Sunteți pe pagina 1din 732

ROMAN

LIFE

AND

MANNERS

UNDER

THE

EARLY

EMPIRE
.

''""4k'
nil.

11^*'

,,,\Mi"lll"i("l,,

"

'

ROMAN LIFE
UNDER

AND
THE
EMPIRE
By
LUDWIG

MANNERS
EARLY

FRIEDLANDER
of

Authorised

Translation

the

and Revised Edition of the

Enlarged Roms Sittengeschichte


IV

Seventh

Volume

APPENDICES

AND
Sixth

NOTES

(fromthe

Edition)

By
A. B.

GOUGH,

M.A.

(Oxon.),Ph.D.

LONDON

'

'

GEORGE
NEW

ROUTLEDGE
YORK
:

" E. P

SONS,
"

LIMITED
CO

BUTTON

1913

F.RT^ATA. ERRATA.

Page

line

from
41
2

bottom,

Fof

Africanus

read.

Afranius.

52

from
3

bottom,

For

read,
nares
naves.

55

Delete
9

full

stop

after

copiis.

72

from
II

bottom,

For

Praeseus

read

Praesens.

73

For
14

Septimus

read

Septimius.

Tfearf
134 I, 2,

little

desire

for

amber,

although

it

Iiad

been

much

esteemed

before

that

date.

134

12

For

north

European

gold

read

amber.

171

For 24

Borghesi

read

Borghese.

176

20

For

from

read

for.

202

17,

18

For

Sorrentum

read

Surrentum.

235

from

bottom,

For

Carthage

read

Carthago

nova.

240

20

from

bottom,

For

minor

read

minus.

285

For
3, 4

The

Aiurelian

read

AureUan's.

In

Teuffel,

RLG

{Geschichte

der

romischen

Litteratur)

the

numerals

denote

the

paragraphs,

which
are

the

in
same

the

English

translation

of

the

5th

edition

by

G.

C.

Warr,

History

of

Roman

Literature,

1900.

CONTENTS
PAGE

Abbreviations
......

APPENDICES

The

Lotus

Tree.

(By
.....

Prof.

Ferdinand

Cohn,

Breslau)
II

Exhibition Provincials Embassies

of natural in
to

Curiosities

at

Rome

III IV

Rome
....

Roman

Emperors
....

from

foreign
V VI VII VIII The On Roma The

Countries of Rome
in
sacra

Population
the Use
aurea,

of

Vehicles

Rome
.

aehrna,
a

Officials

ratiombus,
.....

libellis,-ah

epistuUs
IX The Order of the

OfiSces
.....

held

by

Imperial

Freedmen
X

Roman

Names
Freedmen

assumed

by Peregrini

and

.....

XI

The

Friends

and
......

Companions

of

the

peror Em-

XII

The

Use Title

of

Vir

Clarissimus

as

Senatorial

XIII XIV XV

Mandragora.
The The

.....

Sportula
Use in of

of

the

Clientes
.

Domine Life

as

Form

of

Address

ordinary
and

....

I,
Names
...

199,

10

81

XVI

Endearing
Women

complimentary
and Girls Amor of the and

for

I, 228,
and in tiquity An-

10

87

XVII

The

Story
other

of Traces

Psyche

Folk-tale

I,
Y

229,

37

88

VI

CONTENTS

XVIII

The

usual

Age of Girls
.

at
.

Betrothal
. "

and XIX
The

Marriage
of Homeric

Use
for

personalNames"
the North.

Appellatives
Finds
Otto in

XX

Roman Dr.

(By

Tischler, of Konigsberg)
the

XXI

Tourists'
The

Inscriptionson
of
to

Pyramids
as

XXII

Use

the

Word

Romantic

applied
XXIII

natural

Scenery
Names

I. 395.
Viola

19

138

On

the

Meaning of the

Anemone, {(ov),
thus. of
XXTV XXV XXVI Three

Narcissus, HyacinCohn, I, 425. 33


Charioteers.
.

(By Prof. Ferdinand


....

Breslau)

141

Inscriptions on
. . ,

11,23, 15 II,
31, 7

148 164

Diversium

Representations of
Venator

Gladiators
of Art

(and
11, 51, 11,57
i6 166

es) in

Works

XXVII XXVIII

The
Summa

gladiatorialTesserae.
and Secunda Rudis
.

168

; Primus

and
XXIX XXX

Secundus
and

Palus of the Gladiators Roman

II, 57. 15 11,60

170 171

Costume On

Arms

the Animals

used
....

for the

Venationes
XXXI

II, 62

How

Animals

were

caught for the


II. 69, 5 II, 71.
14

Amphitheatre
XXXII XXXIII Modern
Executions

....

189 189

Animal and
out

Fights.
other Punishments
in the

carried XXXIV XXXV On the

Amphitheatre Amphitheatre
Shows. Middle
in

II, II,

72, 6 79,
22

190 190

Velarium
of the

of the

Abohtion

Gladiatorial Shows the

Gladiatorial

Ages and
XXXVI List of Roman

more

recent

Times

II, 80,

22

192

and
....

phitheatres provincialAm-

II, 85, 30
Comedies under

193

XXXVII

The
the

Performance later

of

Empire
of

II. 95,

40

255

XXXVIII

The

Performance

Tragedies under
II, 97,
16

the later

Empire

256

CONTENTS

Vll

XXXIX

On

the

frequent
Names

Use

of

famous

Artists' XL XLI The The

II, 107,
Minor Actian
.

30 7

257

P3mrhic of Asia
Contests in the
....

II, 108,
at

263

Agon

Nicopolis
XLII XLIII XLIV The Contests Continuance

II, 118,

20 12 22

263 264 267

in the of the of

Capitoline Agon

II, II,

120,
121,

CapitoHne Agon
Provinces

The

Extension

Gjrmnastic Contests
.

in the XLV The Taxes

Western of
.....

II,
vinces Pro-

122,

21

268

three

Roman

II, 133,
the modem
of Pearls

270

XLVI

Rodbertus ancient

on

Comparison
Wealth
in

of

with

n, 139, II,
140

19

273 275

XL

VII

The

Dissolution

Vinegar

XLVIII

Catalogue
from
a

of

Table

DeUcacies

Greek

Comedy
Silver Plate
....

II, 147,
ing accord-

19

276

XLIX

of Specification
to

Weight
in Rome Mundi and Bronze
.....

II, 209,
.

31

278
279

L LI LII LIII

Prices Latrines

of

Sepulchral Monuments

n,

217,

33 s.
10

II, 224
....

284 285

Civitates Marble Statues

II, 232,
as

Materials

for

II, 319 f.
....

286

LIV LV

Prices

of Statues from

II, 319 f.
Controversiae in the of

287

Borrowing
the

the

Elder

Seneca
....

Gesta

Romanorum
LVI

III, 16,

41

297

The

Chronology
and

of the

Epigrams
.

of

Martial LVII LVIII The The Patrons

Statius and Friends of


....

in, 59
of Statius Life

298
304

HI,

60

Chronology
and Satires Personal

Juvenal's
in
on

III, 67

ff.

310

LIX LX

On

the

Names

Juvenal

III. 67 ff.

318
322

Chronological Notes

Gellius

Ill, 80

NOTES To Vol.
I Table of
....

Chronological
c.

327
...

The

City

Rome

331

VIU

CONTENTS

To

Vol.

PAGE

c.

II Ill IV V VI VII

The The Roman The Means

Court
.

341 Estates
.

c.

Three

364
402

c.

Society
Position of of Women
.

c.

409

c.

Communication under the

426

c.

Touring
II

Empire

451

To

Vol.

c.

The Roman The

Spectacles
Luxury
Arts

493 555 592

c.

II

c.

Ill Ill
I

To

Vol.

c.

Belles-Lettres

639 655
as a

c.

II
Ill

Religion

c.

Philosophy
BeUef
in

Moral

Educator of the Soul

688

c.

IV

the

Immortality

699

Index

to

the

Appendices

707

APPENDICES

AND

NOTES

R.L.M.

ABBREVIATIONS
AdI Annali delV
Istituto

di

correspondenza
di

archeo-

togica.
Bdl Bullelino delV IslUuto

correspcmdenza
GoU,

archeo-

logica.
Becker-Goll
Bull.
com.

'Becker,
d.
R

Gallus,
comunaU

neu

bearbeilet
di
Roma.

von

1""0-"2.

Bulletino

CIG CIL
D.
or

Corpus Corpus

inscriptionum inscriptionum
Dio,
the

Graecariim. Latinarum.

Digg (alone)
Chr D In the the

Digesta.
Cassius Dio historian.
the

Dio Dio

Chrysostom,
Dissertationes. numeral
Roman

rhetorician

of

Prusa.

lipictet.,
Galen. Arabic
H.A

Epicteti
references page in
the

denotes

the

volume

and

the

Kiihn's

edition. historiae without

Scriptores
are

Augustae.
the authors' i/andimcA

The

biographies
names.

cited
and

Hdb.

d.

R.

Becker

Marquardt,
ist

d"'

rd)"sscA"!

AUerthilmer,
Henzen
or

edition. latinarum selec-

Henzen-Orelli

Orelli
tarum

(Henzen), amplissima

Inscriptionum
coUectio. Gebiet

Hirschfeld,

VG
.
.

Vniersuchungen
.

auf

dem

der

romischm

V IRN
,

erwaltungsgeschichte.

Inscriptiones
A.

Regni

Neapolitani
Bellum

{Mommsen).
Judaiaum.

]osephus,

J., B.J.
.. . .

Aniiquitaies
Lebos
et

Judaicae,

Lebas-Waddingtcn Marquardt,
,,

Waddington,
et
en

Voyage

archeologique (Inscriptions).

en

Grece
Pr! StV
.. ..

Asie-Mineure Romer.

Privatleben

der

Staatsverwaltung.
Staatsrecht.
.

Mommsen,
Oesterr. Miilh

SIR
. .
.

Epigraphisch-archdologische
Oesterreich-

MiithMungen

aus

Vngarn.
denotes
Hist.

Orelli,

see

Henzen.
or

Pliny,
and

N.h.
von

H.N.

The edition

second of
the

numeral
Nat.

the

paragraph

in

Sillig

J
M

an's

Preller,
Renier
RGDA

R.

Romische

Mythologie,
de

3.

Auflage,

bearbeitet

von

Jordan.

Inscriptions
"

I'A

Igirie. (Mommsen).
classischen
von

Res

gestae

divi

Augusti
der

"S'-f-E

Realencyclopddie wissenscha/t,
und

Alterthims-

herausgegeben
romischen

Pauly,

Wall

Teuffel.
der

Teufiel,
,,,.,

R.L.G

Geschichle

Litteralur G. C.

also
1900.

English
Wllmanns

translation

by

Warr,

Exempla

Inscriptionum.

APPENDICES

VOL.
I. The Lotus Ferdinand
10, 1. 9

I
Tree.

By

Professor

Cohn,
from

Breslau.

(Vol.

I, p.

bottom.)

The

word

lotus

does

not

appear
our

to

exist

in

the
uses

Semitic it
as a

or

Egyptian
word,
on

languages.
to

Homer,
no

like

modern

poets,
is
of

foreign
grows
sweet them

which

clearly
Ida

defined
the

meaning
embrace of

attached. Zeus
;

It it is made better
the

the fruit

meadows

of
eaten home
;

under
the

which,
their

by
but
or

companions gives
'

Odysseus,
no
'

forget
than
^

this the

the

botanist of

clue

the

moly
the

of

Homer
which

blue
to

flower Homer
In

romantic eaten

poetry. by
horses,
we

Only
have
meet

lotus,
an

according
fodder the is of it

was

may first
'

been with the


to
us.

ordinary
lotus

plant.
'

Herodotus

92) (ii,
the the

the

Nile,

as

it is called with

by

Egyptians

from

description
be

easily
from

identified

Nymphaea
also called

Lotus lotus

L.,

distinguished
The blue
either have

Nymphaea
of

Nelumbo,
Nile
or

by

lotus-flower

the

not whose

mentioned merits

by
not

Herodotus hitherto

cderulea {Nymphaea Sav.) is The latter, Theophrastus.

been

sufficiently
various forms

recognized
lotus the
same

by
as

botanists
an name

and of

scholars,
those

mentions

(Hist. Plant.,
which
are

vii, 15) the


bear

example
;

plants
kinds value kind is of
as

of

the

different

lotus
a

distinguished
(Sdvafus clover).
and bears
Kara

by
rriv

their

leaves,
stalk

stalk,
and it

flower,

fruit,
One the

food

Tpotripopdv),
;

habitat. includes

herbaceous

with (iroiuSes),
of

foliate

ixeXlXuros
the

(a

kind

Another

kind,

also

called

lotus,

resembles
it is

Egyptian
more

bean

{Kia/Mos Myiimos,
a

Nelumlike

bium), only heads (Nymphaea


Further,
which One
in lotus

smaller, Lotus;
is the
are

slender, Plant.,

fruit

poppyof

Hist.
name

iv,

8,

9).
trees

given
kinds,
most

to

certain

in

Libya,
their the

again
kind

there

several
and

thrives of

best the

is

distinguished found commonly


the
name

by
in

fruit.

Syrtis,
the in old

the

country
of

Nasamones,
who took

in

island
from This

of

Pharos,
it ;

home

the
on

Lotophagi,
the
as

their mainland.
tree
or

and

larger
incised

quantities
iv, 3) is
a

neighbouring large
'

lotus

(Hist. Plant.,
with

tree,

as

pear

little

smaller,

[See NovaKs,

Henry

of OfUrimgm.]

4
leaves, like
its wood
is too is
a

Appendices
sort of very

[vol. i.
ilex wood

holm-oak

translated {tpivos,
,

by
rot
;

Pliny);
(dtraWs),
heart

black,
to

does not close,sapless(fio-apK-oi')

heavy

float, like box, ebony, and


wood is

cornel

the

is especiallythick and heavy. The like the colour its grape changes {xia/j-os), broad, as large as a shoots hke myrtle when ripe, grows closelytogether on the young wholesome berries,is sweet, of agreeable flavour, harmless, and even
of the (li-Zirpa)

fruit

bean

for the used is for


so an

stomach for

common

kind without is also a sweeter This food. of wine as a kind or making a to is sufficient fruit in Libya that the
;

there

stone

or

nel, ker-

kind

of lotus food in

provide

The the

army lotus

for called

days.
is of iroKlovpot islands
-a

difierent

kind.

It is used

is as Euhesperides its shrubmore distinguished from the lotus of the Lotophagi by its red fruit of the size of the its round like growth and ; K^dpos to call wood is superior,but its fruit not so sweet Pliny ; appears it the Cyrenaic lotus. mention shrub-like authorities a lotus, (Ba/ivuSes) Lastly, some stalk thick a with many eirax^s), and large branches, {ffreXix^i Uke leather, not so sweet as that fruit,not fleshy outside but more still of agreeable flavour of the Lotophagi, but of the lotus ; the two three from it will not keep longer than is made or wine which it turns after which sour. days, he of the lotus {Nat. Hist., xiii,104-6), of which Pliny's account the tree, the shrub, and the distinguishes(xiv, loi) three kinds from word for word herb is taken Theophrastus, but he adds some the Libyan in that author comments not to be found ; e.g. that also called celtis tree (which he also calls Syrtica,the S)Ttian) was in Africa the fruit,as large as a bean, was saffron; that (or celthis) in that the berries coloured were jars. preserved ; Again, Theophrastus does not allude to the fact that the lotus referred to above he only is also found out of Africa ; in the passage used for making flutes, knife blades, was speaks of the wood, which have been etc., and may imported like ebony. Phny, on the other that the lotus was common hand, observes (familians)in Italy,but modified of Airican was by the change of soil. He gives the name to shrub ing branchto a small tree or (brevis, according (frutex), Nepos) end of from the ibi he the out root (haec natura arboris, says at the other his description). On hand, the lotus of Italy is a tree throws such a luxuriant out with a short trunk, which growth of that themselves For branches this resemble trunks. they strong firewood

x/'w''''ai) (xavirLfwis ; it

"

"

reason

it is much
often its

in

request
to

in the does

front

of

houses,
out

where but

its thick it
soon

shade
loses

extends

the

neighbouring buildings ;
not

and foliage,
is

in winter

shut

the

sun.

although wild,

agreeable in flavour, resembling the that of the African lotus is only the size of a bean. Pliny sings its praises{Nat. Hist., xvi, 123) : no tree has longer, more numerous, stouter or branches, or a bark more over, agreeable to the eye; moreA lotus tree in the it attains a great age. grove of the temple of Lucina must, he thinks, be at least 450 years old, since Lucina
denves

Its fruit, cherry, while

her

name

from
as

this
as

considered

to be

old

is very grove ; a lotus in the Volcanal Rome itself ; its roots penetrate through

Vol.

I.]

Appendices
contrasted

5
.

the stahones

Although
the Itahan
from

of Caesar municipiorum ' as far as the Forum (xvi,235) Phny (certainly on insufficient grounds) asserts that

lotus, as

with

the Lotus

transmarina, had
a

been but
a

very

Greek name The latter

indigenous, he does not give it early (\ut6s),and also calls it the Greek bean
times
name

Latin

(Jaba graeca).
intended called
to

would

be

distinguish it from (Nelumbium)


coxild
;

the

inexplicable,if it were is Egyptian bean, which


understand how
a name

not

also
a

lotus

really native foreign origin. Dioscorides only says of the XojtJs SivSpov,that it is a large tree with berries larger' sweet than According to Orazio peppercorns. Comes the lotus tree is not represented in Pompeii.
yet
tree have

it is difficult to

acquired

which

indicated

As
can

for be

the

botanical mentioned Willd. Willd.


or or on

determination

of the

lotus-tree,the African
be decided which
referred
'

entirelydisregarded,while
kinds

it cannot

of the to the Z.

different

Zizyphus Lotus Spina Christi


lotus- trees of the orator

by the (Rhamnus
other Greek
the beans

ancients
Lotus of

are

to

be

L.), Z.

vulgaris Lam.,
The
in the

kinds

fruit-trees.
180

so-called

in Rome,

',including those
were

garden
old and

Crassus green

Palatine, which

years

still fresh

have shrubs
trees

been to
or

belong

stiU

fire,must destroyed during the Neronian nettle- trees (Celtisaustralis). They certainly cannot the species mentioned all only thorny are above, which small Mattioli trees. mentator (Matthiolus) of Siena, the comhas identified them if lotuson : Dioscorides, already in Italy,they can only be the trees which are called grow
when
'

and

and near Gorz, and Perlaro in the Veronese is this shown the thick branches and stems, the droopby country ; ing leaves like those notched of the ilex, the agreeable blue-black colour of the smooth like cherries, with bark, the stone-fruit long

Bagolaro

in the Trentino

stalk, first
sweet

in

yellowish, then red, and finallyblack, of agreeable {gustu suavi non ingrato; Comment, Dioscor., Venice, 1558, p. 157).
green,

then

and

flavour

'

sap-wood, of their branches, on account toughness, are the present time for making whip-handles, which Trieste. It is remarkable are exported in great quantities from is made of this in ancient that no mention writers ; Theophrastus and Pliny (followinghim) only speak of the lotus-wood (especially of turnery-ware. A the root) being used for all kinds Celtis is in South also found in German gardens, especially Germany ; the the kindred Mediterranean is not so hard as species{Celtis australis) North American L., the date(C. occidentalis). Diospyros Lotus and indigenous in the plum, belonging to the order Ebenaceae in Italian Mediterranean countries,is still cultivated gardens for its sweet, yellow stone-fruit as an large as a cherry. It forms of and sometimes attains or even a 10 height imposing shrub, tree, carriage-poles ; chiefly used at
the
metres
;

In Istria this tree is sometimes heart-wood, surrounded by a

metre

in diameter

its blackish

light,white

is made^into

its wood

is hard

and

blackish.

It has

been

often

identified

[Possiblyseats allotted in they might hear the speeches ; ambassadors.]

the cp.

Forum the

to the

inhabitants
station

of the

munitipia, so

that

or graecostasis

of the Greeks, i,e. foreign

6
with less
the than

Appendices
lotus of Pliny, but the Celtis.
Exhibition
of

[vol.
to his

i.

in my

opinion answers
Curiosities 14, i.

description

II.

Natural
p.

at

Rome.

(Vol. I,
In and

8.)

republican times art were publiclyexhibited


"

remarkable

and
at

rare
on

productions
two

of

nature in particular

Rome

occasions

of Pompey, the time From triumphs and the games. exhibited who an ebony tree at the triumphal processionin honour Mithridates of his victory over (Pliny,Nat. Hist., xii,20), it became in triumphal processions (for instance, to trees customary carry The the Jews). ornaments after the triumph over the balsam-tree and Comitium the the decorate at used to Forum, (insignia) games but also included natural works of other art, chiefly places, were to curiosities. Thus Scaurus, during his aedileship, in addition the bones other marvels (brought from Joppa) (miracula) exhibited Andromeda had been exposed ; they were to which of the monster largerthan the ribs of the Indian elephant (Nat. Hist.,ix, 11). Parrots at and

other In

rare

birds

also

seem

to

have

been

used

to

decorate

the

(Varro, R.R., iii, 9, 7). sent if possible, imperial times all rarities and marvels were, them the who from usually exhibited provinces to the emperors, then in accessible in public. They were generally places, deposited in especially temples (see PUny, AT. H., ix, 116, xii, 94), which The ancient times were name given frequently used as museums. miracula to all these curiosities was (PUny, xxxvi, 196, dicavitque obsianos or daiifinTa(Pauipse pro miraculo quatuor elephantes), called oi eiri toTs dniimaw (Paus., were sanicis, ix,21) ; tlie curators 46, 2) : see the note of Siebelis and Spanheim, De Praestantia viii, furnished et Usu Numismatum, i, p. 7. The acta diurna, which and chronicles other material to the compilers of the city writers, often of such made mention exhibitions (Phny, Nat. Hist., x, 5 ; senalus actis, i860). Of popuUque Romani cp. E. Hiibner, De of the kind derived all notices not are directlyor indirectly course, this source from cases PUny relates instances that ; e.g. in many under his personal knowledge. came deformities Human Philoperhaps excited the greatest interest. Herdemus, col. 2, 3 (T. Gomperz, \lepl aTj/nclavKal (n]ixeiii"Tcuv, culaniscke Sludien, heft i, p. 4) : koL a-jrdvia 5' ^ittiv ivia, KaOdwep 6 iv 'ASc^avSpclq., Si Ko\off(ri(K)Ti yfvbi).ivos T)fi.lirqxm "p8puiwo{s) Ke^oX-iji' b yafiTjdeU oi rapeix^vral, ws ^5^ f'0* ^X'^^^ "(v ^)'jredelKvvov itrcltvpoKdirovv, (^')ai K"ireLTa yev6{fievo)s Kai 6 yevdfievos "wapB^vos 4(v''")Tnha(ipt^ av'fip, i(vK/"tJ)tt; rots iK rwv dtrrGiV ffTjfJLeiovpLiv "vp"6^(vTtav) 7ri7xw"' 6ktu3 Kai T"TT(apdK)ovTa iv 'AKiipu Tvy/ialovsS(eiKvi')ov"ny, "t(i.S' o!))s(?) dyiiAei S' a}"a(\)iyo(vs 'AvTiivLos vvv i^'Tpla{s ^it.?) Cp.the TOisoOs) iKo}/j.l"r(aTO )(tK2i/pias editor's preface, p. xix ; the pygmies of Acoris (in Middle Egypt, the bank east of the Nile) remind on of the representations us of pygmies in Egyptian landscapes. Such could be monstrosities most in Rome, exhibited at a time when successfully not only dwarfs were kept in the houses of the great, the deformity being frequently caused sometimes by artificial means De Sub(Pseudo-Longinus, limitate,44, 5, ed. Jahn, p. 68, 17 : to. yXarrSKopui, iv ois ol irvyiuMi,
"

Forum

VOL.

I.]

Appendices

vavoi ; Tpi"povTat. cp. Jahn, Archdologische Beitrdgc, der Romer, Privatleben Marquardt, i, 1886, p. 152; J. p. 430; Casaubon on Suetonius, Augustus, 83),but also giants and giantesses cretins also fetched a (Martial,vii, 38). Genuine tial, high price (Marviii,13) and hermaphrodites were greatly in favour (Pliny, Nat. also a monstrosity Hist., vii, 34, in deliciis habiti). There was market in Rome, where of without men calves, with specimens could short arms, with three eyes, and be bought pointed heads oiV iv 'Pii/J-rf ni'is riis ypa"pa.s Kai (Plutarch, De Curiositate,10 : Siaircp
' '

Si KoKoi/xevoi.

Ala ra ^v /^rjOevi KdWtj tCiv tbvi(Oviraidwp Kai "fuvaLKdv i/-J; rods aKvi'ifxavs Ti/yYip TLdi/MEvoi, repciT(jjv dvatTTp^ofrai, irepi Tijv rwv ayopav Kai roOs Tpio^Od\p.ovs Kai tovs KCti Toi"9 ya\"dyKoji'as Kara' (TrpovdtoKecpd'Xovs d ri yey^vv'r)Tai d.Sos Kdiro^diXiov fiavBdvoPTss Kai ^toOvtcs, trdfi^iKTOv T^pus Kai Toi/v afSptdvras

K.T.A.). Lucius Icius, who was Augustus publicly exhibited a boy named voice not quite 2 feet high, weighed 17 poiinds and had a stentorian other the to On hand, Papi(Suetonius,Augustus, 43). according in Rome rius Fabianus, there at that time stature a boy, whose was
was

that

of

very

tall

man

; but

he

soon

died,
"

as

had
'

been

ally gener-

ius 23,5). In the reign of Claudanticipated (Seneca,A d Marciam, Gabbara in from named a Arabia, ( giant Arabic), giant feet liigh, exhibited was (cp. Fleischer in SilUg on PUny, 9j Roman the one mentioned Nat. Hist., vii,74). He is perhaps identical with who calls him Re Columella a Rustica, iii, 8, 2), Jew, and (De by exhibited he had at been that states a circensis, pompa recently the tallest Germans. taller than and was Amongst the presents ells was sent to Tiberius a Eleazar, seven Jew named by Artabanus Ant. 65 did t6 : pi4yi0os yiya^ Jud., xviii, 4, 5 long (Josephus, curiosities Such were preserved after their death for iireKoXelTo). in cases dwarfs' bodies ; 75) saw some Pliny (vii, publicedification. be in to and Secundilla and named Posio were seen a giant giantess in the gardens of Sallust. From of Augustus in a vault the time the Maeander Antioch an on brought to androgynous being was the of thirteen it had to and Claudius. to Rome Up age presented be exhibited to when about in the married, been and a girl, year 45, the signs of manhood. Nero, in 61, was presented with a cliild limbs with Jfour heads, with corresponding (Phlegon, Mirabilia, 35 and 49, in C. W. MiiUer, Frag. Hist. Graec, iii, pp. 6i8, 622). Rome reached ited exhibthat remarkable animals were Any rare and by Augustus, who took specialdelightin them (AureliusVictor, 50 ells long in i, 25), in the circus and other pjaces : a snake epit., the rhinoceros a the near tiger on the stage a Septa, Comitium, he also the exliibited (Suetonius, Augustus, 43). Apparently said from King Porus : a man presents received from India, it was and a river torten toise snake three without a ells, large adders, arms, than vulture three ells long, a partridge larger a ^perhaps describes Forbes as the jungle fowl which having something of the Priaulx in Journal of plumage of the partridge (O. de Beauvoir
'
"

'

'

the Royal
epiMV, dirb

Asiatic
ruv

Society, xvii, 370, 27; ix rqwlov diiiuv iipripTj/j.ii'ov

t6i" re Strabo, xv, 719: Kai toi/s l7/x"s Ppaxlovas, Sv

K.T.X.). The etdo/ifv


the to justify

phoenix

which

was

brought
Gaines

to

Rome

in

47,

celebration

of the

Secular

Zu (Hirschfeld,

den

8
Silvae des

Appendices
Statins,in
in the Claudius

[vol.i.

by

exhibited was Oesterr. Mitth. iii, 1881, p. 275 ".) as an regarded Comitium it universally was ; but
5 ;

imposture (Pliny, x,
Hiibner 17,
were
as

Tacitus, Annals,
The

above,
at

p.

48 f.).

white

vi, 28 deer, which


been

Dio,

Iviii,27

Pausanias

(viii,
21

4)
;

admired
on

the

other
seen

Rome, hand,

also the

appear
animals

to have

ited publiclyexhib-

mentioned
or

by

him

in ix,

probably
model of

by

him

in the of
a

amphitheatre
in the

confined

strayed amphitheatre, probably by it hold bears at the games to Ixxv, was (Dio, ; 16). largeenough fifty Tiberius also exhibited beam from the longest trunk of a tree a known It belonged to a larch that had been felled up to Pliny'stime. feet long,and of a uniform in Raetia, was thickness of 2 feet. 120 It used in the building of Nero's was also amphitheatre. Agrippa kept in a portico of the Septa built by him, a beam as a curiosity, i J feet thick, and 20 feet shorter. Pliny had seen it himself (xvi,200 ff.). Curiosities of the vegetable kingdom were certainly sent regularly the from the to A provinces emperors. procurator sent from Byzacium in Africa nearly 400 sprouts from a singlegrain of wheat; Nero received from the same district 360 stalks from a singlegrain (Pliny, xviii, 94), and from Cyrenaica a specimen of the plant silphion, a great rarity,since at that time it had completely died out in the district (Pliny, xix, 39). During the reign of Nero parent a transthe skeleton

whale, which

had

in cages. into the

Mediterranean,

was

shown

Severus

stone
soon

as

hard

as

marble

became House when


the

known
a

in

Golden
even

temple

in Cappadocia,which discovered for it for buildingin the Nero used Rome, of Fortuna which remained lightby day,
was

shut (Pliny, were xxxvi, 163). Galen says (De ed. Antid., i, 4 K., xiv, p. 25), Kop,i^iUvwv yd,p rots ruv /SairiXcCin Api"TTui" aravTaxiSe", etc., and mentions {ib., p. 64) that the most valuable medicaments from distant lands were kept in large quantities in
On Rome. of Nero
more

doors

the

imperial
than
one

storehouses occasion
of the

(dTrofliJicais). gluttons excited general


informs
us

The there

chronicler lived
a

Arpocras, an following {manducavii pauca) : a boiled wild pig, a live hen with its feathers, 100 stone-pine eggs, 100 kernels, hobnails, broken glass, the twigs of a palm-broom, four of hay tablecloths, a sucking pig, a bundle and then still seemed It '. said that was Nero wanted live men hungry to give him to tear in pieces and devour hibited ex(Suet.,Nero, 37). Another person himself under Alexander Severus, who, according to thesame chronicler, performed similar feats of gluttony. A third named Phagon lived under Aurelian, who was highly delighted with him in Abhandlungen der Sachs. Ges., (Vil. Aurel., 50; cp. Mommsen ii, p. 646). of remarkable Instances female fecundity and multiple births also attracted attention. Amongst the images of remarkable sons perset up by Pompey in his theatre was of a woman one of Tralles named Eutychis, who had borne 30 children, 20 of whom had carried her body to the pyre (Phny, vii, 34). The acta of the nth of April, 5 B.C., reported that a citizen of Faesulae had sacrificed on the 8 children, 28 grandsons, Capitol with 19 great-grandsons,
birth, who
consumed
the

year 354 glutton, named

that

interest in in the reign Alexandrian by


'

trifles

"

lb

Appendices
(sale
Erem..
infuso
"

[vol.
;

Antioch Paul. been

ut

ab

imperatore
.

videretur

Jerome,
to

Vti.

ed. Vallars, ii,7 f


to

ii, 274).

Up

PHny's

time
seen. a a

cp. Tritons
;

J. Beckmann,
and Nereids
from

Gesch. d. Erfind.,
appear have

only
and

Tiberius
seen

heard of, not that announced heard


usual had there

An Triton
cave,

in

also had

of the

type, but
been
seen

covered
on

Olisipo (Lisbon)to of the well known type had been that a shell Nereid, ; blowing a human the in scales with part embassy
same

of the

body,

the of

bank,

and

the

inhabitants

heard

the

melancholy

wail

the

d5dng water-nymph

(Pliny,

in Rome Triton (ix, 21, h tok a ix, g). Pausanias, however, saw with scales, large hair, sldn covered 'Vuimloiv eaiiiain),with green of mussels, ending with shells like those covered teeth, the hands in of
a

fish's tail. he der the


saw

Poggio
a

also mentions
model in

the

appearance

of

Triton,

which

wooden p.

Ferrara

(Jakob Burckhardt,
other the As
was

Cullur In

Renaissance,
17, when
an

528).
Minor and several relic from

year

Asia

countries
heroic

were

visited
sent to

by
were

Tiberius.
of

earthquake, a supposed In places where the


of bodies
more

age

was

earth
size.

had

found

of
than

enormous a

mains splitasunder rea sample, a tooth

from

one

them,
whether

foot

long,
whole
rest

sent

to

Tiberius.

Being

asked

he

would

like the
the of idea

body
of the

to

be

sent, he
in their

declined, being unwilling to to form grave ; but, in order


named
to

disturb
an

heroes

Pulcher, to make a the length of the tooth, which he then ing sent back (Phlegon, accordto the grammarian ApoUonius, Mirabilia, 43, Miiller,p. 621).
These freaks
of nature

its size, he ordered a geometrician, model of a head in proportion

aroused

fresh

interest

in

Christian

times.

of many of the statements in the Bible. They proved the possibility in giants incredible remarked that there was Augustine nothing since mortal the union of angels and women, being born from the the before destruction of Rome Goths a giantess shortly by (410) had of the ordinary stature. been publicly shown, whose parents were of a giant on the shore at the molar-tooth Augustine had also seen Utica (De Civitate Dei.xn, 9 ; 23, 2). On the other hand, the freaks of nature, real and fictitious, such as pygmies, skiapodes}et caetera hominum vel in maritima platea quasi hominura genera, quae Carthaginis musivo picta sunt, ex libris deprompta velut (?)curiosioris historiae (ib., used xvi, 8, i),were by unbelievers as arguments though Althe of the descent Adam. of all men from against possibility of these Augustine regarded many supposed freaks as pure that there invention, he observes who, were men certainly many scended still and were though wonderfully made, men consequently defrom Adam. At Hippo Diarrhytus there was whose a man feet were almost crescent-shaped, with only two toes on each, and the hands same. Hermaphrodites undoubtedly existed, although ing they were Further, several years before, but durvery uncommon. his breasts his limbs

time,
and
were

man

had hands
;

lived

four

but single,

East who had two heads, two middle of the body downwards of remarkable length. As long as he lived
from

in the

the

them

[A fabulous people in Libya, the soles as umbrellas.] up and use them

of whose

feet

were

so

large that thev could turn

VOL.

I.]
persons undertook

Appendices
the

11
to

many him.

journey

to

the

East

on

purpose

see

III.

Provincials

in

Rome.

(Vol. I,
The victories of Greek and
in the in

p.

14, 1.

13.) singers,
agones
;

Asiatic

atliletes,musicians,
other
Roman

flute and
are

citliara

players

Capitoline and

frequentlymentioned

their

ii, 2682, 3425,

3674; Add., p. 1112, On Greece and Asia Minor 6829). see plastic artists from vol. ii, pp. the whose The of lives 322f. are majority sophists, described On the influx of by Philostratus, appeared in Rome. Greek into Rome savants from Tarsus (in Strabo's time especially and Griechische Alexandria), cp. Bernhardy, Literaturgeschichte, settled in Rome " 82, 2, vol. 1 ',p. 497 ff. On the grammarians, who during the period from Augustus to Trajan, see E. A. Grafenhan, der klassischen Geschickle Philologie,iii, 32-67. The following poets of the Anthology mention their stay in Rome : (ep. 27), Jacobs, ii,p. 102 ; Crinagoras Antipater of Thessalonica (ep.24), ib.,p. 134 ; Antiphilus of Byzantium (ep. 16), ih.,p. 158 ; of Alexandria Leonidas (ep. 8), ib.,p. 175 ; LucilUus, ib.,iii,p. 29. Greek, Oriental and Egyptian physicians and astrologersin Rome will be spoken of later. Here add a few examples of prowe may vincials, who of them to Rome, at a very came some early age, to finish their education. From Rhegium (CIG, iii,61 12) :
"

inscriptions(CIG, i, 247, 1440 2810 no. b; iii,5804-6, 5910,

de 5u)pa

Mov(rdiav

Kal

"v iyairdv, ^pi(pos

'PibfMTjv, 5w5e/ceT^s ijXOov (piXe, ttjs jue KoXviTTeL Xnr6vT^ vioif ^uiXos "ijde irarpl S,x.^a,
From Vitellii

Lugdunum
Valerii.

(Boissieu,Inscr.
Hie
annorum

de Lyon,
in

p.

499)
Romae

Memoriae

A.

de[functus]. in Arcadia studied lav/ in Rome youth from Messene Apoll. Tyan., vii,42). Epitaph of one Titus Oclatius (Philostratus, Nicomedensis the Via Labicana on juris studiosus Athenagoras of Other instances provincials studying lav/ in (Henzen, 7235). in E. Kuhn, Die siddtische und Rome biirgerliche Verfassung des romischen Reichs, i, 88, 608 ; O. Karlowa, Romische Rechtsgeschichle, i,674. Epitaph of a youth of Salona who died in his twenty-second studiis jam Rome (CTL, iii,2, 6414 : nam (sic)laetantem year Fortuna invida mersit).' From Leptis the future repenti funere decimo Postea Severus anno : octavo publice declamavit. emperor Romam venit Rome and studiorum causa (Vita,i). Journeys to mentioned residence there for study are by Julianus, Digg., v, i, in Ulpian, Digg., xii, i, 17 ; Ulpian, xlvii,10, 5, 18 " I ; Scaevola
studiis

beautiful

"5

; and

Modestinus,

1. i, 36
est
a

Titio, quum

esset

Romae
ut

studiorum

gratia,epistolamissa imperz^tori.
It from
can

magistratibus patriae suae,


that
no

porrigeret

only

be

an

accident
centuries.
a

such the of

the

first two have of


been

From
influx

there must

constant
; Seneca

forthcoming empire into the capital provincials


evidence

is

beginning
as

of the

for purposes
1

study

mentions

this
found

one

of the
near

usual

[Accordingto

was note in CIL, the inscription

at Plastova

Scardona.]

12
inducements
for also
causa

Appendices
See

i. [vol.

6, 2).
cias
suas

foreigners to come Tacitus, Dialogus


oratores

to

Rome

ad {Consol.
20
:

Helviam,
qw
ac

de

Oratoribus, saepe

Juvenes,

profectus sui

sectantur,

in colonias

provm-

MapKiavds: oSros s.v. Suidas, i6., 10. ; 0 Moucriiix Uafi"l"vXlas- ^iXiS/taXos yip 0"v koX tpiSdyaSos avvriv M.omwvl(ji rbv alSijpov. Tois iravraxiSev elXke wap' iavrbv, Oxnrep ri fiayyijns no!
scribunt also IV.

Embassies

to

Roman

Emperors

from

Foreign

Countries.

(Vol. I,
In de

p.

17,

1.

2.)
mission

throws doubt Inscriptions, x, p. 226) Letronne upon to the of the supposed Indian embassies Roman several emperors. the reaUty of the emIn particular,following bassy Mannert, he doubts of King Porus lord over 600 kings, to Augustus, Pandion, or referred to by Strabo (xiv,686 ; xv, 719) on the authority of Nicolaus of

his Mimoire Acad, I' des

oil I'on discute

la rSaliU

d'une

arienne

(M6m.

Damascus,
rather

who

had

met

it at of
a

Antioch.

As

he

observes,

the

account to

jugglerseager embassy of a vivors powerful Indian prince : three ambassadors (the reputed sole surof of a largernumber) slaves bearing presents consisting eight three almost naked, an armless man, large adders, a snake ten ells dentials, long, a river-tortoise three ells long, and a large bird : their creGreek written of the members letter One a on parchment.^ of the embassy the Indian, who was voluntarily burnt himself to
company

gives

the idea

of Indian

get the best price for

their

than curiosities,

of the

death

at

Athens. Letronne's
in

Although
wrong referred
statement
:

suspicionsdeserve
all the
as one

consideration,
embassies
same.

he

is

tainly cer-

regarding
writers

Indian
and

to

Augustus
be

to

by
on
'

ancient the

the shows before

Augustus'own
to

Marmor embassies had


never

Ancyranum
from Indian

this idea had


in the

missible inad-

that which

kings
f., from

been frequently
case

sent

to

him,

happened

of

Roman

RGDA', general' (Mommsen, p. 132 Augustus, 21, followed by others, has borrowed). At least one such known as embassy was early as 17 B.C., in which year Horace the that had says proud Scythians and Indians recently (nuper) petitioned Augustus {Carmen saeculare,65 ; cp. Odes, iv, 14, 41 ; Te
which Cantaber
non
.

Suetonius,

ante

domabilis

Medusque
had

et

Indus,

te

profugusScythes
sies embas-

Miratur)
In from

fact, we

first during his stay at Tarraco B.C. : the Spain {26 or 25 B.C. ; Orosius, vi, 21 ; Jerome, Chron., ad 01. in the island of Samos 188), the second (20 B.C.). The latter is referred to at length by Cassius Dio the (liv, 9). As he mentions
n man

know that India before 17

Augustus

received

at least two

without

arms

and

the

self-immolation
the

of

one

of the

Indians
cus. of Damas-

on

the

pyre,
A

he

evidently means
statement,
of the

embassy
makes of

seen

further the

however,

it

by probable
Nicolaus with says
a

that

he

has
a

confused

report

later Indian
The Beauvoir
t use

embassy

embassy (about 12 or n

Nicolaus
Dio

report of

b.c).

that

amongst
by 0. de

of

Priaulx

parchmeat for writing purposes by the old Hindus (Journal of the Royal Astatic Society, xvii,309).

is doubted

VOL.

I.]
presents brought by
been
seen

Appendices
the

13
the tigers,
who

the had item


met

Indians

were

some

first that describes


whom

in the

Rome. would
as

Is it have

likelythat
the this of

Nicolaus,
'

by
at

item

presents brought by
omitted

ambassadors

he
'

Antioch,
B.
we

truly royal present

(O.

de

Priaulx,
know the acta

above, p. 313).
the statement that

taken

PUny, to all appearance of the diurna, Augustus, on the occasion of the theatre dedication of Marcellus the 4th of May, 11 on B.C., in exhibited, for the first time in Rome, a tame a tiger cage (PUny, Is it conceivable that Augustus postponed for nine years viii,65) the exhibition of a curiosiiry before that had never been seen (Varro declared that it was impossibleto catch a tiger alive, De ling,lat., the risk of the valuable animal ran v, 20), and d3ringin the interim ? such of Suea tonius Against supposition we have the express statement {Augustus, 43) that Augustus always exhibited objects of interest without at once, waiting for the show for which they were intended in the rhinoceros a (citraspectaculorum dies) such as the stage, ? The on a snake Septa,a tiger 50 ells long in the Comitium is undoubtedly the one in the theatre exhibited tigerhere mentioned of Marcellus at a show wild animals but not one at which certainly, without for the wild common. next beast were Augustus, waiting hunt, took advantage of the first opportunity that offered itself for
from
.

Now,

from

'

"

the

exhibition.

If, then,
exhibited

the
11

first
B.C.

(tame) tiger in
;

Rome

(accordingto Pliny) was


(according to Suetonius)
to in

in

if this

exhibition
after

aU

place soon appearance Rome if to (according Dio) the ;


ambassadors,
for whom

took

the

arrival
be

of

the

animal
to Rome

first tigers were


it would that

Indian reached confused Nor

bring tame

tigerswith them,

it follows
or

brought by comparatively easy to this embassy must have


and that Dio

Europe-in
two
can :

11

B.C.

shortly before,
embassies.

has

reports
statement etiam

of

two

different

20

of Florus (iv,12) refer to the embassy of habitantesque sub ipso sole Indi cum gemmis inter munera nihil et margaritis,elephantos quoque trahentes, magis longinquitatem vitae imputabant quam quadriennio implequam verant color alio venire caelo fatebatur. ipse hominum ; et tamen has be shown it to ii, {CEuvres, 96) certainly Borghesi very probable that amongst the marks of respect decided by the senate on upon the occasion of Augustus's return to Rome in 19 B.C. was an entry drawn a car on no by elephants (ofwhich certainlyAugustus made The of statue of its first onan use) Augustus elephant biga (the first coins of this period,and stood on kind, Pliny, xxxiv, 19) appears the arch of the Milvian finished in 16 B.C. over was bridge, which Borghesi (p. 105) expresses the belief that the elephants brought by in 20 B.C. he refers the statement the Indian ambassadors (to which of Florus) suggested this distinction, and Mommsen [RGDA^, p. But the omission of the elephants in Nicolaus 133)agrees with him. would must be as inexplicableas that of the tigers; hence, Florus be referring Indian which to another Augustus according embassy (of at least had received to the saepe of the Monumentum Ancyranum of an decree needed for the no reason was Further, special three). his make desired to had since entry already Pompey elephantcar,

the

B.C.

Seres

14
in
one on

Appendices
the occasion of his African and triumph (8i B.C.), his intention

[vol.i.
had

only

been of the of

prevented from
Indian

carrying out

by
14).

the

narrowness

gate {Pliny,viii,4;

Plutarch,

Pompey,
are

in Specialists the embassy

who antiquities, described Nicolaus, by it


was

convinced

of the
at

reality
most

have

attempted
arrived descendant

to determme

and whence whom different conclusions.

by

sent, but
to

have

the

Lassen Nicolaus founded


was a

p. 59) {IndischeAlterthumskunde, iii,


be
some

takes

the

Poms

of

of the
in

old the

Pangava
western

nation,

who
and

Punjab,
of the

Mommsen,

RGDA^,

p.

an independent kingdom snake-worshipper. A. Weber is Porus 133) is of opinion that

(in
the

of the the tribe Pandya in Pangava, Pandion de Beauvoir Priaulx O. India southern (On (Lassen, i, 158). to Augustus, in the the Indian Embassy Journal 0] the Soyal it is assumed that there Asiatio Society, xvii, i860, p. 309, where conclusion that Buddhist arrives the at a one ivas only embassy) in the Hindu north of the rajah peninsula was persuaded bj' to send an Alexandrian merchants cial embassy with them for commerto whence it to Alexandria, Augustus proceeded purposes to Samos). Lastly, Reinaud tions (Rela(perhaps by way of Antioch romain I'Asie orientate de V empire et commerciales avec politigues in Journal asiaiique, 1863), who also supports the view that there dhist considers that it was was one embassy, dispatchedby a Budonly in written of who is called Kanishka a history prince Bactriana, in Sanskrit, Kanerk6 and ^aaCKioiv on his coins (on which ^aaiXeis the most half the legend is Greek), and was powerful Indian prince of his time (see A. Weber, Indische Skizzen, p. 99). Chinese Reinaud a embassy to Augustus, (p. 189) also assumes and the of etiam Seres the evidence on Florus, iv, 2, (miserelegatos) to Maecenas ode of Horace 29), in the eighth strophe of which (iii, he finds an allusion to it (Tu civitatem quis deceat status Curas et urbi et soUicitus times Seres Quid parent regnata Cyro Bactra allusion to a treaty and in Odes, iv, 15, 23 an Tanaisque discors), with concluded Cliina. This assumption, however, is inadmissible, since omitted to mention a Augustus would certainly not have addition of received Chinese him."^ In in list his those embassy by to the Indian, he only records embassies from the German peoples (RGDA *, p. 104 f. : Cimbrique et Charydes et Semnones) ; from the kings of the Sugambri, Marcomanni, and Suevi (pp. 135 and 140); further the frequently mentioned embassy of the Scythians(between the Danube the and (in lower Moesia Dnieper) and Bastarnae the of the Don, both banks beyond on Danube), of the Sarmatae of the Albani and Iberi (in Shirwan, southern Daghestan, Grusia), of the Medes and Parthians bassies (inAtropatene ; ib., p. 133 f.). The emof plurinae aliae gentes are not obviously specified by name, not being of sufficient importance. as Probably they included those of the Aethiopes and Garamantes in Rufius Festus (Brev., mentioned i, 9),unless they wrote abusi vocabuHs 19) and Victor (epit., Vergilianis (Mneid, vi, 795 : super et Garamantas et Indos proferetimperium ; RCDA^. (iv,p. 200) also speaks of an embassy of p. 133). Strabo

people

F.

Hirth, China
that Kan

and

the Roman Hirth

insinuate ^s

Ying (a.d.98) was

Orient (1885), p. 305, says the first Chiaese who

The

Chinese annals

dearly
far west

ever

T'l^o Chih

penetrated

as

to (according

Chaldaea).

VOL.

I.

Appendices

15

rdv cwaa-rwv rivh idv airidi Trpea^eOaeaiKai princes : vwl fj.4pToi rhv ^e^aarbv (piKiav, depaireiaLS TrpiiS Kaiaapa "va6-/itt,!' KaTa(TK"va.(rafJ."vot Kal iv oiKfiav re tc^ /xard d.viBtjKo.v KaTrerwX/y (rxeSic rt irapeffKeiaaav rots mentions the presence of 'Pw^aiois 5Xr;"' Augustus himself ttji/ vijaov. two British in
son

British

kings Dumnobellaunus,
Kent and

whose
. .

gold
.,

coins

have

been

found
. .

Essex,
whose

and coins

Tim

more

of

.,

Commus,
from

have

been

correctly Tine found, especiallyin


in the

Sussex

(RGDA^,

Ambassadors of Tiberius urbe

p. 139 f.). the Garamantes


:

also visited Rome


et

reign

in sequebantur legati, caeso visi, quos perculsa gens et culpae socia ad satisfaciendum miserat populo Romano (Tacitus, Annals, iv, 26). In the reign of Claudius, according to Pliny (vi, dors 84),four ambassafrom the chief of whom named was Taprobane (Ceylon), Rachias, arrived in Rome. escorted of Annius They were by a freedman of taxes the Red on Plocamus, farmer was Sea, who supposed to ashore cast have been round on Arabia, and Ceylon during a voyage have of the island the to of Rome persuaded king (by his accounts and of the Roman overtures by the excellence denarii)'" to make also contests the reahty of this Letronne to the Roman Emperor. the of of its stateof the on ments, some embassy, chiefly ground absurdity
raro

(a.d. 24)

Garamantum

Tacfarinate

e.g. that

the

Great

Bear

and

the

Pleiades

were
'

not

visible
'

in

inventions takes offence at these no Ceylon. Lassen, who (p. is of that the sent was 216), opinion (p.61) by King Kanembassy dramukhagiva (Chandra-Mukha-Siva, a.d. 44-52). O. de B. Priaulx (On the Second Indian Embassy to Rome, in Journal or the Royal A sialic actual also regards the ambassadors as Society, xviii, 345), who of actual their false statements an representatives prince, explains due but to misunderstanding, since no Plocamus' freedman as one understood that their language, and probably only very imperfectly. He but south
was

thinks
to

that the into

the

ambassadors

were

not

real

Sinhalese,

belonged
Hindustan
at Nalloor further

Tamil

stock, who Ceylon, and were


;
an

frequently penetrated from ruled by rajahs,whose court


Tennent, Ceylon, i, p. 532)
.

(pp.357-360
mentions

J. Emerson
Arabian

visited Rome embassy time aetate : qui mea legatiex Arabia venerunt, (de ture) incertiora fecerunt omnia of the (xii, 57). This was probably one of the Sabaeans and Homerites embassies sent Charibael, by king of southern Arabia, to ask for the friendship of the Emperors also assumes) ; see (Vespasian and Titus, as Gutschmid Periplus Maris Erythraei, 23, and cp. the chronological abstract, awexiin inhabitants Kal Trpecr/36/ats 5(ipo(s ^iXos t2i' airroKparbptav.The chief the of Hadramaut Sabattha town was (Chatramotitae) whose

Pliny during his

which

'

'

chief centre Sabaean


After his

of the

incense

trade, at that
Lehrbuch

time the

were

included

in the

kingdom
return
numerous

(Kiepert,
to

der from

alien

Rome

(io5)
from

Dacian

received Indians
S.\\av
re

embassies

barbarian
8(rai

Geographic, 167). war Trajan peoples, including


doubt it came
to
a

(Dio, Ixviii, 15 : TrXeio-Tai Kai 'Ii/Sdv). Letronne, who embassy, (included under
believes

"wpea^eia.i irapci, papflipuv


even

upon this Indian Arabia southern


^

wrongly throws (with Reimarus) that due India),and was

from
recent

the

Quod

pares

cum pondere dei^ani esseiit,

indicaxent diversae imag;ines

factos, pluribus

6
of Arabia

Appendices
Petraea that Indian Gulf
and

[vol.i.
In

conquest

by

Palma
who

(Dio, Ixviii,14).
after ten this event

itself it

is very probable to gain the friendship of far


as

princes

endeavoured

later penetrated as Trajan, years abandoned his unwillingly only very 28 fiis advanced Ixviii, of (Dio, ; age designs on India on account ambassadors were present at the spectacles p. 369). The cp. Reinaud, provided by Trajan where they occupied the seats of the the Persian Hadrian and

senators.

Antoninus

Pius

received

ambassadors

from

amicitiae {Vita, 21 : reges Bactrianorum Hyrcania supplices miserunt), the and India etiam Indi, Bactri, Hyrcani (Victor,epit.,15, 4 : ad quem misere *"' aKcpSii, ^ip^apa idv-q TrevixP^ legatos ; Appian, praef., 7 : Bactriana

petendae

causa

legatos ad eum latter also from

Sjv

iydi Ttfas
The Indian is the

eldov iv

Kal dLSdvTas ^avToi/s ifjnjK6ovs re wpefr^evofj^fovs 'Pu"/a^

etvai.).

embassy

met,

first whose

entirely
assume

without
it
was

Elagabalus, which the Gnostic Bardesanes realityis admitted by Letronne, although not Lassen reserve. (p. 62) and Reinaud (p. 376)
to

that

peror em{Ed., i, 3, 56) toO 'AvTuivlmv tov Elagabalus : 'Ivdol ol iirl rris (Sao-iXeias i( ^k MetroTroTa/itas e/s \670us afjjiKbiievot els TT]v ^upiav BapSfjadvii ^'Sip.iauiv rt^ : De : Abstinentia, iv, 17, p. 355 BopSi^irdi'Tjs a.v)jp cp. Porphyry,

Pius)
was

; but

sent AureUus to Marcus it is clear from Stobaeus

(Lassen calls

him

nus Antonithe

that

^ttI tuiv BajSuXuii'ios, irar^pttiv i^fiSiv yeyovuis 'IvSoh irpds t6v Kaiaapa. From TreTrefip.^voii

Koi

ivrvx^v
the
name

rots

Aafj.dSapxv irepl
one

of

of the

bassadors am-

(Sandanes), embassy
Ariake ruled of the the
over

Lassen

concludes of the

that

the
coast

sender which
;

of the is called

that

part
and

Malabar

Sandani
name

less

correctly Sandani

in

Stobaeus,

however,
In the
cus are

is XavddXT)!.

descriptionof Aurelian's {Vita, 33) the ambassadors


enumerated in

addition for

to

great triumph (a.d.274) in Vopisof foreign peoples present in Rome the captives (as Reinaud, p. 389,i
,

correctly observes) ;
Axomitae,
have Indi
and

Aurelian

had

not

been

at

war

witii the

others,and no captives from these tribes could suis quique cum triumph ; further, the words muneribus show that the preceding names but not to captives, refer, to ambassadors. The ordinary punctuation must, however, be altered ; perhaps the word has legati(although not indispensable) After out. the wild animals in the dropped enumerating procession the writer proceeds : gladiatorum paria octingenta praeter captivos. eudae[legatij gentium barbararum Blemmyes, Axomitae, Arabes figured in
his

Indi, Bactriani, Hiberi, Saraceni, Persae, cum suis quique Gothi, Alani, Roxolani, Sarmatae, Franci, Suevi manibus Vandali, Germani religatis captivi processenint. inter hos
mones,

muneribus.
etiam

A Palmyreui. with gold, silver and car, richly ornamented of the one precious stones, was presents sent by the King of Persia. Tacitus (afterwards emperor) speaks of the same and embassies their presents {ib., 42) : ilium (Aurelianum) Saraceni, Blemmyes, Axomitae, Bactriani, Seres, Hiberi, Albani, Armenii, populi etiam

Indorum barbaris Rome.

veluti

gentibus

venerati praesentem sunt deum. Illius donis, quae refertum meruit, est Capitolium. Reinaud

rightlyobserves

that this

triumph

was

the last great festival of pagan

8
"

Appendices
that of Beloch

[vol.i.
of

view

{Die Bevolkerung
will be

der

Welt griechisch-romischen end and this section.

1886, pp.
The the
'

392-413)
statement

found

at

the

Marquardt are based Zumpt, Hock he had a.u.c. that in given 749 Augustus upon denarios urbanae trecentis et viginti miUbus sexagenos plebis with I viritim now Marquardt agree (Mommsen, RGDA^, 58). p. ment stateHirschfeld's after convincing i i*, (Staatsverwaltung. p. 119), in Philoromischen in Kaiserzeit, der {Die Getreideverwaltung of the only include plebs urbana logus,xxix), that the 320,000 male children. those citizens who to vote, not freeborn were qualified Dio expressly states 16, a.u.c. (liv, 747) that the free female'populathe male than tion of Rome : was considerably smaller iwei"ii Kal 7^o^I" irKeiov rb d^pev tou BijKso^ rou edyevovs ^v, en^Tpe^pe i^"\evd^pai Tois iO^Aovcri,ttX^v tQv ^ov\"v6vtuv, dyeadai. There being nothing to settle the question, I reckon (with Wietersheim) the free the female cent, less than male (5 1 7 per population to be about in accordance with the usual proportion in great modern per cent, in Rome of free female to the lack 12 cent, cities,and owing per domestics from other usual but The places).' quite arbitrary estimate of and their senators families as knights and 10,000 is too low ; the judices quadringenarii and their families 3,000 have must means prised comequalled that number, and they by no all the in Rome und Verknights (Madvig, Verfassung waltung, i, p. 176) ; at the transvectio on the 15th of July, which attended was never by all those who had a right to take part in it, in in the reign of Augustus (Dion. an knights put 5,000 appearance the increasing frequency of the Halic, vi, 13) and, to judge from their number was equestrian title on inscriptions, being continually Staatsrecht,iii,i, 491). Consequently the augmented (Mommsen, of the knights and of their families may number be the members reckoned at 15,000 during the reign of Augustus ; the 600 (atleast) The senatorial families (Madvig, i, 128) may have numbered 2,000. of non-Romans number (residingtemporarily, for a considerable be assumed, for purperiod, or permanently in the capital) may poses of of comparison, to be twice that of the foreign population Paris at the time of its greatest splendour under Napoleon I (Dureau de la Malle, icon, polit., of soldiers did not i, 370). The number
estimates of Bunseu,

of

'

'

'

re

but about (Wietersheim), 20,000 ; in the time of in stationed Augustus, only three praetorian cohorts were Rome (Marquardt, Staatsverwaltung, ii",p. 476), only about 13,000. Consequently, for 749 we get the following figures: amount
to 30,000

when

"

* The

from to the

Castiglioni'stables

of the population of Rome following estimates in modem (p.351) ; the large preponderance of males clergy,

times

are

borrowed

is undoubtedly due
Total.
" .

Male.
^"^^

Female.
. .

63,133

'J""

j;""
'"'7
.

282,214 122,030 Cmsmmlo delta According tt Italia al 31 Dec. 1S22, vol. fomales in Rome to 1,000 males, and '' 'i'',V fo'"'',t 10 137 boys under years: see Beloch The same IBevol/ierung, p. 401) proportion being assumed, Rome would have contamed (m 759) 254 720 free aijult females of the ptebs but this is not permissible,foi i f ^he feason given above.
.:;-,"". to the
.. .. . "
"

88,929 80,580 160,184 popolazione del Regno

..

46,596 60,518
72,424

109,729

..

149,447
153,004

..

..

"

"

"

"

VOL.

I.]
(i)320,000 (3)
(4)
17,000
13,000

Appendices
free grown
senators

19

up
up

(2) 265,600 free grown


soldiers.

males belonging to the plebs. females belonging to the plebs.

and

knights with

their families.

(5) 60,000 foreigners.


675,600
With the exception of (i)and these figures are useless for real (4), and statistical purposes there are no ; absolutely trustworthy data for estimating the number of freeborn children of both of or sexes, the slaves. As to the first, it can only be affirmed with certainty that it was of children in modern considerably less than the number

large cities,marriages being

less

frequent

and

less

It prolific. and
more

is

whether the effects of infanticide perhaps doubtful der Romer, i^, 3 and (Marquardt, Pnvaileben 4) were
than the
enormous are

exposure ruinous

infant known.

of which
En
en une

well

times, the reasons mortaUty of modern Duruy {Hist,des Romains, v, 16) remarks
le nombre

pleine civilisation
France de

moderne
de of

des

enfans

trouves

et6

exposed children rose from 23,000 in 1790 (Taine,Origines de la Fr. c. Revolution, iii, (out of about 800,000 50,000 p. 108, i) ; as early as 1796 it reached births ; in the foundling hospitals| of the foster-children died ; see Sybel, Geschichte der Revolutionszeit, iv, 440). As for the (Staatsverwaltung, slaves, Marquardt ii^, 123) has adduced of of his view, that a number weighty arguments in support But it does at least half as numerous they were again as the free. not seem that so high an estimate is justified.'It must be to me of that of the most first urbana were all, remembered, plebs poor few of whom had slaves, while persons -proletarii, people, or even of moderate the maintenance of slaves found means a very heavy burden the of to owing high price provisions (Juvenal, iii,166 : In Petronius' Servorum ventres) colony a well-to-do freedmagno man might certainlybe able vigintiventres pascere (mostly slaves ; of Umbricius, The entire household Petron., 57), but not in Rome. who taken without could be not quite on a single reda was means, himself home with the end of a candle and he lights (Juvenal,iii, 10),
to
more

moyenne Revolution the number than

en 125,997 annuelle

1861, malgre la suppression des tours,


203

avec

infanticides.

In

the

time

of

the

63,000

in 1802

(286).
Juvenal's
income Naevolus reach in his straitened
to

circumstances
;

has

slave, yet he will be obliged


should
of whom than
20,000

buy

another

but

even

if his

only one yearly


than

four, two
in
more

cannot

which that

are bring they cost to keep (Juvenal, ix, 64-66, 142-146). We of the wealthy households even (in conjecture the number slaves of were so kept) or of the servi publici, large numbers of slaves. I make the total number no attempt to estimate

more sesterces, he does not want that to be skilled workmen, so they may

'

estimates Castiglioni

the

slaves

in Rome.
to 2.

from

700-800
Beloch other

a.u.c.

at

half,from
thinks that

800 the

of the male at two-thirds proportionof slaves to freemen was of 280,000 in a total population of

onwards

burgess population.
i

(p.404)

hardly h^ve increased to

an

objections,a slave population 850,000 (870,000includingthe garrison)in 749, could number by the year ?4. filarming Apart from

20

Appendices
it
was

[vol. i.
the statement
of Tacitus

That
of

very
:

however, large,
that

is shown 24
Rome

by

{Annals, iv, 27)


a

in the
. .

year
.

was

terrified by the fear


multitudinem fami-

slave

war

urbem

jam trepidam

ob

liarum,

in dies minore plebe ingenua ghscebat immensum of But male slave a iii, e.g. half a million population 53). much was enough for that. smaller) (the female must have been very

quae

(cp.also
I would

the 400 slaves from to argue that it is unsafe also observe of Pedanius Secundus in the house (Tacitus,Ann., xiv, 42), the man of the of In in
12

highest position in
domestics
A.D.

Rome

at

that

time, that
households the

the
was

average

ber num-

in

rich

and

well-to-do
to

very
than

large.
125,000

Augustus,

in order

check

growing luxury
more more or

of persons
20

exile, ordered

that

they

should

not

possess
not

denarii
or

two

^"5,000), (500,000 freedmen (Dio Cassius, Ivi, 27). May we standards were proportionate to each
many
more

sesterces, about

than
assume

slaves these
quired re-

that If of
a man

other

servants

in
;

Rome and
of been

than it is not
set

in
to

places
be
as

exile,life in
that small the
in

much latter was number of servants

the

cheaper
would
for
reasons

believed
very

have

down

relation offered
a a

to

property
better

much

security,since a large property for dangerous undertakings than opportunity

of servants. large number Assuming the above figuresto be approximately correct, we can in 749 probably exceeded a only say that the population of Rome million the estimates of the number of to but, owing varying ; much. cannot slaves, we by how say On the analogy of the changes in the population of modern large in the the time of of Rome the must case assume towns, we (to increase, only epidemic in the reign of Marcus Aurelius) a constant In temporarily arrested by pestilence, famine, and civil war. the of Paris in in was 1856 599,569, 1788 population 1836 899,315, 1,178,262,in i860 (afterthe enlargement of the city) 1,525,235, in 1866 in was 1,825,300. In 1600 the population of London 150,000, in 1881 3,816,483, 1760 676,000, in 181 1 1,304,000, in 1841 1,948,000, in 1886 In 1709, after the union with Colin (estimated) 4,149,533. the the Berlin in and was adjacent suburbs, population of 55,000, in 1825 220,000, in 1855 440,000, before 1873 880,000, 110,000, 1749 the ist of December, on 18S5, 1,315,297 ; the increase (about 4 per cent, yearly) is twice and Paris, and is as large as that of London York only rivalled by that of New (Lammers, Berliner siddiische in the Deutsche Rundschau, Feb., 1882, p. 182). Selbstverwaltung, of the male and Owing to the great difference in the numbers of Rome female inhabitants and the resulting limitation of marriage, the growth of the population by births must have been considerably less than in a modern In any of the number large town. case, children of the wealthy classes born in wedlock far smaller than was in the nineteenth At the century in a great part of Central Europe. beginning of the 'thirties in Naples, Wurtemberg, and Bohemia there five or six children were of a singlemarriage, in Hesse, Mecklenburg,

Prussia, Russia,
of legislation

and

the
its

Netherlands
and

four

or

five.

The

Augustus,

with

punishments

rewards

the (e.g.
classes

framed in reference to the well-to-do jus trium liberorum), effect no especially, produced (Tacitus, Ann., iii, 25).

The

fact

Vol*

l.J
this

Appendices

it

that

did not extend to the poorer classes is no proof legislatioil that marriages were more frequent or more prolific amongst them, is assumed as der antiken by Pohlmann (Obervolkerung Grossstadte, that p. 48, 7). It is quite conceivable Augustus only had in view the promotion of prolific marriages in the middle classes ; it is also in the case of the possiblethat he regarded this as unattainable the other On Pohlmann in is hand, proletariate. right saying that the passage (Dion. Halic, ix, 51) quoted by Rodbertus only refers to the rarity of marriage amongst the country day-labourers, not be borne in mind amongst the city proletariate. Further, it must slave populations the proportion of births is always that amongst i, 157). unusually low (Wappaus, AUgemeine Bevolkerungsstatistih, of Rome and the frequent Lastly, considering the unhealthiness of devastating calamities occurrence in assuming we are justified of an mortality.^ extraordinarilyhigh rate On the other hand, the irresistible and many-sided attractiveness with the absence of Rome, of restrictions on migration, probably about of increase from a brought larger population by additions without than in any The emancipations of modern large town. slaves also contributed en to its growth, since undoubtedly masse the place of those who in part at least obtained their freedom v/as filled from vvfithout (Rodbertus). Of course it is impossible to determine the rate of increase. The number of recipientsof the congiaritim(320,000) in 749, compared with in the distributions from 710 to 742, does not justifyus 250,000 in assuming with Mommsen of (RGDA', p. 60), that the number from the plebs increased to 320,000 during the years from 250,000 of free found recipients 710 to 749 ; as early as 708 Caesar 320,000 and munificence of the corn (Marquardt, SiV, ii^, 118) Augustus
' '

(Suetonius,Augustus, 41) that Augustus during the dearth nummarias of 759 tesseras a siderable condupUcavit, that there was very increase of population during the ten years (as 749-759 in antiquity Rodbertus does, in discussingthe real value of money in Hildebrand's xiv, 386 note). Zeitschrift fiir N aiionaloconomie with the tesserae Rodbertus identifies the tesserae nuinmayiae fruconcludes from their duplication that from mentariae, and 749 to of the plebs (with 200,000 recipientsof corn gratis 759 the number it is least But doubtful at from than to more rose 752) 400,000. whether the tesserae nummariae are Benndorf, Beitrdge really (\Vith Kenntniss des attischen Theaters, in Zeitschrift zur filrOester. Cymn., as xvi, 1875, pp. 592 ff. and 621, i) to be taken frumentariae or and .RGDA^, MoTXivcisen, (with Marquardt, StV, ii*, 125 p. 26) as
, ,

in 749 may statement

have

been

unusual.

Nor

is it safe

to

conclude

fi-om

the

tickets for the

purchase of
to

corn

at

reduced the quam

price.*

The

cation communi-

of Tiberius

the
:

senate

during

Ann., vi, 13 (Tacitus,


^

quanta majorem

scarcity of Augustus

the

32 year rei frumen-

No

doubt

infant mortality

Pohlmann,
are

p. 27, 2) that the conclusive the point. on

not inclined was very, high, but I am distributed four oyer inscriptions sepulchral According to Beloch (p.48) the epitaphs in
out

to believe
or

{with

five centuries the 1st,2nd and age

loth regiones that 289 persons of Italy show compared with 540-4 in Prussia in 1876,
' Hirschfeld

of 1,000

died

before

the

of 16,

as

also

has

abandoned

his former

view

(VG,

131,

i)

and

now

agrees

with

Marquardt and

Mommseo.

22

Appendices

i. [vol.

copiam advectaret)is perhaps a stronger argument for an of the population. increase than a to more in 749 amounted But if the population of Rome the than in increase case for smaller a considerably milhon, allowing it have risen of Europe in modern times, of the large towns might
tariae
to
a

million statement in

and in

half

or

more

in

70

or

80

years,

A
corn

Rome,

Josephus (B.J.,ii,16, 4) on the consumption of official document derived from an (cp. Ind. led.

ment Regimont aestiv.,1873),probably dates from this period. The docuings headdrawn totius imperii, was a breviarium up under the same after his that composed by Augustus and read in the senate as death (Suetonius, Aug., loi ; Tac., Ann., i, 11). Like the latter and list of the regna it probably contained a provinciae,no doubt of the statements a five days' journey(of that Thrace the source was the imperial idbeUarii) in breadth, and a six days' journey in length : that Asia contained tribes, and cities,Gaul (in round 305 500 under cities : that Asia was a numbers) proconsul, Achaia 1,200 with six lictors and Macedonia under a (Mommsen, StR, governor the source of i*, 369, 2). Also a Ust of the tributa and vectigalia, that the population of Egypt the statements cluded) in(Alexandria not and that the was according to the poll-tax lists, 7,500,000 of the tribute from not a twelfth tribute from Judaea was Egypt. necessitates that Africa : ac one-third, Egypt suppUed Largitiones two-thirds of the annual Rome. Classes corn : supply required by with the Pontus fleet of forty ships of war a personnel of 3,000. Quantum militum sub signis ubique esset : cp. Marquardt, StV, ii', had the opportunity of utilizing 453 ff- Josephus could hardly have such
a

document the

before

he

settled

in Rome,

where

he

wrote

the

history of
Geschichte
In the

20,000,000 Rome. There


source,

about the year Jewish war 75 (cp. Paret, Josephus' des judischen Krieges, introd., p. 19). Epitome de Caesaribus (2) it is stated that under Augustus modii of corn were supplied every year by Egypt to is
no

doubt least

that

is taken tliis figure that

from

an

official

and

Breviarium
much this
corn as case

this source is Augustus' probable since the historians certainlyutiUzed totius imperii, it as
rerum

it is at

his Index the

gestarum
modii
would

(Mommsen,
be the

RGDA^,

20,000,000

be supplied to Rome by Egypt as fixed under that the amount Marquardt (StV, ii',126, 6) assumes
to the

budgetary Augustus.
mentioned
time in the

p. ix). In amount of

in

Epitome
and,
the

was

still contributed
it formed at
a

by Egypt
of

of

phus, Josea

since

third

the

reckons

latter

60,000,000

modii.

total From other

amount

required,
he

this

draws
Rodbertus

the population. conclusion to On the as observes that the double tithe contributed and in the time of

hand,

by Egjrpt both under Augustus Josephus (Marquardt, 16., 196, 3) was only varied with the produce of the harvest. a proportionateimpost,which The in Augustus' time, could modii, even, 20,000,000 accordingly only be taken as an average figurefor five or ten years. But during
'

the

interval

down

to

the

time

of of

the

productive development

Vespasian are Egypt ceased


in the

we

to

assume

that

20,000,000

modii
In

harvest of 100,000,000 a suppose first century of the empire the

time
were

of

provinces

the Augustus. flourishing. especially

Vot.
If the

I.]
production of Egypt
modii,
the the

Appendices
rose

23
100,000,000

during
in the

this

period from

to

I5o,ooo;00o and 3o,ooo;ooo,


a

fifth

of application
The

Vespasian's time brought in figuresto the populationgives


to the

different

result

'.

fact that

according

passage

in Tacitus

in 32 wis (Annals, vi, 13) the total import of corn greater thaii in also third of that the us the total justifies believing 14, under amounted to than more required,supplied by Eg}^t Vespasian, of undet the modii Augustus. 20,000,000 impost be assumed Hence it may as probable that under Vespasian Rome than consumed more 60,000,000 modii, and that the population was than would froni calculations this based upon really larger appear In rate of consumption. of the attempting to ascertain the number people from the consumption of corn, we must not (asMarquardt has already observed) reckon 5 modii monthly {or60 modii yearly) as the of gratuitous corn head. For this ration consumption per average that it should than Enough; be moire was given with the intention lived almost Slaves, who entirelyon grain, in Cato's time received (Marquardt, ib., no ff.). But at Rome certainlyonly 4 to 4J modii slaves and the lived exclusively on poorest inhabitants part of the of the chief articles of food (Pliny, one grain ; vegetables also were Nat. Hist. xix, 52) ; the better to do amongst the plebs and upper

in

classes

consumed
less

other than

articles,while

women

and

children

needed the 4

considerably
average modii per

hardworking
of
corn

slaves. amounted

Consequently,
to

consumption
head.

probably

less than

Assuming a consumption of 4 modii per head monthly a total consumption of 60,000,000 modii would givea population of i ,250,000 ; be 1,714,285. the total would with a consumption of 3J modii in used liveries the Further, by Josephus expressions regard to the deand Africa of corn from o-itoc 'Pci/i?; ixi)vSiv Egypt (rij leave dKTtb t6 Karci r^p PtiJ/xi/i/ TXijdos rpitpovffi) reaadpuivand p.r}(rlv total Rome that the amount doubt required by scarcely any be asfixed officially sumed during the reign of Vespasian. It may was than a year's that the state granaries always contained more gency. or supply, in case of navigationbeing interrupted, any other emer'

of also be official statement Vespasian'sreign may of Rome. The utilized in estimating the population begun survey of the circumference the inhabited in 74 gave as part 13,200 paces

Another

miglia city (Jordan, Topographie, ii,85-87), or 13-13 Roman mille 1478-7). The passus miglio I484'9 metres; (i of the (not including the projections length of the wall of Aurelian Bernardini to 10-58, according towers) according was, 251 rectangular His statement on to NolU 11-13 miglia (Jordan, ib.,i, 343, noteg). the of the wall the left denote on length p. 334 that these figures In the measurement given by D'Anville, quoted bank, is an error. the in Preller,Roma, StRE, vi, 507, namely, 12,345 Roman paces, Dureau to Its area, according projectionsare evidently included). de la Malle (i^con. pol.,i, 347) is 1396-469 hectares ; according to Beloch (p. 404) only 1230 (not including the river). of 1396 De la Malle's area calculation [ib., 406), that the assumed needs refutation, inhabited by 560,000 people, hardly hectares was
of the Roman
"

24
Zumpt (Stand
der

Appendices

[vol.l.

Bevolkerung, p. 62, note) has already observed, the population of the most had la Malle that if De argued from where crowded quarter of Paris in 1821 (the fourth arrondissement) arrived have at 46,624 people occupied 51-63 hectares, he would not is it a But in the year 74 question nearly double the number. enclosed of the area (1,230 hectares, if Beloch by the Aureliauwall If the circumfereiice of a considerably larger area. is right),but of Rome the (supposing a similar of the wall was area 11 '13 miles, of 13-13 circumference figure) in the time of Vespasian, with its of the wall to 1,712 hectares ; if the circumference miles, amounted the under in same the assumption was 1,894 was area 10-58, 74
,

hectares. For that


than
even

time in the

we

must most

greater density of population largecities, thickly populated of modern


assume
a

owing
of the heim

to the streets.

greater height
In addition
we

of the houses
to

and

the

this, as already observed


into consideration the
'

greater narrowness by Wietersradical such


as

(p.260)
between

must

take and

ence differ-

dwelling-houses, against the by the example of Pompeii. Protection in ancient houses ; the furniture weather the only thing considered was essential that least what at to so limited was was ; absolutely chambers could be contained in a four of the Pompeian rooms or in later times, down to the Even room. tolerably large modern Middle was extremely limited, and no Ages, the accommodation till the last three or four centuries '.^ took essential alteration place o'f dwellings were merely sleeping rooms Certainly, thousands allusions is to dark shown numerous rooms as (Rodbertus), by which could not be entered without 30) ; stooping (Martial,ii,53 ; iii, in sheds 86 i, Hist., Horace, (Tacitus, ; slept probably many cp.
ancient

modern

is most

vividly shown

'

'

Odes, i, 4,

13, pauperum

tabernas,

Ars

Poetica, 229

Nissen, Pom-

peianischeStudien, p. 600) ; it is clear that attics and garrets were often used as lodgings (Juvenal, iii, 9 ; 159 ff. ; Suetonius, Gramm., the and considerable number have a Pohlmaim, spent p. 98), may
night
above in the open all it must
in air be
or

under

the

archways (Martial,x,
that the
a

remembered

5, 7).^ But sisted conpopulation of Rome rule had


we

great part of slaves, who certainlyas sleeping accommodation. Consequently, if


denser i88i the On

the

poorest
a

must

assume

population in
1,470 persons

ancient
in

Rome

than
than

even a

in

Naples (where
in
on a

in

lived

quarters only
more

hectare
lived

extent

near

number.' the highestpossible average in 74 would have this calculation, Rome ants inhabithad 1,117,000 to 1,800 hectares between and mean (the 1,894) ^"^' 1,712 have been must sequently, in reality their number considerably
'"

harbour), certainly many which Beloch regards as

650

tare, singlehec-

'

In

square
and
2

some without quarters of Naples the sleepingapartments (all windows) of ^ to 5 divided metres are wall into an upper and a lower room by a horizontal partition afiord shelter in favourable circumstances to no less than 20 human tion beings,in addi-

to various

animals.

(W. Kaden
takes

in

Augsburger AllgemHtu Zeitung,15 Dec,


other

1873.)

for cellar-lodgings. There may been some have in Rome, but there is no evidence of it. 3 Neither the imperial palaces swarming with inmates the Cfccus Maximus with nor its shops in the arches of the lowest storey are to be included amongst the iminhabited are to be deducted from the total area. publicbuildings (Beloch, p, 409) which

Pohlmann

wrongly

these and

/ocbmk

l6
jusserat et
tanonem

Appendices
P.R. unius anni dari, extramuranis
Severi in
fet

i; [vol.

ineretricibus, lenonibus,
eo

exo-

letis intramuranis

juxta provisionem GetreideverwallungRoms


eanon

alio promisso, quum Bassiani, Hirschfeld, Trajani (v.l. xxix, septem annorum 24) Philologus,
'

pore tem-

frumentarius
corn

Romae
'

esset.

Provisio

in

the

administration

calculation a rough or supply is a technical the biographer provisional estimates (Rodbertus) By extramurani of the suburbs (outsidethe fourteen evidently iriCans the inhabitants of his day, when with the in accordance the language regiones); wall was made Aurelian If,then, such a promise was already built.
of the

expression for
-.

to the have

meyetrices been

lenones

exoleti and

of the

considerable,
of the

the

suburbs, their numbers suburbs, where they formed


must

must
ah

important part
extent. From the

population,
of the
corn

have

been

of

considerable

amount that at

supply

25)

concluded

that taken

time

of Rome
the

had

already
of the
corn

a great place. He

decrease

of Severus, Hirschfeld (J). in the population

largest part

in Rome in kind

had
hold

that by far the supposes been sold by the State; since

system of taxation which, besides,


And

left little for


out

could

not of

(pp. 23, 33).


were

since the

only 75,000
time
at

modii

private trade (Rodbertus), against State conipetition daily (27,375,000yearly)


estimates 30,000,000 the total
quirements re-

supplied by
of Rome

canon

Severus,
about

he

at that

modii, which

give a population of 625,000 or 714,285. On the other hand, the amount of the canon according to Rodbertus frumentarius had It do with the to the general grain not was nothing population. the of but Rome, supply regular budgetary figure of the State for frugrain-quantum, which was kept in view and fixed at Rome mentarian requirements (market department, pauper department, '. institutions) the to ascertain Lastly, attempts have repeatedly been made at that time from the 1790 and population of Rome (1782) domus in the 46,602 (44,171) insulae mentioned description of the city written between and (pp. 251-265), who 312 315 (?). Wietersheim thinks that insulae must not only whole mean houses, but also parts of houses separated by walls up to the top, arrives at a population of 1,400,000 to 1,450,000. In Marquardt (StV, ii^,125) says : 1872 in Paris one house was occupied by 28-84, i" Berlin in 1871 by in Rome, this gives 1,332,637 ; reckoning 29 to a house 57-14 persons should inhabitants, with 57, 2,619,321 ; taking an average of 35, we it '. But that is evident all conclusions drawn froni get 1,608,335 the number of persons livingin the houses of modern large cities as to the number than problematical are more livingin those of Rome the (Pohlmann, p. 22). Besides, meaning of insulae in the description of the city cannot be settled with certainty. Jordan (Topographie, i,543) arrives at the result, that it is impossibleto consider them as On the other anything but houses. hand, O. Richter in Hermes, 1885, pp. 91-100) defines them of (Insula the blocks as entire houses dwelling-houses (amongst which be included), might as a whole, which regarded administratively existed in the time of is to say, a conception which Constantine ; that be reprecannot sented topographically'. Beloch them (p. 408) considers to be
would
'
-

'

'

Vol.

I.]

Appendices

27

'

places separated family apartments, somewhat correspondingto the fireItahan statistics '. (fuochi) of medieval The
statement

of

01ympiodorusinPhotius(Bi6ZioMec(J,pp. 59, 30of

33)
pp.

on

the been
et

corn

requirements
uncertain deserted
to

Rome

soon

26, 37)

is too very

be

utilized. time

to have

; for at that

after 410 (Hirschfeld, 500 Rome appears Theodoric populo gave


In

Romano modios would

pauperibus (Anon. Valesii ;


:

annonas

Ammianus

singulisannis, centum vigintimilia Marcellinus, ed. Wagner aiid


of

Erfurdt, p. 622)

at

the

earlier rate

distribution

I20)0oo

modii

enough for 2,000 persons. The most recent investigatorof the subject(J. Beloch, Die Bevolder kerung griechisch-romischenWelt, pp. 392-413), who regards all lamentable as previous attempts to settle the population of Rome
' '

only have

been

failures,arrives
at

at the in

result round

that

for the the

year

5 B.C.

it may

be

mated estiit

800,000
This

numbers

(without Ostia), and


time
on

that

remained 394,

stationary to practically
result is based
area

that the wall surrounded Aurelian the superficial 1,230 by in is not only almost circumference the fourteen to equal regiones of Augustus, but was not essentially in all later enlargeincreased ments of the city (p.404) ; whereas as early as the time of Vespasian it was wider in circumference, and, consequently, its superficial area
of hectares

412).

mainly

of Diocletian the assumption

(pp. 404,

considerably greater, and still further increased in later times. The number of the recipientsof corn total a (320,000),for which far too low, is explained by Beloch population of 800,000 appears of the Campagna within radius of as a including the inhabitants miles We to that the proletariate, : assume perhaps 20 or 30 may for distance of about a 40 kilometres, regularly poured into Rome in the the distributions of corn, and were consequently included
was
'

lists of those Avith


a

who

had

claim

to it.

circle described

round

Rome Veli'

radius

of 40

kilometres

extends

trae, Praeneste, Tibur, Cures,

to Caere, Ostia, Ardea, Sabatinus Soracte, and Lacus that the


mere

(p.

402)

of the

'

the to be put on places entitled them would lists of the recipients. the feeding of the country only population at the post of the State have been as useless an expenditure perative imthe feeding of the proletariateof the capital was as an the but latter could be called Romana necessity; only plebs and urbana StR, iii, i, by Augustus (RGDA^, 59, i ; Mommsen, show These indications alone sufficient the to are 61, 2) impossi4 estimate Beloch's and therefore of his of as a bility assumption, whole. of The of Aurelius that the statement Victor, corn supply from modii is to all to 20,000,000 Egypt under Augustus amounted derived from official source it is rejected by an ; but appearance who that Victor has assumes Beloch, evidently quite arbitrarily it with the total of the amount and has stated confused corn supply in round numbers (p.411, 2). Lastly,Beloch's view, that the population remained of Rome stationary for three centuries, is contrary he observes to all analogies. Certainly, as (p. 393), the situation of Rome was unfavourable, living dear, the climate unhealthy, and raised it to the rank of a great city. But this only factitious causes is the case to a greater degree in St. Petersburg, whose population,
Not
.

But for several reasons of these inhabitants

it is inconceivable

influx

'

'

28
rose flotwithstaudingi

Appendices
from
in

[vol.1.
to

in 1784 soldiers) 191,846 (including


in

320,000

1826,
Vli

and

532,241 Use

1852.
Vehicles 1.
in

On

the

of

Rome.

(Vol. I,
The

p. 20,
to

4.)
of

republican regulations
unaltered under the
no

as

the

use

vehicles that
of
as a

in rule

the

city-

remained
were

longer permitted Caesar's municipal law of streets of Rome, during the


sunrise, i.e. at the time
were

to

empire, except drive (Mommsen,

v/omen

StR, i', 378, 3).


vehicles
in the

forbade the use 709 of the first ten hours

when
case

pedestrian trafi"c
of

was

day, startingfrom greatest. Exceptions


:

made the

in

the
and

conveyances

used

Xi)~^f^piit'Iic
persons

buildings, temples,

hou^S'tegating;
the

(2) by
at

certain

(the Vestals,
generals at
bestowed arrived
a

rex

sanrontln,
of the

flamines

and public sacrifices,

of trijifflph ; the privilege


some

which had procession ; (4)in the case of conveyances if the but city during night, only they were empty used for the removal of public rubbish or were (Pohlmann, p. 131 ; Privatl., ii", 729). cp. Marquardt, Rom. This regulation,which the conveyance of all heavy loads hmited material for and (with few exceptions) (especially private buildings) personal carriage trafi"c to the time before sunrise or the two last of the day, appears hours in force to have continued during the first two centuries I at of not aware least, am ; any authority against this. of the supCaligula'sorder to those who brought the news posed in

upon the circus

was subsequently empresses); (3) at public games, specially

the Vestals

the

of Britain ut vehiculo ad forum et curiam usque is Suetonius of madness act pertenderent as an evidently reported by {Caligula, 44). Where heavily loaded carts are spoken of as passing

conquest
"

"

through the city by day, there is no on pubUc buildings,for which there Such the following passages. are
festinat calidus mulis

doubt
was

that
such
a

they
mania

were

employed
time.

at that

torquet

nunc

lapidem

tristia robustis

gerulisqueredemptor, nunc ingens machina tignum, luctantur funera plaustris. (Hoiace, Epp., ii,2, 72).

Digestorum (Digg., ix, 2, 52 [53] "2) : In chvo mulae ducebant plaustra onusta priorisplaustri ; muliones conversum humeris plaustrum sublevabant, quo facile mulae ducerent, [inter]superius plaustrum cessim ire coepit, et muliones qui inter duo plaustra fuerunt e medio quum exiissent, posterius plaustrum a priore percussum retro redierat et puerum cujusdam obtriverat ; dominus cum pueri consulebat quo se agere oporteret. (Here humeris sublevabant Miiller : is a conj. of C. W. F* has subl. : but plosU'umoH Mommsen's see Plutarch, note). Galba, 8, 4 : 'Airipioi/ S^ riva tuv Kar-qyopiKCiv d/icifas d,vaTf"i\j/a,VT(% \ido(p6povs iTn^ayov. Juvenal, 3, 254 : Capitolino
duo

Alfenus

libro

II

longa
serraco

coruscat

veniente

abies, atque altera pinum


; nutant

plaustra vehunt

alte

populoque minantur.

VOL.

I.]
nam

Appendices
si

29

procubuit, qui
eversum

saxa

axis et

fudit super

Ligusticaportat agmina montem,


cum

quid superest

de corporibus ?

Accordingly,when
ingrediprohibuit
above passage, Dirksen
of for

Hadrian

(Vita,22), this absolute

written observes
enormous

law,

as

ingentibus sarcinis urbem than the prohibition (later under Trajan) has nothing to do with the Abhandlungen, p. 278). But the (Civilist.
loads
was

vehicula

conveyance much

not

forbidden have been

out

of any

sideration con-

pedestrians, who

might

of the by smaller ones, but because and cloacae. on houses, pavements, Cicero, Pro Scauro, 22, shaking in privatam domum diceres tantas vectas esse moles, 45 : quum infecti coegeritredemptor cloacarum, quum ut satis dari damni in This Palatium extraherentur. is plaustris quoted by Pliny passage 6 ; xxxvi, 106), where the indestructibility of the (Nat. Hist., XXXV,
"

injured just as dangerous effect of the

cloacae

is extolled cavis

trahuntur

moles

superne urbis

tantae,
51
:

non
non

succum-

bentibus

operis, etc.
nee

Pliny, Panegyricus,
tecta These nutantia.

ut

ante

immanium seciirae domus,


do not know.
:

transvectione

saxorum

jam templa
Hadrian's

quatiuntur : dangers were


details of which

stant evi
we

dentlythe origin of
In

prohibition,the
in which

the
were

general terms

for

there

divided,
As far

e.g. monoliths.

it is stated, it is meaningless which be loads could not some enormous Hadrian himself had the colossus of Nero is
trace of vehicles

transported by
as

24

elephants (Vita, 19).


there
no

being used by any in Rome one (apart from the excepduring the first two centuries tions specifiedin the lex Julia and later). On the contrary, the lines of Juvenal (iii, 236) :
vicorum redarum transitus arto inflexu et stantis convicia mandrae Druse

I know,

eripient somnum
show that the
use

marinis, vitulisque
limited
to the

of the

redae

was

night. They
the

are

travellers' vehicles, arriving,departing, or

Juvenal (vii, 179:


recenti
the

anne a

serenum

passing through city. expectet spargatque luto jumenta


in the
a

?) refers
The

to

drive

in the

funeral

city. guests, sent banquet, were (Dio, Ixvii, 9) : Lucius


cum

whom

away Verus
et
:

vehicula ita de

mulabus redirent
from

by pretended Toi)s5^ (fiopelois ox^M*^""** Tapadous (Vita,5) provided his guests with mulionibus cum juncturis argenteis, ut
roi/s ^v
cases

open country, not terrified Domitian

streets

of

convivio

in both

after the
be

tenth the

hour that

of the the
perors em-

day.
The

Apart
did
statement

this, however,

it may

supposed
about
rb

not

always
to

trouble Domitian's

themselves

regulation.
53

in Philostratus

(Apoll. Tyan., viii,7,


informers,
iKKVKKeiaBai Galen 299, \eVKUiv he to

p. 133,

ed.

Kayser), referring
airois Kirl

liiviirTrorpo^ei*
is of nO

I'evywv els
in Rome from

t^v
own

except
one man

for Philostratus' his

ayopa.v time.

weight,
no a

testifies that expressly


relates

drove drove Marcus

(ed. K. xi, p.
house
in
.

where

that

rich
tu"v

the

suburbs
When

the

place

ffda

dxvfui.Tuv "T0^aiveiy eUrlv


of

elBur/iJi'M )

Annius

Libo

(consul
Commodus

128 ;
at

Faustina, daughter 224) Borghesi, CEuvres, iii,


Annia

drove

to visit the sick

the

third

hour

of

the

day

30
(Galen, De

Appendices

[vol.i.

ably praenot. ad Epig., xii, ed. K. xiv, p. 66i), she probhouse. the to this related as imperial privilege enjoyed mentioned the first person to be Plautianus (a.d. 205) appears as According to Dio (Ixxvi,4), when using a carriage in Rome. Severus summoned day), {certainlyat a very late hour of ^the by iv avrbp ireffeti' rds "yo6tras Tt^ TraXaWy. oilrws 7}Treix"V d^t^TETcis ijfiLdvovs of the of the distinctions time one at that Possibly a carriage was later of the high imperial officials generally as praefectuspraetorio, But there is Hdb. d. Civilproc, p. 59, 20). (Bethmann-Hollweg, it the third the of at doubt that was no by no century beginning Soon to drive in Rome. unusual for private persons afterwards, means with silver (Fj7a L Fen, 5 quoted above) the use of a carriage decorated been to have order : a regular privilege of the senatorial appears
"

Romae et redas senatoribus Severus, Vita, 43, carrucas ut omnibus Romanae argentatas haberent permisit ; interesse his urbis ut tantae senatores vectarentur : Auredignitatis putans dedit ut lian.Vita, ^6, praeterea potestatem argentatas privaticarrucas Alexander haberent was,not fuissent.

allowed (i.e. needed for


In

them

to

use

them
antea

in

Rome,

for

permission
vehicula influence

oiitside), quum
the alteration

aerata

et eborata

Perhaps

is to be

attributed

to the

of Orientalism.

Ammianus' features.

carriages(carrucae solito city


are

description (xiv, 6) the enormous and the dangerous driving in altiores)

the

prominent imperial towns the regulationwas no doubt frequently travellers to pass transgressed.^ Claudius issued an edict to remind the of towns in sedan-chair foot litter on or a or through Italy tions Nero, men(Suetonius, Claudius, 25). Yet Seneca, writing under the rattling of carriages passing through (Epp., 56, essedas of the unceasing noise at Baiae. transcurrentes)as one of the causes in towns forbidden was Riding large again by Hadrian [Vita,22), Aurelius riding and driving by Marcus (Vita, 23), and Aurelian (Vita, 5) before his accession, although wounded, did not venture Antioch in a carriage (quia invidiosum to enter tunc erat vehiculis in civitate uti), but rode on horseback. Certainly, however, the imperial legatiat that time used carriages in their provinces : ex ut in vehiculo etiam pedibus legatisederent qui antea quo factum written ambulabant to have (Severus,2). Artemidorus, who seems under Commodus (ed. Reifferscheid, praef.,p. vii), speaks of riding in towns is as a but the reference peculiar privilegeof free men, to the use certainly processions : according to the same passage, of carriages was confined to the priestesses : Oneirocritica,i, 50 :
In the other Si AyaBbv i\evB4pais yvvai^iv Hna Kal irapff^fois T\vv"rlais ri Sm 0j)/il D^aOveiv. dpfia 'Aya^As aurais yhp leputrOva^ trepnroieiTat, Hevtxpcus 5i iropveiav rb Scb, iriXews tTnrd^ e(r(?at irpoayopeOef do6\ois 8i ^Xevdepiav, iSiov yhp iXeuSipois rb Slot TroXeoiv IwTreietp. According to Philostratus (Vit.Soph., ii, 10, 2) the sophist Hadrianus, the successor of Herodes Tr6Xews

1 At Pompeii the remains of a stable have been found on the high road before the gate of Herculaneum. The staliones of the cisiarii (cab-drivers, who carried travellers) were In an inscription certainly always before the gates. from Cales (C/i, x, 4660) a clivus is mentioned as ad cisiarios port[ae]Stellatinae paved ab Janu {sic) ; at Pompeii extra portam Stabianam, CIL, x, 1064, viam a milliario ad cisiarios, qua territorium est Pompeianorum (consequentlyoutside the city).

VOL.

I.]
in the chair of

Appendices

31

Atticus
anecdote to

have
to
a

continued

drove The to his lectures. oratory at Athens of centurion of who a wanted (Philogelos, 138) Sidon, man long bepunished for driving through the market, may later date ; driving through the market places probably to be forbidden, when it was allowed in the streets.

VII.

Roma

Sacra. Aurea, Aeterna, 1. (Vol. I, p. 29, 6.)

course aurea official epithet. Ovid, A. A., iii, was never an 113 : Roma est et domiti aurea simplicitasrudis ante fuit : nunc magnas diu Martial, ix, 59, i : in septis Mamurra possidet orbis opes. hie ubi Roma vexat Vita suas aurea multumque vagatus, opes. Pescen. Nig., 12 (a translation of a Greek epigram) : hunc reges,

Of

hunc Prima

gentes
urbes

amant,
aurea

hunc

aurea

Roma.
aurea

Ausonius,
Roma,

CI.

urb.,

inter, Divum

domus,
Roma.

juvenc, Libri

iv, praef.2 : evang. Of the other two Tibull.,ii,5,

(Cp. Jordan, Topogr.,ii,374, 425). epithets (Wilmanns, Ex. Inscr. Ind., p. 454 ;

nondum firmaverat urbus aeternae moe23, Romulus became official under who built the Hadrian, temple and Venus Roma the foundation on R.M., ii^,356, dedicated (Preller, day of the city,April 21st),of which there are coins with the ROMA AETERNA legend VRBS (Roma sedens in templo d. glo-

nia) aeterna

Eckhel, D.N., vi, 510 f.). called sacrain was Jordan (Eorma Urbis,p.8) Rome in which the sense connected with that word was to applied everything the emperor and his household (Hirschfeld,VG, 96, i) under Severus, who stamped it as the imperial city both in reality and name the (Hirschfeld, 174, i). The oldest official inscription in which XIIII is found SACRAE REG. vi, 1030, epithet (VRBI ; CIL, Jordan, F. U., i) belongsto his reign. The coin referred to by Preller Severus is called sacerdos urhis (if.Af.i, i) on which (which 709, would be hardly conceivable the origin of the if this were name) is In Africa a forgery (Jordan, ib.,and on Preller, R.M., ii,358, 2). of high urbis (Cirta,Thamugadis) there are municipal sacerdotes rank tainly and Pannonia (Jordan, ib.,ii,355, 2). Cer; also in Noricum into the provinces this cult may have been first introduced
s.

bum

hastam

According

to

'

'

under
at

the
at

Seven
Praeneste

perhaps
of the may

the

title urbs
occurs

sacta

first became of inscription


12 as a

official
corn-

that

time.

But

it' already

in

the

dealer urbe

,1and sacra)
the

thus

year have

136 (CIL, xiv, 2852,


come

: notus

in

into

existence

early as

the

building of
VIII.

temple

of Venus

and

Roma.

The

Officials
.

Ratioihibvs,
p. 34.

Libellis, Ab
1

Epistuiis,

(Vol. I,
were

1-

7-)
greater importance
in

That
the rank
1

these three offices


second

considered the

of far

century
who

than

in

of those
Also in the

held
of

them

first is most by the clearly shown and the offices which they previously
Mithres

epitaph

L, Nerusius

koI Bao-iAtSa of Circus games Kal fieTa touto in December, ig6 i Ka\ ttjc 'Pwju.t71' ' Ada.va,Tov ovOfJ-ao-avTes eKpa^av (Dio, }xxv, ^), jLte;^pt tto'tc TOiavT(nrdcF\ofLevl'

ix, 4796, [CIL^

1.

6).

On

the

occasion

32
or

Appendices

[vol.i.

subsequently filled. I shall accordingly give a list, as far as possible in chronological order, of the officials in question for this to me, together with a statement period, so far as they are known where, in inscriptionsor elsementioned of other offices held by them as
and additions of corrections number to my indebted friend I am to this and the previous edition, for which The and signed H. Otto Hirschfeld, are enclosed in square brackets
so

far

as

is necessary.

nature

of these has
sur

memoria)
Mimoire
Mimoires tom.

a ofiices (and also of the a studiis, a cognitionibus in Ed. his been Cuq, exhaustively investigatedby le Consilium (in the Principis d'Auguste d, DiocUtien
,

priseniis par

divers
;

savants

I'acadimie

ix, 1884, pp.

311-503

cp.

especiallypp.

des inscriptions, 356-401).

{a) A
There under is
no

Rationibus.

evidence
as

of this title under


name

Augustus

; it first appears

Tiberius

the

of

subordinate

official of the

imperial

by the directors of the central office for had the administration of the certainly imperial finance, which existed since the beginning of the empire (Mommsen, StR, ii', 2, freedman Pallas to be first raised by Claudius' i), but was looi, offices. Hadrian of the most one important and influential court and its holders (now made it one of the equestrian procuratorships, and called though now again freedmen, procuratores a rationibus), the equestrian prothe highest position amongst regularly assumed curators, had assistant both rank and an as salary. They regards
household. .Jt-was borne of officials, for the most also the known (cp. Hirschfeld, VG, 30-33, where part freedmen subordinate officials of the office a rationibus are given). Inscriptionsof the second half of the second century also mention
of lower

rank

and

considerable

number

the title procurator summarum cal rationum, who is certainlynot identiwith the procurator a rationibus,as assumed V, Marquardt (Si by of refers sub-director to Hirschfeld thinks that it the ii^, 308).' the whom Marcus fiscal administration, upon AureUus probably title bestowed honourable title. The a higher rank and a more

by in the used {KaBoXiKds), commonly century for the superintendent of the fisc (Hirschfeld, pp. 33-40). In enumerating the officials a rationibus I ignore the subordinate officials (for these see Hirschfeld, VG, 32 f. ; CIL, vi, 8417-8431). All those to whose the simple a rationibus is added names (without be being particularized as adjutor, tabularius, and the like) must to absence definite of regarded as supreme reasons directors, in the
procurator
thaX
a

rationibus

must

have

been

replaced

not

much

later

oi rationalis

third

the

contrary.
Ti. Caesaris

Antemus

Aug,

1. a rationibus

accensus

delat. ab

Aug.

CIL,
=

vi, 8409 (Mommsen,

StR, i^, 336, i).


a

Ti. Claudius

CIL,

Aug. vi, 8412.


Felix

1. Actiacus

Doni, vii, 139, rationi(b).

p. 900

Ti. Claudius

Aug.

1.

rationibus.
the

8413.

Hardly
No

identical
the

with

well-known

OreUi, 4377 =CIL, vi, procurator of Judaea,


promoted
to the ab

1 [This is clear {CIL, vi, 1564).

from

fact that

importance

the proc. summ. need be attaclied

rai. is

lal. epist.

(Marquardt,308,5)

to Greelt names

in literatureaud uf t^^e office

inscriptions. H.]

34
Later filled the T. than

Appendices
the time of Hadrian, freedmen The earliest of the former of"ce.
as

[vol.i.
well
as

knights

still

is

Aurelius
2
=

371, manumitted

Aug. lib. Aphrodisius proc. Aug. a rationibus shows, As the CIL, xiv, 2104). praenomen

(Grut,
he
was

by
when

Antoninus
Antoninus

Pius
was

before Statins

the

latter'

adoption
Fulvus.

by

Hadrian,
Ti.
6 of
=

still called Titus


L.

Aurelius

Claudius

Secundinus

Kellermann,

Vigg. 31
and and
rose

CIL,
the

leg. Trafjanae]

from

(Murat., 690, 867 [AquUeia]) was praef. of the provinces procuratorship


Macedonicus
v, i,

wards Aquitania to be proc. a rationibus, and afterIn his inscription CIL, [Cp. Murat., 915, 9. proo. annonae. supplies proc. provinc. Lugdunens. et AquitanV, I, 867 Mommsen arationib. Aug. Rather [icae] Aquitan. [proc] a rationib. Aug : cp. 18. A of tliis Secundinus is perhaps reson ferred Philologus,xxix, 32, to in CIL, vi, 1605. H.]. His date is defined by a leadpipe found at Portus, CIL, xiv, 2008a : Imp. Antonini Aug. Pii sub cur. Anni CI. Secundini et a ra[tion](rather ration.) Phlegontis liberti. Aug. lib. ex off. Demetri L. Valerius Proculus (according to the inscription on him in Henzen, Malaca, CIL., ii, 1970 6928 ; better ib.,p. 522) after various holding important procuratorships became proc. provinciarum trium Galharum, Aug. praef. annonae proc. a rationibus praef. Aegypti (the praef.Aegypti is confirmed by Henzen, 7420 e, the the annonae quently, praef. (in 144) by Grut., 255, 1-3 ; conseyear according to the analogy of similar equestrian ofi"cial careers the procuratioa rationibus may with certainty be assumed as having been held by him). Hirschfeld, Cp. Philologus, Getreideverwaltung

Lugdunensis

xxix,
his way

30,

II.

Bassaeus up

Kufus,

of humble

by

his

Aurelius worked origin,under Marcus to the highest equestrian offices military ability
=

Orelli, 3574; C/L, vi, (Dio, Ixx, 15; iii,p. 372 cp. Henzen, After 1599). having been procurator in several provinces, lastly in Belgica and the two Germaniae, he became proc. a rationibus, then or praefectus annonae vigilum, praefectus Aegypti (between 161 and i66),l3.stly as above, p. 31,14 praetorio. Cp. Hirschfeld praef. and VG, p. 226 foil. His immediate successor was perhaps Ti. CI. Vibianus TertuUus ad aedem CIL, iii, Dianae): 6574 (Ephesi Ti. KX. rbv cirl Kal TSm iiriirToKCiv Oieifiiavbv twv TliprvWov 'EWriPiKwi/ KaB' S\ov \6yui"tuv Kal lirapxav /leylaTbip airoKpnTdpuv oiiyiXuv Spectatus Augg. nn. lib. adjutor tabul. ob merita ejus.
"

P.

Liclnius

Papirianus proc.

M.

Aureli

et

d. Veri

rationibus,
Bassaeus

CIL,

viii, 1641.

Cosmus Rufus was

Aug. lib., who


praef. praet.
stood,

administered
At

the

office,while

where Saepinum (Altilia), the from

the

Bojano

gate
which

once

through
are

the

sheep
be
seen

driven

is still to

the

Apulia into the Abruzzi, there inscription (Mommsen, IRN, 4916 CIL,nt,
=

which back

path (iltratturo) goes,

along

2438 Aug.
tur

166 a.d., cp. the notes),which contains copies of official letters. The third of these is addressed by Septimianus
;

after

tn^ (ii6.

adjutor

ration.) to
sunt

Cosmus
tua in

: re

cum

conductores

gregum

oviaricorum, qui

sub

cura

praesenti subinde

per itinera callium

quereren-

frequenter injuriam se acciperea stationariis

VOL.

I.]
pastores,
quos

Appendices
et

35
in transitu

et et

magistratibusSaepino
abactia habere sibi pereant
et
cum
"

Boviano habent
et
"

eo

quod
dicentes hac
necesse res

jumenta
esse

conductos in

jumenta
dominicae

retineant

sub
: ne

fugitives specie oves


habuimus

et

quoque
etiam

illo tumultu contumacia

atque etiam

scribere,quietius agerent,
in

dominica

detrimentum
non

pateretur ;
curaturos

eadem
eis

perseverent, dicentes

se,

neque

si tu

haut scripseris

si tibi videbitur,.indices Bassaeo Rufo eminentissimis viris, ut praetorio


etc. magistratus et stationarios in the praejf. who accordance praei.
to

fieri rem, rogo, domine, Vindici et Macrinio praefectis

eosdem ad epistulas emittant Cosmus accordingly approaches with his desire give instructions

the

officials of The

Saepinum.

The
2
=

same

Cosmus

and
;

the

same

Sep-

tumanus

in Murat., 896, (sic)


159.

CIL,

vi, 455
I
...

p. Venuleio this Marcus

VG,

inscription is dated Apronia]no II et L. Ser[gio Paulo


Cosmus and is called L. Verus
a

op. Hirschfeld, Octobr. Kal. [L.


168 the

II

a.d.].
two

As

in

fragment

raiionibus

Augg.,

(died 169) are meant. LanCosmus on a lead pipe, AdI, 1857, p. 69 (Rpmae in Aventino ciani,Acque e acqued.,p. 237, 173 ; according to the same, his house in the 13th regio,ib. 303) : Cosmi was H.] His Aug. lib. a rat.
=

Aurelius

Augusti [The same

immediate

successor was perhaps Galen, xiv, 4 : ^v Si Euphrates, who filled the office after 168. rhv 'larpov riv Iv tois 5ia TrSSe/iov Trepi Antonin.]T")"'i/:aDTa TepixaviKiv [M.

iKetvrjv, ^Trel Si r^v virb t^v dTodrjfiiav XupioiS ifiov TcapaiT-qtrafihov airov dvTiSoTov iTrrjveL^ Tov ffKsvat^ofiivTjv dpxt-drpov fiera ddvarov ATjfiTirptov ypdij/as ttjv aivdeiyiv eXdfi^avev E^^paret Tip KaBoKiKQ^ Tap* oS ret irphs rCiv 'Kafj.^avdvTUv ris airi^ dirXS ipdpiiaKa, aivra^iv airoKparSri\utrai irapijv Trv$6fi"vos ifii5td ircwrbs a^(p Kark Tdcras t"s avvd^ceLs irapayiyovivaiftrKevd^ecdaifiiv ^K^Xevtrev i/ir ifioV rijv avrlSfyroVt Marcus
opticqv, Kal

Aurelius which

was

time

away Galen
at also

on

the

Danube
a

from

168
to show

to
was

174, that

during
in

practised as

physician and
seems

engaged

work literary
a

This passage the imperial horrea.^ exercised supervision over rationalis Achilles Aelius was procurator a rationibus) in (i.e. addressed the edicts to by him and (his adjutor) 193, according Flavianus Eutychus to the officials of the Cl(audius) Perpetuus
Rome. raiionibus

the proc.

department
Zosimus. Zosimi C.
a

of
a

pubhc buildings :
and
b
:

Wilmanns,

Ex.

Inscr., 2840

CIL, vi, 1585

Bronze rationibus.
of

as above, p. 36. cp. Hirschfeld : Kircher Museum in the (unpublished) stamp

Hirschfeld date the


:
"

as

above, p. 32,
5
=

3.

Knights Junius
p.

uncertain attained

Flavianus

(Grut.,426,
same

Or., 3331

Boissieu, Inscr.
same

d. Lyon, had been

240)

office
name

tr. mil.

leg. VII
as

Vespasian : Hirschfeld,

32, 17. M. Petronius Honoratus (CIL, vi, 1625 the military was offices, proc. proc. monet. ration. Germaniarum et duarum a proc.
' Lurius Lucullus,to whom coloni of the saUm Burunitanus not viii, 10570, col. iv,4) was Rom. Rechtsgesch.,i, 650),

Gem., a above,

lay given
a xx

the
to

the

steps. He legion under holding Belg. praef.


imperial

and

b), after
ann.

her. proc.

prov.

Aug. praef.
to the

the

answer

of Commodus

complaint

of the

is addressed
a

(Mommsen,
leader

Hermes, xv, 1880, p. 385 ; CIL.,


of the

procurator,but the

complainants (Karlowa,

36
Aegypti (accordingto
op. Franz,
15. L.

Appendices
Labus in the last years of Marcus
as

[vol.
Aureli

CIG, iii, ; p. 131) : de Vac. de Bruxelles, xvii (1843), p. 40. [Cf.Roulez, Mim. L. VePiil] reading Julius Julianus (according to Barnabei's in the Til found his to inscription G[ratus] Julianus),according and Germa Parthian in the several officer after holding posts as an war proc. Augj (inboth of which he distinguishedhimself)became et in t Macedoniam et Achaiam et] pr[aep.] vexillationis per rebelles Mauros et adversus Castabocas (176178-9) (sic, panias, he then held various procuratorships,including one with a militi command became (lastin Britain, 183-4) prefect of the fleets Ravenna (1S5) and Misenum (186) ; received the office a rati( [ibus] 187, the prefecture of the com supply 188 (between Honoratus Petronius and M. Aurelius Papirius Dionysius); las1 succeeded Cleander as pyaef. praet. 189, and was put to death Commodus (Hirschfeld, VG, 229, 49 and 52, which with Barna I regard as identical). See Barnabei, Di un' epigrafeonoraria a Julio Juliana, in Notizie degli Scavi, Dicembre 1887. Cn. Homullus Aelius Gracilis Cassianus Pompeius Longij Cj Fabr., 128, 47 KeUermann, (Mur., 735, 4 Vigg., 36 vi, 1626), was Britanniae, proc. prow. Lugdi proc. Aug. prov. he was et Aquitan. before rat. is a [The inscription by proc. after his death. set heirs, and was presumably H.] up M. Aurelius Julianus. CIL, vi, 1596 : AureUo Juliano a ratio bus et a memoria, cp. Fabretti, 573, 395 (M.AureliiJuUani a memoi and CIL, xiv, 2463 with the notes ; perhaps identical with the sii larly named praefectus praetorio : CIL, v, 4323 ; Hirschfeld, % He had a villa on the Via Ardeatina (Lanciani,Acque, p. 32, 3. 304)The fragment in Muratori, 768, 5 (wanting in KeUermann) [n Cj according to De Minicis Iscriz. Fermane, p. 215, no. 628 ix, 5440 : Proc. Aug. a rationib. ^praef vig. p. c. d. d. p. ; m( correctlyexplained in AdI (1839, p. 44) patrono coloniae, etc. ". Achai" L. Mummius : Forged and wrongly read inscriptions praef. coh. trib. mil. ab epist.T. Caes. divi Aug. item a rat. e Furth Grut., 1073, Orelli, 3567 ; cp. Henzen, iii, 372. 7 Gruter, 414, 8, regarded by Henzen, Jahrb. der Alterthumsfr. xiii, Rheinl., 95 as badly copied [cp. Borghesi, AdI, 1846, p. 315 Also Donati, 308, 7 ; 320, 4 ; Murat., 979, 3 CIL, vi, 5, 30S
" = = =

pontif.minor

Hirschield

above,

"

further, CIL, Gruter, 588,

ii, 396 *.
4

The

Speratus

M.

Nonii

rationibus M. No

should

be

(as in CIL,
:
"

v,

413) Speratus

Agathonici.
Third Aurelius and

H.].
centuries
of

Toi)s Kaff6\ov

Emesa, perhaps Hbertus, under Elagaba N(S7ous iinTeTpa/iii4vos (Dio, Ixxix, 21) : cum plerosc eunuchos rationibus et procurationibus praeposuisset Heliogabal hie illis et veteres sustulit dignitates {Akx. Sev., 23). Felicissimus, Fuit sub Aureliano etiam monetariorura bellu
rationali cui d.
auctore
. . .

fourth Eubulus

Felicissimo ultimo

servorum,

procurationem

extulerunt spiritus in Nuove tit.,

(Aurelian., 37).

Felicissi: auctore fisci mandaveram, rebel Cp. Mommsen, De Caeli Sain

monetarii

Mem.

Inst.,ii, p. 324.

VOL.

I.]
Victor

Appendices
a v(ir)p(erfectissimus)

37
ia the time of Diocletian.

Aemilius

rat.

CIL, vi, 1120. 5887 Basilius Donatianus period, ib., 1121. v.p. rationalis, same rationalis under Maximian, Julius Antoninus CIL, iii,325.
notes to
=

Henzen,

Geminius the same,

rationibus a (vir perfectissimus ?) under Eph. Epigr., iv, p. 278, 795. of a procurator a rat. iisc. Constantini (The inscription Aug. n Murat., 83, 2 from Ligorio,is not genuine.) v.par.
"

Festus

(6)
Hirschfeld, VG,
a

A
:

Libellis the title of


a

p. 202,

freedman

of

Tiberius

acceptor (Wilmanns, 384 [= subscr{iptionibus) with note) no doubt in use corresponds to the a libellis
of Claudius. C.

CIL,

vi, 5181]

after the time

Callistus. So he is called in Scribonius. Josephus, KdAXurros Si ^ Tatov kt\. iireKeiBepos [Neither Antiq., xix, i, 10 : iif in this lengthy passage nor in Dio, lix, 29 (murder of Caligula :
6 ols ijv would In
re

JuUus

KoXXicrros

icai 6

is Ijrapxos)
10

probably
Nat.

have

mentioned
notus.

it,if he had
he Under

PMny,

Hist., xxxvi, Zonar.,


the

spoken of ; both held it at the time. H.] is described Caesaris Claudii as


any Claudius
iirl rah tSv /3i;8\ois

office

libertorum

potentia
who
9,

d^iiiffeuvMraKTo,

563

D.

By
of
to

sempstress

he

had

daughter,
the
were

became

mother

Galba,
year

i). [Since,according
was as

arch, (PlutNymphidius Tacitus {Ann., xi, 29), in

Sabinus

48

Callistus held

a6 respectively
in Scribon.

evidentlystill
passage crasti Rhein.
medicinalia does

and Pallas, who powerful as Narcissus and rationibus a epistulis (cp. Ann., xii, i),he the office of a libellis at that time. H.] The latina Largus, praef. 23 : tradendo scripta mea Caesari
"

deo
not

nostro

divinis

manibus

laudando

conse-

justify the conjecture of Biicheler (Conjectanea in Mus., xxxv, 327),that he was also a studiis. His predecessor was perhaps a /i6e//isaccording to Claud., 28), Polybius,also a studiis (Sueton., Seneca posed (Cons, ad Polyb., 6, 5 ; cp. 5, 2). Seneca's treatise wais combefore 44 : Jonas, De ordine librorum L. Annaei Senecae philaHe at the instigation of Messawas sophi, p. 30, put to death lover he had lina,whose been, in 47 or 48 (Dio, Ix, 31, TUlemont,
H.d.E.,i, p. 374).
12402.
A

Ti. Claudius

Polybianusoccurs
powerful freedmen

in CIL,vi,

2,

Doryphorus {rbv ra
successor

rijs dpxfjs /3i/3X/a Siiiropra,Dio, Ixi, 5), the


of the most
of Nero

of Callistus, one

and

said to have been companion (Sueton.,Nero, 29), was for the of Nero and marriage poisoned (iu 62) having opposed was Poppaea (Tac, Ann., xiv, 65). His successor probably assisted Nero who libellis, S uetonius, Nero, (a 49), Epaphroditus to take his life, for which he was executed Domitian by (Sueton., Domit., 14 ; Dio, Ixvii, 14 according to Dio's chronology this was
"

his boon

yeax

before The

Domitian

was

murdered).
20;

He

is sometimes
was

tioned men-

i, 1, by Epictetus {Diss.,
slave.

i, 19, 16;

I, 26, 11),who

Epaphroditus, to

whom

Josephus

dedicated

his bis A nti-

38
quitiesand
65
of the latter

Appendices
Autobiography, must
be
a

[vol.
person,
since in
( s

different
II

S. Paret, Des identification Atticus had Miscell.


man

; of Agrippa work the death T Krieges,introd. p. 23. Joseph. Gesch. desjiidischen vilic of an Epaphroditus Aug. 1. a cubiculo, whose contubernalis Prima (Lancia certain Claudia as a the fre( d. Ji., v, i877,p. 17Z, I53),with epigr.iaBull. com.

(loi)is assumed

of

Nero

is at

least

doubtful.
unc

Entellus

(o

rd

tt}? ipxn^ fii^Xla Si^iruv, Dio, Ixvii, 15),


Dio
as

(not by Suetonius) Domitian, is mentioned by Martial part in the conspiracy against the emperor.
the

having tak (viii, 68) sa


Ent

praises
occurs

of

his in T.

glasshouses.
z86. Fl.

M.

Ulpius Aug. Aug.


lib.

lib. Cladus
a

lianus Dis

Wilmanns,
dulcissimo

manibus

CapitoliuiHermes
v. a.

libellis et Flai
; ai

Irene

parentes

fiUo

viii. m.

v.,

CIL, vi, 8614

subordinate officials. (8615-8617) the inscriptionsof some to me second known of the are as havi three century Only equites his to held this office. T. Haterius Nepos, according inscripti Henzen, 694 (Borghesi, AdI, 1846, p. 313 [CEuvres, v, p. 3] first Ar censitor Brittonum after holding the military offices,was but then vionens. unknown Bdl, people ; 1867, p. 40), (an cp. pn Aug. Armeniae major, (between 114 and 117), ludi magni, heredH tium, a censibus, a libeUis Aug., praef. vigilum, praef. Aegyp libellis pi He held the last office 126 a.d. a ; consequently, the Hadrian's of at the bably reign. beginning earlier view Mommsen's {SIR, ii",i, 398) that a libeUis may ha
=

been

the

first

century
two

term

for

the

office

later

called
said of

censibi of t

appears difference view office.

incompatible with
of the

this

(to say inscription


same
a

nothing

offices) ; the
that
a

{StV, ii^,217)
The

combination
. . .

iii, 259
would and
to

[Ancyra]
be
best

feld(FG, 18,4) by
the

the

only 0 (so also in the fragment CI is explained a libellis et c[ensibus]) by Hirsc of the census fact that the head departme
of the two
as

libellis et

may censibus

be

Marquard

denoted

informed

to

the

circumstances

of the

petitione
referen

justiceof their
the the

taxation.

490)
a

that
,

claims, which in his most Mommsen, department a censibus requests


for
'

certainlyin
recent
was a

part

had

explanation(StR,i
subdivision into the
was

of the offi

libeUis, dealing with


and senate

admission of

order

(in which

evidence

property

equestrii of especi

the title a censibus whether importance), leaves it undecided, libellis belongs to the whole department usually called a libellis, how
the

titles

libellis and

censibus

are even

related if the

to two

each

other
we we

[It

is

certainly very

probable that,
existed

offices

different, a close connexion


often

between

them,

and

they
=

chief director. managed by the same H.] C. Julius Celsus Henze de Lyon, vii, p. 246 Inscr. (Boissieu, been 6929), having procurator in several provinces, lastlyin Lu dunensis and Aquitania, became libellis et censibus ; as an hono a to him, his son in amphssimum was I ordinem ab imp. Antonino allectus. M. Aurelius
=

Dionysius Papirius. Marini,

Atti

d.

jr. Arv.,

p. 7

Franz, CIG, iii,5895 : M. Atoviiffiov rhv Kpi AiSpiiXiojTlairipioi' Kal IvSo^/naTov(irapxoi' iffTon Kal Alyiwrlov] HirapxovtiOfvias, al /3ij3X

Vol.

I.]

Appendices
re

39

Kal repl ttjii ralxiivTa]

Kal d.vayvti"TciDV toD Se/JacTToC* Si(i)[i'] /cai bouiii\vipi.oi eirap[xoi/] dxqiJ-dTiiii' i^a/uvtav iin[T7id(iC!"v] toD Sc^oittoS (rOp.,3ov\6ii (Mommsen, SIR, ii',2, 1031, 2). Perhaps the' inscriptionin Orelli,
=

2648

: X, 6662 [a libeUis imp. Commodi ?] Pii Felicia Aug. praef vehicul. a copis Aug. per viam Flaminiam centenario consiliarioAug.,etc. (cp.Hirschfeld, VG, p. loi, i),refers to the same Franz him considered identical with the person. pyaef. annonae who to in death was Dionysius Papirius, put 189 (Dio, Ixxii, 12-14) the other hand, Henzen on {AdI, 1857, p. 97) has pointed out, that the praefectura annona preceded the praofectura Aegypti. Sievers (Philologus, xxvi, p. 42), who maintains the identification, of assumes a from the praefectura Aegypti degradation Dionysius to the praefectura annonae, to which in Suidas the passage (s.v. 6 dk K\4afdpos iXoMpijae rtiv Oirarov i\oiS6pri(re) might refer : Al\tct.t"6s.

CIL,

ducenario

'"

airbv TTJsill AiyiTTTij) 6,pxTi^ '""lUfSdvKal irapaXiei


,

oiSiv aiiKoiJPTa. rrji apx'ns

degradation, although certainly extremely rare, was feld, impossible, is proved by the case (quoted by Hirschof Varus Arrius Varus in 28) annonae : praef. p. praetorianis 71 retinebat. eum Mucianus praepositus vim atque arma pulsum loco, sine solacio ne ageret, annonae praefecit. Consequently, there is doubt of the identity of the Dionysius Papirius of the inscription no
a

That

such

by

no

means

VG, p. 269, 5. cp. Hirschfeld, p. 32, and above none to have risen higher than the praefectura appears Aegypti, this is either accidental or the inscriptionsare previous to the end of their career. was magister Papinianus, who Hbellorum under became afterwards Severus, as is well known,
;

and

of Dio

If

of the

Alexander praefectus praetorio. Similarly, under Severus, Ulpian, after holding the office a libellis (cp. Hirschfeld, p. 33) ; also C. Caelius Saturninus, whose in inscriptionis discussed by Mommsen the Nuove d. Inst. of the office of magister mem. [Other evidence Hbellorum : Henzen, 6518 CIL, vi, 1628 : praef. vigil. magistro a li(bellis ma)gistro a ce(nsibis). Orelli, 2352 CIL, vi, 510 : et cognit. sacrar. magister libellorum Gruter, 151, 6 CIL, xii, scrinii libellorum. ex "9: magistro Digg., 1524: magister prooem. libellorum et imperialium cognitionum. Aurelius Arcasacrorum dius Charisius magister libellorum A sub(fourth cent.)Digg., i, 11.
=
"

director
=

in the

beginning
: a

CIL,

vi,

180

dedication

tonius

(?)lib. proximus

century, Fabretti, 689, 107 Caracalla, Geta Julia Aug. by Anlibellis. Gruter, 587, 7 CIL, vi, 8615 :
to
=

of the

third

M.

Aurelio officials in
=

Aug. Cuq,

lib. Tertio
Le
*

libellis

adjutori. Other
370.

subordinate

consilium

principis,p.
a

is not genuine. CIL, vi, 5 n. 3245 vi, 5 n. 3379* : M. Caecilius Paullinus

Gruter, Similarly Orelli, 3215


libellis fisci f.

587,
=

CIL,

H.]

to be one office {StR, ii^, 926, i butaot in ed. 3) takes en-l ^i^\. koi dti/ay. des dcoles franQaises, similarly, Cuq, Le magister sacr. ccgn. {Bibliothiques xxi [1881] p. 108). Biicheler, Canjectanea in RhdiK Mus., xxxvii, 328 taltes {cettainly to mean stvdiis. Hirschfeld understands a by it a rccUationibxis wrongly) "7r'ai/a-yf. to draw to be delivered by Augusts, i.e. the official whose duty it was up the addresses the emperor in castris (cp. Dirksen, Manuale, s.v. recitare. e.g. oratio D. Marci quam duced praetoriis recitavit), perhaps an extension of the duties of the department a libeUis intro"

Mommsea UbeUis

under

Marcus

Aurelius.

40

Appendices
(c) Ab Epistulis.
treatise
of

[vol.i.

la fonction de sur historiques become not did (Paris,1858), secretaire des princes chez les anciens until after the first edition of this section had appeared. to me known to it for some indebted supplementary remarks, which I have I am always acknowledged. I Before Hadrian.
The

Egger, Observations

Justin, xliii, 5,
C.
curam

11

Trogus

dicit
et

Caesare

militasse

epistularumque
the
same as

patrem quoque legationum, simul et


.
.

sub anuli

habuisse. office is not when that


202,

This As

of

anT^mpetia^privat" secretary.
latter
'

Hirschfeld

observes he He

(VG,
says wrote

3), itja the

that

is meant

by
ante

Suetonius,
to

that
to

Augustus

ofiicium

epistularura
rescribendis, rescribendis;

detuhf

Horace.

ft^cena.s(Suetonius,Vit.Horat.) :
:

ipse scribendis comparing Sueton.


rather
simus

(O. Jahn, ^ilologus, xxviii, 10 ^;"m".,,-^57 legendis ac epistulis


suf"ciebam,
a

amicorum rescribea^e) epistulis

nunc

occupatis:

etiafirmus

Horatium

nostrum

ergs-ab ista

ad hanc scribendis parasiticamensa StR, ii', 2, 764, 4 epistulisjuvabit. Regiam (which Mommsen, considers a clerical error) is in my opinion unobjectionable,if it be regarded as a humorous expression (likeparasilicam derived from does the palliata) not seem to me Hirschfeld's : suggestion rectam written his freedmen even possible. Augustus' will was by partly Hilario and Polybius (Sueton.,Aug., loi) ; Polybius read it before the senate (Dio, Ivi, 32). [Polybius Divi Aug. 1., Gruter, 75, 9 CIL, xiv, 3539. H.]
=

cupio abducere regiam, et nos in


te

veniet

From that
from

the

time

of its

institution, the office

was

held

by

freedmen

tillthe second
the In

half of the first century.

divided beginning it was spite of this division, however,

It is in itself very probable and Latin departinto Greek ments. the


these

least after

the

time

of

Claudius,

when

supreme three court

control hands hold

(at
of
a

offices first

acquired their great importance) was evidently in the director this is the which single ; proved by high position held together with Callistus and Pallas and could only
head of his
on

Narcissus
as clusive ex-

office,and
the

from

the

fact that
with

Abascantus

Domitian
Latin

carried

correspondence

both

the

under Greek and

tury speaking provinces. On the other hand, in the second cenof the two departments appears to have been constituted an independent office,perhaps by Hadrian ; the fact that in that tion officials ab called without were century epistulis any further addiis by no means a proof of the hardly be contrary ; for it can doubted that not only the heads, but also the subordinate officials" adjutores,proximi {CIL, xiv, 2815), tabularii, scriniarii (CIL, x, 527), ab epistulis for the (cp. Cuq, p. 391) were called simply ab epistulis sake of brevity. One Libanus died Caesaris vern. who ab epistuUs,

each

"

in

his

seventeenth

year second

(Gruter, 586,

CIL,

vi, 8597), was

no

doubt

only

subordinate.

Although
from the

in the

century also freedmen


as

held exceptionally

theofUceabepistuHs {i.e. apparently


fact that the division

this maybe heads), explained of the office iiito two independent

42
man.

Appendices
The
Burrus
son

[vol.I.
cubicularius,
was

of

Parthenius,

Domitian's

also

called

Secundus.

(Martial, iv, 45). ^(kovpSos6 f/r/Trnp iirl rQv


9,

iwurTo\u"v
as

Tod'OBam, yevd/i^yos authority


6
on

Plutarch,

Otho,
final

who

quotes
orator of the of

him

his

the
to

emperor's
indicate with he was

resolutions.
was an one

[As the

epithet
we

pfrap

seems

that

he

reputation,
'

may

identifyhim

speakers in the Dialogus of Tacitus ; celeberrima of the one ingenia fori (Dial.,2), and a friend of Quintilian (x. 3, 12),who praises his elegance of style (xii, lo, 11). He was He died at an early age (x, i, 120). H.] an probably eques ; the fact that Tacitus i, 58) that Vitellius expressly mentions (Hist., appointed equitesto posts in the imperial household usually given Julius Secundus,
' '

to

freedmen,
322,
I.

does

not

exclude

the

probabiUty
und Cluvius

that

Otho

same",
iv,

Mommsen,
Suidas

Cornelius

Tacitus

Rufus

did the in Hermes,

Dionysius
Kal irpodffTTj

6 VXaijKov Atovij"rtos ^AKe^avdpe^s.


rots

vUs, ypafip.aTLKdij
tGiv

SdTti iirb 'Sipdivoi irwrji"Kai

p.^XP'T/jaiai'oOxal
Kai

'

^i/3Xio9i)/c

^trlrioif iwiffToKwv

^}v Si
Tou

Kal

diSdfTKaXos Hapdeviou toO

iyivero /cat atroKptpATtav,^ irpeff^eiwii Si X.atp-^povo^ ypap.fiaTLKOv' pt-adrfriis

6v Kal SieSi^aro eV *A\e^avSpeii^. C. W. Muller's tion identifica0iXo(r60oi;, the of him with of author the min., (Geogr. p. xvi) lUpiiiyifait

is
in

impossible.
the

The

latter wrote

under

Hadrian,

as
"

he

himself

states

of the poem (109-134, 513-522 i/iTiAioyvatov rod 9c6t 'Epp.rjs ivrbi ^ipov iirl 'ASpiavou discovered by G. Laue (Zeit und des Periegeten in Heimath Dionysios xlii,[1882], Philologus, p. Chaere175). If Dionysius, when twenty-five years old, succeeded
"

acrostic

mon,

who

was

summoned

to Rome he would not

about have live

the been

year

50

to

undertake
in 117 ;

the

education

according to might
Fortunatus divo

Nero, Suidas, he
be
the

of

ninety-two

did

father
verna

and

till that The year. of the poet. teacher


ab
accensus epistulis

marian gram-

Aug.
=

lib.

paternus
curiat.
; and

patron,
cos.

Aug. Vespasiano
CIL,

Uctor 1. ab

OreUi, 3197
the

vi, 1887

viat. honor, his brother

et

dec.

et pr.,

epistuUs in the same haps inscription.[Perhis works. Josephus addressed person H.] His Antiquities appeared in 94 (xx, 11); Autobiography about 103; Against Apio probably later (cp. Paret, Gesch. des jiidischen Krieges, 21-24). T. Flavius MuraAug. 1. Protogenes ab epistulis, Gruter, 586, 5
to whom
=

Epaphroditus Aug.

tori, 901,
tius.

2.

Aug. 1. Epictetus ab epistulis a copis mil. lictor curiaOrelli,2922 ; cp. Henzen, iii, Rhein. Mus., p. 246 (Mommsen, vi, 23) CIL, xiv, 2840.
=

T. Flavius

1 I.e. who Uved ia the period from Nero list o" the learned of that age. mea The latter office, also held by Claudius'

to

Trajan. Suidas

evideatly borrowed

from

_"

physician in ordinary,C. Stertinius Xenophoa


ri"^

Y",y'l'Xl"P""'
heuin
,

'"""

'"i "^'^'^''"'^""'o-i ,^'""''

Bull d. "E\\r,w,Ki"vi.iroKpi.^dTmv,

Con.

eptstults.

be identical with the Greek jooii p. 473), cannot Mommsen [Proas secretariat, vtnces of the Roman Empire, Eng. tr., i,p. 361 n). assumes in receiving ; its duties consisted the Greek deputies and replymg to their requests (cp.Cuq, Consil. principis, 398 and p. authorities there given : CIG, 1625 ; Keil,Syll. imcr. boeot., /ui,, p. 118 ; Josephus, !"1"(. xjv 10, 6 ; Dio, Iv, 27). According to Hirschfeld, VG, 205, 2, it was a branch of the a*

VOL.

I.]

Appendices
=

43

ad

item procurator Aug. 1. Euschemon qui fuit ab epistulis, Orelli, 3345 Judaeorum. capitularia CIL, vi, 8604. ab epistulis [T. Flavius Aug. 1. Hermes Graecis vix. ann. xviii, d. xiii. Orelli, 1727 ; cp. Henzen, iii, m.v. a forgery. CIL, p. 134, vi, 5. 3247*-] T. Flavius

T. Flavius

Aug.
vi, 8610.

I. Ilias ab

Flavius
10
=

Alexander

Aug.
1. Thallus

lib. ab ab

Latinis. Murat., gor, epistulis Latinis. Murat., epistulis

3. 905,
1.

CIL,
Flavius Ub.

T.

Aug.

Latinis, CIL, vi, 891 epistulis


:

Flavius

Abascantus. ab

CIL,
lib. ab

vi, 8598

D.m.L.

Amyro

Abascanti
:

Aug.
Thallo since under

1. epistulis

Domitia

Nereis

Aug. the i) distinguishes contemporary


the
office
a was cognitionibus

Abascanti

lib. epistulis

conjugi optimo ; 8599 Hirschfeld (VG, p. 209,


of

Abascantus

Henzen,
time held two

6524,
quently subsecanti Abas-

certainly at
could have The Flavi
not to
assume

that

included

the ab

and epistulis,

therefore should
T.

have

been
if the

to the
are

latter,
as :

as

we

regarded
runs

identical.

in question (CIL, inscription

vi, 8628)

Diis manibus

Aug.
etc.

lib. Abascanti On the

tionibus cogni-

is a Hesperis conjugi suo, in of the famous charioteer the reign of representation Scorpus, Domitian (Martial,x, 50, 53; xi, i, 15), whose patron Abascantus probably was. Cuq (Le magister Sacrar. cognit.in Bibliolhdquedes icoles frangaises,xxi, p. 163) considers the identification probable, tombstone and the
a

Flavia

to cognitionibus

be

the office last held

by him, consequently

higher than
the second

in Abascanti epistulis. Perhaps the balneum built der Stadt was Rom, regio (Preller, Regionen p. 115)

the

ab

frequent (D.m.T.Fl. Abase), 18073, 18140, Restitutus Tiles with the inscription C. Flavi Abascanti xiv, 2 1 91. d. R., 1886, 286, 1291-3). A Ti. Claudius fee. (Bull.comm. AbascanT. Flavius of Abascantus and Claudia Stratia (CIL, vi, tian., son The inscription in Fabretti (249, 29): Antistia L. f. 2, 14895). Priscilla Abascanti Aug. lib. ab epistuUs 1.1. d.d. is not genuine (CIL, vi, 5, 3060 *). Titinius Cn. Octavius Capito praef. cohortis trib. milit. donat. hasta pura vallari proc. ab epistulis et a patrimonio, iterum corona divi Nervae ornamentis ab epistulis eodem S. C. praetoriis auctore ex ab epistul.tertio imp. Nervae Caesar. (Trajani Aug. Ger. praef.
one name occurrence :

by

of them.

The

T.

Flavius

Abascantus

is of

CIL,

vi,

3,

17975

vigilum
RGDA^,'

Volcano lyg:
est

d.d., Orelli, 8oi


et ab

CIL,

vi, 798.) Mommsen,


nomen more

intellegitur Domitiano

cujus

sohto

et procuratorem fuisse a monio patriepistulis suppressum (cp.Hirschfeld, VG, p; 41, 1) : then ab epp. to Nerva, then in Hermes, to Trajan. See Mommsen, iii,37, 5 : Pliny, Epp., i,

17 ; viii, 12. M. Ulpius M. 2997. M.

Aug.

1. 1.

ab
. . .

Ulpius Aug. Ulpius Aug.


vi, 8607.

verna

(? Verna)
ab

epistulis.Orelli, 1641. ab epistulis latinis.

Orelli,
2
=

1. Eros

Graecis. epistulis
a

Gruter, 587, Fabretti, 539,

CIL,

[loniiAug. 1. ab H.] Acindynus Aug.

epistulis.On
lib. ab

lead

pipe.

60.

lat. epist.

CIL,

vi, 8609.

44
Ulpia Athenais
=

Appendices
Glypti Aug.
Ub. ab

[vol. i.
OreUi, 1641
, . , ~-

epistuUs uxor.

CIL,
The

xiv,

3909.

the office shows that before the time of Hadrian survey from foUows the ; it also for the most was part held by freedmen that at that other ofi"ces held by them mention which inscriptions above

highly thought of. It should also be mentioned, Graecis proc. that certain Bassus was Aug. lib. prox. ab epistul. a CIL, Henzen, 6935 tractus Carthaginiensis (Gruter, 586, 9 his son's of name freedman Claudius, doubt he a no was vi, 8608) ; (cp. Eichhorst, Quaest. epigr.de procuratoribeing Claudius Comon not Claudius usually given to preference was bus, p. 28). As under deviation from the rule. be as a this case regarded freedmen, may is of Titinius similar to the career On the other Capito hand, very of the ab after those of the equestrian presidents officium epistulis
time it
was

not

very

Hadrian.
2.

After

Hadrian.

C. Suetonius ticlavius the office of the with

TranquiUus, son
thirteenth
his

of Suetonius

through
whom Hist,

legion Gemina Clarus patron C. Septicius


appears
to have

Laetus, tribunus angusP.F., probably obtained

{praef. praet. 119),


in

together viii)on
,

TiUemont,
Sabina
he

121 ; cp. des emp., ii, p. 389 ; Suetonius, ed. Roth, praef. p. little respect for the empress too the ground of having shown (Vita Hadriani, 11). Reifferscheid (Sueton.Reliquiae, p. 465)

he

been

dismissed

conjectures that
was

he

wrote

the treatise De the

himself of the

magister epistularumto Hadrian,

(i)because InstitutioneOff. and quence (2)in conseoffices that

organization of

court

by

the

emperor
Suetonius

(Egger, as above, p. 27). magister epistularum, we must


in
use

Because not not


assume

Spartianus
this in

calls

at

that

time

; it does

occur

was expression second the o f inscriptions

century.
Heliodorus, rhetorician, father of the pretenderAviVit. Avid. Cass, i : homine (Casaubon,tamen) novo 6 S^ Avidio Severo : ec t?s genitus [read Syro Sii Kdo-irios 2i)pos /lii' duxerat et post ad Kippov fjv, Dio, Ixxi, 22. H.] qui ordines summas dignitates pervenerat (Dio, ib., rhv t4s iirurToKat atinv should ib.,Ixix, 3, where we [Hadriani] Sia7a76r'Ta, obviously read with Hirschfeld 'AovlSiov rbv rbv airod tStov irphi 'HXiiSupox for irpis in Vita Hadriani, 15, 16). mentioned 'HX., probably the Heliodorus
C. Avidius dius Cassius.

according to the (Syene). Aristides, Or., xxvi, p. Toii t^s Alyiirrov iiripxov J : ^Kei Si /Wi Kai iraph 'SXioSiipov 339 (? eirdpxov) yevo/Uvov ypd/i/MTa "fia toU jSaaiXiKois. Cp. Letronne, Recherches sur I'Egvpte, ff. Archdol. 246 [and Zeitung 1869, p. 123 p. CIL, iii, Heliodonim 2, 6025 : per C. Avidium praef Aeg. Ji.JAmd. ilium. Cass., I : Quadratus. adserit. apudipsumMarcumpraevalidum. nam jam eo imperante perisse fatali morte perhibetur. L. JuUus Vestinus, probably a son of Claudius' of the friend same name (cp. appendix xi). CIG, iii,5900 : 'Apx'fpf''AX"|wSpetas Kal MyiwTov vd"r7]s Provinces (cp. Mommsen, of the Roman Empire, ii, Eng. tr., p. 248, n. 1) Aevxlip OhjarlvifKal iTurriTV ToS fiovo-dov Kal iirl tQv iv 'Viiiiri'pi^i.oSriKC!iv Kal eVi rrji vaiSdas 'ASpiavov
rose

He

to

be

in inscription

prefectof Egypt temple in Assuan

in

the

year

140

VOL.

I.]

Appendices

45

ToO airov airoKpiropos [Suidas : OvrjirTTpos 'loiXtos xpTjiMTlffai tCiv iiriToii-^v "ro0iffT7)s : cp. U.a.y.iplXov yXuiraiSv Borghesi, AdI, 1846, p.

iiTLaTokn

325. ab
=

as H.] Cp. Letronne above, p. epistulis (doubted by Letronne,

231

f.

That

eTrio-roXeiJs simply

nichus, p.
'

379, ' tutor by Letronne Dis manibus Niconi An

ed.

Lobeck.
and

p. 'Btti rrjs iraiSeias,wrongly


=

471)

is shown

by

Phry:

translated

Franz,

a ser.

studiis. librar.
"

CIL,

vi, 9520
fee.

L.
at

Juli

Vestini

^mater

f.

carissimo.

inscriptionfound
4
=

Ephesus (Muratori,
=

453,

2026,

Waddington, Voy. arch., 176

CIL, iii, 431)

3 enumerates

706,

the offices. and dignities of a fourth is lost : Borghesi's opinion {AdI,

The name secretaryof Hadrian. is that the reference 1846, p. 325) to Vestinus cannot be correct possibly (as Hirschfeld observes), since in a Greek inscription on the same (found in Syria ; person Bullet, de corresp. hellSn.,iii, as [1879,] p. 257) iiiovi is found of the The part Ephesian inscriptionruns cognomen. proc. | dioecesin Alexandr. oc. as imp. Caes. Trajani Hadrian | | bibliothecar. Graec. et |Latin, ab epist. Graec. |proc. Lye. I Pamp.
. . . ... ... . . .

Galat.
Asiae
name

Paphl.

Pisid.

Pont.

|proc.
Aug.
was a

heredita lib.

proc. provin

|ciae

|proc.
was

Syriae and lii.iiiv [BiiSa]


have been

|Hermes
he

adjutor ejus. [Perhaps his native of Egypt, where the name

; cp. Benseler, p. v ; appears the beginning of his career I am inclined to would this. with agree with the person in Vita Hadriani, 15 : Eudaenamed identifyhim monem imperii (perhaps in reference to his office as prius conscium

to

common particularly

secretary) ad
in

is menHeliodorus tioned as perduxit, especially same H.] passage. of Celer (Philostratus, i.e. author Vitt. Soph., i, 22, Tex"'oyp'i'"f"os, of rhetoric, ^aaikiKuv iiniTToKGjv d.yadhs Tpo(rTiiT7)s, manual a ib.). to him A speech of Diouysius of Miletus attributed was ; since he of him his contemporary as was speaks Ai.ovva-l(fi (Philostratus held the office (of he may have rbv ix /j-eipaxiov xp^""" Si,"(popov), ah epp. g-yaec.) under Hadrian. It is not quite clear from course he whether stillin office at that time. Or., was xxvi, p. 335 J, Aristides, Aristides says that Plato had appeared to him in a dream and asked (Tol ^aivOfJUit ToO K^Xe/jos iTrto-roKds ; firj(ftavXdrepos him, TQi6s rt?, ^(pTi, cts ; rb Kal T^y ypaiifiaria rbv Sij ei(p-^f/.ei, \iyup ^affiKiKdv. KdyJj, ^(pi)v, fiefiHvra Hffrts el. Perhaps he is identical ire tolovtov (read rotoiSrou) V7\(rdai

egestatem

the

with

the

Greek

{Vita Veri, 2) ;

Caninius Celer, tutor Bibl. Fabricius, Gr., vi, 126. cp.

rhetorician

of Lucius

Verus

L. f. Quir. L. Domitio Dalmat. proc. monetae equ. marito L. alae


I Arauacorum

Rogato pontif.minor, proc. Aug. provinc. Aug. ab epistulisL. Aelii Caesaris praef. trib. mil. leg. VI victric. praef.coh. I FI.
=

velato Domitia Venusta accenso equitataepraef. coh. I Dalmatar. sibi. et CIL, vi, 1607 Orelli, 2153. optimo of the succeeding period are Two freedmen known, perhaps under

Verus, with
L. Aurelius

whom

freedmen 1. Secundinus

had ab

great influence

Aug.

latinis. epistulis

Donati, p.

309, 4M. Aurelius

Alexander

586,

CIL,

vi, 8606.
Stat,
xx

(l)p.p. tabell.

Aug. Ub. ab epistulis graecis. Gruter, p. [The order of his offices was perhaps : ab lat. her.,Henzen, 6568. (2)prox. epist.

46

Appendices
=

[vol.i.

Gab., p. 126 Visconti, Mon. 8606. epp. grace, CIL. vi,

Amongst
Greeks
db

the

the equites.

CIL, xiv, 2815 (lead pipe). (3) ab H.] Cp. VG. p. 255, i" 06 epp. lot., the of course Romans were
. . .

expressly stated. [adlecto in amplissimum] [Ab. epp. Antonini Aug. ab epistu]Iis inter ordinem praetoriosjudici[o imp. A]siae juridico latinis procuratori summarum ratio[num procuratori ? MaceCaesaris Aureli ab procuratori] Alexandreae [M. epistulis Cornelii commentariis pr.]. Henzen, Re[pentini pr. doniae, ab Nuove CIL. vi, 1563. Hirschfeld,VG, memor. d.I..1865, p. 286
epp.
where not gr.. even lat. Quint?]ilio C.f.
=

43,

I-

Curioni

praefect.fab. sacerd. [x]x her. ab proc. Antonini ab [ep]istul. [di]vi Augustorum patrono municipii epistu[l.] 161 and 169). CIL. viii,1174. d.d.p.p.(Thuburbo minus, between Clemens him the in his birthplace T. Varius on (in inscription between 161 and 169, CIL. iii,5215 Celeia, also Gruter, 482, 5 Celeiana. p. 58) is called ab epistulis Seidl, Monum. Augustor. et Germ. Raeliae Maur. Caeutriusque proc. provinciae Belgicae Lusitaniae Ciliciae auxiliorum in Mauret. Tinsar[iensis] praef. gitan. ex Hispania missorum, etc. (the expedition against the Mauri under Antoninus Pius ; Vita, 3, Pausanias, viii,43). A letter from when him, Etniscus, procurator of Mauretania, to M. Valerius legatusof Numidia (152)in the inscriptionon the tunnel at Saldae : Arch. Mommsen, CIL. viii, 2728. He is Zeitung, n.f. iii,1S70 the the Clemens mentioned same as perhaps by Dio (Ixxi, 12, in the (Tillemont, Hist, des emp.. ii,610). year 170) as prefect of Dacia Dio Tarrutenus (Tarrutenius) Paternus. (Ixxi,12) expressly
Sex.
= = =

Caecilio Q. F. Quir. Crescenti Volusiano advocato fisci Romae sacris faciendis

states in

that

he

was

which

year

he

ab epp. lot. to Marcus Antoninus, and before 170, of the Cotini against was appointed commander

the

Marcomanni p. 227 f He
.

(Tillemont,Hist,
had

VG.
or

Commodus

removed
rank His

consular
to

emp.. ii,611) : see Hirschfeld, praef.praet. under M. Antoninus ; from ial him o""ce (183) by raisinghim to senator(Vit.Comm.. 4 ; Dio, Ixxii,5) and then had him
des

alreadybeen

put

death.

successor

was

perhaps {Vit.
at the

Vitruvius

Secundus,
who
was

Comm.,
same

4)
time.

his

qui epistulas imperatorias curabat intimate friend and was put to death
Cassius, with
was

ManiUus,
influence

ab epp. lat. to Avidius (Dio, Ixxii, 7) ; his name


2.

whom

he had

great

ManUius

Pudens

Ixxi, {ib.,

29)
et
a

Hirschfeld, VG, 206,

Ab

Vibianus TertuUus ab epp. gr. Ti. Claudius rationibus Augg. CIL, iii,6574 : see above,

graecis epistulis
p. 34.

Alexander, surnamed UijXoirXdTw;'. Philostratus, Vitt. sophist., ii. P- 57'f JfidSij^e hrh Md/)itou /jivy"p els t4 UaiuviKi. ISifji KaraK^-riffels
"

4Ket ffTpareiovTO! xal ^oo-iX^us

ScSciikStos

airlp rb

^TrurrAXetK

"EXXijffii'.

KAtois ^aalv in ^iittAXoKTa, ol S' 4v 'iTaXifi toS iirurriWfiv. ireiravfUvov Cornelianus, rhetorician,probably the father of the rhetorician
:
1

Ib. p. 575

TekevTTjaaLrbv

ol fiiv tv 'AXi^avSpov

2, 57,

Measorem

Perhaps also, as Cuq,p. 385, 6 observes, the mensor meatioaed xxiii, in the Digest, " I w/is ab efiKtuhs: Divvs Marcus et Lucius imperatores Flaviae Tcrtullae per
llbcrtum
ita

rescnpserunt.

VOL.

I.]

Appendices

47

k.t.X. Metrophanes (Suidas : Mip-po(f"iivri!, KopvriXi.ai'oO priropos, Aej3o5ei/s treatise a ^(.\oAmongst other works he wrote Uepl tHi' -fcapaicT-^puv who his 'BkXoyi; dedicated to Cornelianus, (TTpATov).Phrynichus, M. Antoninus and lived,according to Photius, under Commodus, who therefore the /SomXefsmeant in ed. are Lobeck : Epit. 418

airdvrwsf ^xo^^ct ak Kal Sid, tovto fi^v'ev xaiSe/^ /.UyLffrov "7rpiiiTL"TToy a^iuj/xa (k TTpoKplTWV airuiv. Cp. p. 225: "vo"pav0ivTa iirb tUd ^aiXiwv iwi"rTo\ila and p. 379 : i^eWTjvt^iav ail Sk ^atriKtKbs itriaToKeds iiritftaveis Kai drTiKi^oiu rb ^affiKiKbv Kal 5tdd"TKa\os aiirdbv rwv ov Kadiardiievos is.bvov StKacTTiiptov olov Kal ^XcfipuTos Kal ^uj'^s Kal crxi)/*oTos \iiywv("Wk KoXI) XP^ \iyei.v, jTd"rews. It is uncertain whether, as would appear from this passage, he also held the office a cognitionibus ; Hirschfeld (VG, 209, i)doubts it. See p. 43 above. Mai identified him with Sulpicius Cornelianus, the friend of Fronto, whose home and studies he shared {Epp. ad amicos, i, 4; cp. Epp. Gr., ed. Niebuhr). Adrianus, sophist. Philostratus, Vitt. sophist., ii, 11, p. 256 ed. "irov Si] Kal ire\e"ra, i\p7jipiaaT0 Kayser : vo^roOvTt. Kara ttjv ''PiljfiTjv ^TTftrroXa? o K6/A^oSo$ ^i)vdTToXoyfa tov fxkv rds fiiiKal Odrrov, 6 Sk iTTideiAffa^ fikv rats Sk tAs ^affiXelas e lJidei, MoiStrais, itj(nrep irpoffKvvijffai aiiToii Si\Tov^, TT]v \jjvx"w 6,"j"riKev ^iTa"pl(fi wpbs x/")''''^Me''0 rj Ttfirj Yet Suidas iini iTitrToXuv 'HpwSou Avriypa^eds tuv says ; fiadtjTiis dictator epistularum, Salmasius on Kofiiiidov iyiviro (i.e. Script.Hist. in accordance Aug., ii, 785), an expression employed by Suidas
"

"

6 piiruip, oiwta ao"pur[He is no doubt the 'A5pia;'6s reiav, dXX' Itl tjvviiv tiJBmjBi? mentioned by Galen in De Progn. ad Epig., ed. K. xiv, 627. H.] A Sempronius Aquila ab epp. gr. Aug. is mentioned in an Ancyra date published by Ramsay in Bull, d. corr. fragment of uncertain vii (1883),p. 20 =Oesterreich. ix (1885), hellin., Mittheil., p. 123, 83 : 'PwfiaviL ou 'Pw/xaZajj*, Xefiirpujvia [5^/i] 7rpa[fr]opa [dir]o5"SeLyfiiifov dvydrTjp 'A/ciiXouyepofU[v]ou e-jrl ^rriffroXuv ''BWiJvtKLoy rbu Se/ijrpwpfou 2e/3[a(rToiJ] yXvK"raTov 6,v8pa. In the CIL, x, 4860) [Gabini inscription {IRN, 4618 et Te]r. Aspri pon[tificis] augur[is] [a patrimoni]o ? Augg. nn. graph, [imp. Antoni]ni, etc., Borghesi's suggestion that graph. graphei, i.e. ab epp. gr. is impossible,as already observed by

with

later usage.

Mommsen.
In
"

the third century the following are known : Antipater of Hierapohs, sophist,ab epp. gr. to Severus (Philostratus, Vitt. sophist., ed. tutor of Caracalla and Geta ii,24, p. 265 K.), De ad Pisonem, p. 458, ed. K. xiv, p. 218 : Theriaca (ib.). Galen, iTia-ToXhs airuv OTToTe 0 ras 70CV 'AfTtvarpos, 'EXXijviKhs TrpdTrcii" [read rdTTCiv,cp. Josephus, Vita, 65, Ant. Ju., xx, 8, 9. H.] ireTnareviJ.ivos, Kal dik rb (re/jLi"bv iv ToiS iTjTopiKois Kal Sid Ti]v tou ijSovs hreXTJ watSelajf X6701S /leydXws iiT airuv t"e(ppi,TiK^ (Severus and Caracalla) riiid/ievos, rg Siad^fret ireptTrefftii/, deivai Kal av^KCffravirb tou irddovs ^iraffx^^t d^Uiraivov
Kal Bavixa(TTi)v Toiis (piXovs els rb aii^eaBai ii]virepi "rjrovS-^y, rijv irepl laTpiKT]v (piXoTi/iiav. Marcius Agrippa, rds re BLayviicen xal rets iiruTToXis Sioiidjffas (Dio, to his Ixxviii, over 13) for Caracalla, although the latter handed mother ruiv trdvv Julia t^p rwv ^i^Xiwvrwv re iTnaToXuJv cKaripwv irXiiv 18 ; cp. Ixxviii,4). Mommsen (Stli,ii' ifayKalwv StoiKTjira' (Ixxvi, airSii) eXSov

48
926,
I

Appendices
; the note

[vol.i.
Hirschfeld

is omitted that cp. Marcius

in the

3rd ed.) and


was

(VG,

i) assume 209, ab epistuHs : but

Agrippa
quoted
on

first

then cognitionibus,

[In reference to Caracalla's ignoranassassination, it is stated (Vit. Carac., 6) : non tibus et Marcio classi plerisque praeterea Agrippa, qui praeerat, of"ciaUum. H.] Aspasius of Ravenna (Philostratus, Vitt. sophist.,ii, 33 ; cp. of rhetoric Egger as above, p. 17). He also held the professorship Si ^iv alHf toC /lii at Rome, hipif ynipicrKuv vedlav nh eiSoKipuiTaTos, Cuq
as

p. 43 above.

Philostratus "iroffTTjvai. jSoiiXeo-Sai. of

addressed

letter to him

on

the art

i, p. 56 n.). Apollonius of Tyana (Philostratus, Si koI paaAeluu Ap. Tyan., i,3, 5, ed. K., p. 3, 3) : ii^idiBri iintTToKGiv oStos evSoKi^idv ttjv tpiov^v i, 12, 14 ed. K., p. 7, 7). {ih., Calvisius Statianus ab epistulislatinis Augustor. Veronensis Orelli, Veronense, 116, i CIL, patronus. Maffei, Museum 3907 Uteris bonis the to ', [' consequently belonging probably v, I, 3336 second century. H.]. Numisius Quintianus v.p. ab epistulislatinis Gordiani (239), Grut. 1088. Claudius Diocle2 CJL, vi, Eusthenius, qui 272, tiano ab epistolis fuit. Hist. Aug. Vit. Carini, 18. ab [Eutropius ; cp. Tzschucke, praef.ad Eutrop., p. 9. After epp. Constantini Constantine Orelli, 2352 ; Codinus, De Orig. Constant., p. 51 ; : Libanius, ed. Reiske, iii, JuUan's secretaries Nymphidianus p. 438. Vitt. and Himerius Ckil., {Tzetzes, (Eunapius, Soph.,p. 177 Boiss.) vi, 28). A magister epistular[um]. Bull, trimestr. des antiq. afric, 1885, p. 24, n. 694. Fragment by the vir praetorius, p. 41 above. Forgeries : Orelli, 3567 (cp. Henzen, iii, p. 372) ; Gudius^ 202, 4 ; Doni, vii, 52, 156, viii,37. H.] be definitely shown to have been The cannot officiuma memoria until the time of Caracalla it did not as in existence originate, ; emendation Mommsen thought, in the a studiis. Certainly Lipsius's i, 12, adopted by Roth) in Suetonius, Aug., 79 is very pro(Elect., bable libertus etiam et memoria : a JuUus Marathus, ejus (MSS., In any memoriam). case, as Cuq (p.401) conjectures,the formal

composing

the

Maximus

of

imperial Aegae, author

letters of
a

(see
of

vol.

and

Ufe

"

institution 8618 M. D.m.

of the

office

was

probably

due

to

Hadrian

; the
=

oldest

in which inscription
:

it is mentioned, is Muratori, 892, 11 Ctesiae Aelii Cladei a memoria et cubiculo


a

CIL, vi,

Aug.

ser.
=

Aurelius

Julianus

xiv, 2463. Herodian, Sipojv ipCKraTos,^aros


The
of
same

memoria, CIL, vi, 1596 direXeuIv, 8, 4 : fjvairip (Caracalla) tup ns Si irpoeaTiis. /liv 6vona, Tijs nv/iiiris /SairiXelov
rationibus
et
a

person

appears
:

to Kari

be
toO

Dio

(Ixxviii, 32
identical with
. . .

rif

in the corrupt passage [and is no tapivrov vp6KoiTov)


meant in Vita

doubt
num
.

the Festus
. .

mentioned

Macrini,

Macri-

donatum
an or a

Festo, obviously
statue Festi of

aureis patrocinante sibi conliberto sue imperial freedman. H.]. On the base of a

anuUs

his wife
of the two

daughter
memor
. .

at
.

Tibur, CIL,
Antonini
to

xiv, 3638

Marci
bination com-

[a cubic. ?] et by
Dio

Pii

The [feUcis].

offices

(see Karlowa, Rechtsgesch., i, 545) is also


Hirschfeld's
xal rbv

shown

(Ixxvi,14), according
re

iire-irlffTcvToriv

fiviiiniv (for yvibiiriv) airroS

Koirdva.

emendation: Hist.

Aug.,

Vit.

Pescen.

Nig., 7

PauU

et

Ulpiani praefecturae, qui

50
other
and
to

Appendices
heads into
a

[vol.
preliminary functic
m u

of

departments
The

only

retained
was were

chieflyas
more

examiners. the

result

the

memoria
The

background, and (Hirschfeld, pp.


of
the

driven that they were in inferior be held to


;

210-215

Cuq,
by

p.

473)-

IX.

Order

Offices
from
on

held

Imperial

Freedmen.

The
more

positions at in wh above, p. 266) is best illustrated by certain inscriptions in tl undoubtedly the of"ces held by various persons are specified order. or (ascending descending) proper I cite first the fragments of two to a freedm imperial rescripts named he is rewarded for the satisfacfa Januarius. In the first, performance of his duties as proximus a memoria by a yearly sal" of 40,000 in the is he sesterces second, promoted to the sta ; with insertions of Mommsen the a voluptatum. The fragments, Hirschfeld (CIL, vi, 8619), read as follows : Januario [hb.]salute ministerio officii me]moriae. in q [Functus es per annos mihi laboriose et et ex dis[ciphna mea probe praebui operam u]t indulgentiae meae praerogativam tanto magis cu[ra tua p: tuo baverit, quanto plus amoris [?] min]isterio sit mihi concil arbitratus turn sum [adaequare te] ceteris pro ; ideoque justum mis, qui in aliis stationibus quadragena millia n. [accipiur haec mira videri potest cum indulgentia c]uiquam judicii neque fidei labori sed[ulitati meum tuae optimo jure tri]buia me intel
.

(Vol. I, p. gradual promotion of important duties and

37, 1. 6 freedmen

bottom.) ' the imperial initiative court (cp. Hirschfeld

gatur.
ministerio

Bene

vale.

[Januar]io

lib.

salutem.
es
. .

[Quoniam
et

functus
ac

studio qua

pecul]ia
semper

officii memoriae
.

fides

modestia

et commendatio egisti magistri tui hortantur, ut te ad spleni dam defero tibi officium voluptatum statio[nem promoveam, coUiberti dubito tui, nee insumpturum, ut talem te [in operam esse debet, qui a]d latus principum tarn diu eger praebeas, qualis
. .

Bene I

vale.
next

give
are

the

in inscriptions, lib. Bucolas

which

the

careers

of

imperi

freedmen
I.

Ti.

indicated. Claudius Aug. munerib.


filio et

praegustator

tricliniarc

(s\

a proc. Flaviano

aquar. proc. castrensis Cantabra matre d.d. Sulpicia proc.


p. 95
;

cum.

Q.

Clauc
at

Found

Cae

Henzen, 6337). ',an office filled during t reign of Claudius by the eunuch Halotas, who is said to have assisted poisoninghim (Suetonius, Cto"(i., 44). Other imperialtasters areme tioned in the inscriptions. Orelli, 90 2993 and CIL, vi,602, 9003
Bucolas

(Bull. d.

Inst,

arch., 1840,
his
career

began

'

as

taster

"

(9004 : collegium praegustatorum) x, 6324 (praegustatoret a cubicv Nerorns) ; cp. Nipperdey on Tacitus, Ann., xii, 66 and Marquarc
,

Prl.,i^,147,
mentioned

8. Then he became superintendent of the table,a pc elsewhere in the imperial household ; both (Orelli, 7c
'h'S has already '""''fl"

sity of

./ A fj!:^? Pf' "*

Konigsbcrg {May 12th, 1861

; Acad.

in the Programm appeared Alb. Regim., 1861,

f).

of the Univ

VOL.

I.]
=

Appendices
CIL, vi, 1884
:

51
lib. Phaedimo
'

cp. Henzen, iii, p. 78 Divi Trajani Aug. a

M.

Ulpio Aug.

laguna et tricliniarch. lictori beneficiorum proximo et a comment, [died 117, at the age of twentyeight] and in private houses (Becker-Goll,Charicles,iii, 373). The whom doubt Martial no an freedman, imperial (iv,8) Euphemus, potione
a

item

asks

to hand

copy

of his poems
decima

to

the

emperor

at table meorum,

hora
tunc
was

libellorum

est,Eupheme,
cum

temperat

ambrosias admitte iocos

tua

cura

dapes

probably Domitian's
to be business

of superintendent
of the

table.

Bucolas

was

next

imperial gladiatorial games. manager munerum or (Henzen, explanation of procurator a muneribus che amministrava 6344) given by Borghesi {Bdl, 1830, p. 123) i regali fatti all' imperatore since it is be can correct, hardly connected that there was a special department highly improbable promoted
The
'
"

'

"

with

such

presents.
that
4 ;

Mommsen the reference

formerly
as

held

the

view

(now
On the

doned aban-

by Mm) (SIR, ii', 931,


p. 177 f. P- 43The

is to the waterworks

called

munera

Hirschfeld,

above,

officials who

administered the Atabularius a muneribus


next

167, i). imperial munera


p. in Bull.
comm.

manent perfeld, cp. Hirschd. R., 1881,

office of proc. aquarum,


X,

held
to

: according higher procuratorships


=

CIL,

half of the third 6569 (first


100,000

by Bucolas, is one of the the inscription Orelli, 946 century) it carried with it a
discussed at

salary

of

sesterces.

It

has

been

length by
Both

Hirschfeld that assume Bucolas

(VG,
it
was

p.

and instituted

161)

Lanciani

(Le

acque,

p.

319).
the

by Claudius,

and

give

lists of

(Lanciani puts him in being the first named he became Domitian). Finally, proc. castrinsis, an
mentioned by Marini (Attid. jr. Arv., 1865, p. 207),that conjecture (Neue Jahrbiicher,

officials, reign of
dentally inci-

office

p. 956) ; Eichhorst's this was the manager of the ludi casirenses, is untenable. Hirschfeld has abandoned his earlier view militare in der Kaiserzeit, in Philol. (Das aerarium

Jahrb., 1868,
the

ordinate the subwere p. 690), that the procuratores castrenses of all officials of the chief director of the administration

He castrensis. siders conmilitary funds, the procurator rationis (VG, 196-200) the titles procurator castrensis, procurator rationis castrensis, for one and castrensis to be terms procurator fisci of the same t he director the who ing accordofficial, imperial residence, to the

inscription(Henzen, 6529
proc. On the other
rationis

M.

Aurelius

Basileus

vir

ducenarius
sesterces.

that

the city palace was of the Augustan could


never

castrensis)received a salary of 200,000 hand, Mommsen (StR, ii', 2, 807, 2) observes called dency never castra, and, owing to the tenprincipate to disguise the military government,
been
so

have

called. to

He

considers
after the

the

proc.
"

castrensis to be the vestis castrensis and


a

official

position hardly
been attached

camp sufficient
to it.
as

have
is not

imperial and travelling equipments generally to explain the must importance which of the [The tendency Augustan principate

appointed

look

absolutely decisive
1

to the

nature

of

an

of"ce {CIL,
x,

which 6773).

cannot

M.

Ulpius Fhaedimus

Aug. lib. a cubiculo

52
be shown outside
third to have

Appendices
existed have before
been in

[vol. i.

at first it may

only
the

Rome,

instances

And although of Claudius. the with quarters imperial connected that in the show quoted (VG, p. 198)
the time
the
"

second) century the functions of also to the imperialpalace inside ally especithe proc. castr. extended the festival for May casirensis of the rat. the activity tabularius of the Arval brethren to be held in the imperialpalace in 219. H.] : Henzen, The procuratores casirenses all imperial freedmen 6337, are ; Henzen, Muratori, 901, 1 (UlpiusCrater Aug. lib. proc. castrens.) under be discussed Aug. [Ub.j no. 4), 7419 d; ([Aur)elius 6344 (to (and
most

probably

be identical with to the cast.); he appears in Maffei, Mus. Ver., p. 85, 2 (Saturninus Aug. lib. proc. iii, castrensis) ; Orelli, 4008, cp. Henzen, p. 436 (Aurelius Hennas lib. 1 Aug. proc. k.) ; cp. CIL, vi, 851 sqq. ; CIG, 3888 (M. Ai!p. liS^affTuv dweXe^depovKpiJo'/cei'Ta iirlTpoTrov AovydoOyov TaWiai^^Kal iirirpothe to last TTov According ^pvylasKal itrlTpoTrov inscription KaffTprjtnv. Saturninus Saturninus procur.

procuratiocastrorum appears step to the procuratorship of a


the

to

have
castr. to

been
; since

the the be The


sibi

preliminary
latter
was

province

rarely attained
one

of the

by freedmen, the proc. highest positions accessible


CIL, xiv,
2932
:

must

them. Ub.

regarded as inscription
castrens.

Orelli, 2972,
proc.
suis is

Paean proc.

Aug.
Henzen
:

proc.

hereditat. adds

proc.
:

voluptat.
doubted

Alexandr. M. Aurel.

posterisque

genuine, though Carpo

by
loS

246, (iii,

Hirschfeld
una cum

Fabretti, 689,

cp. 508). Stertinius Carpus

genio Epagatho by Ligorio : Gud.,


2.

d.m. Primiproc. k. patre and Fabretti, 196 : xUv delicio. Aug. 1. proc. f(isci) c(astrensis) Forgery, 37, i ; 60, 10 ; 191, 5. lib. Liberali ' procuratori annonae ad
naves

P.

Aelio

Aug.

Ostiensis.

et procuratoripugillationis

decuriali
mensae

decuriae nummul,

viatoriae consul, f. f. Ost. ornato vici

vagas. tribunicio coUegi magni. decuriali gerulorum. praeposito


ornamentis

decurionatus Castel

col.

Ost.
5
now

patrono (lUustrazione di
CIL,

Laurentium
una

Augustanor.

Henzen,
a

Bdl, 1873, p.
; Porziano)

lapide latina

ritrovata

xiv, 2045.

This
tanus

which decides the positionof the vicus Augusinscription, been has Laurentium, admirably explained by Henzen, from

I take the following. The offices are enumerated ing in descendorder. P. Aelius Liberalis, a freedman of Hadrian, began his cen"al addirector of a bank, established career as ministrat by the Roman of the corn fisci supply at Ostia (mensa nummularia frumentarii in which position he received from its senate Ostiensis), the
of then He entered the corporation insignia of the decurionate. of letters and official documents, geruK (bearers Mommsen, StR, V, 366, 3 and 4),who belonged to the publicapparifores ; next, the

whom

the

chief
the

decuria (consular) office of


a

of

the
'

viatores

{ib., p. 344) ; and


'

tribune of the of the imperial house (collegium


' '

held

great college devoted


' '

then to the cult

larum et imaginum, etc.). magnum By procurator pugillationis and adnares stands underHenzen vagas the procurator of the official of letters delivery {pugillaiio in Sidon. Apol.,Ep., ix, 4 pugillator letter the mail=

carrier) by

CIL, xiv,2178 (Arioia) : Aeliae Saeniae Nigriaae Aelius Liberalis cojug. b.m.f.

VOL.

I.]
stationed
at

Appendices
Ostia.
'

53
Mommsen

boats
2,

On it
seems

the

other
more

hand,

(SIR, ii',
an

1030, official charged with in Latin harbours '. Since

3)

observes

probable to

understand

the

of registration(pugillatio)
who the

ships arriving

Hirschfeld,
from about

(VG,

p.

140) :

'

adds agrees with Mommsen, time of Hadrian to Caracalla


this proc. pugillaof the duties of P.

the proc. partus is replaced tionis et ad naves vagas may the proc. partus, which were

by the proc. annonae, exercised have some


not

included
and

especiallythe
Aelius
of

control became vici

of

in-

procuratioannonae, out-going ships '. Lastly,


at

in the

Liberalis Laurentes

procurator

annanae

Ostia. vicus

As

patronus

the

Augustani (perhaps the

mentioned

by

his Laurentinum) he was honoured by Pliny, Epp., ii, 17 as near with this inscription. them the inscription in ascending order) : CIL, iii, 348 (offices 3. On M. Aur.

Aug.

liber. Marcioni proc.

proximo
summi

rationum

proc.

marmorum

proc.
see

prov.

Britanniae

chorag. proc.
second the cubiculo proc.
or

prov.

Frygiae,
of third
:

Hirschfeld, VG,

183, 2. beginning
of
career

The following inscription (end of resemblance to some century) shows M. AureUo lib. Proseneti a Augg. 4.
rum

Bucolas proc. ordinato

Aug.

thesauroa

proc. Commodo.

patrimoni proc.
in de Kastrense
suo

munerum

vinorum

divo
sarnear

patrono piissimo

liberti benemerenti

cophagum
the
Via

adornaverunt
;

(on

largesarcophagus found
office than
one.

6344). As the procuratio patrimoni was certainlya higher be a descending vinorum, the order must procuratio

Labicana

Henzen,

the

[This is

clear from ordinatus Divo Commodo in kastrense a : especially in Commodus the to a post i.e. (first) appointed by imperialpalace, the lower, non-procuratorial positions are indicated, by which are which, being merely preliminary steps to the procuratorships,

H.] The office the highest of these appointed immediately after


enumerated. where treasuries,
no

of chamberlain held the

(a cubiculo)was by Prosenes, to which he


of the

sequently conwas

administration

doubt valuables of aU kinds were Alex. in thesauris vestem Sev., 40 : Eilly clothing (Vita nunquam est ; cp. the passage nisi annum esse quoted by Salmasius, passus Cod., xi, 14 : privatae vel linteariae vestis magistri, thesaurorum
'
'

imperial kept, especi-

feld, praepositivel baphiorum ac textrinorum procuratores,etc. ; Hirschin the latter passage VG, 193, i). Praepositusthesaurorum of one procurator thes. In the latest period the praep. thes. was the officials sub dispositione comitis sacrarum largitionum (Notitia since in dign. Or., ed. Bocking, i, 82). Bocking prefersthe plural, mentioned. But Notit. Occ, X, i, c. 12 praepositithesaurorum are of which had its these are each thesauri, special provincial intendent, superthere is while in the case of the imperial treasure-houses
=

no

reason

to

assume

that

there

was

more

than

one

administrator.
=

CIL, viii, [The praepositusthesauris dominicis (Henzen, 6871 for is and these instituted officer, thesauri, 1322) an militarypurposes from the others. (cp.Hist. Aug., Gallieni, 3) are to be distinguished H.] of the imperial On the procuratio patrimonii, i.e. the administration The proprivate property cp. Hirschfeld, pp. 23 ; 41, 3.

54
curatio
munerum

Appendices
has been

L'^ol. i.

thf remains There above. discussed of countries Italj Different wine-producing procuratio vinorum. wine tor furnish departmenl to a the special were ; obliged capital chief official was The and funds were appointed in this connexion. called later rationalis vinorum (on the titles procurator and rationalii cp. Hirschfeld, pp. 36-38). Not. Occ, ed. Bocking, ii,i, p. 16,* cp * Cod. Theodos., xiv, 6, 3 {ed.Ritter, v on p. 194 sqq. ; Gothofred. vinahb. 7. epist.95 et area hinc titulus vinarius 210) : Symmacho

ria, id est, ratiociniumhujus praestationisvini. cujus quidem


viuariae Rationalis
aje

arca"

rationes
vinorum

tractabat
ut

pecuUaris Rationalis qui sub notitia docet imperii. Several

p.u.

fuit

passages

vinaria is mentioned. In this the area quoted, in which Aelius lib. and Caes. n. ser. Aug. Eutychus department Erasinus were appointed adjutoresa vinis (Henzen, 6377, 6378 C/L, vi,9092 as Eutychus Caes. n.s 9091). [The latter is perhaps the same 6 vema (where it is wrongl) ped(isequus)a vinis, Muratori, 899, explained) CIL, vi, 8527, according to which as a slave he had held a lower department. H.] See also Jahn; post in the same c. Spec, epigr., 31. died in 217, having embraced Prosenes Christianity (according of De Inscr. Christ.,i,5, to the very Rossi, assumption probable side there is of tiie above On the a griffin, sarcophagus, right p. 9). the following inscription : Prosenes v non. ; receptus ad deum II regrediens in urbe ab exet Extricato is sa nia Praesente The thus conjecturare peditionibus.scripsitAmpelius Ub. gaps Prosenes v non. : [Ma]i ally filled by Mommsen receptus ad deum et Extricato [as](vel [Jul]i[as]) Sa[me in Cephalle]nia Praesente II regrediens in urbe[m] ab expeditionibus, who rightly assumes (againstDe Rossi), that the words scripsitAmpelius Ub. are not with what to be connected precedes. older Several is the inscriptionof Casa Calda, found on a years the Via Appia, now on CIL, vi, magnificent sepulchralmemorial Henzen's exhaustive From 1598. (AdI, 1857, p. 86) commentary I quote the necessary explanations. Nicomedes qui et] Ceionius et Aelius vocitatus est 5. [L.Aurelius L. Caesaris fuit a cubiculo et divi Veri imp. nutr[itor]. divo Antonino Pio [a equo publicoet sac]erdotioCaeniniensi item ab min. eodem exornatus pontif. proc. ad silic. et praef.vehicul. factus et ab imp. Antonino. ^ ei iniunct. hasta [Aug. et divo Vero cura copiarum exercit]us
there
= =
. . , . . .

pura et vexillo Ceionia Laena The

donatus rat. cum, muraU proc. summarum hie situs. uxore sua offices and distinctions all equestrian, and, of Nicomedes are
et
corona

although the insertion of equo publico is doubtful, they are certainly subsequent to his elevation to the equestrian order ; consequently, his career cannot be compared with those of the other imperial
freedmen.
tas
was

But

while
in

in other

cases

freedmen, upon

whom

ingenui-

bestowed,
which Veri

those et divi

positionsfilled by them, ignore involve Ubertinitas,these latter (L. (Siesaris a cubiculo imp. nutritor) are in this instance quite exceptionallj
1

enumerating

the

This line is supplied by Mommsen,

VOL.

I.]

Appendices

55

and decorations Otherwise, all the priesthoods,offices, are equestrian (Mommsen, StR, iii,i, 518, 4). The sacerdotes Caeninenses (Orelli, 96, 2180, 2533, 3349), like the pontiminores, are always of equestrian rank. fices the managers Similarly, of the postal system (pyaefecti known from other sources vehiculorum) all equites are (Hirschfeld, StR, ii',2, 1031), p. 100, 3 ; Mommsen, who after they had risen to the praefectura alae, were appointed and as tion imperial procurators sexagenarii,centenarii, (in combinawith the office a copiis. viam feld, Flaminiam Aug. per ; cp. Hirschthe proc. summarum On rationum see p. loi, i) ducenarii. the on cura 1. Hirschfeld, copiarum, lox, p. 32; 6. The latest inscription to be quoted (time of Alexander Severus) found Corinth and copied by Cyriacus of Ancona near (now CIL, iii.536). is as follows : Theoprepen Aug. lib. proc. domini n. m. Aur. Severi Alexandri Pii Fel. Aug. provinciae Achaiae et Epiri at Thessahae rat. purpurarum proc. ab ephemeride proc. a mandatis proc. at praedia Galliana saltus Domitiani tricliniarcham praepositum a fiblis praeproc. hominem a positum crystallinis incomparabilem Lysander Aug. lib. officiaUs. ^[ij^foyMTi] B[ou\r)sl The of"ces are mentioned in descending order. Theoprepes was, at first superintendentof the imperial crystal vessels accordingly, the valuable then of the buckles or claspson clothes. {i.e. glass-ware), As early as the last days of the republic militarytribunes wore golden in tanclasps: PUny, JVai. Hist., xxxiii, 39 : sed in militia quoque tum adolevit haec luxuria, ut M. Bruti e Philippicis campis epistulae fibulas tribunicias ex auro reperiantur frementis geri. In the second century there was great extravagance in this respect. Hadrian, who without admired for his economy wore jewels, was clasps of the Casaubon and notes Salmasius) ; on the other (Vita,10 ; cp. hand Gallienus wore golden clasps set with precious stones (Gallieni duo, 1 6) AureUan soldiers to wear (Vita, 16)even allowed common had silver ones. whereas worn golden clasps, they previously only Fibula is mentioned as aurea cum a present to a newly gemmis v. Thorignv, ii, 10, in appointed military itribune in 238 (Inschr. The Ber. d. sacks. Ges., 1852, p. 241. Mommsen, fibula in Martial et Idus, fibulasquecensusque) is also to be (v, 41, 5, trabeasque
"

mentioned. of Nicomedes

"

'

'

understood busts of the and adornment

as

distinction show

of the that

tribunes.
were

Numerous the
has

statues for
a

and the

period

cameos

frequently used
of the

of belts and

clasps. Probably
both

linis praepositus crystalbeen

the pr. a thesaurorum. The of


two

were flbulis

subordinates

office of tricUniarcha

praepositus already spoken

of (p. Sof.); after this Theoprepes was appointed administrator Domitianus the saltus VG, Hirschfeld, (cp. imperial domains,

praedia Galliana (saltusGailliani qui cognominantur next ist regio,Pliny, Nat. Hist., iii,116). He he the i.e. became a mandatis, drawing up superintended procurator issued to proconsuls, of the imperial instructions propraetors, and of the provinces (Dio, liii, 15 ; procurators for the administration Instill., in Puchta, often the Ad Digests, 56 Pliny, Trajanum, ; cp. n.). Lucian, Pro Xapsu in Salup. 528, Hirschfeld, VG, p. 206 8 del Trapct ivroKuv tando : t( 6' ; oixl koL iv nf ruv Xa/Hj3a"nX^ws pi^Xltf,
25, 3) and Aquinates the
in

the

56
pdncTe,
As
toOto wparov

Appendices

[vol.i.

airrwn i/Mcripas T-ijs i"jTl Tapiyie\/i.a, rrjs Oyiclas i/ilv

^TrtixeKelffdat ;
like that of the procuratorab ephethis office, was here. meride, is only mentioned [The latter in all probability the Great Alexander of in Alexander Severus imitation created by Alexandrum (Vita, 30, quem praecipue imitatus est ; 64, se Magnum far
as

I know,

day-books were kept to CasauAccording by bon's (dating Augustus, 64), the custom of the from the time of Augustus) of keeping a diary of the events imitated from the (commentarii diurni) was imperial household
videri volebat Eumenes
; cp. FG, Suetonius, conjecture (on ; cp. 31 of Cardia

whose f.),

ephemerides
206,
i.

or

H.J

Macedonian is the
or

court,
reason

which to

had

borrowed

it from

the Persian.

There

more

believe
been the

this, since
model

indirectly

to

have

latter appears of other Roman court

the

directly
tions institu-

diary of Trimalchio (Petronius,30) is perhaps of the imperial diary. Augustus forbade his a and which to could not be daughter granddaughter say anything, inserted in it (Suetonius,Aug., 64) Aurehan's biographermade use of his day-books (ephemerides) written on linen, in which he had had of the day set down the events {Vita,1). On the basis of these daybooks written in diary form, such were biographies of the emperors the ephemerides vitae Gallieni as duo, by Palfurius Sura (Gallieni and the of Turdulus used Gallicanus, 18) ephemeris by Vopiscus in the biography of Probus Their official commentarii, also (Vita, 2). frequently mentioned (Sueton., Domit., 20 ; Tacitus, Hist.,iv, 40; were Trajan ad Plinium, 95 ; Digg., iv, 6, 32), which kept by slaves and different from these freedmen, were (cp. Hirschfeld, VG, 206, I ; CIL, vi, 8623 ; Mommsen, StR, ii',2, 907 f.). The last office held by Theoprepes was the administration of the factories in Achaia, imperial purple (Marquardt, Prl., ii', 514) M. Aur[elii] Epirus, and Thessaly : proc[uratorem] domini n[ostri] Pii Fel[ciis] Severi Alexandri Aug[usti] provinciae Achaiae et Epiri et Thessaliae rat[ionis] Perhaps the ratio purpuraria purpurarum. its origin to Alexander been the to have owes seems Severus, who first to sell purple from the imperial factories VG, (Hirschfeld, 193. !)" (see
p. 59). caricature
.

The

X.

Roman

Names

assumed

by

Pebeobini
1.

and

Freedmen.

Galba's

freedman after

(Vol. I, p. 47, 6.) Icelus, Marciani cognomine


his elevation
to the

ornatus

(Suetonius,
took this

(Tacitus,Hist., i, 13) as a second cognomen (Tacitus, bet (R. Macke, Die romischen Tacitus, Eigennamen ii [Progr. d. Gymn. zu Hadersleben, 1888], p. 18; cp. Mommsen, StR, iii,I, 426, 3.) A similar case (mentioned in Dio, Ixxix, 16) is that of Aurelius Zoticus of Smyrna, the favourite of Elagabalus, who the received of his cognomen imperial master's grandfather
Avitus.
to their Greek

Galba, 14) equestre nomen Hist., i, 46).

equestrian order,

But
make
or

freedmen
use

also
of
a more

appear If the

to

have

been
of such

becoming

cognomen

sometimes mitted perto in addition double the last


names

foreign one.

examples

(PhilerosAequitas, Eros Merula) chiefly belong to the republic and the early empire, the reason is that

days

of

later the freed-

58
XI. The
Friends

Appendices
and

[vol.
of the

Companions p.
to

Emperor.

(Vol. 1,
It will be
seen

70.)
Mommsen's
essay

that,

in

deference

{Die
I have

comi

essei Augusti derfruhern Kaiserzeit in Hermes, iv, 120-131) doubt that views. He beyond ally altered my former proves that tl the comites from proconsular,^ were imperial developed each for the or ex journey were speciallyappointed by emperor no dition, and that consequently there were permanent comites
"

the of

in earlier times. emperors and the identity of comes their


comes

This
amicus

also
was

shows

that

my
As

assumpt
the

chose

travelling companions
was an

from every

wrong. emper the circle of their frien


amicus
was

every
But of

amicus,
statement

but

not

comes

Mommsen's comites correct.

(p.
the

the

and
In

amid

in

i) 124, ceremonial
the

that
of

eastern

sought ori| royal ecu


of the amici the
fn th
am

the

is not

fact, I derived
the

institution
and

the in

party-spirit of
the

republican statesmen,
different

only
even

assumed

development of appeared, the ceremonial


the
custom

forms
courts

under
had

which
more

of oriental

influei

than this
tion

of the
the
case

republican period.
in the

wa.s already Augustus, I think

remark tl If, in my I earliest courts, included that

I may

hold

that
us

'

in the
an

Augustan
all such the
court

disputing the ass state-organization single feature


no

this view

without

minds

of

oriental

court, and
and

it is

characteristic especially
varj
^

it that it avoids relations between

parallels'.
the

But, considering the


East
and

the

frequent

of oriental princes (Mommsen, tome 2 1 6 ff.) seems ,it Zeitschrift, forms and into would he
far

RGDA,^

customs,
were

which
in

not

by no only
of

means

p. 41 f. ; Schurer, Neuti improbable that orien


x state-organization

left the Roman


'

affected, but
way

also

compatible with
the time
'

manners,

made who

th

the

court the

Augustus.
as an

refused sionately

address

domine

insult

Augustus, pi Au (Suetonius,
custom' On
of

53),
hand,
most As to
occurs

have

still less introduce

tolerated the

the
to

adoration

', which
could
I

Caligula attempted
from
a

'barbarous introduce. the


custom

the otl of custo;

East

greeting)
be shoi times,' b of t

intimate
as

friends

with

without kiss,'
men

any
a

violation kiss cannot

know,

the

greeting of
the

with in

have

under

invaluit

amongst Augustus. Lipsius also says maxime, ut opinor, sub Augusto.

existed

Romans

republican ii,6) : qui m (Elect.,


"The first mention

1 Cp. also Mommsen [Die Gardetruppen der romischen Republik und der Katserzeii Hermes, xiv, p. 26) on the ^CKuv iA"j (cohors amicorum praetoria), 500 strong, formed Scipio Africanus in 133 B.C. according to Appian (Hisp.,84) from his clients and frien * Mommsen himself also has essentiallyaltered his view. In his Provinces of Soman he says that the regulations Empire (Eng. tr., of the Parthian and Pers ii, 5), p. to the position of the dynasty empires referring with few abatements recur among Roman Caesars, and are perhaps borrowed in part from those of the older gr monarchy *. 3 Of course, members of the same family and on special occasions (such as thanksgiv festivals, Cicero, Pro Sestio, 52, in) those more distantlyconnected, were in the habil kissing each other (Becker-GoU,Callus,i,89) ; in Greece, on the other hand, it was 1 at the time known even when it was usual in Rome. Dio Chrysostom, Or, 7, p. 11 eyit51 ivalxvritretU, x^ipe, e(iir)v, ScuriSj koX TfioaeKeiiv i^i\ovv avrhf icai iv T erepov ort i^iKovv avTOvs fVeA* fft^ofipa, o_ fie fij/ios tots on eyviav
'
" "

VOL.

I.]
known
on

Appendices
to
me

59
;

custom

is in for

the

year

B.C.

Suetonius with

says

that

Tiberius
ne

verbo
in

departure quidem cuiquam


digressu

his

Rhodes

behaved

great formality,

modum

custom,
to

even

persons
on

xxvi, 3)
feminae veloci times the

adprosequentium reddito paucosque the That (Suetonius, Tib., c. lo). in the time of Tiberius, was almost exclusively limited of distinction, is shown by Pliny's remark (Nat. Hist., the prevalent face eruption : nee id malum sensere exosculatus servitia osculi
were

aut

plebesque
maxime.

transitu

aut media, sed proceres Since, therefore, from republican

humilis

separated into two classes at their reception as above, p. 128), the imperial practice, well attested (Mommsen, intimate friends later, of distinguishing his more by a kiss, may well have The abolition originated under Augustus. by edict of the kiss the daily by Tiberius, apparent unpopularity of this forth drew from Valerius a justification regulation,which Maximus,
' '

amici

make
at custom.

it

probable

that

at
a

that

time kiss

there from
rank

were

number

court, who
It
was

claimed

daily
of

the
to

emperor kiss each


'

of persons by right of other


'

usual the

for Persians it
was

equal

on

the

; at lips

court

the

privilegeof the

kinsmen

to

kiss the

king (Duncker,
the lene had the Great drunk relates

Gesch.
at

reserved that
to
one

for his most


a

d. Alt.,iv*,526, 4),a privilege which Alexander intimate friends. Chares of Mity-

banquet he

offered stood

the up
and

goblet
then

from

which

he
to

king,

did

him

of his friends, who kissed reverence, had omitted


to do
'

and, having drunk

him,
him

lay
was

down
not

again.
allowed

Callisthenes, who
to kiss him

reverence,

p. the

(Plutarch, Alexander, 352). The institution of


Parthian,
to other
*

ders, 54, 2 ; cp. Droysen, Gesch. Alexanfriends ', which to was common Nabataean

Persian, the
from

the

779),and probably
the
the (especially

oriental

(Strabo, xvi, 4, 21, p. courts,^ passed on (to all appearance


courts of

Macedonian Ptolemies and

court) ' to the Seleucidae) :

the

Diadochi

I'^gyple, pp. 58, 314. in which the and the forms conferred under they were "j"L\os Recherches l'6conomie sur politiquede Ptolemies, cp. Lumbroso, in in honoL'architetto Sostrato Comm. also l'6gVpte, pp. 189-195 J Mommseni, (Sostratus rem L'Egitto, p. 32, and pp. 150, 168-175. was 0/Ao! T"v ^aaiXiuy, Strabo, xvii, p. 791 ; cp. Franz, CIG, also 'Apx'M'^S);?, ti} pacn\eT "tvyy(''VS "2"' tai iii, p. 290 ; so 'lipiavi 0/Xos, Plutarch, MarcelL, 14, 7). Cp. also the inscription from
servir and
d

I'histoire de

cp. Letronne, Rech. pour titles avyyeviii On the

Arsinoe

Cyprus of the time of Ptolemy Euergetes IT (Lebasorder As an ib., 2787, 2796, 2821 A. Waddington, 2781 ; avyyev/is, at the of precedence amongst the friends undoubtedly also existed of the Ptolemies court (tuk irpiSmav(pCKuv in an inscription in Lein

1 The also the fAevtffrai/e? ; Athenaeus, iv, p. 152, cp. Cless in SiRE, v, p. i2ocj ; de Delos title Twr amongst the Ajrsacidae ; S. Reinach, Fomlles 4ti\bivis found in Bull. d. corr, heU.,vii,349). * Soada (in Syria) probably of the time of the Fragments of an inscriptionfrom

trpiIiTbiv

Idumaean 3 Diod.

(Lebas-Waddington,2303). kings : fiatriKeiav 5"iAw to health by the physician had been restored Sic. xvii, 31 : after Alexander els Toiii evvovtrrdTOVi KareVafev avjbv Tiju^tras fieyaKoTrptnCis, Philippus, TOI' laTpbl/

6o
tronne,
as

Appendices
p.

[vol.i,
601),they being held
technical
were

58,

at the

cp. Plutarch, De Exilio, 7, p. Persian court, the first place


an

ated graduol 4i"t6s

by

ToC

as Lucian, using "pi\riij,aTos,

apparently
of

expression,
deemed

calls The

those
of

worthy

whom the prophet Alexander his kiss (Lucian, Alexander, that the
custom

Abonuteichos

41).

with a kiss of greetingthe friends ental (which certainly existed at the Persian and probably at other Oriwhile in there known Rome not at times, was republican courts) is evidence of it during the reigns of Augustus and Tiberius, justifies fact
the
use

conjecture that
of the

it

was

transferred

from

the East

to Rome.

The

Roman

expressions for

the

Persian

king's friends (Cur-

tius, vi, 5, II : fratremque Darei amicorum; recepitin cohortem cohorte amicorum : 26, ex ib., aliquem ; cp. Miitzell on prima 17
the first

passage)
were

shows

that

during

the

early empire

the

Romans

themselves emperors.

reminded

by

the latter of the friends


cannot

of the Roman

it is to a certain institution of the extent that there is another of Persia and Macedonia: to those Augustan court, also common the keeping of a diary of aU the events of the imperialhousehold

Although

conjecture supported by the fact

this

be

proved,

(see above). anything of


while other

As the

far kind

as

I know, there is not the slightest trace of in the distinguished families of the republic,

distinctions iste Graecis with

preserved
(i.e.the

in

their

family archives
ortus.
were

are

quently fre-

mentioned. says
at
: mos a

Hence

Casaubon

(on Suetonius, Aug., 64)


houses
as

Macedonians)
of noble

Further, if a number
court

of children the

brought up
to have

together
we

been facts
custom
Tois

common,

mentioned,
set

may that in this


;

emperor's children, appears perhaps conjecture, bearing in


case

mind

the

also

the
twv

Persian

and

Egyptian
Duncker,

the

example

Trdj/rej ycip ol

dpiaTwvHepffwv iratSesiwi
3 ;

iratSeiovTai. 9i5/3ois jSaffiWus

(Xenophon, Anab., i, 9,

526-528). Diodorus's description (i,53) of the the same on day as bringing up together of the children bom idea of the corresponding institution at the Sesostris, gives an of the Ptolemies court Recherches, p. 208 (TroiSes ; cp. Lumbroso, \nrb tou iTdvTpo"poL) twv (iraides TLixbiixivtjjv p. 209 ^ai7i\ias). the fire-pan or torch,M. Lastly, ttie fire carried in front (i.e. and still under the Antonines Antoninus, Comment., i, 17), which
Gesch. d. Alt., iv*,
, ' '

later appears been derived

as

of privilege the

from

the emperor and empress, has aheady Persians by Lipsius (Excursus to Tacitus,

Ann., i, 7) : Xenophon, Cyropaed., viii, 3 : Kal irOp 6Trur6ei" to5 lowed dpfmros iir' iffxdpas iJ.syi.'Krii AfSpes etwovTo (pipovres(Cyrus folbehind the chariot). On the other hand, Mommsen (SIR,
i^, 423) refers this custom
extended
to the to the and

by officials 'torch-right possessed


'

(the right of having lightscarried


emperors,
1 right (cp. ii',806, 823). I shall now give a list

before them by night),which was later became their exclusive honorary

of the

imperial friends

and

companions

"It is possible that the Persian custom 424,4: (Curtius,iii,3,9: argenteis altaribus praeferebatur ; Ammian. fluenced Marc, xxiii,6, 34) may have inthe miperial custom, but not probable,in so far it depends upon as the national religion. In my opmion, this connexion might easUy have been in Rome.
Ignis"

i4 Mommsen, S(i?,

ignored

VOL.

I.]
to
me

Appendices
in the Alb. first and second
et comitum.

6i

known
'

Recensio

amicorum

pora
numerous

',in Acad.

Regim., 1873,
Senators.

centuries (cp.the Programm, Caesarum ad Severi temusque is here reprintedwith iv, which

Friends De hortem

additions). ofAugustus.
i :

Clem., i, 10,

Sallustium
ex

primae
B.C.

admissionis

in 37
to

Nerva

accompanied

L. Cocceius Nerva. Seneca, et Cocceios et Dellios et totam coadversariorum castris conscripsit. Maecenas Octavian's ambassador as

Antony : cp. Horace, Sat., i, 5, 28 and Haakh, StRE, ii,p. 473. ad consulatum Rufus, quem Q. Salvidienus provexerat usque condemned to death before entering on Aug., 66), was (Suetonius, office (he was consul designatus for the year 39 b.c.) Haakh, StRE,
vi, p. 720.
consul 37, 28, 27 b.c, cp. e.g. Dio. liv,29. consul died a.d. 11 Paullus, Q. b.c, Nip14. perdey on Tacitus, ^M"., i,5 ; Plutarch, ZJe^aj-yw/., p. 508A ; Phny, Nat. Hist., vii, 150; Quintilian,vi, 3, 52; Henzen, Acta fr. Arv., Fabius Maximus pp. 185, 240. C. Asinius Gallus, consul 8. of Augustus to the inhabitants
a

M.

Vipsanius Agrippa,

B.C.

5 b.c, according to of Cnidus, he was sent there

In

letter
duct con-

to

criminal

Ross, Inscr. better M. Dubois, Lettre de Vempereur Auguste aux in Bull, Cnidiens d. corr. StR, ii',2, 959, i). helUnique, 1883, p. 64 (Mommsen, Cn. Calpurnius Piso, consul Patris sui legatum atque 7 B.C. he is called by Tiberius amicum (Tacitus,Ann., iii,12). Nonius Asprenas. Suetonius, Aug., 56 : cum Asprenas Nonius artius ei junctus causam accusante Cassio Severo, diceret, veneficii,
consuluit
enim si quid officii sui putaret, cunctari se, ne sin deesset, destituere ac praedamsuperesset,eriperelegibus reum, amicum existimaretur. tivI nare Dio, Iv, 4 (9 B.C.): 01\"}i re dlK-q

investigation: TdXKip 'kaiviifrifi ^/tip0/Xif). L. in Philologus,ix, 169) ; ined., 312, 1. 11 (cp. A. Nauck

senatum,

tqvto TposTnKOivdiffas 0ei57OVTt trvve^TiTaffdyj,

ttj
cos.

kolI yepovffiq.,

iKeTv6v

ye ;

iiracre k.t.X. Perhaps

L. Nonius

cp. Teufiel, ifZ.G *, 267, 2 Tacitus, Ann., vi, 39 : Fine anni (a.d. 35) Poppaeus Sabinus. Poppaeus Sabinus concessit vita, modicus originis, principum amicitia consulatum

Asprenas (Eng. tr.).

suff. Kal.

Jul. (a.d. 6)

(a.d.9) ac triumphale decus (a.d.26 ; Attn., iv, annos 47) adeptus maximisque provinciis impositus,nulper xxiv 1am ob exiraiam erat ; artem, sed quod par negotiis neque supra on Ann., i, 80; iv, 46; vi, 39; xiii,45. cp. Nipperdey
D. foret

Junius

Silanus

in

nepti Augusti adulter,


ut amicitia

quamquam from

non

ultra

saevitum,

sibi demonstrari
20

quam intellexit

Caesaris
return

prohiberetur,exilium
exile until
a.d.

(he
:

did not

Ann., iii,24). ; Tac, Knights. Q. Dellius RG, above, and Drumann,


Cornelius infima
suae

cp.

Seneca,
64.

De

Clem., i, 10,

quoted

i, 391,
ad

232

C. 79 ;

praefecturam Aegypti (30 B.C.) ex Aug., 66). In 27 b.c. xUii aetatis provexerat (Suet., interfecit (Jerome) ; cp. Teufiel, RLG *, anno propria se manu (Eng. tr.). Cilnius Maecenas (died 8 B.C.); cp. Marquardt, Hist, eqq., p. *, 220, -6 (Eng. tr.). Teuffel, RLG
Gallus, quem
fortuna

62
C. Proculeius, brother
;

Appendices
of Maecenas' wife

[vol.
Terentia
;

Die, liv,

Tac,
mox

Ann.,

iv, 40

Haakh,
secreta

StRE,

vi,

86.

Sallustius

Crispus (died a.d.


cui

praecipuus

20), incolumi imperatorum

Maecenate proximi inniterentur" -aeb


vim

provecta speciem magis Ann., iii,30).


C. Matins
ex

in amicitia

quam principis

tenuit

(Ta
Hit Hii
16

ordine equestri eques R.


ex

d.

Augnsti amicus
d.

Nat. (Pliny,

xii, 13).
Vedius Pollio amicis

Augusti (Pliny,Naf.
parents, died

ix, 77, Tac,

B Ann., xii, 63). Son (Dio, liv, 23). Borghesi also refers the inscriptionCIL, ix, 15 P. f. Pollio Caesareum In (Beneventum) to him : P. Veidius Colon iae Beneventanae. Caesari et Augusto Lucilius Senators. Friends su of Tiberius. Longus (cos. illi tristium died omnium A.D. socius, 23) laetorumque 7, unusq Rhodii secessus comes e senatoribus (Tac, Ann., iv, 15), Cn. Cornelius Lentulus (Tac, Ann., i, 27, cp. iv, 29). Consul Cp. Nipperdey on Tac, Ann., iv, 44. B.C., died A.D. 25. of the Fulw Sentius Saturninus, husband Jewish prosel3rte Ant. Kalb : TijS^pios ("Troaiiiuilvei Jud., xviii, 3, 5 yb,p Josephus, ir/ iteXei airbv "pi\os 4"ouXou/as iviipiTicyKrf^ei """"'Sarovprnro! t^s 7Wai/C(is) rijs t6 'louSaiVii' Trav (A.D. 19). H. r^s Tw)U?;sd,TF"\adrivai fratri percarum in cohorte S. Vistilius praetorius,quern Druso transtulerat convictu commits suicii suam prohibitus, principis advanced at an age (a.d. 32 ; Tac, Ann., vi, 9). Cn. Calpurnius Piso (seeabove) writes before his death to Tib" ius : et parenti tuo probatus et tibi amicus (Tac, Ann., iii, 16). Sabinus Poppaeus (see above). 18 (Cn. Lentul L. Seius Tubero, brother of Sejanus, consul A.D. et S.T. intimi primores civitatis, ipsius amici, Tac, Ann., iv,2( ii, 20; v, 6). cp. Nipperdey, and M. Cocceius Nerva (son of the friend of Augustus, Haakh, StR, ii,473) Caesari famiharissimus (Pompon., Dig., i, 2, 2, 49) ; uni consulatu functus senator 22) accompanied Tiberius to Caprei (a.d. amicorum (Tac, Ann., iv, 58); proximus (died A.D. 33; Ta( Ann., vi, 26).
"

of freedmen

L.

Salvius

Otho

tam

carus

tamque

non

absimilis

facie Tiber

crederent ex eo principi fuit, ut plerique procreatum (Suetoi Suel succeeded He in the consulship (a.d.33; Otho, i). Galba Galba, 6). Cotta Maximus Messalinus. Nothing appears to 1 his official career 32 (cp. Nipperdey on Tac, Ann., ii, He in 32, but Tiberius accused was defence of him 1 sent a written the senate, repetito inter amicitiae se princip atque Cottam crebrisque ejus officiis commemoratis. StRE, vi, 2, 2356, 10 Henzen, Acta fr. Arv., p. 179. L. Pomponius Flaccus, consul 17, died 33, when legatus propra lore of Syria. Henzen, ib. 195. L. Calpurnius Piso pontifex, consul Aurelius
of

M.

known

died

in 32 biduum

at

the

age

of

15 B.C., city prefect, 17-3 eighty. Henzen, ib., p. 180. Suetoniu

Tiberius, 42
que

: cum

Pomponio Flacco et L. Pisone noctem continmm epulando potandoque consumpsit, quorum alte

VOL.

I.]

Appendices
amicos

63

Syriam provinciam, alteri praefecturam horarum jucundissimos et omnium


Rank uncertain. Sex.

urbis detulit, codicillis quoque professus. H. Marius ditissimus Hispaniarum

Kal wXovTT/iaas xai (Tac, Ann., vi, 39) ; 6 (pl\osairoO Kal dia tovto TOffovTov Svvridels (Dio, Iviii,22) ; defertur incestasse filiam et saxo Tarpeio deicitur (a.d.33 ; Tac, Ann., iv, 36).

tolerabilis poeta, notus Tiberii et et amicitia Julius Montanus frigore (Seneca,Epp., 122, 11) : perhaps the father of the senator Julius Montanus ", (died 56; Tac, Ann., xiii,25). Teuffel, RLG iv, 489, 18. 252. 13 (Eng. tr.) ; SIRE, L. Aelius Knights. Sejanus, praefectus praetorio a.d. 14i Tac, Ann., iv, Sueton., Tiber., 55 ; StRE, ; 31 cp. sq. and 59;

"'. 345.
Avilius
iv Tols

77-

p.

517 Curtius

Flaccus, prefect of Egypt 32-37. CIG, iii, p. 360 : iralpoLiKpidelsrapli, Ti^epiifi Kal"rapi. Philo, Leg. in Gai., M: tSiv itpwruv KpiBils (l"l'\uv irapa Ti^eplipKaljapt, ib., c. 19.
Atticus
to
unus

eques

Romanus

ex

illustribus

who

panied accom-

Capreae (Tac, Ann., iv, 58) ; Marino participi Atticum (ib., Sejanus Curtium vi, 10). oppresserat Vescularius Flaccus cui propior cum Tiberio usus eques Romanus erat (Tac, Ann., ii, 28). Vescularius Flaccus ad mortem ac Julius Marinus aguntur, e vetustissimis Rhodum et secuti famiUarium, apud Capreas individui (a.d. 32 ; Tac, Ann., vi, 10).
Strabo, xiii,2, 3 : (Theophanes of Mytilene) 6v ttjs ^A.ala.siwirpoTov KariaTTjaiiroTe Hop.TT'^top, MdKpov Kal vvv ^JertifeTai tuv Karirap0 ae^aarbs (c. A.D. 18) ii" roh Trpiirois of His the son .same "t"D".uv. illustris, Tipepiov name, eques Romanus died A.D. on Tac, Ann., vi, 19. 33 ; cp. Nipperdey C. Caesius C. Caesio sacrum Niger. CIL, vi, 2169 : Dis manibus

Tiberius

Pompeius
"

Macer.

vlbv

dTrAiTre

Q.f. Nigr.
Caesia C.

ex prima admissione 1. Theoris patrono et sibi. ex

quatuor
Mommsen

decuris says
:

Curio Titulus

Minor
cum

positus sit aetate Augusti vel Tiberii (nam C. Caesar quintam decuriam addidit), hunc Nigrum significatalteri utri fuisse amicum admissionis primae (cp. StRE, ii*, 834, 2). Drusi filiiGermanici, CIL, xiv, 3607.) comes (P. Plautius Pulcher
"

Friends of Gains Caesar. suff. under Tiberius, died Valerium stantia

Senators.
a.d.

Valerius

Asiaticus

cos.

primis amicis sapientis,18, 2).


ex

in

47 habebat

"

(Tac, Ann., xi, 3) ; Asiaticum consularem (Seneca, De Con-

(34) Syriae praepositus (Sueton., Vitell., dare iv toTs tt"vv "f"i\ots ".iiTbv 2). Recalled, ovtus avrov l\e"jjaaro, voixLaBrtvai (Dio, lix, 27) ; cos. ii 34, iii 47, censor 48, died 51,
consulatu
. . .

L. Vitellius

A.

Vitellius

L.

f., afterwards
aleae studium

emperor,

born

15,

Gaio

per

auri-

aliquanto per cos. acceptior (Sueton., Vitell., 48). 4; II 44). Schol. C. Passienus Juv., iv, 81 : Omnium Crispus (cos. sed praecipue [C] Caesaris, quern iter principum gratiam appetivit, iacientem est pedibus (Valla: Thyberium secutus [read Cajum] De schol. iter Caesarem facientem secutus est Matthias, : Alpes per Jtw., p. 26). Sertorius Macro Naevius (cp. Nipperdey on Tac, Knight.

gandi, Claudio

familiaris, sed

Neroni

64
Ann., vi, 15) is reckoned
Claudius.

Appendices
among p. Senators. friends Caligula's
219.

[vol.i.
by
Suetonius wards afterhis

(Calig.,26) ; Friends of

Hirschfeld, VG,

Ser.

SulpiciusGalba,
on

cos. receptusque emperor, 33, gratissimus Claudio Claudius amicorum (Sueton., Galba, 7). Accompanied

in cohortem

in 43. Britain expedition others who Three accompanied to

him

on

this

Hiibner, expedition(see
xvi, [1881,]p. 525) :
Caesar

Das

Heer in Britannien in Hermes, romische the friends of Gaius Valerius Asiaticus (cp.

above).
militia.

Tac,

Ann.,
L.

xi, 3

Asiatici

"

recenti

adversus

Britanniam

Octavia,
4,

to Junius Silanus, great-grandson of Augustus, betrothed Arval died brother Ann., 48, (Tac, praetor xii, 42, 49 3, 8 with Nipperdey's notes). Cn. Pompeius to Antonia, elder daughter of Magnus, betrothed

Claudius.
to

He Rome

and

Silanus

carried Both

the
were

news

of the

tain conquest of Bri-

(Dio, Ix, 21).

put

to

death

by

Claudius

(Suetonius,Claud.,
T. Claudi the Plautius

Plautius) cos.

Seneca, Apocol., 11). 27-29; Silvanus Aelianus (probably a nephew of Anlns suif. I 45 (B.)*, II in a year unknown, legat.et comes
in the

Caesaris

Britannia.

positionof
u",
2,

legaiipro
cos.

Orelli, 750 praetore as

CIL,
comites

xiv, 3608.
cp.

On

Hommsen,

SIR.
Cn.
nobiles

853,

Sentius viros. 5245


:
. .
.

5. Saturninus per

(Britannia)
IRN,
Caesaris ad sel. PauUus
amicum
.

devicta

Cn.

41 according to Eutropius, vii, 13 : Sentium et A. Plautium, illustres ac also refers to


a comes
. . .

(= CIL, ix, 2847)


civ.
. . .

in this expedition

id.
. . .

regi
. .

sac.

flam. ad
. . .

patric. leg.
in Hiberia

pro
. .

Claudi
. . .

in

Britannia
.

ro

pr.

ornamenta

triumph.
cos.

Fabius
meum

Persicus

34.

He

is called nobilissimum
on

virum,
of the
to death

by

Claudius

in his

speech

the

jus

honorum p. 186.

Gauls, col ii,1. 24 ed. Nipp.


Seneca,

Henzen,
as

Acta

fr. arv.,

Apocol.,13
:

names

friends

of consular

rank

put
15

by

Claudius

(Q. Eutetius)

Lusius

Saturninus,
in
a

cos.

sufi. between

and

17

(B.). Pompeius

Pedo

cos.

year

unknown.

Cornelius Lupus cos. Celer cos. Ser. Asinius Lusium Satuminum, 9d. passage. P. Suillius prospere,

suff. 42 kal. Jul. (B.). suff. 44 kal. Jul. (B.) ; cp. SiRE, Cornelium Lupum circumventos
;

i', 1867,
"

Suillio
on

(Rufo) objectabant (Tac, Ann., xiii,43


Eufus
cos.

cp.

Nipperdey
Claudi

the diu

suff.
usus

46

kal.

Jul.(B.).

amicitia

nunquam

bene

{Ann., iv, 31), in

insulas

Baleares

(58 ; Ann., xiii,43). pellitur L. Vitellius (seeabove) formidine


turpe
L.
in servitium mutatus

C. Caesaris, familiaritate

Claudi

Vitellius
on

and

Caecina
to

Claudius

the

journey

(Tac, Ann., vi, 32). Largus (cos. a.d. 42). Accompanied Ostia (a.d. 48 ; Tac, Ann., xi, 33). ejus (consequently before
his acces-

A. Vitellius (seeabove). vetus Petronius con victor


I

Borghesi,Fasti consulates.

66
M. Salvius

Appendices
Otho,
afterwards

[vou

i.

(born 32), flagrantissimus Galba, 19) ; ; Plutarch, Deicitur Otho, locum tenuit inter amicos 2). (Sueton., summum et et comitatu Otho, familiaritate sueta, post congressu provinciae Lusitaniae ; provinciam administravit praeficitur(in 58, Tac, /.;.) (Suet., Otho, 3). quaestorius per decern annos Athenis Nerone Lucanus a M. Annaeus (born 39) revocatus etiam additus quaestura honoratus atque cohortique amicorum Vita Lucani). in Suetonius, tamen non (died ; 55 gratia permansit father of the Montanus Curtius Montanus, tioned poet men(probably and the 28 latter in Tac, Ann., xvi, 33 ; cp. Nipperdey on iUe luxuriam and Juvenal, iv, 136 : noverat p. 68 below). passage imperii veteris noctesque Neronis. Burrus Afranius Knights. praef. praet. from 51 (Tac, Ann., died in Tacitus 62 (Ann., xiv, 51). The xii, 42, cp. 69) ; passage of the city gossip at the time (Ann., xiii, 6), giving the substance
emperor
in

amicitia

Neronis

(Ann., xiii,46, cp.

12

"

when

the

Parthian
:
"

war

was

imminent,
tamen et

shows

that

he

was

one rerum

of the
ex-

friends

of Nero

Burrum
daturum

Senecam

multarum

honestis an secus plane documentum, amicis invidia si pecunioamota uteretur, si ducem egregium, quam et gratia subnixum sum deligeret. per ambitum Sofonius Neronis nactus Tigellinusalendis equis amicitiam (Schol. Juv., i, 155) ; intimis libidinibus adsumptus (Tac, Ann., xiv, 51) ; died 69 ; cp. Hirschfeld, VG, up to 62 praef.vigilum then praetorii,

perientiacognitos

14. p. 221, Senecio Claudius

adolescentulus Otho
took to

decorus,
Nero's in the

liberto

Caesaris Acte
etiam

patre

genitus, in 55 privy with Ann., xiii,12). In 65 he

amour

with

(Tac,
e

part

Pisonian

: conspiracy

praecipua retinens (Ann.,

familiaritate
xv,

Neronis

speciem

amicitiae

turn

50).
amicitia Neronis

Cossinus, eg. R. Hist., xix, 93).


Friends II Galba

principisnotus
Vinius Galbae
Acta. of Galba.

(PUny,
cos.

Nat. with

Senators. T. of Galba. (69)and put to death with him. tum tractus (Tac, Hist., i, 48 ; Henzen, three The also friends following were M.
osculo In of
a

Rufinus
amicitia

in

abrup200).

fr. Arv.,
ut

p.

Salvius

Otho.

Mane

Galbam

salutavit

atque

consueverat,
to the choice

e.^iceptus(Sueton., Otho, 6). addition to Vinius and Laco, Galba


successor,

consulted,
xv,

as

Marius
COS.

Celsus

(cp.Nipperdey
and
cos.

on

Tac, Ann., Nero,

25 ; Hist.,i,71), urbi under

kal.

Jul. 69,

Ducennius
Galba.

Geminus,
Cornelius

under

praefectus

praef. praet. (Tac, Hist., i, 14 ; Plutarch, Galba, 29), although he is nowhere friend : Hirschfeld, p. 221, as expressly a 7. Pompeius Longinus. Tac, Hist., i, 31 : pergunt etiam in castra praetorianorum tribuni Cetrius Severus, Subrius Dexter, Pompeius
Sueton., Galba,
14 ; spoken of

Knights.

Laco

Longinus quia non

"

milites
ordine et

suo principi

manibus Longinum coercent sed Galbae e [provectus], desciscentibus erat. H, suspectus


"

exarmantque,
amicis fidus

militiae

VOL

I.]
e

Appendices
Senators.

6']

Friends oj Otho. Hist.,i, 48 : multos

L. Vitellius, suff. 48. Tac, cos. consularium magistratibus, magnam partem Otho belle (Mommsen, StR, ii*, non aut ministros participes 2, 853, 5), sed comitum specie secum expedire jubet ; in quibus et Lucium Vitellium, eodem cultu, nee ut imperatorisfratrem nee quo ceteros ut hostis. Marium habuit
6 oZ 6^

Celsum

cos.

des.

(seeabove)
"

statim

inter intimos

amicos

(Tac, Hist., i, 71).


Paullinus
cos.

Suetonius
;

suif. k.

Mart.

42, II 66.

Thv K^Xtroi' koX Trepi Licinius the soldiers Vitellius.


or

Ilai'XXti'oi' ^XAws

Plutarch, Otho, i^eiXKovroffvfi^o6\ti)v "vofm.


familiaritate

Knights.
chosen

Proculus succeed Senators.

"

intima
as

Othonis,

by

to

Laco

praef. praetorio (Tac,


Cluvius than Rufus

Hist., i, 46; Hirschfeld, p. 221).


Friends

of

M.
later

(cos.
omissa

under

Caligula, certainly B.) 41. Hispania (in70) comitatui principis adjectusest (Tac, Hist.,ii,65). C. Silius Italicus cos. 68 in amicitia Vitellii (Pliny,Epp., T. Catius him with Flavins Sabinus consulted iii, 7),who in his conversations and Cluvius Rufus (Tac, Hist., iii, 65).
C. Fabius Valens Alienus and
coss. are

Tiberius

A. Caecina
the

kal.
to

Sept. 69 (B.).
as ac

It is clear from

Tac,
variis

Hist.,ii,92 that both

be considered

friends Valens

of Vitellius in obibant
"

specialsense
aut

munia

imperiiCaecina
inclinationibus.

in hunc

ilium

ViteUii

nee

unquam

satis

fida

potentia, ubi nimia est. simul ipsum Vitellium subitis offensis aut contemnebant intempestivis blanditiis mutabilem metuebantque, domos hortos nee eo segnius invaserant imperii. opesque Vibius Crispus (see under a regular Vespasian and Domitian) was of to Vitellius Dio, 2. Ixv, according table-companion Antonius in Friends M. Primus oj Vespasian. Senators. 61 condemned for forgery (Tac, Ann., xiv, 40), in 70 senatorium himself to Vespasian (Hist., ii, ordinem recuperaverat, attached and received the consular (Hist.,iv, 4) ; sed pauUatim 86), insignia in tamen levior viUorque haberi, manente speciem amicitia (Hist., iv, 80). Cp. Martial, x, 23 and, Giese, De personis a Martiale
commemoraiis,
T. Clodius Vibius p. 5 S.. M. Eprius Marcellus reverentia
et

Crispus, nunc principe cum quadam

principes in

Caesaris

amicitia

"

ab

ipso

diliguntur (Tac, Dial., 8) ; both suff. in 61 (Borghesi, CEuvr., iv, 536). were coss. C. Licinius Mucianus ter consul (Borghesi, j6., iv, 345),I before 67, II 70, III 72. Henzen, Acta fr. Arv., p. 190. aed. cur. T. Rutilius Varus com. imperato[r.] q. divi Vespasiani, Orelli, CIL, x, 1258. 3440
"

Knights.
Misenum.
Otacilius

C. Plinius
Distentus

Secundus
"

impeditusque
2004,

79 prefect of the ^amicitia principum in


=

fleet at

(Pliny,

Epp., iii,5).
Sagitta. Murat.,
ad Vanacinorum
meum

Vespasiani

CIL, x, 2, 8038 (Epistula [gentis Corsicanae] magistratus et


2

senatores a. p. C. 72 IIII amicum et procuratorem

id. Octobr. Sagittam : Otacilium scripta) ut testimonium ita vobis praefuisse,

68
vestrum

Appendices
mereatur,
delector. On the document cp.

[vol.i.
Mommsen,

SiR,
Ti.

ii', 1127,

I.

Provinces, Eng. tr., ii, Roman (Mommsen, Julius in the adviser Titus expedition against as 246 n.) accompanied Kal iriye"nv cUvoidv Tipipios'AX^foKre Jerusalem : (plXuv 5i SoKiiulrraTos
Alexander

HTfiaTeviiiTav dpos,vp"Tcpov fiivairbs ttji' MyvvTov dUiroif, rdre Si rwv riji' "pTi riye/iovlav S)V iyeipo/iivriv iSe^iiiaaro iS A^ios irparos "PXWV, Kpidels Bell. (Josephus, iriffTeas t^ rixairpoaiBiTO ^? ad-qXav KoX ixerk Xa/iirpSs

Jud.,

V.

I, 6.

H.).
Titus. None known

Friends

of

except

the

elder

Pliny (cp.

Suetonius, Titus, 7). Friends of Domitian.


venale
:

advisers consulars
in

CEuvr., v, 513 summoned by


:

Senators. from concludes


Domitian

Gioa Borghesi, Annot. that all the Juvenal, iv, 72 (except the two prefects) were

quorum
ac

83, maria
to

proceres quos oderat ille ; ergo in concilium sedebat facie miserae paUor amicitiae ; cp. magnaeque utilior ? ing Accordterras populosque regenti quis comes
vocantur

interestingconjecture (Rhein. Mus., xxxix, 283), of reminiscence a Juvenal's description of this cabinet council was de Chattis bello Germanico Statius' De aUquid tor(147,tanquam visque Sygambris dicturus) of which Valla's scholia to Juvenal, iv, preserved four lines (Jahn, Rhein. Mus., ix, 627 and Biiche94 have The ler as above. (the following took part in the conversation order is as given by Juvenal) : viUcus urbi) qui temporis Vespositus modo Pegasus (attonitae sequently, Conurbi fuit. RLG*, Teuffel, 316, i, Eng. tr. pasiani praefectus for time under the second Domitian. he was city prefect only a prefecture. H.] [Borghesi, CEuvres, ix, p. 269, assumes above and Vibius Borghesi, p. 520). Statius, l.l.: Crispus (see mitis prudentia Crispi. Cp. Veiento. Nestorei M'. Acilius Glabrio cos. perhaps under Claudius or Nero, p. 521 :
Biicheler's
,

Statius, l.l.:
of the
same

et
name

prope
cos. cos.

Caesareae
91.

confinis Acta
521

Acilius

aulae. p. 175.

His

son

Rubrius

Gallus

under

Henzen, Nero, p.
on

fr. Arv.,
ff.
cos.

perhaps T. Junius [Rather (accordingto Nipperdey


Montanus,
of the Curtius Montanus Cn. mentioned

Montanus

Tac,
there

Ann.,

suff. 81, p. 523. xvi, 33) the father

Pompeius, perhaps
unknown,
L.

Pompeius
cos.

Ferox

and in chap. 28. Licinianus cos. ;

H.]
year

p. 524 f. Valerius Messalinus,


cos.

A. Fabricius Veiento, Index Plinianus.


Veiento
"

73 under

and Domitian
; for both
see

sen, MommFabius

Statius

/./.:

prudentia Crispi

et

imter memores ^potentem signat utrumque purpura, therefore fastos, according to whom plerunt nomine Crispus (inhis second Fabius The Mommsen Caesaris

consulship)

and

Veiento

were

colleagues. Biicheler

takes

as an appellative(the prudent). : following are also known


"

Velius

PauUus,
as

under

Domitian
31,

proconsul
cum comes war

of

Bithynia.

See

above the

armis not

; Martial, ix, The Velius, etc.

here

haereret Arctois is the to referred


comes

Sarmatian,
understood

Dacian technical

perhaps, however,
sense.

is not

to be

in the

VOL.

I.]
Arrecinus Clemens

Appendices
(consularem,unum
consul
e

69
familiaribus
et emis-

M.

sariis suis, Sueton.,

Domit., ii) ;

I 73, under

Domitian

II

der J. 68(B.). Hirschfeld, pp. 222, 3. Asbach, Consularfasten 96, in Bonner Jahrbucher, Ixxix (1885),p. 149. Palfurius filius a Vespasiano senatu motus Sura, consularis
"

abusus exercuit Festus. C.

familiaritate

Domitiani in
10 :

(Marius

Maximus

acerbissime Schol. Juv., iv, Caesar

partes

delationis

53).
erat.
cos.

Martial, i, 78,
Rantius
v,

hujus

amicus

Perhaps
sufi.

Calpetanus Borghesi,CEuvres,
nonia

Valerius Quirinalls

Festus

62.

Cp. CIL,

v,

531
216.

leg.Aug.
etc.

71. pr. pr. of Panas

Siudien, 1882, p. (73). Wiener leg.Aug. Tarrac. 79/80, CIL, ii,2477,


p.
110.

Tacitus, Hist., iv, 49.


Asbach

4799,

above,

Cornelius Fuscus Knights. praef. praet. (Hirschfeld, 223, 25) and Crispinus,according to Borghesi (p.573-6) perhaps his colleague. Cp. Hirschfeld, p. 223, 26. L. Verginius Rufus, born Friends of Nerva. 63, 69, 97, 15, cos. end towards incolumem reUquit
1. 3 ; cp.

died

of 97.
Ind.

Caesares, quibus suspectus f uerat,

evasit

optimum

atque

amicissimum both

(Pliny,Epp., ii,
Veiento and Ind.

Mommsen,

Plin.).
Fabricius of Nerva L.

According to Phny were Junius Mauricus Plin.). Friends of Trajan.

(Epp., iv, 22),


friends Senators.
i, ut in

(cp. Mommsen,
Neratius Priscus
sane cos.

83
fuit

(cp.Teuffel, RLG
Trajano
Mommsen id animi

*, 342,
fuisse amicis

Eng. tr.). Frequens


N.P. Hadrianum non hoc consentientibus

opinio
successorem

rehnqueret,multis
on

(Vita Hadr.,4;

CIL, ix, 2454-5). L. Licinius Sura, cos. before 98 (Asbach, p. 158), 102, 107. Dio, Vita. Hadr., 3. Ixiii,15. Victor, Caes., 13, 8. Dio, Ixiii,16. Q. Sosius Senecio cos. 99, 102, 107. A. and Cornelius Palma, cos. Asbach, Consularfasten 99 109. d. J. 96-119, in Bonner ahrbiicher ,hadi (1882), J Inscription p. 13. his statue in the Forum, on CIL, vi, 1386. His statue (as governor of Asia about Anthol. Pal., xvi, 35. 115) set up by the Carians. Frohner, Krit. Analekien (Philologus,Supptband, v, 70). L. PubhUus Celsus II S^ Kal cos. Dio, Ixviii,16: larrja-e 113.
rod
Tuv

^OfTtriov S.\\iai"

tov

re

UdXfiov Kal
:

rod

KAffou

eUdvas.
were

oOrti:

irov

aiiToi'^

That irpocrlnria-e. Vita

the
ut

two

last

shown

a by Hadr., 3 Trajano esse, ab amicis Trajani contemni Palma 4 : in adoptionis sponsionem venit

Sura

Trajan comperit adoptandum se


desiit
et Celso
ac

friends

of

is
a

neglegi ;

cp.

inimicis

semper

suis.

Further,

C. Avidius Nigrinus cos. under Trajan and Lusius Quietus cos. 115, who executed were together with Celsus and Palma

Dio, Ixix, 2)
T.

were

no

doubt

also

friends

of

(Vit.Hadr., Trajan.

7;

consularis Junius OmuUus, according to an inscription of in Vita Alex. mentioned Ser., Nemausus, is no doubt the HomuUus Titius friend of iv, as a 65, 9, 15 wrongly Trajan (in PUny, Epp., Ind. Plin., s.v. HomuUus). Borghesi HomuUus; cp. Mommsen,

7o
CEuvres, viii, 416.

Appendices
(M.
Valerius

[vol.i.
ord. 151 des
;

HomuUus

cos.

cp. CIL.

ii, 3415.
L.

H.)
cos.

Dasumius
to

about

100

(Waddington,
been
and
one

Pastes
him
a

asiatiques, 119,
as

120), may
his will he

have

of

the from

friends
an

of

provinces Trajan,
estate of

according
value

perhaps

received

the

of 6,000,000

sesterces

certainlyleft him

legacy (Test.

RechtsDasum.,l. 85-87 and 125, ed. JiudorS, Zeitschr. J. geschichtl. wiss., xii, 370 G., 389 ff. ; CIL, vi, 10229). Dacicum TraVit.Hadr., 3) ad bellum di Adr., AdI, Jnscr. Onor. Henzen, janum familiaris prosecutus. 1863, 150 (PMlologus, xix, 358) : quaestori imperatoris Trajani et comiti ab eo bis. donato expeditionis Dacicae, donis militaribus Hadrianus

(Dio, Ixix,

i ;

consuli

(CIL, iii,1463 : leg. Aug. pontif.)according to the inscriptionon the great Pyramid the probable reading is : (CIL, iii,21), where
"

D.

Terentius

Gentianus

Scauriauus

Scit

Decimi Gentiani nomen pyramis alta pontificis comitisque tuis,Trajane, triumphis lustra
sex

intra censoris

consulis

esse.

Otherwise

Mommsen,
2.

''.577.
Dacia
him to

sub

rescriptto
be

Ephem. epigr.,iv, 28, but as above in StR, iii, CIL, Cp. (Feb. 17th, no) : sunt in p. 688 Dxxv and D. Terentio xlvii, 21, i (Hadrian's Scauriano, Dj'g'g'., him in 119). Asbach, Consularfasten 96-119, p. 47 takes
also
a son

of the

Terentius

Scaurus

in

Pliny, Epp.,
one

v,

12.

[He

subsequently incurred
he

the

suspicions of

Hadrian,

of whose Pom-

friends

probably

was.

Knights. Pompeius peium Plantam, praefectum


Mommsen,
Ind.

Vit. Hadr., 23. H.] Ad Planta. Plinium, Tra.ja.n,

y.

Aegypti,

amicum

meum

(ib.,10).

Hirschfeld, VG, 270, 3. H. Friends in Vit. Hadr., 15. of Hadrian ; for the most part mentioned Senators. in Vit. Hadr., 8: senatores optimos quosque contubernium adscivit. StR, ii',^91, majestatis Cp. Mommsen,
2.

Plin.

III

Servianus, Hadrian's brother-in-law, cos' II 102, in killed of the Ind. Plin. at 136 134, 90 ; cp. Mommsen, age L. Catilius Severus II 120, cos. Syriae praepositus (Vit.Hadr.,
L.

Julius Ursus

5) praef. u. qui sibi praeparabat imperium, qua re prodita dignitate above. as privatus est; ib., 24; cp. Mommsen L. (Neratius) Maroellus, brother of L. Neratius Priscus, cos. 129, forced by Hadrian to commit suicide (Vit.Hadr., 15) ; Mommsen,
Ind.

Plin.

C. Ummidius

Quadratus,
p.
and
202. cos.

cos.

suff. 118.
later

Mommsen,

ib.

Henzen,
Hadrian and

Acta
A.

fr. Arv.,
Platorius

Nepos,
23
;

sufif. 119,

suspected by
p.

Hadr., 15 (Vit. Sosius Pappus.


T. Atilius nidis
to et

cp. Henzen,
had

Acta been

fr. Arv.,
intimate

194)
with

Both

already
cos.

Hadrian

during Trajan's reign.


Rufus Titianus
est
was

127.

Titianum

ut conscium

argui passus
Pii,

et

proscribi (Vit. Hadr.,


not

Vit. Anton.

7, he

Lebas-Waddington, 1619. He : Lanciani, Le acque, brandini)

condemned till this had villa a at Antium p. 304.

tyran15). According emperor'sreign.


Aldo(Villa

VOL.

I.]
Statius before

Appendices
Quintius Statianus divi Hadriani 150 [B.])
7420a
=

71
Macrinus
comes cos.

T. Caesernius Antoninus Pius

(under
ante

in oriente

quaesturam.
Voconius. amici sui C. Licinius

Henzen,

CIL,
11 :

viii, 7036.
divus Hadrianus
ranlc
cum

Apuleius, Apol.,
poetae
Voconius tumulum

Voconi

versibus raised

muneraretur,
to senatorial

etc.

Perhaps

by Trajan ; Ind. Plin. and Teuffel,RLG*, 346, 5 (Eng. tr.,341, 2). cp'.Mommsen, Hadrian's Attianus, once Knights. guardian and already his friend in Trajan's reign (Vit.Hadr., 4, 5 and 9),with Plotina and Matidia Cum to Rome. Attianum ex conveyed Trajan's remains ornamentis faceret consularibus praefecto praetorii praeditum nihil se conferri posset senatorem, amplius habere quod in eum ostenderit in occisorum necem [ib.,8) ; consularium quattuor consilia Attiani refundebat amicissimos hostium (ib., 9) ; postea loco habuit ut Attianum (ib.,1.5). In 119 he compelled liim to resign when praef. praet. (cp. Hirschfeld, 225, 32). Ti. Claudius Livianus, prefect under Trajan in the first Dacian
" "

Romanus,

war

10

1/2 and
Turbo Pronto
office

Q.
and

Marcius read

Publicius,appointed praef. praet.


in

119,

apparently
"

still in

135. p.

In

Vit. Hadr.,
:

we

should

probably
tempore
tutoris

(with Hirschfeld,
Hadrianus

224)
"

utebatur

amicitia

ex

expeditionis Parthicae Attiani, equestri(ordine)

sui, et Liviani quondam [et] Turbonis. C. SepticiusClarus, in iig appointed to succeed Turbo's colleague Similis as praef.praet., deprived of office 121. Ind. Cp. Mommsen,
Plin. Pius. Senators. M. Valerius Homullus of Antoninus HomuUi multa COS. joca semper patienter accepit (Vit. 151 ; cujus Aurelius Anton. P., 11). He opposed the adoption of Marcus (Vit. See also above. M. Anton., 6). Henzen, Acta fr. Arv., p. 199. Friends Senators. M. Cornelius of the two Augiisti.'friend of Antoninus Fronto, cos. 143, perhaps already a Pius, in any his successor, case although there is no express testimony ; cp. Teuffel, RLG*, (Eng. tr.). 355 P. Salvius Julianus bis consul (ord.148, suff. in the last years of Antoninus or later), (Vit.Did. Jul., i). Salvii praef.u. et ICtus of the Divi in Dig., xxxvii, Fratres Juliani amici nostri (rescript Teuflfel, RLG^, pr.). Cp. (Eng. tr.). 350, 14, 17 1-4 last years, II 162. Q. Junius Rusticus cos. I in Hadrian's Rescriptumdivorumfratrum ad Junium Rusticum amicum nostrum, praef. urbi (Digg., xlix, i, i, 3). Teuffel, RLG^, 358, 3 (Eng. tr.). [M. Pontius Laelianus Larcius Sabinus (cos.163) sodalis Antonidonis militarib. nianus Verianus divi Veri comes Aug. donatus divo Vero ab et bello Armeniaco Parthico Antonino et a imp. Aug. Aug.] Orelli, 3186. The fragment [comes] Antonini Aug. et L. Veri bello Germanic, item comes Imp. Antonini Aug. Germanici Sarmatici has been wrongly combined with the above inscription.
" " " " "

Friends

Cp. Borghesi,AdI,
M.

1855, p.

JalliusM.

f. Bassus

25. Fabius

Valerianus

cos.

leg.Aug. pr. pr.]provinc. Pannoniae


1 Et omavit

inferioris curator

praef. [aer oper. publ.


. . .

Verum quidem Marcus Capuam usque prosecutus amicis comitaatibus additis oMciorum omnium principibus{Vit.M. Anton., 8).
,

seaatu

72

Appendices

[vol.i.

(i6i ; CIL, vi, iiigb) [leg.Augg. pr. pr. prov.] Mysiae inferior, Par-. Augustorum (between i6i and 169; CIL, iii,6169) comes (Alba Helvorum). xii, 2718 CIL, sq. ?]. e]x[peditionis [th]i[c]a[e adfinis ? Aug]ustorum (Marci Pollio T. Vitrasius [cos. II 176 et Commodi) comes [M. Antonini et L. Ver]i Augg. expedi[tionis et Com]modi Augg. expedit. item comes [M. Antonini Germ]anicae donatus donis etc.] s[odalis bis m[ilit. Germ[anicae Sar]maticae Annii Flaviae Fausti]nae (filiae maritus A[nniae Antoninianus] HirschHenzen, Libonis 128 patrui imp. Marci), etc. 5477 ; cos.
"

."

feld, VG,

Julius
two amicum

227. Verus

emperors
suum

Syria. 163/165 per Jul. Verum


leg. pr. pr.
of

street

restored

under

the

impendiis

Abilenorum

leg. pr. pr. provinc. Syr.et (CIL, iii,199).


.

Amicus ICtus. noster Maecianus in L. Volusius Knights. of the Divi Fratres a rescript (Dig.,xxxvii, 14, 17 pr.) Put to death Alexandreae praef. Aegypti or juridious (Vit. by the army 175 when der sacks. Ges., iii, Abhandl. 282. TeufAvid. Cass. 7). Mommsen, fel, RLG *, 360 7 (Eng. tr., 360, 8). Hirschfeld, p. 227. M. Pontius Senators. Laelianus Verus. Friends of Lucius Antoninianus Verianus sodalis Sabinus Larcius cos. comes (163)
"

Armeniaco et Parthico donis militarib. Veri Aug. donatus Aug. et a divo Vero Aug. (OreUi,3186 ; see above). imp. Antonino Aur. Antonino in Oriente gestis E. Napp, De rebus imperatore M. (Bonn, 1879), p. 69. divi Veri Aug. donatus Fronto M. Claudius cos. (c.170 [B.])comes ab imperatore Antonino et Parthico donis militarib. bello Armeniaco murali item vallari item aurea item Aug. et a Divo Vero Aug. corona IIII hastis puris IIII item vexillis Henzen, 5478 CIL, vi, 69, Napp, 5. ; 1377 p. Statius T. Caesernius Quinctianus (son of Quinctius Macedo friend of the same Hadrian's cos. name) co[mes divi Veri] per Orienof the inscription, tem Henzen, ; according to Borghesi's restoration CIL, V, I, 865 ; Napp, p. 75 if. 6502 Tullus of Trajan's friend L. L. Dasumius Tuscus, adopted son and of holder under Antoninus Dasumius, important positions Aurelius. Marcus Borghesi, CEuvres, vi, 429 ; Henzen, 6051 (cp. Tusco P. f. Stel. Tullio 6922 and CIL, iii,i, 4117) : L. Dasumio comiti comiti 1188 Verba etc. cos. : Wilmanns, August, auguri, in Orieucum Aug." postea addita sunt ; fuit fortasse Veri comes, tem proficisceretur. Friends of Marcus Aurelius. Senators. C. Fulvius Bruttius
divi ab bello
=
. . .

"

Praeseus Proculus Commodi Mtircianus

C.f.M'.

Valerius

Maximus

Pompeius
"

L. Valens

Cornelius

cos. Aquilius (153, II 180) socer imp. [Caes. sodalis Antonin[ianus Verianus] Aug. sodalis]HadrianaUs comes impp. Anto[nini et Commodi Augg.] expeditionis Sarmaticae praef. u. ? Henzen, 5488 ; ib.. Acta Jr. Arv., p. 187. C. Aufidius of of Victorinus, son-in-law Fronto, fellow-pupil Marcus Aurelius (Vii. M. Anton., 3), cos. II 183, irAToS Mdp/tou ii" irdvu Tiii7i$el5 Tois (Dio, Ixxii, ii), praef. u., died 186. Henzen, Acta, p. 178. Seius Puscianus, also a fellow-pupil of Marcus Aurelius, cos. II 188 (Vit. Commod., 12),a strict praef. urb. {Vit. Pertinac, 4).

Veiento

74
Kaibel, epigy. Gr., 441
: tidis)
"

Appendices
(second
or

[vol.i.
cent.,
in

third

vico

Trachoni-

4 8

r' iriffTOTiTOV paaiKcvaiv, d/tM/i^Toi6


Ka"rbs ^oiv ^'T8\bs afJ.6fj[,ovos ^acrtXTjos
:

iirdpxov
dirdciii'.

CIL, viii, 597


ano c.
V

(prov. Byzacena)
adlecto inter

iunio

Faustino
nu.

ado
sacerdoti to

Postumi-

COS.

cowites

Augg.
Aurelius

etc. titiali,

"The between of the

person
the

referred
age

to, who

seems

be

/laviali known, entirelyun-

hved
at

of M.

and

Aurelian, probably

the

end

third

century."
Clarissimxjs p. 133, 1.
as a

XII.

The

use

of

Viz

Senatorial

Title.

(Vol. I,
In
an

II.) gradually
rank.
2 : annua sense.

the

course

of the

first

century vir clarissimus


of

became
It
cou-

established whether

official

title

persons

of

senatorial

is
As

doubtful

clarissimi

in Seneca

(Brev. Vit., 8,
to be taken

giariahomines J. N3,udet {De


it first occurs year 3115

clarissimi la noblesse
an

accipiunt)is

in this

chezlesRomains,
are

1863, p.
two in
a

72,

i)has observed,
consulta
of the

as

title in unquestionable
Ber. der sdchs. Ges.,
cos.

senatus

56, which, ; Mommsen,


Geta
was

it is true,

only preserved
clarissimis

singlecopy
=

(Orelli,
x,

1852, p. 272

CIL,
since

Hosidio latest

et L.
at

Vagellio
who

viris) ;

the

1401 ment docu-

found
set up

Herculaneum,

under to be in
a

Vespasian,
document
471,
a

it must have been perhaps ordered the two

prepared
senatus

at

sulta con-

in all the of the

Italian year

(Mommsen, 69 {CIL, x, 7852,


Domitian

cities

p.

276).

larly Simi-

SIR, iii,I,
have

(praef.Silvae, iii, 94) rank) splendidissimum of Naples juvenem,' and (praef.Silvae, iv, 95) Julius Menecrates (son-in-lawof Pollius Felix) who could not have been of higherthan the other on hand, equestrian rank, splendidum juvenem ; Plotius Grypus (who was is a nem.' senator) only majoris gradus juveCertainly he speaks in the following terms of Vettius, Crispinus (alsoa senator) : sic te, clare puer, genitum sibi curia "ensit; but it is clear from Suetonius (Galba, 14 : quosdam claros ex utroque ordine viros) that clarus may be taken merely as a complimentary ad Stertinium epithet. In Martial, praef. ix (a.d.94) epigramma there is clarissimum denote doubt that the words virum, no (cos.92) a title. (In Quintilian,i, 7, 29, where Bonnell reads : et clarissimos et consules littera legimus, the reading is extremely geminata eadem The first writer, who doubtful.) unquestionably so uses it, is the in confidential with an equal communication a Pliny, not younger in rank, but in writing to an inferior (Suetonius) : tribunatum, Neratio a Marcello, clarissimo viro, impetravi tibi (Epp., iii, quem clarissimi consules 8) ; {Epp., vii, 33), in an of"cial address in the senate Murena tribunus ; similarly,et statim : permitto tibi,vir clarissime Veiento, dicere {Epp., ix, 13) and Cornuto pro coUega meo viro TertuUo, clarissimo {Panegyr., 90) ; also, providentissime, domine, fecisti quod praecepisti Calpurnio Macro, clarissimo viro (correspondence with Trajan, epp. 56 and 67, ed. Keil ; 61 and 77 ed. in an of the early years of TraMommsen). Similarly, inscription
senators.

been

2). But even standing title of


Celer

under

13 ; Mommsen, it does not seem to


'

Statius

about

calls Maecius

(of senatorial

'

'

'

"

VOL.

I.]
and Antoni
of and

Appendices
Henzen,
is called 5404
=

75
CIL,
v,

jan's reign,Orelli, 784


pronepos
documents

i, 34,

where

viii,2532)
471, 2) ; called c.i. in the

puer) ; in c.p. (= clarissimus the year 101 {CIL. vi, 1492) under Hadrian {CIL, Antoninus Pius {CIL, v, 532 ; Mommsen, StR, iii, i,
in
=

Felicis

the

juristL.

(=

Fulvius Aburnius Valens clarissimus juvenis), Orelli, 3153


consiiltum de
=

the

year the

118

is
;

CIL,

vi, 1421
year

senatus

nundinis

salius

Begiiensis of

138 {Eph. Epigr.,ii,273


Africanus Hadrian's
her
of
TTiv

CIL,

viii,270), the petitionerLucihus

is called

c.v.

(=

clarissimus also

time)
same

on

the

poetess Julia Balbilla


;
a

vir). An inscription (of (Tauromenium) calls


of senate

\aij.irpoTd.rnv {CIG, 5404)


title to
a

decree

and
the

people

givesthe

family JalliusBassus, cos. before 161 ; Bruzza, Bull, munic. di R., 1883, p. 138 ; cp. Letronne, Rec. des inscr.,u, pp. 350-367). By the side of XafiirpoTaroi, which correctly (at least till the end of the second 1 century) was only used for senators (cp. e.g. CIG, 3499, 3979), was at first in use for both senators and knights.^ Kpina-Tos tSiv Se^aimi;', Knights : CIG, 2790 : r. 'loiXiov H\nnrov (^MTpoirov CIG, d-jrd i-iriTpoirui'. lb., 9233) T^v KpdTiffTOi/ Tar^pa, (rvyK\riTiKov rod 3497 : rbv Lebas-Waddington, MTpowov Se/3a(rToOi KpcLTiffTov "ir6 iirtTpdTOjv. 1385 : T-j)U KpaTiaTrfi/ yuvaiKa tou Kpariarov dovKTjvapiov^ Senators : o-fo t$ KpaHtrTip $X. Lpvavnavip iriryKXT/TiKiJ) (Neubauer, Comment, to the yepovaia epigr. [69],p. 32). In a letter of Hadrian of Ephesus in the year 120 (C. Curtius, Ephes. Insclir. in Hermes, in another and iv, 178 : KopfeXiip11pei(rKcp tw KpaTiffTtp ".v6vTvaTi^', letter of his to Stratonicea-Hadrianopolis in the year 127 {Bull,de corr. Jiell"n.j'xi, 1887) ; t^ KpaTia-TC^ "v6vTrdT(p Sreprti/fy KovapeivtpKal ri^ Cp. the inscriptions iTnTpl)ir\fp.ov Mop.-wrfiif'Leouripif. (date unknown) in ? dvyaripaTi/3,KX. "Bp/ieiou Hermes, iv, p. 194 : 'KKa.uUav 2[w(riirdTpa"']
OiraTiKov Kal AlKlas XletdLdSos Ttjt KpaTiffTTjs vTaTUCTJsddeK^qv Xa/iTrpoTdrou Qeojvidos tQu KparlffTiav KX. ApdKovTos Kai dirbyovov SwertTrdrpas Tt/3. dve^tai' iiraTiKfJov #X[d^(os] Zwn/c6s But after TroXXwy tt)v iSLav Tnx-rptbvLixffav. the third century npirKXTos, to the Latin corresponding egregius, is only found used of knights (Hirschfeld, VG, 273 note). See 81 : Boucherie, 'Eppt.Tjveip.a.Ta, 8ia(nip,iTa.Tos perfectissimus p.
,

certain

JalliaBassa

(belonging to

KpdTHTTosegregius.
clarissimus
was I

In

the

age
c.v.

of

the

Antonines

the
1,2,1;

title vir

evidentlyin general use


in other passages
cum
=

(cp.GeUius,
have fallen Avito
=

i, 22,

5 ;

xviii, 10,

out). Cp. praesente publice dissererem. IRN, 2505 Orelli,3767 CIL, x, 1814 (year 161). later than Orelli, 4040 (deer. mun. Tergest., 161). Orelli, 1632 (year 173). Lucian, Macrobii, i : Xainrpdrare (29, iepuirare) For other evidence of later or unknown KvirriWe. date, inscriptions Naudet above. and as legal sources, see
;

may

also

Apuleius, Apol., 443

LoUiano

c.v.

^ From used to liavebeen this time Xa(it7rpdTaTo?,like occasionally seems clarissimus, in reference to the chief prefectures. Ulpianus Primianus praef.Aegypti in the third is called 6 AafiirptfraTo? year of the reign of Severus Tfyi-itaiv(CIG, 4863) ; Septimius of Arsinoe Heraclitus praef.Aegypti in 215 6 Xa^TrporaTos in a document {as Opellius Macrinus Wilcken, Arsinoilische TempelHirschfeld,VG, 232 and 275. praef.praet., rechnungen in Hermes, kx, 469). ' This was akcady noticed by Marini,Arvali,p. 748, 59, Dessau, Steuertanf von Palmyra ia Hermes, xix{iS8^), p. 5ii, 1,

'jS

Appendices
XIII.
MSNDRAOOBA.

[vol.i.

(Vol. I,
At

p.

174,

1.

4.)
the investigated mandrake. ahresbericht He ancient
municated com-

J Gesellschaft fur vaterl. Cultur (1887, pp. 285-293), from which taken. the are following remarks the manFrom the time of Hippocrates to the first century a.d. dragora The of officinal plant. as an juice the rind was only known used of its root, extracted was as a narcotic by squeezing or boiling, The anaesthetic in surgical operations. or description of the and effects of mandragora Phny in almost the juice in Dioscorides dose words, the exact same being given, leaves no doubt that the of intoxication is to cases reference by atropine, which, although be chemically demonstrated, cannot its existence in the mandragora its presence shows by the effects indicated. Theophrastus had fatal.' already declared that mandragora in too large doses was hint that it was of the ingredients of love He and Dioscorides one it was called Circe-plant (Kipxala, Diosc, Materia potions, whence Medica, iv, 76; Circaeon, Pliny, Nat. Hist., xxv, 147). This use of it seems to be of great antiquity, if the dudaim 0/ Genesis and the Song of Solomon is rightlyinterpreted as love-apples (mandragora berries)by the Septuagint '. The root was usually dug up with strange ceremonies (drawing a and circle round sword it thrice with towards the west). a looking this ; but neither over Theophrastus (Hist,anim., ix, 8) makes merry he nor the later that of knows the story, Pliny only safe method involved sacrifice of the of the it life a procuring dog. Josephus vii,6, 3) ' tells the story of the root Baaras or Battaritis, {Bell. Jiid., Aelian (ATai. KwlxTwaimi or anim., xiv, 24-27) of the root ay\a.o"j"C!"Tis is probably meant). of Dioscorides The MS. the peony (by which written in Constantinople in the fifth century for the emperor's of the transference of daughter Julia Anicia is the earliest evidence A miniature the story to the mandragora. in it represents drawing hand personified Invention (Heuresis),with one handing a root of the mandragora to Dioscorides, with the other holding on a rope the strangled dog, which the root from has drawn the ground. In second Heuresis is a picture describing the root to a painter sitting in front of an easel, who is sketching it on a white, gold-rimmed tablet (Schreiber, Culturhistor. Bilderatlas, Taf. viii,3).^ The still older
ischen
' '

Cohn request, Professor Ferdinand my the traditions to mandragora, or relating of his the results inquiries to the

der schles-

Naples
the
text

Dioscorides
two

MS.

shows called
to

at

the the

same

illustrations

male

passage and female

by

the

side of

unmistakably corresponding Mandragora {M. officinarumBert.) and M. vernalis (the sex of sex differences in antiquity, but the
the
1
'

auiumnalis
names more or

mandragora, Spreng.
not

did

cate indi-

less robust

They dig a trench round about it,tillthe hidden part of the root be very small ; they then tie a dog to it and when the dog tries hard to follow him that tied him, this root is easilyplucked up, but the dog dies immediately, as if it were that instead of the man after this need any one would take the plant away be afraid of taking it into their ; nor hands (Whiston's translation). " AOas 0/ Classical Antiquities, English edition, by W. C. F. Anderson and P. Gardner (1S95)
'

VOL.

I.]
the
root is shown

Appendices
was

77
to

varieties).That
form

supposed

resemble
"

the

human

by (x, 19, semihominis mandragorae) and by a pseudo-Pythagorean treatise on the effects of plants quoted by PUny, in which, according to a glossin the Dioscorides MS.{M.m., called ivSpiarrdtiop^os. iv, 76)it was In the illustrations mentioned, the
M.
As
runa

Columella

autumnalis is shown

resembles

man,

the tenth with

M.

vernalis

woman.
=

by
on

the

translation
soil

of Dudaim the

in

Munich

gloss of the
German

by mandragore century, the mandragora


alruna,
a

alwas

early

spirit and a magic root in human form (Grimm, Teutonic Mythology, Eng. tr. iii, the thirteenth 1202-4, iv, 1673). From century mandragora and alraun real mandragora, which The are always synonymous. is never found been seen beyond the Alps, had scarcely ever by the of Central at that time. peoples Europe
XIV.
The Sportvla
of the

identified

devilish

Cuentes.

(Vol. I,
This difficult

p.

196, 1.
there
must

8.)
exists
our

subject,

on

which

great diversity
information
uncertain
: or

of
so

opinion, scanty and


mann,

deserves

further that

investigation,but
much whom
remain

is

obscure
The

plained. unex-

authorities

I have

Vber die Sportula der Romer (in F. 1821, liolhek,iii, Schneider,^ De Sportula {Progr. pp. 391-409) ; des Gymn. zu Brieg, 1836) ; W. A. Becker, Gallus, ii',164, in the main reproduced by Rein in StRE, vi, 3185, and Becker-GoU, ii, Vber die Clienten unter den ersten rom. Kaisern 204 ; G. Heuermann,

consulted are J. D. Seebode,

P. ButtKrit. Bih-

(Progr. des suchungen

Gymn.

zu

1856), pp. Burgsteinfurt,

14-30,

and

Unter-

1875)
culae and

itber die Sportula der Clienten (progr. of same gymn., in O. Observationum M. Martialem Val. Guttmann, parti; The latest i866), pp. 31-39. {BreslauerDoctordissertation
,

best

discussion

of the
views

subject will
have
in

be

found

in

Marquardt
caused

(Prl.,
me

i^, 207-212), whose

several
the

instances

to to

modify
It is
invite

my

own.

probable that
the client to
time

in earlier times dinner


; ;

patron

was

accustomed

in Horace's

{Epp., i, 7
a

been usual to have this appears even I should also be inclined to regard the

persons

mentioned

in Sat.,ii,7, 36; 8, 41 ; be

Epp., i, 18,

10

as

actual he
'

clients). Whether
time the clients
"

must

substituted equivalent was money left undecided 12 ; in praef. i, 9 and mercenarii salutatores ', their daily visits
'

in

Columella's calls
coti-

dianum
index

tributum
does not

(Seneca,De

as tatio, not sportula, occur

salubrevitate vitae,14, 6, meritoria which Rein says, a word according to Haase's in Seneca). Certainly, at the beginning of

' the client,instead of earlier) reign (and perhaps much presented with a (cena recta)was being invited to a regular dinner Both portion of the food to take away or an equivalentin money. the more common. the called were sportulabeing sportula, money

Domitian's

[Marquardt
Referred

and

Rein

give the

name

as

Schmieden

am

unable

to trace the

treatise.

Te.]
a

Perhaps

to as i and ii. after Nero's introduction

of the

sportulaat the

cenae

(Suetonius, publicae

p, 210, 5), Nero, 16 j^Marquardt,

78
About

Appendices

[vol.i.

reintroduced. recta to clients was the year 87 the cena is the only this time, about of Martial, composed The third book he mentions the new in which arrangement and the abolition one innovations these were nected Both of the money perhaps consportula. at the of the recta reintroduction cena with Domitian's cenae

publicae (instead of
Sueton., Domitian,

the

7) ;
the

for them by sportulae substituted it the also thought patrons perhaps food set before Thus
non

Nero would
"

cheaper, frequent cause

be

since
of Cum
cur

the

clients

was :
"

inferior

complaint.
ad
non

Martial,

iii,60

vocer

cenam,

mihi
tu

ostrea

sumis

eadem, stagno
mitulus
cum non

jam venalis ut ante, datur ? quae tibi,cena saturata Lucrino,


ore

4 9
cur

sugitur inciso
sine te ceno,

mihi

tecum,

Pontice,
to

cenem

?
idem.

sportula quod
the
reason

est,prosit: edamus
a

Further, the clients lost by the exchange


money
a

certain

extent, since
for this
at

Milvian
of

helped sportitla starvelingSpaniard bridge, on hearing

to
on

supply
his way

their
to

wants

(iii, 3) ;
turned

Rome

back

the

the

iii, report (sportularum fabulae, 14)


refers to

its abolition.

The

following epigram (iii, 7)


Centum miselli

the

same

: tiling

"

jam

valete

quadrantes,
lassi,

anteambulonis dividebat quos

congiarium

? quid regissuperbi sportulae recesserunt, nihil stropharum est, jam salarium


'

balneator eUxus. fames amicorum o cogitatis,

dandum

est '.

i, 27 and Gutt(with Heuermann, the at new delight mann, arrangement; expression the last verse, and the two other epigrams, which clearlyindicate the clients' dissatisfaction, forbid such an interpretation. The 'in whose Martial client', says Buttmann name (p. 399), speaks is because the to put him (iii, 7) greatly displeased patronus wants off with empty invitations, and demands Martial a regular salary '.

This

epigram p. 37)

cannot
an

be

taken

as

of

'

himself,
which

who

was

no

doubt would be
to

states dissatisfied,

the

condition
;

under
its fulfilment have

the

innovation

be

acceptable to
from

clients since

but

could
meant

hardly
last book
26
:
"

expected
them. the

patrons,

it would

additional
did not

expense
assumes

long, chieflyowing

In any case, the new ment arrangeto the client's dissatisfaction ; of the money

for

the
;

fourth

reintroduction

tula spor-

thus, iv,

Quod
vis

te mane

domi

toto

non

vidimus

anno,

dicam, quantum, Postume, perdiderim ? tricenos, puto, bis, vicenos ter puto nummos ignosces: togulam, Postume, plurisemo.
The

patron here addressed, who only sixty sesterces for the whole
to be

appears

to

have

paid

his client

waited

upon,

but

gave
"

year, certainlyonly rarelyrequired less for each attendance than the usual
100
=

sportula (25 money the client also when


Baiae, i, 59).

quadrantes accompanied his patron


asses
^

paid 6|- sesterces),


on a

at journey (e.g.

VOL.

I.]
sums were

Appendices
also offered

79
:

Larger

(viii, 42)
ad beatos

Si te
non

sportulamajor Matho,

corruperit, ut solet,licebit,
centiens

de nostro,
X, 27 :

laveris.

Natali, Diodore,
ac

tuo conviva senatus et rarus accubat adhibetur non eques, tua tricenos largitur sportula nummos, tamen natum

nemo

te, Diodore, putat.

Here
mann,

we

should
p.

probably
the

assume

(with Buttmann,
were

36)

that

distinguishedguests
clients ;
: so

distributed

to

perhaps

p. 409 and Guttentertained and moneythe other also vii, 86. On

hand,

in ix,

100

Denaris

tribus invitas

et mane

togatum:
for
the

observare

jubes atria,Basse, tua,


to
was

the

three the

denarii
the offer

appear with the

be

promised
less

long service,

quently conse-

remuneration

than he

ordinary ;
buy
claimed
a

the
new

refuses
with

remark

that

couldn't

poet toga

it.

Wealthy
for the
a

and

distinguished persons
of their clients

apparently
in year
no a

and

paid
pay
of
tors. sena-

services

year

out

the annual member


11

client

228i|-sesterces (about "25) was (The younger Pliny, by no means


in his

great expense

for

senate, left
Less
of

will
100

sum

of

money
;

to

wealthy provide

of the
sesterces

20

apiece annually
well-to-do

for

freedmen

Mommsen,

Hermes,

iii,102).

only exceptionallyrequisitionedthe services regulated partly by the services pay being of course and position of the donor. required,partly by the means Cp. iv, 26 above and ix, 85, where illness in order to deprive a patron shams his chents of the sportula, which their services not given when was not clients were required (Marquardt, 212, 4). Probably many were obliged to earn their pay by this patron one day, by that the of such engagements, in order to a large number next, and needed
persons

clients,the

find

emplojonent

and

facile est tibi perdere somnos, attrita xiv, 125 : (Martial, veniet clients contrived to earn sportula saepe toga). Zealous in 80 than more one one : day (i, sportula sportula. Cane, tibi nocte petita est. occidit, puto, te. Cane, quod una fuit) suprema squared with the sportula in Although the clients as a rule were in kind or ceived rexiii,123),of course (Martial, they sometimes money invitations to the cena recta (Martial,ii,18 ; x, 18 ; cp. xi, But in that case they must frequently have had to 24 ; xii,77, 6) Cp. xii,26, 13 : et put up with scanty fare at the patron's table. nummis ? non Laetorius ut secum cenes viginti inquit. rogat the than not cost i.e. the meal does more famem patron ; ego, malo
. .

pay even si matutinos

for

the

greater part

of

the

year

'

'

20

sesterces

(."' asses). Thus,


is

in the
anno

Acta
cenatum

of the est

Arval
a

brethren

the sin-

cost

per

head

given

hoc

singulisdies

(Henzen, Acta, p. 16; Marquardt, StV, iii", gulos denariis centum Heuermann (ii, 8) and Marquardt 453. 6). So also in iv, 68, which the reference is to a meal : 21 1, 7) refer to the money sportula, i*, {Prl,
Invitas
centum

quadrantibus,

et bene ut

cenas.

ut cenem

Sexte, an invitor,

invideam

8o
Only
that

Appendices
when he has
so

[vol. i.
can

the been

client

dines invited to that

at
arouse

the

patron's table
his envy cannot
; the

he

imagine
than 25

patron dines well,


cost
more

the
asses.

Ghent

badly,

his meal

have

As regards later age than Martial. Juvenal describes a somewhat be no difference there to of cUents seems the payment ; in proper, in the in is distributed Martial the spoHula Juvenal (i, evening, 125) is unimportant. 100 alteration in the morning, but so trifling an the clients with which still the usual bought was sum, quadrantes

clothes, food, and

that in Juvenal, in firing. But it is remarkable of 1. of old even turba men to the clients addition 96), togata (the freedfamily (Trojugenae, 100), praetors and tribunes, well-to-do of posiin sedan-chairs and even women men tion) (consequentlywomen receive the and the themselves to highest sportula, present it has brought how much reckon dignitaries up at the end of the year in (Juvenal, them therefore, perhaps assume i, 117-128). We may, even that rich and distinguishedmen women) at their morning (and visits did disdain not to accept the usual, fee of 100 complimentary they probably gave to their servants; quadrantes (1.120), which the doles (128, Buttmann, to secure that they went round p. 407), in the their clients early morning. (comites, 119), accompanied by fees to their own the acceptAs they in turn visitors, ance paid the same of the trifling could not be considered sum unseemly, so long it was as regarded as a mere formality ; it would only appear so, if it was hinted that importance was attached to it or that it really Becker-GoU much was sought after. (ii, 211) consider that this refers to festivities extraordinary family (cp. Pliny, Ad passage Trajanum, 116). mentions Martial, who 18; x, 10; xii,26) the complimentary (ii, visits of distinguished persons of devoand their abject exhibitions tion, mentions to non-cUents never a sportulapaid to them or ally generto show of bestowing it upon that the custom ; this seems not distinguished visitors was developed until after the death of Domitian. The be said of the morning visits paid by same may earlier of position, which not referred to by Martial women are or

writers.

Lastly,

on

Juvenal, iii,249
Nonue
centum

vides

quanto celebretur convlvae, sequitur sua

sportula fumo
quemque

culina,

the

explanation is certainly correct : pulmentaria secum distributed e (so portant comparata sportula, i.e. the eatables and prepared in Becker-Goll, ii,206) or bought with the sportula, the cook-shop, are carried home by the chents' slaves in a portable kitchen, to prevent their getting cold (soHeuermann, ii, 9 and Marquardt, 211,8). Gifford in Mayor's Juvenal ad loc : How often have I been reminded of the sportula by the firepans and of the suppers it grows with filled Neapohtans ! As soon as the streets are dark, fires about of in heads twinkhng the glancing on every direction
,

scholiast's

"

these

modern

Corbulos,

and

suddenly disappearing as
to

they

enter

with their houses their frugal meal." In later times, the followingreferences

the

sportula(paidon

82
In

Appendices
the will
michi
:

[vol.i.
at

(dated a.d. 175) of a son in Sicily, we Cephaledium (Cefalu)


vale p. In
as

who have
:

died
have

Sirmium,
domine

found

at

michi La

pater,

domine
KoX T" times Yet

pater (OreUi,4359).
tCiv

Letronne,

Statue her

vocale,

244 the

irdyrav "wpoaKivrjiJ.a the


I wife also

koX dSe\(piiii in

tt/s

Kvplas /iyiTpds.
husband

oldest

possiblyaddressed

there is instance, one only know that and endearment, belonging to of flatteryor admixture no addressed another one of members when frequently a family an age VIII Pauluslibro Responsorum : in that manner. Dig., xxiv, i, 57 : donationis causa marito ex ^Ea suo acceperat, a pecuniam quae misit ad eum petenti mihi a te, domine litteras hujusmodi: quum indulgentia tua. carissime, annuerit after Augustus, whenever equals or inferiors are Also in the time so addressed, it is due to the wish to be especiallypolite. In Epicdressed tetus physicians and soothsayers are frequently adphilosophers, who assistance need their those and sir but ', as only by dominus.
'

which

Diss., ii, 7, 9 : Sii toCto koXoIttckSvrbv iraripa Keio roiis /idpreis KXripovo/i-fiirui, nipie, ; "Idufiev, ixev de 64\ei. 12 : vvv ib., ii, Tpip.ovTei ws (TiSip-eda. Nai, Kipie, 17 Tiixv 7, aiirov de6pie8a, TOP ?) dehv iTUcaXoijpLevot dpviddpiovKpaTovfieVj Kai rbv (tus oi WXets t4 rod iirhpefbvjioi e^eXSeip. ib., ii,15, 15 : Kipu, i\i7j(rov Tbv larpbv TrapaKoKetv ; Noirw, Kt!rpie voffovvToi iroLeiv /cat ^o^dyiffbv fiot H ireideffBai act. ib., iii. 10, 1^: tI oSp efidv effrt (TKtf^ai, /i6 Set TTOLelv, KoXaKeOeii rbv tarpdv\ ri \dy"i^; edv frit /caXws ^^w. jfe., iii, ^At/s, Kipie, E/tt^ iv rtvLo^v iffrl t6 AyadiiVj h Toiroi% o^k^cttlv'^ iireLdTj ijp^v, 22, 38 ; ib.,iii,23, II ; Tpuyijv ^Taivedeli irepi-fipxov d77eXe Kai KardtrKOTre. KJ^pie Kai TTOicnv (rwTijplav. ^Xeyes' ri aol ^do^a ; Qavfiaffrbs, KOpte,ttjv 4fi^v [irot] From one ib., iii, 23, 19 : rd Ka\6p, Kvpie, Kai \i6ov KtvrjaatSOvuTot. the that it address was might seem regarded as a proof passage of servile obsequiousness ; iv, i, 56 : SpTma oiv iv' S.Wif KuMJaai iffn Kai dvayKdaaij da^pujp\^ye fiT] eTvai iXeidepov Kai fiTf fioi wdirirovs airoO dXX' "v dfcoiiiTTjs Kai wviiv fij7-ci Kai irpaaiv Kai vpoTrdTTTOvs pXiire, \iyovTos k"p iffwBiv Kai CK StoSeKa Trdtfous, X^ye So^^ov. fid^Sot irpodytaai^ Kijpte Here, however, a slavish temperament is clearly only attributed to sir laiadev Kai ix wddovi. who calls another one Petronius, 57 :
want
to

curry

favour

with

them.

"

'

'

'

'

'

'

unus

ex

conUbertis mei
'

Trimalchionis

'
"

an

tibi

non

domini
tI Ki5pte,

Colloquiascholastica
"

(gloss.Labb.

placent lautitiae ii, 427) : Tdie


',
"

^x^*^ XP^M'^^t^ eiiKatpoGvTa T/ xP^^^p?x^is t^vte ed. Haupt, Srjvdpia. Schol., Xl")"^" Colloq. M"' Ind. led. Berol. hib. 1871 (on entering a house, apparently a senator's) TliSav : x^'pf jSairlXeia Kvpii, X" 'Pf Kvpta, ^ao-iXeC x^'Pfj X^'P^ 'A(pp oSItti, ttCs rd 7rai5(o ; fuiriv IIeXd70us [/iilTC p], Biyarep ' Kai KaXus : Philogelos, ed. Eberhard ^x"'"''"'5, xipif (rxoXacrtKl' ISwv etwcv oTSa rlvos dypbn Spo/xia 144, Ei)T/)(l7reXos XPlif"0 Kijpids pj"v oSros. 208 and /i6. I xiii, 6, 26):" (Cp. 235). Scaevola, Responsorum {Dig.,
Mi)
n
"

iiriTdaaeti ; davetffacrdai ; E; ^Xf

"

"

Quidam
Titius penes
ex

ad

creditorem
tua mutua

litteras Even

area

ejusmodi fecit : decem quae acceperat, salva ratione usurarum


after

Lucius habes

me,

domine.

his

accession

Marcus

Antoninus

J.According to Eberhard this collection was made dotes, in the fifth century ; but these anecis although handed down in a very late form, certainly had their originin part (as shown and perhaps altogether, in^an earlier age : thus in 87, the by their contents), gladiatonal games are supposed to be stilj in existence.
.

VOL.

I.]
to

Appendices
:

83

writes torinus domine

Fronto

vale
ad

ii, 2, p. 98).' Fronto


domine

mi domine magister [E-pp.ad M. Anton., himself calls his son-in-law Auiidius Vicam.,

{Epp.

i, 28), Arrius frater [ib., Pius, mi


meo,

Antoninus

domine heredibus domine


common

Dig., xxxii,
dominulo confidential

41, 4 ab

testamento

i, ii), his friend Squilla Gallicanus of kinsman Antoninus, a younger fili carissime Scaevola, ii, 11). (ib., ita legaverat : Publio Maevio, pueros
meis
down

dari
to

volo.

The

respectful and
De
munit.

address

frater (e.g. Hyginus,


the latest

castr.,

45)

was on

certainly very
a

times.
:

tion Inscripfrater

draughtboard
ludere
X,

(Marquardt, Prl, ii^, 859)


Palladas
"

domine

ilaris semper"

tabula.

(Anthol.Pal.

ed.

Jacobs, ii,

293

cap.

44
av

ed.

Diibner) :
to

y]V
wvia. OVK

iMiq

Tt

KoL^r}, ipp
ravTa ra

Kal yap ede'Au

e o-t p etire priiJ.aT"t. avTap

ijlovov.

iybtye

86p.Lve.

ov

yap

exu

"ofievat.^

of address as were frater,pater, mater, fili Cicero, Verres, iii,3, 66, 155 : volo mi frater fraterculo credas. frater ', pater tuo Horace, Epp., i, 6, 54 : ut ita facetus adde, cuique est aetas, adopta (cp. Sat., ii, quemque also the custom later. was Petronius, 98, 100; ib., I, 12). This mater. Lucian, Lucius, Martial, ix, 65, 7, 3. pr., x, 4, iMijrep. Diss. ,1,26, 15; iv, 13, 18. Juvenal, v, 135. Quintilian, Epictetus, Declam., 321. Gellius, xiii,20, 5 (mi fili).Apuleius, Metam., ix, in amore omnium 181. Vit. M. Anton., 18 : cum imperasset, ab modo modo modo ut aliis filius, frater, cujusque pater, atque aetas Paulus, I. IV ad Vitellium sinebat, et diceretur et amaretur. caritate est, si fraterna xxviii, 5, 58 [56],i) : Qui frater non (Dig.,
course
common

Of

such

modes

at all times.

'

'

'

nomine sub recte cum suo diligitur, appellatione fratris heres infrater in the letter of a Desideri(um ?) pontifex to a Christians: Athenacolleague a.d. 155 (Wilmanns, 312). Among Felix, Octav., 3 ; Cyprianus, Epp. Supplicatio,32 ; Minucius goras,

stituitur.

Celerinus Luciano: haec cum tibi scriberem, domine 21. ib. 3, rogo itaque, domine et peto per dominum nostrum Christum ut ceteris coUegis fratribus tuis, meis dominis
"

frater;

Jesum

carissime Luciane ut omnibus 4, peto ergo domine Celerino domino, sidignus fuero fratribus; Ep., 22 : Lucianus

referas ; meis dominis


vocari of
'

collegain Christos.
her of

The

Gallic

pilgrim, who
'

relates

an

account

holy places (385-388)apparently to the inmates them dominae as (venerabiles)sorores dominae S. Silviae or Aqiiitanae peregrinatio in (Gamurrini, Biblioteca deU'accad. iv, 1887, pp. 39, 55, 75. 105s. storico-giuridica, In the Metamorphoses of Apuleius the hero is sometimes addressed in the Luci iirst as domine iii, by his host (ii, 50), 30; passage of who anxious the to in the second council town are Milo, Hypata, by his anger at a joke which they had played upon him : neque appease Luci tuae v el etiam ignari sumus, dignitatis, prosapiae tuorum journey
a
'

to the
'

convent,

addresses

'

'

* 1 have mi optume Naber (Epp. Graec.,vi, p. 252) reads magister ' for ' tiave mi domine magister ' {Epp. ad M. Cues.,i,6 ed. Niebuhr, p. 31). ^ In that at that time (reignof passing it may be observed that this epigram shows This fact,not noticed by Hermann Arcadius, emp. 395-408) al was pronounced as e. raiione Graecae gnmnuUiaie, p. 52) had alreadybeen pointedout by G. (De emendanda

Voss

Oral.,iv, p. 220). (Instit,

84
domine.
nam

Appendices
et

[vol.i.
familiae Claudi the nobilitas his

provinciam totam
It is
:

inclytae vestrae
remark
eram

complectitur. apology as follows


in consilio ed.

worthy
certus

of

that
"

Apuleius begins
to

equidem
accuser

Maxime

quique

estis, while
This

his

according

Maxime, begun : hunc ego, domine that time even shows at that instituo. persons clearly addressed domine of higher rank as were universally ; by no means it seems that Apuleius, by omitting it when addressing the proconsul, of outspokenness and perhaps of desired to keep up the appearance like an It behaved inferior. while his opponent a certain equality, 563

Flor.)had

quotation (p. reum apud te

facere

cannot

be

learned
once

occurs,

conversations tween beaccident that in the numerous of address in Gellius this form educated never men of which while in politeaddresses, some it is found are
mere

or

seriouslymeant,
avoided
as
'

while
;

others
some

are

ironical.
of the
'

In

any

case,
'

it

was

posely purto

perhaps
The

antiquaries objected
in Gellius
'

it

too

modern.
' '

persons
'

who

appear

call

one

another

i ; iv, i ; xviii,7;xix, 10; xix, 13 ; xx, 10), 'magister magister (iii, optime (xviii, (vi,10),vir bone (xviii, 4 ; xix, 10), vir doctissime 10), philosophe (xix, 10), philosophorum amplissime (i,2), mi Favorine the calls a (xx, i). Favorinus philosopher even of rank mulier Yet the strict ance avoiddomina. woman (xii, 1),not
' ' ' ' ' '

'

'

of domine the

was same

probably

(from by superiorsas an act of special politenessis (apparently of the year 149) to a collegium fabrum
subaedianorum concludes the third
ex :

limited to individual period) of the title being

circles.

An

stance in-

given
found

even

feriors to ina

in

letter
which

Narbonensium mihi.

from
vos

its

patronus
domini

(Henzen-Orelli,7215),
et carissimi

Paulo,
to

From va]lere cupio optimi Nesennius : ApoUinaris Julio 2, 22 century : Dig., xxxv, facto, domine, speciesejusmodi incidit, in which we should

perhaps recognize the


the

address

(to be

mentioned und

later)of
Rechtsschulen

the
,

pupil
31).
2, p.

teacher M.

Bremer,
Grunnii
coce,

Rechtslehrer PorcelH
vitam medio

p.

Testamentum
231, 6) : rogo, vel consobrini

Petronius, (Biicheler,

ed.

domine

peto

p. 232,

15

mei

domini

mei,

qui

in

testamento

interfuistis, jubete
their

signari.
Clients

patrons
client and

in particularwere obligedto show domine. as by addressing them in

The

first mentioned
of the

Martial
'

is because

it is

to their inferiority why this is of just the relationship


reason

patron
title

that

he most
'

King

to

the

frequently touches upon ; patrons is already found


nee

the

cation appli-

in Horace

{Epp., i, 7, 37 : rexque paterque audisti coram in Columella, praef. i, 9. absens) ; similarly

verbo

parcius

Cp. Martial, i, 112;

ii, 32, 8; ii, 68; vi, 88; ix, 92. were But, generallyspeaking, it may be said that superiors
addressed
"

usually
'

alternately calls

by (year 109) and S. mens highly placed friend Servianus S. dominus meus Rechtswiss., (Rudolff,Zeitschr. f. geschichtliche xii, p. 381). Carpophorus, a Christian freedman of Commodus (in Refut. haeres., ix, 12, ed. Duncker, p. 454) addressed Hippoljrtus, Fuscianus, praef. urb. : Siofiai, Avidius ^ouaKiavi. Quietus Kiipie
as

domine

inferiors.

Dasumius

in

his will
'

his

'

(proconsulof
p. 239,
no.

Asia

under

Hadrian 722

860, and

cp. p.

Waddington, Asie Mineure, [Fastes cons., no. 130])in a letter


; see

VOL.

I.]
the
town

Appendices
of Aezani
'

85

about
'

(in Phrygia) to Hesperus, proc. Caesaris, ',and is addressed by Hesperus as Hespere domine Quiete (CIG, iii,3835 Waddington, Asie min., 862). A letter from an Ephesian L. Pompeius ApoUonius to the proconsul L. Mestrius Florus Kal Ovulai, Kipte (Ditten(83/4) begins : Mvarrfpia to berger,Sylloge,390). Septimius, adjutor a rationibus, writes his superior, Cosmus In the inscription on the : rogo, domine.
calls him
'

mi

carissime

tunnel

at

Saldae

under

Antoninus
of

Pius

(Mommsen,
them
as

Arch.

Zeit.,n.f.
the

iii, 1870) the (equestrian) procurators of Mauretania,


may
I,
was

writing to
domine.

Numidia, (senatorial) governors have been a standing title for


I :

address
senators

This

synthesibus
more

the

natural, if the domine,


ubi

Petronius
:

(86) the
rogo,

gaudet eques superior boy from Pergamum


est asturco

dum

generally (Martial,xiv, dominusque senator). It


were

the the

older

man.

In and

asks

panion quaestor's com-

Perhaps pedagogues
:

tutors

were

regularly addressed
tabuUs

in this
3,
100

manner

by pupils (Becker,
et

Callus, ii', 71).

vi, Quintilian,

in an legatointerroganti, Et verus, domine. inquit, 9


:

quas

Propinquus proferebatchirographusesset,

Fulvius

evTvyxdvu x^^s ry Even SeffwSTTjii, 6.iniK\aT6iiriv.^


the
name

in Lucian, Gall., Kipie is certainlymeant Kal ainbv clfbdeLV EiJ/cpdret, iythfi^v TrpoffenrCiv (lifywep
in

later

inscriptionsdominus
to I know

before

In addition (except in addresses) is very rare. ado Postumiano c. v. (quoted above), cos., 597 D. Fl. Severo one example, CIL, ix, 2803 (Aufidena): testimonium marmoream ejus perenne quae meritorum censuit civi ponendam ordo et populus Aufidenatium

CIL, viii,

only

v.p. statuam

loqueretur,
et

patrono.

Assemblies those who

and

corporations

were

honoured

with

this address

by

stood, or pretended to stand, in a dependent relation towards them. Tiberius, addressing the senate, declared that a good of that I have, now in you be the servant as prince must body ; and masters formerly, good, just, well-disposed (Sueton.,Tib., 29).
' '

letter from
et inter

the army

to the

senate

after

the death

of Aurelian

has

referte,sancti domini p.c. (Vit.Aurel., 41). The senate is called sanctus as early as Ennius, Ann., 243 V, and in Virg. Aen., i,426 ; cp. Horace, Odes, iv, 5, 3 ; Cicero, CatiL, i,4, 9 ; Juvenal, xi, 29 (sacer) ; in Greek inscriptions-^ iepa aiyKK-qToi (Keil inN. Rhein. Mus., xx, 543 ; Lebas- Waddington, 519, p. 142). Claudius quently at his deference far the he freso that, pushed gladiatorial games, in humour called the spectators domini to put them a good to gain public favour on (Sueton.,Claud., 21). Artists,who wished who the stage, called the audience '. Nero, gentlemen carefully of cithara-playersto the ways the most imitated detail, trifling his appearance addressed the public on : a Gentlemen, give me ! favourable : 20 Ixi, iptol, e i/ievUs iwO dKoiia-are) Kipioi hearing (Dio, to greet man In Nero's time it was already customary for one think not he could of, as dominus, to avoid name another, whose dressed slaves might be so adimpoliteness(Seneca, Epp., iii,i). Even : ; cp. Martial, v, 57 noli tibi,Cinna, placere. te dominum, Quum voce
' ' '
.

hunc

deos

saepe
1 Ennodius ad domini advocavit

etiam
animi

servum

sic resaluto

tuum.

suininam

venerationeni

(W. Hartel, Analecta, Wiener

significandametiam pluralem substaativi Studien, i88o, p. 232).

86
It their is well

Appendices
known
that De
women were

[vol.i.
called domina
even

by
iii,

Seneca, Jerome natalis celebrandus ejus. Epictetus, domina, vwb tS"v ^tuh Encheiridion, 40 : a! ywatKes eiSds dirb retrffapesKaideKa oiibkv dWo aitrais tin fi^v KaXouvTai. bpuiaat, avSpuJv Kvplat rotyapouv if /cat toTs bk KaWtawii^effOaL jxbt/ov avyKoifiCji/Tai AvSpdai^"pxoVTa.i irpbffsffTi, : et wda-as Ix^iv rks iXTlSas. Dig., xxxii, 41 (Scaevola) uxorem ToiJT"j)

429)

husbands. vocanda

Matrim.

in

(ed. Haase,

filiam

in haec instituit, et uxoris fidei commisit verba uxor. te, domina : peto a Cp. Ovid, Tristia, iv, 3, 9; v, 5, Orelli, Claud., 39 ; I ; Sueton., 2663 ; Renier, Inscr. de I'Alg., 624; : id.ib., 534 ; CIL, v, i, 4438 (Brixia) Wilmanns, ib., 2074 592;
communem

heredes

et

hujus, domne conjuge (sic)

meae

sanctissimae

et amicae-carissimae

etxonjug. carissimae ; CIL, vi, CIL, V, 2, 6039 (Mediol3ni)-:^ominae "^ sanctissimae nn. : ib., xiv, conjux dominae conjugi" 2, 14351, 3358 : Matid[iae] Valeria[nae] domin[ae] optimae ; CIL, xii, 682* et uxori : Philogel. ( Arelate): nn. vibus sibi posuit et nn. dominae
" "

Tjptbra, X^yajtf Kvpla,ri fxe/xureh Christian Inscr. khI auprqarif Christ., 30 (a.d.307) : ry Kvpiij. age, De Rossi, conjugi Tigridi. The paWona ^apKitf. Ib., 78 (344) : dominae
234
;

'O^offrbfj-os Ti]v

yvvoLKa

'

',

also clientes, but only called domina by her regina, of the Martial : as by epigram (x, 64 contigerisregina si forte libellos) addressed to PoUa meos ; Argentaria, Lucan's widow (Colloq.scholast.,Ind. led. Berol. hib. 1871 ; see above), Haupt
was

not

is shown

BafftXeto x^'P^*

Lastly, we
who

must

mention

the

strange

custom

addressed and another as spoke of one partly as a mark of respect or endearment. Augustus partly in jest, of terms the forbade such reason mentioned, already (for p. 81) to be used endearment his children and (blanditiae) children grandby (Sueton.,Aug., 53). Waddington, Asie min., 323/4, nirb, Naturally,the KvplovToS vloO,415, 1. 15, iJ^Td KvplovToS TTaTpbsavTuv. mother
et

of blood-relations, dominus and domina,

CIL, v, i, 1470: dominae matri Henzen, 5571 : dominae Val. Maxentius). Letronne, La statue vocale,p. 244 (in a Synnx) ^ : rb wpoffKvvijfia iravTiav rtov dSeX^uj/Kal ttjs Seneca It also usual brothers and sisters. ixrfTpbs. was amongst Kvplas
was

called and

spoken of

as

domina.
=

matri

incomparabili ; ib.,2826 Maximillae nob. fem.( wife of

calls his brother


to

'

dominus
ad

meus

Gallio
2

Fronto

{Epp.
'

M.

Antonin.,
meus

{Epp., 104, i). In a AureUus and 3) Marcus


',and
in like
manner

'

letter calls
Verus

Lucius
writes of

Verus
of Marcus

dominus Antoninus brother

frater
ad

his

own

(Ammaaedera): domino 6 Syringe Memnonis) : Bovplxios o-xoXoo-tikAs


rb eitrrop-qtra^
"

self himL. Ver.,i, 11) and Fronto {Epp. fratre meo). CIL, viii, 6, 5, domino 333 {ib., fratri rarissimo (in meo CIG, iii, 4 781'' posui ;

too TTpoaKivyjp.a

KVpiov
and
'

/j.ov

(Letronne,
translate

La

slat, vocale, p. 274,


'

nXdTUj'(?) idiLipaaa Tov p.ovdd5\!l"ou ^atrpiKiov wrongly Franz, I.e., p. 1210,


xoi Kal et before toO bene
'

and teacher Kvplov by Orelli, 3007 : Julia Hellas Hygiae Even

insert dominae domine

dSeX^oC).
merenti.
even

sorori

parents called

their

children

and

domina, and

if fill'
to

it is his

only

in

jest
'

that

(Apuleius,Metam., daughter
as
J

Jupiter addresses vi, 124),Symmachus


filia
an
'

domine Cupid as quite seriously writes In

domina

{Epp., vi, 40; vi, 67).

the Hist.

[Suptyfwas

undergrouad .burial vault.]

VOL.

1.]
17, the
:
'

Appendices
King
'

S7

Apol. regis Tyri,


domina dulcis. Maevio lium
; ib., 50 Scaevola,

says to his daughter, bene dicis, domina : Apollonius exclamavit Tharsia, nata L. XVIII Digestorum (Dig., xxxii[iii] 37, 2) : ita cavit dominuia
:
"

substituit

Sempronium

tonfirmavit, quibus

pupillum siium, deinde codicillos cujus in locum partemve ejus Pub"

Sempronium,

meum,

heredem

esse

volo

cp.

5,

PubUo M.a^LfjL(fi Kupiifj Srjvdpiaii6pia irevTaKLax^^ta, ry fiou 41, 4 : dominulo M. de fcriis Frontonem Maevio, meo. Aurelius, Ad febricitantem Alsiensibus, i : domnulam meam repperi. Salvianus,

Epp.,

iv

Ad

socerum

et et

soGrutti.

Ypatio

et

Quietae parentibus
address is
"

Salvianus

Palladia

Auspiciolasalutem

(the

affectus

dilectissimi [carissimi] vel domini advolvor : indulgentissimi) ilia vestris,o parentes carissimi,pedibus, Palladia, vestra ego vestra
domnula cum gracula, vestra ; qua indulgentissima pietate lusistis, quae
fui mater, vocabulum 1am
nunc

his vobis
:

tot

vocabulis varia esset

quondam
nunc unum

per
cum

nomina

avicula,
aliud

nunc

domina

scilicet

generis,
infantulum
:

Vitensis, Persecutio
"

infantiae, tertium dignitatis, Victor ii, g, 30 : conspicimus muliercuVandalorum,


unum

^manu

tenentem
meus.

atque
we

in

his

sermonibus

consolantem

curre,

domne

Hence

also find
ii d.
ann.

sepulchral
:

of inscriptions d.
m.

little

children, as in Fabretti,
"

Inscr. vi
m.

ant., p. 582, 167


xv.

domino

filio Amantio
:

qui

vix.

ann.
"

Inscr.

583 del'Alg.,
14190
the
:

filio et domino Deuterae

meo

vix.
et

ix.

Renier, Cp. CIL,


meae
.

vi,

2,

Macciae

alumnae

dominae

bene
.

merenti. "where the

CIG,

1158
tells

fragment
from

custom

still existed

(Argos) : "Kipn Xi^epLe, xaipe f7;[o-as That us nothing of the age of the deceased. not only by the in Christian times is shown
and the Christian

.,

passage

Salvianus

sepulchralinscriptions

quoted by Fabretti, but also by the passage in the Passion of SS. ed. Ruinart, p. 89, ed. Perpetua and Felicitas,c. 4 (Acta martyrum, The dixit mihi frater Veron. tunc meus : domina soror. 1731) : ? domino of De remark Rossi (Inscr. : Chr., 103, a.d. 348 [filio ?]): appellatio defuncto ipsa inscriptionisdictio (praesertim domini : tributa)saeculum plane quartum sapere videtur," is certainlywrong mode of at least, it is difficult to see so common a why expression in earlier times should have taken so long to find its way into sepulchral inscriptions.
"

XVI.

Endearing

and

Complimentary
AND

names

for

Women

Girls.

(Vol. I,
Fabretti,
also
tores

p. 228,

1.

10.)

Inscr.
;

centi Cusuccia certain Mus.


GeUia

haesit nasfuit, nomen dom., p. 146, 174 : Nome To all CEuvr., iii, appearance p. 502. cp. Borghesi,
above

Glaucopi (for glaucopidi)Veneri


lactanei

the

monument

of her

erected p(uella), Agrippina,c(larissima)

by

nutri-

Aurelia
293,
i
=

Soteris

and

Mussius

Chrysogonus (Maffei,
a

Ver., p.
name use as

CIL,
had

vi, 1424) is
from

that
a

lasted

to be taken as Venus childhood.


women

mentary compliwas

in

common
1

distinguishingtitle
=

of beautiful
A female

and

.^ girls

So perhaps Musa

for female

MUsa,

Kaibel, Epigc, 551

singersand poets, C/L, vi, 3, 24042.

musician

is called Petronia

88
Lucretius, iv,

Appendices

[vol.i.

hoc fallit. nostras (1185, Munro) : nee Veneres 1177 omnium festivissimam puellarum, suam, Seneca, ApocoL, 8 : sororem Schol. [Ind. lect. Venerem vocarent. Haupt, Colloq. omnes quam IliffMv 6 : fiaffiXwro-a xaipe, [wrep] eiyarep hibern. Berolin. 1871), p.

IleXdvous'AtppoShri.Venus
Inscr., 367. Hrjre Bivovs.
, =

as

tne

name

of

slave

Epigr. Gr., 565, CIG, 6278 (Kaibel, KoKKlTiKmP K. 635: CIG, 6215

5) :

Wilmanns, Ex. d ^fii yeivafihri ode Tii/i^os ae/j.vTiv

Latinillae CIL, ii, Venus 4415 : Veneri as an epithet 'A"ppo5iTri. Arabia Firma CIL, vi, 2, 12281 : maritus. Spedius M. Ternianus CIL, ii, : 4382 ; 2, Afra. Venus 5869, an v, as epithet Aphrodite Overbeck, i", Pompeii, 109. 6851, 7104, 7395, 8938 ; vi, 286, 3446. : it CIL, vi,2, 12119-12123 name, Aphrodite alone as a woman's coemeterium of in the Callistus as was even given to Christian women, Meropi Henzen heliadi Die (so 324) Katakomben, (B. Schultze, p. in twice written the which occurs same on Borghesi, as above, p. 510) sister Licinius and of a brother the monuments (Q. Q. fil. on way

^X"

"re,

"

Florus
2

Octavianus

and

Licinia

Lampetia
by
the

give CIL, the pedestal of a on Bull. com. d. R., 1883, p. 230, the sameisfound in -itta statue of honour. Pet-names Livitta). Jahn, (Julitta, Analekta, Hermes, in, 190 ; J. TS\em.,N.Rhein. Mus., xxxi (1876),p. criticisms {Observ.epigr. in Ephem. epigr., 297 ; cp. Mommsen's iv, p. 522) of Klein's list, according to which only Gallitta,Pol(l)itta, Julitta,Livilitta can be regarded as certain : the first three are of the last is only found CIL, viii,6777. common occurrence,
to
an

; Muratori, 1477, 2), also erected to be in the above, appears

Mafiei, Mus. Ver., 293, nutritores laotanei mentioned


unable
vol. vi del

explanation.

According

to

dative, but I am Lanciani, Suppl. al

XVII.

The

Story
OF THE

of

Amor Folktale

and
in

Psyche

and

other

Traces

Antiquity.
bottom.

(Vol. I,
The and classical,

p. 229, the

1. 5 from

j"^

student have from pseudo-classical with less disfavour. time immemorial more or regarded popular poetry Accustomed to consider complete harmony of form and matter and perfection of form as of paramount importance, they are class the of of nature a repelledby poetry which, caringlittleabout fasliion an form and never equally incapable of mastering it, can artistically perfect whole, although able to produce overpowering enable the effects by its instinctive genius. Only reilection can still more
trained classically not mind to

understand

ture literasurprisedto find that even but is mentioned although popular poetry only exceptionally ; we only find in it isolated traces of popular and nursery tales,we not believe with Welcker must Gotterlehre, i, no) that (Griechische the Hellenic of that childlike simphcity, which devoid spiritwas of the German, is the essence Slavonic, and Persian tales,in which while they belie the convictions of reason and the experience of the observer who knows mankind, the motley world of nature and human
'

be

this poetry. Hence in ancient Greek and Roman

we

need

societyappears
1

to

be

mirrored

as

it

were

in

the

eyes

of children

'.

cated Cp. the Progr. Acad, Alb. Regim., i860 I and II. The additions kindlycommunito me R,K. by Reinhold Kohler are marked [The word translated by folktale is volkstndrchen,']
'

90
to

Appendices
the

[vol.l.
to
me as

abyss to the inacceptable country, appears frequent earthquakes vii, 239). The his general explanation of the story [Philologus, as other Platonic myths (Fischer,De mylhis Platonicis, Regim., 1865) I far as can as nothing of the popular tale about them. see, have remain uncertain whether It must professional story-tellers whom Augustus used to send for to talk him to sleep, (fabulatores, told their stories as a rule in pubUc {ina Suetonius, Aug., 78), who Dio Chr., xx, p. 264 M. loToplavrim ^ /lOBovSir/yotj/icvov hippodrome, (Pliny, Epp., ii, 20, i : Lobeck, Aglaoph., p. 1316) for money et accipe auream fabulam),^ also told popular tales. assem para told mentioned the latter are and as Elsewhere, by mothers only * B. children to Schmidt, Griechische nurses (Grimm, ii,p. 469 ; cp. Mdrchen, Sagen,und VolksUeder, [i8yy,]p. 11, 3, and 12, 2-4; Plato, nutricui, 8, aniles fabulae, i, 9, 2, fabulae Rep., 377B ; Quintil., larum al tlt6(xl fiuOovs Julian, Orai., vii, p. 204, kwos ; wffwep for girls amusement an as ; Tacitus, Dial., 29), or at most q.SovTos and historias,quaeso, women (Arnobius, Adv. Gentes, v, 14 : cum textriculas vobis videmini aut tales, nonne puellas audire perlegitis infantibus aut taediosi credulis avomoras operis circumscribentes camenta quaeritantes anus longaevas ; cp. Tibullus, i, 5, 84 : adsideat sedula haec tibi fabellas referat). As a custos anus, semper of men rule they were considered much beneath the notice in as as modern Greece Mdrchen, (J. G. Hahn, Griechische und Albanesische Introd. i, p. 9 ; B. Schmidt as above). This is no doubt the chief little of them. But it has been quite corso reason rectly why we know observed by Haupt (in Hermes, vii,lo) that Persius, who had been brought up amongst women, evidently has in mind the stories him when he mentions heard in the 37) the wishes by (ii, nursery, of the grandmother, and for the nurse aunt, boy in his cradle. May he be a catch for my lord and lady's daughter ! May the for him ! May the ground he walks on turn pretty ladies scramble ! (Conington). The to a rose-bed first and last wish undoubtedly have their origin in nursery tales, and probably the second. Jahn has observed in that the third wish occurs a already Neapolitan which their originto these owe story, and Haupt recalls the names, and similar and wishes Rosentreter those already explainedby Teutonic Rosenlacher ', Grimm, Mythology (Eng. tr., iii, p. iioi) Laura GorR. in Rosenlachter Blumlacher Kohler's note ', [cp. zenbach's Sicilianische Mdrchen, ii, 225]. Aristides (Or,, xlviii, lull leave it that their to must to one nurses J) charges P- 357 says to sleep by telling them tales of a sweet of of river a sea horses, sea,
in

breeding of horses

Lydia,

the

subterranean

in that

"

'

'

'

'

"

'

"

'

'

'

flows marvellous
writer's
own

which

into
are

river, and

the

like ;

but

these

instances

of tlie

V alentinianos

not taken from popular tales, but are due to the imagination, unless in this case (and in TertuUian, Adv. 19 : pueriliadicibula, in mari nasci, in arbore poma
,

1 See E. Rohde, Uber griechische Novellei'idichUmg und ihnn Zusamtnenhang mil dent Orient iQ Verhandlungen der Philologmversammlung Rostock He rightly zu {1875), p. 63. of Greelc stories in the Grecized regards them as disseminators East. 2 [Except where othervrise stated, the references to Grimm the English to are und Hausmirchen translation of his KinderStandard by Margaret Hunt in Bohn's Library, 2 vols., by themselves indicate the number 1S84. Numbers of the tale. Tr.]

VOL.

I.]

Appendices

91

pisces)we
Grimm

to imagine some are story of impossible things as in {The Story of Schlauraffenland,158 ; cp. ii,p. 450). In the tales of antiquity we the make than acquaintance of little more such and Lamia as to ghosts bogeys, (who belonged so essentially of Soli called King Demetrius fable, that Demetrius MuSos, because he had a mistress named Lamia : Plutarch, Demetrius, 27),Gorgon, and the towers Ephialtes Mormolycae (Strabo, i, 2, p. 19 C.) : the of Lamia combs (TertuUian, Adv. Valent., 3),associated with the allusion of the sun' to the an (?),are perhaps stronghold of like in her who German a child-eating fairy-taleslives ogress, in a house of gingerbread. In a modern Greek tale the Lamnissa carries off the King's daughter to her enchanted tower, where she sleeps for forty days and until she is released by forty nights a (Schmidtas above, p. 76, who on p. 226 also refers King's son in TertuUian) In the old Greek to the passage story Lamia, when at home, kept her eyes in a vessel, and thus was she blind ; when them in she their went also said to out, put place again ; she was (Plutarch, De Curiositate, 2 : vvv Sk amrep ev t!Ji ni'iSi^ sing at home otKoi fjUv tous AafilavX^yovffLv d(l)Oa\f/.ods ^8eLV ev tipl dyyct'y Tvr/tXrjv, TTjv Kcd ^^0) 5^ irpoLouffav ^TnrWeaOa.i ix^^f^^v d^oK"i.fMivovs, ^X^ireiv. Cp.
' ' '
.

schol.
s.v.

Aristophanes, Pax,
also
nee

757

;
:

Diod.
nam

Sic,
ego

xx,

41

Suidas,
oculos

Plautus, Mil.
rogo utendos
; cp.

346 glor.,
foris may

quidem
from

meos

habeo
or

be

derived
her

another
to

version

kindred

story

Lucian,

Vera may

Historia, i, 25 referred

above)
into

In

the Greek

tale the monster

by

singinghave

enticed

had lost their way, but castle children who her blindness made In order to pursue it easy for them she to escape. was them, obliged In the old folktale her eyes. the child was to put back pulled out alive from the Lamia's neu belly (Horace, A.l^., 340: pransae vivum extrahat Lamiae alvo, as probably represented in puerum

her

an

and

Atellana,)like the the Seven Kids)


.

kids A

from

the wolf's is away,

belly (Grimm,
seems a

Pomeranian

version

with

Horace similar

while
to

his mother

child

goblin Eng. tr.,ii, p. 514) but goblin so heavy, that


,

Knecht

Ruprecht

(see Grimm,

Wolf entirely is swallowed by a Teutonic Mythology,


to agree

5, The

with the child make the the stones swallowed he falls down and the child jumps out of his

mouth Manias

unharmed.
to

In

antiquity, the

Manducus

bears
Mania

the

nearest

resemblance
"

Knecht

Ruprecht

like

Lamia,

(Festus :

minitantur pueris parvulis)and other bogeys quas nutrices have (Munk, De Atellanis, p. 39), he may passed from the nursery tale into the Atellana. Lamia, v/ho also plays an important part in modern Greek popular tales (Hahn, as above, p. 331) is mentioned

by Dionysius
passage, where

of he

Halicarnassus is

(De Thucydide Judicium, 6)


of the

in

: speaking vi.Tra\.iIk Ka.1 vatdas iv fiAais KO-l \aiiiai Tivas 7^5 dnefUvas, itrropoSi'Tcs Kal Sia TreXdYODSvqxop.iva,s xdl fu^dSripas, iK raprdpijiy ili,(l"i.^iovs i^ioiicras Kal ra"ras eh ofuXiav 6.v6p-JiTois trvvepxo^vas (justlike the beautiful of modern .^ Acco Melusine Greek and the Nereides popular belief)

fables

of earlier historians

P^amia occurs

twice

ia the

Vulgate
and

; Isaiah,xxxiv, 14,

and Lamenialiojis

iv. 3
a

(where
Lamia

Septuagint has oKoKevraupoi in Afchdol. Zeitung, 1SS5, p.


is
on represented

the

: cp. also M. Spafoi-Tes respectively Mayer, Lamia

the

vase

R. K.] But it is at least doubtful 119. there discussed {Taf.,vii,2),

whether

92
and

Appendices

[vol.i.

Alphito also belong to the goblins of old Greek nursery tales De Stoic, repug., 15, p. 1040 B. : t^s 'AkkoOs Kal t^s 'AX^itoOs (Plutarch, and perhaps al ymniiKesivelpyov(Tu"), toS KaKoaxohav Si S"v to. iraiSipia mentioned and Lesbos of in by told Sappho the child-stealing Gello,
where read TeXXoCs 3 : TcXXiii 7rai5o0iXwr^/ja, (Zenobius, Paroem., iii, and Suidas s.v.). p. 608, according to cod. Coisl. in Montfaucon, Gello of fear in Wachsmuth, ; anxious cp. Even parents go to-day im neuen Das alte Grieohenland (1864) p. 77 ff. Cp. Fix in the Paris Volksl. d. NeuB. Schmidt, and TeXXci edition of Stephanus under griechen,139 (Gillound die Gillouden).^ The
a name

of Acco, of
a

like that

goblin, but

mirror, took
reminds
'

her
of

foolish woman, the from dress Leutsch

of Gello, is used proverbially, not of talked to her reflection in a who

loom

half

finished

and

put

it

on

(Zenob., i, 53,
us

ed. Clever

asleep,cut I myself or said, Am not. Similarly, other


when
half
'

Schneidewin, i, p. 21). This Elsie (Grimm, 34) and Catherine (59), who, when she woke to pieces,and her clothes up, convinced that she was not ? ', being finally
and

foolish

men

and
the

women

may
;

have

made

their

way
V.

from

the

popular tale into

proverb
"

Morychus

bius, (Zeno"

el Mupi^xou. 08x1; ^ Tra/uoi/tla 'KiyeTai irapa 13 : iMiipbrepos \iyeTa.i di oiiras Toh SifceXtirais iirl, r"v Siairpaaaoiiivav eirjSh n KdOriTai), fiupdrepo!el Mupixov, Ss ri, li"Sov d0eis l^a rijs oUlas

Ibycus, Coroebus, Meletides, Amphistides (Diogen., v, i2),Mamma(Didymus on Aristophanes,Ranae, 991), Praxilla cythus, Butalion (Etym. Mag., 367, 21 ; Appendix Pro(Diogen., i, i), Charixena in Leutsch, ParoemiographiGraeci, ii, verbiorum 82) Macco and Lamo Thesaurus 62 s.v. : /toK/codu Stephanus, (schol. Aristoph. Equites, cp. EusSuetonio et and L. Cohn, De Aristophane Byzantio Tranquillo lathii auctoribus in Neue 1881, supptbnd, fiirPhilologie, Jahrbiicher what the beautiful thing, when most asked was Praxilla, p. 350). i.e. sweet The as sun answered, andfigs ', things ; Coroebus sugar of the waves the sea that he tried to count was so (Zenobius, silly could iv, 58, Kopotpov ri\i8u!iTfpos) only learn to count ; Meletides
, '

his wife, for he was touched married, he never up to five ; when ' fear she might complain to her mother ; Amphistides did not Other of his father he was born his mother. know whether or their and of tales also have made events popular way may persons into
and

expressions,for instance. Pases, proverbial


who
as

the

mighty
and

ter, enchan-

could

call up
cause

suddenly

at will them

lonius, iv, 25, where


and

the

silver

plate,attendants

attendants, magnificent banquet disappear (cp. Philostratus, Apolbanquet of an Empusa disappears, gold and all) he also possessed a half-obol ;
a

to

to him after he had piece, which always returned paid it away (Suidas, s.v. Ilda-jjs, Apostol., xvii, 6, rb nityriTos "^/uiiD^iXioi' redivivus Juvenal, vi, 363, ac velut exhausta puUulet area nummus et e pleno semper tollatur acervo, of a is certainly reminiscence a or story of the lucky penny wishing-purse. Perhaps Cissamis of in a folktale. Cos was He originallya character was a wealthy
"

V,

[On GilluorGyllu (riWov, TvWov), see also K. N. Sathas, MeTouui'iKii BiiaAioeijiir) R. K.] ' Told of Margites in Photius and cl6ws Hesychius (Uapyirn^, [1}]m fiStpo^ tls avrdi' ) ; cp, Sueton. m Eustathius p-i^t-v yuvij TrpoTpenrjTai 1669, 43. yvvatKO^, Kav
572-578.
,

VOL.

I.]
of whose flocks,
to

Appendices
finest it.

93
off every
in

owner

sheep

was

carried

eel.

ordered

a appeared neglected to do so, and perished with all his family (Zenobius, iv, 64, Klra-aixisKijjos). Some verbial-so proin Roman be also cences reminisexpressions poetry may of popular tales. In Martial, xiii, 2, 1 : nasus, qualem noluerit ferre rogatus Atlas, Grimm of a story, in (ii, p. 422) is reminded which a man's to after he has eaten nose an enormous length grows certain fruit or vegetable. Plautus, Trinummus, a : 1023 quorum cursori current! solum allude to a story like unus surripuerit may that of the Masterthief (Grimm, 192) ; Petronius, 45 : milvo volant:

Cissamis
him

killed the

eel,which
Cissamis

to him

year dream

by

an

and

bury

ungues
off
a

resecare,

cp. 129), of whom

galloping
on a

like that of the Three Brothers (Grimm, 124, one the barber shaves a running hare, the smith pulls horse's shoes and fastens them on again ; the line
to in

found
et

column

Pompeii

moram

si

quaeris,sparge
190), to
the

milium task

colUge (so in popular tales ; see frequently mentioned below) of separating or picking up different kinds of seeds, usually performed by animals si tu obicias formicis (Plautus, Trin., 410 : quam papaverem). The expression in Petronius (45) si tu aliubi fueris dices hie porcos
Bull. (Zangemeister, d. I., 1865, p.
,

coctos

ambulare,
;

is

no

doubt

derived
of

from money in

story
the

of

Schlauraffen

land
Greek

the and

proverbial measuring Latin) was certainlycommon

by popular

bushel tales

(in both

(Xenophon,

rd Hellenica, iii,2, 27 fieSiinviiJ Trarpis diro/xerpriaciffdat TrapA tov metiretur ut dives nuramos ; apyipLov. Horace, Sat., i, i, 96: medio metitur Simeli Grimm, Petronius, 37, nummos ; cp. 142, Mountain in L. Gonzenbach's Sicil.Mdrchen, ii,251]) ; ; [R. Kohler also the equally proverbial carbonem so ', Phaedrus, pro thesauro Schneidewin's note with i Cent., Zenobius, ii, 6, (Grimm, c, V, 6, the of little coal into and back the 182, gold people, changed presents
'

again

; B.

Schmidt,
one

Volksleben he has

der

Neugriechen, 192,
of
'

5, any

one

who

tells any

that
the
aureos
'

dreamt
mountains colunt

treasure, finds coal instead);

perhaps also
divitiis modo

golden
montes auri

(Plautus,Aulul., iv, 8,
Terence, Phormio, i,

pici
18
:

qui

2,

poUicens ; Apuleius, ApoL, p. 437 : nee montibus auri satiabitur Persius, iii,67), although ; cp. Jahn on here the allusion may montes be to Persarum (Lucretius,ii,44, in Nonius, p. 379 ; montes Varro see mariaque poUiceri in Sallust, to promise boundless Catilina, 23, 3 wealth). The expression allusion coicere be to a in rutae folium an (Petronius,37) may and tale of Thumbling 45),who, (Tom Thumb) (such as Grimm, 37 while creeping among the weeds, is swallowed by a grazing cow, known Greek as (Grimm, i, p. 392). especially Thumblings are in Zur Cermania, viii, 384, compares [C. Schenkl, Ddumlingssage the child Hermes and his tricks in the Homeric hymns ; cp. also Gaston Ourse, Paris, 1875, pp. 21 Paris, Le Petit Poucet et la Grande and 39. R. K.] 803 (ed. Lorenz) : nonpotuit InPlautus.ilfi/. g'/o*-., of the stories, have one si ipsiSoli quaerundas dares,we may reperire, of something in which to disclose the whereabouts the sun is asked The of too that is hidden. 432 : Varro, Menip., fragment {Sat. 200: Bucheler's P"'0"jfitteMs/Jifi"' ChrysoPetronius,ed.min., p. X(in
non

montes

'

'

'

'

sandalos

locat

sibi amiculam

de lacte et

cera

Tarentina,

quam

apes

94
ex coegerint sine puram pilis pelle,

Appendices
omnibus

[vol.i.
osse

Milesiae

putam

floribus libantes, sine candidam proceram of


a

et

nervis,sin
formo-

teneram

contain sam) may of wings growth

the popular tale ; similarly, Aves, root (Aristophanes, after eating a certain lirecrBov Perhaps the iirTcpwfi^vio). 8 SiaTpaybvT'' 654 : la-ri ydp n ^i^i-ov, here : Nais mentioned be story in Ovid (Metam., iv, 49) should also ut cantu an nimiumque potentibusherbis Verterit in tacitos juveniha
a

reminiscence

est. passa pisces,donee idem books the magician Pases, and Apio in his De Mago mentioned which fabulous traditions, on magic undoubtedly often contained is shown as scientific works, in by Pliny'saccount found even a place and The stones. of virtues animals, of the wonderful magic plants, and can herbs of Asclepiades, rivers, dry up seas by whose aid man and procure to flight, that is shut, put hostile armies open everytliing of fairy miraculous resemble the in gifts abundance, everything is of the fourth marvel and The second tales. frequent occurrence,

corpora

first in the
'

story

of the
as

Six

Servants,

one

of whom
'

drinks

up

the

sea,

(Grimm, 134), the third dry as a meadow and tions the the Horn) and its variain Grimm, Hat, 54 [The Knapsack, calls forth great (i,p. 409),in which tapping on a knapsack The which armies and cannon, wonder-working nothing can resist. herb Osiritis in Egjrpt was moly : according to Apio the Homeric die at bound who it to once (Lehrs, Quaestt. dug up was any one 18). This quality of the epicae,p. 26; Pliny, Nat. Hist., xxx, of obtaining it without alraun danger root, as well as the manner known to Teutonic 1202) was iii, tr., Mythology, Eng, (Grimm, p. Baaras to at Josephus (Bell.Jud., vii,6. 3), antiquity. According
so

that

it becomes

near

Machaerus
same name

on

the

East

of

the

Dead

Sea

there

grew

root

of

Compendium, p. 305 D. in (according to Cedrenus' is called where it Battaritis,near Lobeck, Aglaophamus, 904 u, which shines at evening a light forth, making it Caesarea), from does so immediately impossible to approach it, since any one who it and dies. a Accordingly, a trench is dug round dog tied to the falls down dead. root ; the dog pullsit out and The root is used to demons. This root heal those possessed with later identified was with the mandragora, which again was brought into connexion with the German soil (cp. Grimm above alrune on as ; Rohde, and Griechische Both ancient Roman, appendix XIII). 230, 1 ; and German method of procuring popular belief prescribedthe same the springwurzel (explosive root) : the of a woodpecker is nest closed with a wooden the who knows where find to it, bird, bung ;
the fetches

it and Teut.

holds

it before

the

bung,

which

at

once

springsout

des kl. Myth., Eng. tr., iii, p. 973 ; Keller, Thiere A Iterthums, p. 285) It was beheved that who had one anciently any eaten bound a to the truth (Petronius, dog's tongue was speak 43 : dicam verum qui linguam caninam comedi). The language of birds and beasts in the German generally,which story was acquired by or a eating a white snake dragon's or bird's heart (Grimm, 17 ; cp. i,p. 357) had been learnt by ApoUonius of Tyana [from the Arabs according to Philostratus, i, 20, who themselves learn it "nTovp.evoi T"v ing 5pa,KbvTuv oi nkv KapSiav tpaalv, oi ii ^irap. R. K.] AccordDe to Abstinentia, iii,3 (p. 220 Porphyry. de ed Rhoer),
.

(Grimm,

VOL.

I.]
heard
an ass one

Appendices
swallow
laden all
over

95
to

ApoUonius
the
corn was

tell another
corn

hurry

to

the

gate

of

city,for

with the

had

fallen down

there, and

the

where to find ground. Birds know treasures the (Aristophanes, Aves, 6oi). They also know another future, and speak about it to one (cp. the story of Faithful 6). 'Erat pos di iiij,uv John, Grimm, i^riyurb ns, continues Porphyry, oIk^tov evTVX7i^o.i-7rato6s, 6s irdi^Ta ^wrj (read ^vi^iei) to. ipd^yfiararuv hidden

scattered

"pvl6(iiv Kal rjv irdvTa fxaifTtKcL Kal tou fier dXiyov fj.^\\ovTos dyyeXriKti' 5^ t}iv atji/eaiv, rijs d^atpc^^i'at f/.7}Tp6t p.}} "0\a^T]6el(7i]$ 5Q"povairbv ^(nnXei
'

also popularly It was cfovpTja-do'Tjt. of of the animals and knowledge language prophetic inspirationcould be acquired by allowing snakes to lick out th" ear, but lost by spitting into the mouth, as in the tales Kal ir^pLipetev
,

Ka$ei!idovros it that

ra

Cjrt

believed

in Greece

of

Melampus,
we

Glaucus

and German

Cassandra.^ upon

traces of a widespread agreement popular belief ; but in particularthe larity popular mythology of antiquity exhibits the most surprising simiof the with the popular traditions north-European peasants, is clearlyshown tigations invesas by the valuable results of the exhaustive of Mannhardt und This larity simiFeldkulte, (Wald1877). the extends vidual indito popular traditions, tales, and usages ; deal with the traditions same are subjects as ours, and and find repeated identical with them in range matter. There we of the death of the wood-spirit (= death of the popular traditions of the great Pan), of the fettering intoxicated wood-spirits,of the of the man self-chastisement who morphoses damages a tree, of the metaof and of the fairies the (= story Thetis), disappearance of the change of the sun into a.sun-iiower she waited as god's beloved the road, of the change of the woman on riding on the whirlwind Also stories of the change of treasures our (Harpy) into a horse. of gold,"of the dwarfs into coal, of the dragon watching over a hoard visible as soon their hat or cap is knocked or as goblins who become ancient

Thus between

ever5rwhere come
and

'

off,must
was,

have its

been

well

known.^

The
a

story
of find

of the

Teumessian

fox

in

unmutilated

form,
There also

variant
we

Grimm,
like

Kinderthat of

und
the

Hausmdrchen,
home,
harvest

60).*

stories

the dragon-slayer (Peleus) ; lastly,

may-pole, harvest-may,
the leaf-man

harvest

festival, harvest-race,
bonfire

Green), the

summer-solstice

(Jack-in-thether, Hirpi Sorani). Fur(Palilia,

find the same we mythical personifications, directly created by a primitive religious feelingfrom the material supplied by the We in of nature. find, contemplation entirely analogous forms, the fljdngwoman the wild huntsman the Boreades), (Harpy), (Zetes, the moss-folk and wood-maidens (Cyclopes, (Dryades), the wild men the bull-formed Centaurs, Pans, Satyrs), the water- witch (Thetis), river-spirit' (Mannhardt, ii, 349).

Griech. Myth., ii3, 472-480, esp. 473, i, Pliny, Nat. Hist.,x, 137 : vel Cp. Preller, confuso sanguine serpens aves Democritus gignatur tradit,nominando quarum sit avium coUoquia. quern quisquis ederit intellecturus ^ ii, Paulus, p. 67 : Artemidorus, Onirocr., 13 ; Phaedrus, iv, 20, 3 ; B^ Schmidt, Volhsl, d. Neugr., i,192, 4. 3 Petronius, 38 Rom, Myth., ii3, 105, i, ; Preller, 4 Mani^hardt, ii, 58,
^

quae

96
The varied

Appendices

[vol. i.

Myth., i^,655, Tarnkappe), Tmt.Myth., Eng i, 44, 158 ; cp. Preller, i*, 344 ; Grimm, off., Lucullus Plutarch, Pliny, Epp., vii,27; tr., iii, p. 974), ghosts (e.g. at cockcrow their disappearance (B I ; Lucian, Philopseudes) and i, Caihemerina, Prudentius, Griech. 37; Mdrchen, Schmidt, 244; (Grimm, Teut. Myth., Eng. tr., iii, Lucian, Philops., 14I), witches mice (whose place in [ib.,1093). That 1036), and were-wolves unknown modern popular behef has been taken by rats which were und Hausthiere*. to antiquity ; cp. Hehn, p. 380) Kulturpflanzen Ad Att., ix, 14 ; Aelian, Hist. desert houses before they fall (Cicero, reads inscriptionson tombstones, he An., vi, 41) ; that if a man Teut. De Grimm, 21 Myth., iii, loses his memory ; sen., 7, p. (Cic, is in the he who ears has being talked about 1 811) ; that a ringing elsewhere Pliny, Nat. Hist., xxviii, 24; (Grimm, ib., p. 1117; Statius, Silvae, iv, 4, 26 ; Anthol. Lat., ed. Riese, 452) ; that when wish well, it is effective to pinch to whom we thinking of any one in believed the thumb H.N., xxviii, 24, 25) all this was (Plin., belief in symcases to-day. The modern pathetic antiquity, as in many in with the old the of has many ; cures agreement points have taken the murdered former executed criminals men) place (and of the gladiators, whose blood was supposed to cure epUepsy (PUny, Der deutsche Volksaberglaubeder Nat. Hist., xvii, 28, 4 ; Wuttke, W. Kaden to (Skizzen und KulGegenwart ", 120). According Res turbilder Italien, 1882), a notched rust., 160, split) aus (in Cato,
De
"

lar popuextent of this agreement in ancient and modern to belief antiquity (common traditions is further shown by the Preller, k wtj, the of in ("Ai'Sos and modern invisibility times) cap the divining or wishing rod (Cicero, Gr.

reed

is considered of the

cure as

for in

warts

in

Calabria,

and

urine

flammatio for in-

eyesight. One Cato, 157, and enchantment on (on which against recognized remedies the evil eye, see Jahn, Vber den Aberglauben des bosen Blicks bei den Alien in Ber. d. sdchs. Ges., 1855, esp. p. 82 ; Marquardt, Prl., in antiquity, was as i', 84 ; Wuttke, pp. 153, 155) now, spitting (Wuttke, 171). Further, there appears to be a general agreement in ancient and modern between the superstitionsof the nursery times. Mannhardt's to probable assumption According very the function of the dea Candelifera ii, 125, i),it was (WFK, ler, (Prelleft burning by the cradle RM, ii',208) to see that a lightwas of new-born in the houses children of German (a practice still common the the dwarfs and subterranean peasants) to prevent powers, Venus calls like, from changing it ; in Apuleius (Met., v, 28),where succubam formae succuba be to meae a ', Psyche ling changeappears (Petronius,63 ; Grimm, Teut. Myth., Eng. tr., ii, 468; iii, 1421). There of the conceptions and doubt that a large number seems no forms of popular belief found well as modern a as place in ancient tales. of The witches in the two popular story Apuleius (Metam., j),who cut out the heart of the faithless lover of one of them and in its place, is exactly like some stuff in a sponge witchServian
eyes, of the
,
'

10, for dim

According

this is perhaps connected the with flint and steel,

(Wuttke,

Der

the clang of brass or Iron scares ghosts. With belief that they cannot of sparks endure the striking beating of pots and pans, the clank of the scythe, and so forth deutsche Volhsaberglnube der Gegenwarf, ed, 2, p. 453I.

to

Lucian, Philops., 15,


the modern

98
the other,
may down be
to
a

Appendices
common

[vol.i.
everything she touches
her
nose,

wishes prostitute,
to follow
'

that

obliged
the

her

she

blows

and

draws

it of

ground.

common

of wandering Indo-Germanic
the

Generally gods form part of (Rohde, myths


'

speaking,the
the
Der

tales

of the

tainment enter-

oldest

storehouse

griecMsche Roman,

508 note).
between tales folkinvestigation of the connexion portance is also of the greatest imheroes of gods and and the sagas Elements of folktale. for the knowledge of the ancient the in elements and folktale, in the myth, the folktale mythical in instances, out especially have been by the pointed many already to their tales Grimm in the notes brothers (see also Welcker, Grieund and Religion Mythologie chische Gotterlehre, i, 107 ; Hartung, of the the I mention der Griechen, i, 144). similarity SiS5T)hus may bling GrM, ii',76) and the story of Spielhansl or Gamlegend (Preller, death in both and the 82 Hansel i, 442) gods ; (Grimm, ; cp. p. craft. Emmanuel overcome of the undenvorld are by (the devil) Cosquin (in his excellent work, Contes populairesde la Lorraine, et des pays compares avec les contes des autres provinces de France la des contes et d'un essai et sur propagation I'origine Strangers pricidi to the in parallels 37, Chatte populaires europiens, 1886, ii,p. 28, of the myth of Jason blanche, p. 12) has pointed out the relationship I'air d'un du bien conte reste and Medea a populaire) with a (qui is ordered class of tales in which man a by an evil being to young which he does by the aid of perform apparently impossibletasks, a maiden (usuallythe daughter of the evil being) ; they flee together, the reaches his and man pursuit by magic. When young escape succeeds in making home he forgets the maiden, who nevertheless him remember her. As this last feature is altered beyond recognition in in the Jason myth, we Aeson's dismemberment recognize may and which return to life the recurs displacement of a motive in a number of similar stories : in these it is always the maiden allows who herself to be cut to pieces,in order able to to be assist has that her lover Mannhardt shown the myth (p. 25). of Thetis Peleus and is identical with an elf-saga and a But further

Siegfried saga,

the

latter

of

which

is the

foundation
'

of

several of folktales

of the two tales, especially that brothers, that the assertion, against Benfey's argument
a

an

incontestable

materials

entirely of comparatively late


are

Buddhist
also

origin, and period' (Wald- und


B.

Europe at Feldkulte, ii, 78 ; cp.


reached Griechische

53. p.

57.

68,
'

151

note

Schmidt,
and

Mdrchen,

15).

The

identity of the stories


in the
same a

adventure
several
on a

of Peleus is features combined the of the

unmistakably

legends referred to with the shown by the agreement of

mountain,
of

acquisitionof

(contestwith a monster victory-givingmagic sword at

order

the moment

in

proof

of the

fight, cutting out of the tongues, their production the scene on of the contest) ship victory,sleeping ; the relationtraditions is most shown in the Tristan clearly saga
'

chief features of the old Peleis are repeated ii and north European traditions : the fairy (Thetis) and other forms, to escape Changing herself into animal her hero suitor ; her refusal to speak while Uving with him ; her sudden

(p. 51).

All the

modern

Greek

VOL.

I.]
when
other and

Appendices
reviled

99
some

disappearance
Rohde
note

by

him
to

(or for

other

reason).

has made of the

relations
:

the dead
in

virtues

our knowledge Roman, p. 125 popular tale (Der griechische story of the metamorphosis of Glaucus by a magic plant, of which became known to him through the revival of

contributions

of the mutual

myth

fishes that

were

80, i] [Cosquin, ii,


a

it ; cp. Grimm, 16 and i, p. 356 like Hero and Danae life of maidens ; the solitary
i

laid upon the

tower,' p. 134,
are

father's

love
der

for his and

own

daughter, p.
; cp. also

420, I,

all favourite sardinischen

motives

of both
von

saga

fairy tale
out the

Rohde, Mus.,
of

Die
XXXV,

Sagen [1880], 157) ; he p.

in Neunschldfern,

N.

Rhein.

has

also

pointed

insertion

in the romance of Achilles Tatius fairy tale elements (Der gr. Rom., 484, i). Hahn's important work on Greek and Albanian tales is the first step towards a comprehensive comparison of kindred of the story of Amor and folktales and Psyche the myths relationship ; with a myth (Zeus and Semele) has already,to my mind, been convincingly shown B. Schmidt in his Griechische Mdrby Felix Liebrecht. has shown in particular the frequent chen, Sagen, und Volkslieder (1877) of the ancient into the modern admission of elements myth popular tale by numerous and interesting examples ; cp. especiallypp. 224, the fairytalesrecorded, the 226 f.,229, 231, 236 f., 238, 248. Among home in the island of Zacynthus, no. of which have their majority in relation to the Theseus its the seven-headed snake, legend 23, in which affords an especiallyinstructive insight into the manner Greek different ancient elements are amalgamated in the modern sometimes remodelled popular tale,and shows how curiouslythey are diversified is the combination and how (p.238). R. Kohler {Uber in the Weimarer die europdischen Volksmdrchen Beitrdge zur Litterahas indicated the following tales und tur Kunst, 1865, p. 187) other in antiquity, as recorded recurring amongst peoples : the stories of Polyphemus (Servian, Hungarian, Esthonian, Finnish, Gaelic),King Midas (Servian,Breton, Irish, Mongolian), the Egjrptian Rhampsinitus (Greek [Trophonius],German, Danish, Gaelic), another and (Zeitschrift Egyptian tale in Mannhardt filr deutsche und Sittenkunde, iv, 232). Mythologie contains so The by Apuleius into his romance story admitted lishments, foreign ingredients and is so disfiguredby unsuitable embelmany
' '

that

its real nature

although misunderstandings
which ciades human
have

the brothers
are

Grimm
of

frequently been misunderstood, long ago explainedit correctly. These


has
to

chieflydue
the
consider the

the

names

Amor
from

led

most to

commentators

Psyche, Fulgentiu".Planrelation
and of the
as

and

downwards

embellished

soul to the Platonic by the writer,


The

allegory of the extended Eros, arbitrarily


real foundation Psyche being related
as

of

the

ally fantastic-

the

Apuleian
lovers
of is

story.

idea

of Eros

and

two

first found who B.C.), works

clearlyexpressedin the poems it as already known. assumes


of art,

of

Meleager (last century


motive the
ous numer-

It is the

perhaps produced

or

prompted by

younger

the 1 du picheur,ii, In the parallels to l^ fits p. 80) Cosquin shows p. 66 (cp.especially of the Perseus myth with a certain class of popular tales. [C". E. S, close relationship Hartland, The Ligmd ot Perseus,1894-6. Tr.]

100

Appendices
school, the
and
sorrows
cause

[vol.i.
reunion,
torments

Attic
the which

subject
of the

of which

joys they

pair of
As

separationand the lovers, but especially


is the

each
not
a

other.

Jahn
an

remarks

in

his

exhaustive

legendproduct in poetic originating allegory, creating power became the property of the people, but reflection ; hence it never circles {Obey einige auf Eros educated remained unknown outside in Ber, d. sdchs. Ges., 1851, p. 156). Kunstwerke und Psyche beziigliche of the story in Apuleius will soon But an impartial consideration to the allegory. it bears convince that us only slight resemblance for which of Two one lovers, made unhappy by a long separation them is responsible, are joined together in an everlastingand finally is doubt the reason blissful reunion and this no why Apuleius ; the hero and heroine of his and the Amor to of names Psyche gave
discussion,it was

myth,

the unconscious

of the

of the

people, but

narrative.

But but

here the resemblance

ceases.

Psyche bringssorrow

for his unintentionally; if she suffers torments upon his knowledge. we If, notwithstanding, sake, it is without attempt to interpretthe entire narrative according to the allegoryupon which it is supposed to be based, we shall be obUged to have to recourse

Amor,

the

most

violent

explanations,and
and

even

then

there

wiU

remain

utterly impossibleto Hildebrand instance, according to explain desires ; (Apuleius,i,Prol. p. xxxii) the sisters of Psyche are fleshly hence and attractive, are they are exceedingly beautiful sought in marriage by numerous suitors and finallyhappily wedded, but and forth. to men so (?), worthy of their wantonness According to follows Fulgentius (cp.Apuleius, Creuzer, who Psyche,ed. Jahn, p. 64), the three daughters are the flesh, free will, and the spirit; unconsciousness, according to Cams, world-consciousness, and
many characters

incidents, which

it is

allegorically.For

self-consciousness of nature

Others

even mor

take und

them

to

be

the

three

doms king-

Psyche Jahrbucher view fiir Philologie,xc, 202). Similarly, Krahner's (Eros und ous. Psyche, second ed., 1861) must be considered fundamentally erroneInstead
no was

(Stadelmann, A

in Neue

of

restoration

of the
a

longer
'

possible,he

attempts

mjrth,which is perhaps the object of which remodelling,


tion anticipa-

ancient

had have

of salvation in the garb of certain truths ' is convinced '. The author that the ancient myth for its foundation certain profound ideas, and must at to

clothe

certainly
one

time that
it

existed age
in
am

in

much
was

the down I the

of

Apuleius

purer neither '. the


in

and

more

consistent

form,
nor

but

able

to

understand

to

hand

this nobler

form with
to

unacquainted subject, referred


and

the

majority of the older discussions of Stuttgart Realencyclopddie, vi, i,

The most recent contribution i', 880. to the already literature known to me is a treatise by J. A. Hartung, der Seele und von des Marchens Auslegung des Mdrchens der von schonen Lilie ('Exposition of the tale of the soul and of the tale of the beautiful which also contains brief natural lily'), a history of the popular tale in general (Programm des Gymnasiums zu Erfurt,

rye

note

extensive

in regarding the story as Easter, 1866). Hartung agrees with me but further rightly a popular tale, lays stress on the fact that Apuleius

also had

in view

'

of the morally purifying glorification influ-

VOL.

I.]
of those the who
'

Appendices
mysteries '.
has offer
to

loi

ence

which of

Psyche

go themselves
a

wanderings through, resemble


for initiation

'

The

and the
;

dangerous tasks preliminary trials the name Psyche


.

morally religious proves feehng is at the bottom of the story into is read it rather, (or by Apuleius) Certainly, Hartung goes too far in his ingenious attempt to interpret every important incident in the narrative symbolically. In particular, it seems to me that the frequentuse of the number three, a standing feature of popular tales, cannot be possibly regarded as an allusion to the mysteries. Friedrich Pressel's interpretation, in the Erlduterungen to his free translation of the story (Psyche.Ein allegorisches nach dem Mdrchen des Apuleius, Ulm, Lateinischen 1864, kindly to notice by Reinhold the truth. nearer brought Kohler), is much my He certainlystarts deliberately from the wrong principle, that the folktale of art was known un(mdrchen) as a distinct genre '^ways to classical antiquity '. For he assumes the separation of the
'

itself (soul)

that

natural
of the
'

and
to

divine escape
of
were

in the from the

power

consciousness, and, as the result, the endeavour world the barren, miserable by means still more Greeks, and imagination. The
'

the when in
an

Romans,

unacquainted with
consciousness went
a

poetry

of

yearning '. Only


the belief

the ancient

astray

in itself and

consciousness necessity,did the new of the age (which in expression Neoplatonism) produce class of poetry, the artificial and a new allegorical story, not the tion, naive popular tale '. Yet Pressel, altogether contrary to his deducbe revision of the fiction Or : can on a an Apuleian ally origingoes tale ? I confess because I that this is my think naive opinion, became its found
'

invisible world

that, if
seems

distinction
can

be

made

between

the

invention

and

the

cution, exe-

I
to
not

me,

could

have

The invention, it perceive a very great diiierence. in whose head is too good ; the man, it originated, of taste, which been guilty of the errors have crept
in the narrative of of

in here

and of

there

Apuleius '.

Leaving
intentions These has

entirely out

consideration
the

Apuleius

and

of his narrative, I propose show that it belongs to a been described


Kinderund

the moral and religious ments mythological and allegoricaleleto discuss only its essential features. character large class of tales,whose Grimm

by

the

brothers

(Vber dcis

Wesen

Mdrchen,

Hausmdrchen,
'

Grimm, Schriftenvon Wilhelm While p. 351. R. K.]) as follows :


folktale is a relations and another told
four
or

Berlin, 1819, p. xlv [= ed. G. Hinrichs, Berlin, bd.


its idea

der Kleinere

i, 1881,
the same, different

always

remains

five times, in each case in that form it can so circumstances, and


innocent

under be

good story. The youngest, is promised to a


she

regarded as daughter, generally the


of she
.

necessity,or
endures she has
love to

monster by her father under stress voluntarily gives herself up to it. Patiently

her lot,frequently troubled


atone

by

human
at

by

severe

penalties;

weaknesses, for which last,however, she falls in


off his

with

at once the monster, who and as a lion, frog) appears

throws

beautiful faultlessly Indians French

story, which
with

is

common

amongst
and

the

Roman

Psyche

and

Parthenopex

and

Amor of tales Enthralment Meliure, signifies

the Old

ugly form (hedgehog, youth. This and is obviously connected


and

by the

102

Appendices
and
out

[vol. i.

Redemption by Love. Step by step the pure works its is worldly misery and development interrupted, ; way off by the contact be thrown the rush and in, sorrow earthly can only folktale formulae Of the of souls, by their recognition in love'. laid down Freya by Hahn (as above, p. 45), it is certainlyto the and formula that the tale of Amor essentiallybelongs ; Psyche The wife of or this formula are : for the fundamental features (i) her on that account. abandons is missing and the husband betrothed and reconhim. in search of ciliation. She wanders about (3) Recovery (2) in ing wanderthe the fact that this But from case also, apart is not the most are important element, features and motives Indeed, speaking generally, frequently adopted from other forms. of its for the popular tale is indebted the apparent abundance of number of to creations admixture mental fundaa a kaleidoscopic forms by no means large (Benfey, Pantschatantra, praef. xxvi ; Hahn, p. 43) exhibits If the of the course story in Apuleius in the main Earthly
if the
' '
.

the

characteristics
most

indicated different but that

above,
in its

and

its

outlines that

recur

in
not

the vented in-

tales of the

peoples, it

is evident

it

was

it is one of the originalform tales to numerous and common Aryan non-Aryan peoples, which became Apuleius acquainted with as a Roman (or perhaps Greek) ^ popular tale, and adapted and altered in his own Although way. it is certainlydisfiguredby his additions, omissions, and alterations,

by Apuleius,

with

the

aid

of

similar of

German

tales

alone

we

can

still effect

original.' At the beginning, not only the matter, but also the manner is In there lived certain and a once a partly preserved. city king ful queen' (cp.Perseus, ii,37 ; p. 90 above). They had three beautidaughters, but the youngest was by far the most beautiful ; her so beauty was great and magnificent, that it could not be expressed in words.' But while the two eldest were married to kings, the into the power of a monster. The youngest had to be given over motive in the story appears of this turn be to to me correctly stated by BoUe (Apuleius ah Lecture fiir die unterste Siufe eines oder einer Realschule. und Gymnasiums Frogr. des Gymnasiums der Realschule zu Celle,Easter, 1877, p. 13).* A king's son, whose in Little Snow-white)is jealous of her reputamother the queen (like tion for being the most beautiful in the world, and is also woman
'

probable

restoration

the

an
"

enchantiess, falls in love

with

the youngest

of the three

daughters

Fulgeatius Planciacles (Jahn, Apulcii Greek Psyche d Cupido, p. 63, 27) mentions a ; libris qui Dysarestia nuncupantur, Aristophontes Athenaeus in hanc fabulam circuitu discere cupieatibus prodidit. M. Zink ingeati verborum {Der Mylhologe Fulgentius: ein Beitrag zur rom. IJtt.-Gesoh.undzur GrammaiikdesiifrikmischenLaiei Wiireburg, 1 867, p. 89) does not regard the quotation as an invention (since tliecontents of the story are admirably suited to a book On Discontent ; Rohde, fication p. 345, 4 without justiconjectures Avo-epuTiifa for the title), but thinlts that Fulgentius had the seen of the author name m an oblique case, and that it was reallyAristophon. Aristophontes, a as however, occurs in Plautus, CapHvi (Teu'ffcl, personal name Studien, 45r). B. Schmidt {Griech. Marchen, p. 14 note) states that he was crediblyassured in the island of Zacynthus (Zante) that a very similar tale was current the people amongst
version
"

My
A

attempt
young

at

woman

restoration was beautiful as

first
as a

expressed
i

His

words m (Grimm, 166, StrongHans). idea o( adaptingApuleius for school

published in the Morgenblatt (rSsS no. 37 f ). picture; nay, so beautiful, that it cannot be

readingalso

seems

worthy

of atteatioa.

VOL.

I.]
king.
His

Appendices
mother,

103
is

of

surpassed by son princess, pursues to punish him for loving her. After the lovers the of Amor names and bound the to be made was Psyche, Venus mother of the king's son. In a modern variant of the tale Greek of Snow-white the goddess of love (the mother of Erotas) also takes the place of the beautiful wicked queen.^ B. Schmidt (Griechische des Erotas) : und die Mutter There Mdrchen, 17, Maroula was once far who a the beautiful of all the most king's daughter, was by beauty
and

the

seeing that
her with

her

that

of the

hatred

her bewitches had received

'

women

in the world. endure

When
woman

the

to

that
'

she conceived

any the idea

mother should be

of Erotas
more

heard

of it,unable than

beautiful '.

herself,
observes

of

the maiden killing

B. Schmidt

Erotas' mother's hatred of the maiden who (p. 233) : surpasses her in beauty ; the sufferings which she inflicts upon her ; and her final pacificationcertainly remind of the story of Amor and us Psyche : and I believe that, in view of the existinganalogies,we in assuming that Apuleius found the motive of jealousy are justified
'

in the

popular tale which he made use of. In this tale we that the enchanted prince may suppose been changed into a monster) met the father of the beautiful

(who had princess,

him perhaps out hunting, and, by threatening to kill him, made promise to give her up. Apuleius, however, represents her parents do induced as to so being by an oracle of Apollo. But from the which the beautiful at point king'sdaughter, dressed in grave-clothes, is escorted by her weeping relatives in melancholy procession to the he has again followed she is abandoned, top of a steep rock, where the tale. A passage in Grimm's Two Brothers (60)is exactly parallel : entered the youngest, accompanied which a city, by his animals, all covered The huntsman asked the host why with crape. was the garb of mourning. the city wore Because, repliedthe host, our the city is is die Outside to to-morrow. king's only daughter whom maiden dwells to whereon a high mountain, a dragon, a pure
'
. . . . .
.

must

be

offered is
none

every to-morrow

year

otherwise,
The

he

Now

there up

left but

the '.

king's daughter,
Greek
Twin which

ravages and

the she

country.
must

be

given
all the

to him

Brothers
a

i, 170) corresponds to the German

story, in

springs
once a

and

prevents
a

except

daughter daughter
manner, with

is
in since

year, when victim.

the inhabitants from maiden is offered to the

Certainly,

the

ancient tale cannot the story of the two it is


for that

have

exposure been introduced


has
no

(Hahn, 22, guards drawing water, him ; the king's of the king's
monster in

this larity simi-

brothers
the

further of the

it ; and

just as possiblethat

escort

maiden,

apparently
in several

destined In

tales,as

other three

tales.

Grimm

to the top of a mountain, occurred sacrifice, individual features from Apuleius borrowed (88, The Singing, Soaring Lark) a father of

daughters falls into the power of a lion by promising him the first thing which
home
;

and

can

only
meet

save on

self himhis This

should

him

return

and
occurs

this proves
in the

to

be

his

story, which
1

most

varied

youngest daughter. different forms amongst


case
'

Sicilian tale the son of the mother (inthis ' daughter-in-lawis called lu Re d'Amuri, the King of love

la

kindred

an

who ogress)

hates

her

(Cosquin,Conta

populaires

de la

Lorraine,ii, 237).

104

Appendices
'

[vol.i.

that correspondsmost closely peoples (Grimm, ii, p. 378), is the one is put the heart theme : of Apuleius, at least in its main to that at falls the evil to the proof and away everything earthly and {ib., 381). recognition of pure love'
The ancient he

monster,
tale
was

to whom

the

maiden I

is had

surrendered,

was

also in the
it

enchanted probable an man. long thought acquainted with changed into a dragon, before I became the following kindred ture. completely confirm my conjectales, which husband of the destined calls the the oracle when Certainly, monster snake-like (saevum atque ferum king's daughter a cruel, cence vipereumqae malum, Metam., iv, 33),we have perhaps only a reminisof Sappho's descriptionof love as a bitter-sweet, unruly snake although Fulgentius (ed. Afiixifov 6pir"Tov), {yXvKiiinKpciv Jahn, p. 62) says : jubetur puella pennato serpenti sponsa desBut the sisters of Psyche also assert that they have tinari. seen that him in this form, and this is the reason shows why he never him himself to her. as a They describe huge snake, gUding along with in many coils, enormous jaws, dropping poison, and remind which foretold her marriage to a horrible monster her of the oracle said to have are (trucisbestiae). Many peasants and huntsmen from return the in the his on ming seen feeding dragon, evening, swimof river the waters a neighbouring across {Met., v, 17, cp. 20 : intrahens sulcatos culjiJe solitum gressus postquam conscenderit) the spell was evidently broken, and the enchanted Only at'nigEt resumed his one form, that of a beautiful youth, in which proper that
' ' ' '
"

he
are

visited

his wife.
to
resume

In

numerous

kindred

stories

the

enchanted

permitted
or

their

true

form
tale

weeks,
form the

months.

Probably
when

the
the

used

during by Apuleius
certain
one

hours, days,
also
to
tained con-

the

feature, that

enchanted

returned

human

no would him, which ray of lightmight fall upon only increase and it last longer. This is the case make strength of the charm in the story already compared (Grimm, 88), in which the lion, to the whom be surrendered, is a king's son ; youngest daughter must enchanted with him were during the night he and his people who their natural form. But when the ray from a burning candle resume falls upon him, he is changed into a dove, and is obUged to flywith the doves seven when long ; this happens to him once a years hair falls broader than no him a crack in the ray through a upon door ; immediately he is transformed into a white and flies dove

away.

At

least

we

are

here

reminded

of

Amor,

who,

when

the

hght of Psyche's lamp falls upon him, awakes from sleepand without flies away and then addresses her from uttering a word the top of So a tall cypress also Grimm {Met.,v, 23). (ii, p. 381) : Our story also agrees with it in this, that and that hght brings misJEortune all bonds, always dissolves loosens night, which the spell'. Also, in the Greek tale of Golden Wand, to be mentioned below (Hahn, the is 7) king's son changed into a dove and in consequence of the of the secret is wounded discovery by the sisters. So then the king's daughter is left alone on the top of a rock to
'

be
the she

married

to

such

timid
sees a

maiden grove

husband. down into a with clear a


a

gentle breath

of

wind

wafts

flowery valley where, and spring of water

refreshed,
a

palace

lo6

Appendices

1. [vol.

of the expected child (Grimm, ii,p. 364). The frequent mention the constancy of the mother of the influence which in Apuleius, and its nature, is supposed to exercise permits us to conjecture upon the child, if over tale the spellalso had that in the ancient power

the

mother

did

not

stand
same

firm,
form

and

into the world

in the

as

that it was its enchanted

destined
father.

to The

come

latter

impresses
one

upon
the

her that misfortune

she may
that in

from

preserve threatens

him, herself and her little firm them, if she remains

tries the result of her curiosity, her the river bears to bank. the safely ; and in search of her lost husband, about comes She then wanders husband of her of is the to a certain country, the king of which one sisters. The latter allows herself to be deceived by the story that

(v, 13). The king'sdaughter,


herself,but

despair at

to drown

in vain

the husband

desires her

for his wife to

(Psyche) ; she hastens formerly wafted Psyche, but


In the
In
same manner

the

hurls

who is repuone diated whence the wind west rock, herself headlong down to death.

instead

of the

the other
mahce

sister is deceived

by

the

youngest

and

punished
the

cuiming. adapted by Apuleius the repentant she atones for her evidently reaches the place where
tale

for her

and

wanderer
error

now

by
who

hard
her has

service,
beloved.

severe

tasks the the work

and

renewed

stedfastness,
the husband has
to

and

redeems

In

Hanoverian

brought
comes

about
a

story separation from her


woman,

king's daughter, by her carelessness,


serve

to to do

wicked
the

whom maids

she

for

seven

years

and

In some of (Grimm, ii, p. 380) follow that husband. the tales this hostile being is the mother of the This was undoubtedly the case in the tale used by Apuleius ; Venus takes the place of the enchantress, who has transformed her son and her hated which to severe tests, daughter-in-law finally bring put about deliverance. But instead of the king's daughter seeking out her mother-in-law, with whom she at first expects to find her husband Venus seek her ; she at (cp. Met., vi, 5), Apuleius makes first hides herself from but finally her, fearing discovery, voluntarily The for sole object of aU this is to make room gives herself up. in ornamental and the writer with of the taste episodes, harmony his contemporaries, who probably regarded them as great improvements to the too simple narrative, while to us they rather seem on it. When disfigure Psyche attempts suicide, Apuleius has already inserted a Pan totally unnecessary episode about (v, 24) ; then follows the account Venus how learns of her son's (v, 28-vi, 10) Ceres and marriage and violently reproaches him ; how Juno in vain her : how in vain attempt to appease Psyche implores them to protect and her how for her Venus searches a grant refuge ; everywhere, whereupon Psyche gives herself up and is handed over to the servants of Venus, Anxiety and Sorrow, to be tortured and scourged. This mythological padding is in part affected and frigid allegory,in part downright burlesque. Venus as speaks to Amor in comedy an addresses enraged mother dissolute son, Ceres and a Juno like two old gossips ; the marriage with Psyche is said to be nvaUd, because it took place at a country house without witnesses ; Mercury as public crier of the gods, offers a reward of seven kisses of
seven

VOL.

I.]
Venus reminded
of to the

Appendices
finder
of

I07

from
are

Psyche.

of the

popular
arranges about and

the

temple scythes that tales good

Ceres

In one we passage, certainly, where the wandering princess in tale, in order the sheaves, garlands, and
in

Similarly,in German during women, wanderings often in desolate soUtudes, often, without called lend a helping being upon hand and the thanks of kindly spirits. thereby earn From these unedifying episodes we return again to the story, out it from as elaborate formal were an stepping garden of the rococo period into the natural free life of the forest. The princess,
were

lying

confusion.

maidens

their

her husband, has to she has to sort out a heap of accomplish First, and beans before evenwheat, millet,poppy seeds,peas, lentils, barley, ing ; ants Next, she has to fetch wool from perform the task for her. spiteful, sheep with golden fleeces ; in despair she is about savage herself into the river, when to throw a reed whispers to her to wait
error

to

atone

for

her

and

to

release

three difficult tasks.

till the able


to

sheep

rub

their wool

off

on

to

the

trees

then

she

will

be

Lastly, she has to fetch water from a spring (in called flows in a fearful, inaccessible Stygian), which Apuleius is guarded by dragons ; an ravine and eagle fills her crystal vessel
with
The The the desired water. first task is exactly the
her
recurs same as

collect it.

that

imposed
doves

(Grimm, 21) by
second and

stepmother,
in the in

in

which

task

Indian German

tale of the tales.


have of
to

assistance. woodcutter's ter, daughThe have

upon render

Cinderella

frequently also
all the
if suitors
:

In

White
to of these
over

Snake

(Grimm, 17)
three

of the

king's daughter
die. seed
millet

perform
sisted con-

tasks
in

the and sunset sunrise this task between also is ; performed by grass, thousands of ants. These tasks are of characteristic the especially Bride- wager class ',in which the suitors stake their heads againstthe can bride, who only be won by the accomplishment of difiicult tasks
'

they cannot, they picking up ten sackfuls

One

scattered

(Hahn,
Son loads

horseking's son maize, all mixed together,in half a not day. I am acquainted with an exact analogy to the second task ; I will return to the third The have later. princess may who earned the gratitude of the animals assist her, as in so many tales (including the Indian), by taking pity on them or rendering assistance them formula The -p. 57). Animals, (in Hahn Grateful 32, that have it his narrative better omitted this suits Apuleius may ; all nature should of the god of love. assist the chosen Perhaps it ' in the tale ; did not occur assist the unhappy the animals may the inanimate maiden out of compassion, and similarly beings, the

p. 54 ; cp. ii,p. and the Beardless Man of wheat,

323).
ants

Also sort

in the out

Greek

tale of The four

King's

for the

and barley,spelt,

reed down.
them
as

and
'

the tower, (later)


'The

from

which

she

intends

to throw all distress

herself

nature, spiritual

the the and stars sun, moon, and when they speak to those which deliver them
out

above
in

a possess and give

presents

divine
1

beings,objects of
considers done the have
a

trouble, they appear worship (quorum opibus aperte juvantur,


of their
in the originaltale rendered assistance

Cosquin, who

Psyche must her,supposes

animals

de la L., ii, {Cont.j}op. p. 230) tliat for the a good turn to account

Buddhist

version.

io8
Caesar, B.G., vi, 21),as
Germans.
are over

Appendices
in

[vol.i.
to the
was

ancient life.

times

they actually were


of

Trees

and

springs, whose
with
'

also instinct

The

worship spring, which


not

the

stones,

warns

the children

to

drink in
the

long leaps sparkling of it ; if they do


Roman
'

ance, continu-

they
What what the

will be

transformed the
?

(Grimm).

Thus
to

tale the

spring guarded by
are

dragon
Have

you
do in

doing

cries out ! What a care


'

the

princess
do you
;

Begone

you

lake

! Flee, else you the tale of The

will die !

(vi,14

Seven-headed

? want Mind the of warning cp. Snake, B. Schmidt, Gr. The up


may

Mdrchen,

119).
a

succeeds To these three tasks now into the underworld has to descend
ointment of from the

fourth.
and

king'sdaughter
a

fetch This

little

goddess

of the dead.

be

beautytion only a varia-

of the the

tale, for

fairytale
this like
us case

by Apuleius from another version naturally only expect three tasks, according to precedent ; it is also possible that the fourth task was in
third

task, borrowed

we

added, exceptionally

as

last, most
water of of

difScult
the

task, aggravated
reminds

by three temptations. The the beauty-ointment (i.e. a means


of hfe
a.s

Stygian spring,
tales

renewing youth)
in German

of the water

mentioned frequently which the

(Grimm,
the old

97). Just
tale intends
she well in the

the

tower, from
a an

king's daughter in
'

to throw

desires,so does
court

to obtain what herself down, instructs her how dwarf in the German tale : It springsfrom a

of

enchanted

castle,but you
and
on

cannot two

make

your

wide if but in a loaf to each they will be quiet ; then open ; you throw hasten and fetch some of the water of life, before it strikes twelve, else the door will close and you will be shut in '. The prince does he is told, but, finding as in a room a beautiful newly-made bed, he
cannot to So he lay down and help lying down upon it to rest. sleep; when he awoke, it was strikinga quarter to twelve.
'

thither, unless I give you an iron rod way bread. With the rod strike three times wiU and it castle, spring open ; inside he two

small iron

loaves of

the

gate of the
mouths

lions,with

went

Then

he sprang in a cup to the well, drew water some up in alarm, ran stood which hard by, and hurried ofi. But when he was going out of the iron gate it struck twelve, and the door shut so violently that it took ancient
off
a

tale

piece of dangers

of the

Exactly in and temptations stand and exactly in undertaking,

his heel '.

the
the

same

manner

in the

in the
same

way

manner,

of the formance perat the

last moment, after the greatest difficulty has been surmounted, the is threatened with failure. of the to the palace On her way attempt of the dead the king's daughter has to take in each hand a cake god and two barley meal, honey and wine, and in her mouth copper coins. Three times she is tempted to let the cake fall ; if she does, she will have to remain in the underworld she will be ; for then unable to quiet Cerberus, when in and She first out.

going

coming

meets her

the
out out

On

lame laden with wood, whose ass driver, also lame, begs to Uft up the logs of wood that have fallen off. WhUe crossing river of the dead himself (when Charon has to take the coins of her mouth) a dead old man swims after the boat, stretching his putrefiedhands and that he may be taken on board. entreating the opposite shore are seated some old women at the loom, who
a

VOL.

I.]

Appendices
She the she
overcomes successfully

109
all these
to take

beg her to leiid them a hand. temptations. She is invited by in a sumptuous banquet ; but
but
a

goddess

of the

dead
to

is forbidden

take

piece of bread, which she is obliged to eat sitting on obtains what she desires and makes her way back without any accident ; but when she reaches the upper world, although forbidden to do so, she cannot resist the temptation of opening the box, from which narcotic and ascends a plunges her into a deathlike vapour
She

part anything the ground.

sleep.
hurries The

But up

her

lover, now

set

free
to

by

her

loyalty and

stedfastness,

and

brings

her

back

life.

and marriage of Amor Psyche is of low example comedy (Met.;vi, 22-24). Psyche bears a daughter Voluptas. Here also it is clearly shown that Apuleius in his narrative has amalgamated geneous heterotwo elements, allegoryand popular tale ; for where the expected child is mentioned it is repeatedly spoken of as a boy (v, 12, 13), in accordance with the fact evidently certainly a fairy tale forgotten by Apuleius. It can hardly be accidental that there are no ancient works of art celebrated
"

the conclusion, in which in heaven, is another

which

illustrate

classical

poetry,

the narrative of disdained to borrow

Apuleius.^
its
the

Classical
from

art, like
the

subjects

it might Certainly into

have

done

so, after

mentioned
at that extinct. motives

by Apuleius (the date by Fulgentius Planciades appears to be unknown) ; but of plastic art was time the productive power practically If any needed that the folktale is rich in proof were admirably adapted for representations,Raphael would
it in the

literature

tale. folktale had been introduced of the Aristophontes

and in another Thorvaldsen also has extremely gracefulrepresentations cycle ; in a number the chief scenes of sketches to be seen in represented his museum at Copenhagen. of

have

furnished

frescoes of the villa Faruesina

In my that
a

the opinion,

evidence forms

from the

German basis
of

genuine

folktale

parallels clearlyshows the Apuleian narrative.


this

(ii, p. 381) is the Dutch unknown the Swedish to me {Wodana, 3) (Giimm, ii, ; I did not become acquainted with p. 509) is only distantlyrelated. the others until I had completed my As attempt at reconstruction. in the they in all essentials confirm it (most of them especially is changed into a feature that the lover or husband of the heroine snake) I shall give their contents so far as it is necessary, in order to differences show the thorough generalagreement in spiteof manifold in points of detail. due to that jumbling together These differences are of features and motives is peculiar from different tales which
,

Experts will doubtless be able to make complete. Of the kindred stories mentioned

evidence

more

in Grimm

to

the

composition of

the

folktale.

Heydemann {Eros und Psyche in the Archdol. Zeitung, i86g, taf. 10) considers tlie which perhaps depends upon the same source as the narrative sarcophagus there represented, I am of Apuleius,to be older than the latter. not acquainted with the carved stones there mentioned. I have been unable to consult M. Colhgnon's Essai sur les monuments au relatifs mytliePsycM (Paris, 1877),where two carved stones are represented grecs et romams said to be are (according to Cosquin, Contes,ii, p. 224), the subjects of which borrowed from the narrative or Apuleius : Psyche sorting the grains with the directly the eagle. assistance of the ants and receivingthe water of the Styx from

no

Appendices
Several stories in the Pentamerone
woos a

[vol.i.
are

15 {The three tasks performed having Snake), considered which were impossible is perforceaccepted by the father in the bridal-chamber, the king While the pair are as a son-in-law. transformed into a the snake looks through the keyhole and sees of Basile akin.
a

In

snake

princess,and

handsome

the snake's skin that in and burns man ; he breaks young But the man is lying on the floor. changes himself into a young while flyingthrough its head dove (seeabove, p. 104),which injures about in search of her The the window. king's daughter wanders

husband.
one telling

She

learns
:

from that

fox

what

the
had

birds
been

in

the

forest

are a

another
seven

the
a

king's son
; that

changed
almost

into

snake when

for

years

by

witch

this

periodwas

over,

he was of the snake's skin being burnt in consequence changed he had his himself into dove that a so during flight injured again ; the he death that near was only remedy ; severely that very
was

to besmear

his wounds with that

with of the

the blood fox.


The

of the birds fox

who

the the is

story and

king's daughter, who kills the fox by cunning She then and second. repairs to her sick husband

procures and

had told the first for

obtains the heals him, and

happily
In the

reunited

to

him.

(19) the youngest of the three daughters of a poor the wife of an enchanted mother becomes prince ; her envious sisters persuade her to disobey his commands, whereupon he repudiates her. She wanders birth brings about, till she bears a boy, whose
Padlock

about finds wedded


of
a

her

husband's
the into

disenchantment.
of the

Parmetella,
her
to
a

youngest
a

three

way

subterranean
at When at

(44) daughters of a poor gardener, enchanted palace, where she is


his
time

In

the

Golden

Root

Moor,
her has

who

night
the

assumes

proper

form, that
him her in this that his

beautiful
drives

youth.
been

Parmetella
same

form, he
enchantment

away,

spies upon telUng

prolonged for seven through her years Parmetella who her advice and meets a curiosity. fairy, gives the means of protection during her years of wandering. After
seven

years,

when
a

her iron shoes

are

in

holes, she arrives


seven

at

house,

wherein the

daughters spinning, fairy'sadvice saves her from being eaten, but she is again threatened fate, by the same unless she is able to perform three difficult tasks imposed upon her. Her husband, however, takes pity At his her and assists her. upon command ants sort out mixed a heap of various seeds, and birds
mother
and

dwells

man-eating

witch

with

sisters of her

husband.

The

fiU twelve
to

bed- ticks her

with feathers. sister to fetch musical in


a

Lastly, the
instruments be

witch

sends

metella ParHer

for the

marriage
; with second a

festival of her son, husband gives her


the

realitythat

little loaf, a

first she horse which

quiets a dog, which her, with the and with the stone she keeps a trample on her, door steady which is always banging to and fro. She escapes all dangers and obtains the instruments, but on her way back is unable to refrain from opening the box which contains them ; whereupon all into the air. they fly Finally, however, she is reunited to her
would

may bundle of would eat

she

put
and

to death.
a

hay,

stone

husband,
and the

who

daughter

reconciles her with his seven sisters ; the old witches of the second who is intended for his bride perish.

VOL.

I.]

Appendices
of the from Comtesse

in

Amongst the tales (thegreen dragon) is an features adopted many


A

d'Aulnoy,

Le

Serpentin vert

kindred originally

story,which, however, has iii, Apuleius (Cabinetdes fies, 174-227).

king
a a

has
number

two

by

wicked

fairyand

after

manner,

of whom has been enchanted daughters, one retires into She and solitude, terribly ugly. of adventures detailed at great length in the authoress's marries she has never a king whom seen ; she agrees is that she
over

tv/in

to the condition

will
;
as

never a

attempt

to

see

him

until to

the read

time the

of his atonement

is oath
a

warning
and

she

is

obliged
on a

story
her

of

Psyche.
her

But

her mother and


to spy

when sister,
her husband she

visit,induce
She been

to break

upon

dragon by immediately disappears. She then falls into the power of the wicked her ; she makes fairy who has enchanted her put on tight iron shoes and sets her to perform three difficult tasks. She has to spin off a distaff full of cobwebs, to plaitfishing with nets of the web, and to climb a mountain millstone a lastly,
green which terrified,
now

recognizes in

him

which

had

by night. formerly

round
a

her neck, to fill a

basket

with

four-leaved

clover, and

to draw

from fountain water a pitcher of marvellous guarded by giants in a deep valley. She all with the aid of these tasks accomplishes the her After and she has water restores a kindly fairy beauty.

descended she Cab.


to be d. with

to

the

underworld with her

is released

iio fetch the water In Le husband.

of life from

pine, ProserRam
so

Mouton

/.,iii, 431) compared


the
to into

by

Grimm three and

youngest
She
a ram. on a

of his

(ii, p. 493) a daughters that


lives

(the king is
he

;
raged en-

orders

her
is

put

death.

is saved writer

with

prince, who
denoument.
ram, who

changed The princess, while of grief. Gracieuse


since

The

has

invented

the

visit to her Percinet


to

father, forgetsher

dies

only be mentioned, (ii, p. 5) need perform three dif"cult tasks for a stepmother. In L'Oiseau who bleu (ii, has been p. 67) the king's son, with knives through the agency changed into a blue bird, is wounded of hostile beings, and to be an believes his innocent sweetheart and the crime. After difficult to a dangerous journey, accessory from she finds and marries after his him, having bought permission to approach him. to be allowed betrothed, by wonderful gifts, In the Magyar tale of the Snake-prince (Gaal,p. 364) it is predicted in a snake's to the prince, who into the world has come skin, that he will be able to put it off on his wedding night for the first time and he must night afterwards put it on again every ; but every he curses wife it while His he is burns asleep,whereupon morning.
et

the

heroine

has

her and
may not

prays leaves the

that

her shoes
a

bring

forth

not may child until he after

fall from has

her feet and that she reconciled to her. become


at
an

He

then

marries first
sun,

long wandering arrives fivesunhappily with but king's daughter,


her, and
wanders
moon,

island,
while Mean;

her. of him then

his first wife


comes

about who

the

world

in search of

she

to

the

knows

nothing

him,

to

the

and

lastlyto
to since allow he

of

gold,which

the sun, is

her to him. conducts the wind. Who By presents she and wind have her, persuades given moon, her

the queen
purpose,

draught.

At

last, a

king twice at night, but to no by a soporific always in a deep sleep caused the faithful servant draught sleeping changes
access

to

the

112

Appendices
; the

[vol.i.

for another beautiful Kindred which In her


an

king
are

becomes
into

reconciled the world

boy,

who

comes

tales

also found

amongst

bears a his wife, who six aged years. and the Greek Albanian,
to

exhibit Golden has


a

equally
Wand

remarkable

agreement
,

with

the

German.

The

India

three golden wand

trading with (Hahn 7, from Epirus) a merchant him whom to bring of the begs youngest daughters,
thence. Now Golden Wand is the
name

of

letter, a ring, and a a prince, who gives the merchant When she fills the basin with for his youngest daughter. the ring into it, and cries three times, Come, come, water, throws ', he comes fijdng in the form of a dove, golden wand come, my The sisters play washes in the water, and is changed into a man.
Indian basin
'

the

spy and become dove, but does not

jealousof
notice

the

youngest.
is
a

The

eldest

calls the

that

there

knife

which

journeys

the dove cuts itselfand then flies off. The the way to India to find her lover ; on and
a

basin, with youngest sister now


she with She
In hears
an

in the

from ointment

bird of prey must which prepares


the

dove

that he

can

only
the

be healed birds.

be made

from

the flesh of both heals

shoots Filek

them,
Chelebi

ointment, and
at

king's son.

Crete) the youngest of three poor sisters marries a into a handsome man. Moor, night is transformed young of her the sisters she On the advice him in plays spy and surprises to her that her curiosityhas put off his disthis form enchantmen ; he declares which She is obliged to have three at hand. was near pairs of iron shoes and three golden apples made, to ascend three her way to mountains, and, roUing the apples before her, to make (Hahn
73, from
who

the

sisters of Filek her


to her

Chelebi she
who

who is

live

at

the

summit

after world

she has and is

finished united

wanderings,
husband,
the

brings
now

her
set

child

into

the
his The

free from similar.

Zi, Ba,
to the The

Achmet

Chelebi island tale

(71)
also to

is very

enchantment. Snake-Prince

from (Albanian, Magyar

(and

of Poros, Hahn, 100) corresponds and a Wallachian a Servian

exactly

(Hahn,

ii, p. 311).
down by an Englishman from communicated Benares, was by him xxxvii Asiatic to the Journal, (1842), p. 114;* a German translation in Ausland (February, 1843) appeared in H. Brockhaus's Die Mdrchensammlung des Somadeva Kashmir Bhaita aus igr(ii, it in the stillsurvives mouth of the 211). Although people,Benfey considers it to be very old (Pantschatantra, ii,p. 255). In a certain Eastern named Nurkingdom there lived a poor man Singh, who supported himself and his wife and daughter Tulisa by beautiful and of an wood-cutting. Tulisa, who was age to marry, into went the forest to gather wood to a dilapidated ; she came

following Indian
of
a

tale, taken
at

the

mouth

washerwoman

called her by name and asked a voice, which be my wife ? ' The question was repeated three times. At last she answered tremblinglythat only her father could decide ; whereupon the voice bade her summon him, Nur-Singh and persuaded by the promise of obeyed the summons, wealth,
'

well, from which her, Wilt thou

issued

great

consented
1

to his

daughter's marriage.

When

the

wedding day

drew

[This is
a

time ;

translated from the Gennan, the original Englishnot being available at the few alterations have since been made after consisting it. Tr.]

114

Appendices
his head
'

[vol. i.
shoulders
on were

repeating his entreaty until only


When At the she
same

and

visible.
Dau !
'

still persisted, he
moment sank
a

cried out, My name snake's head appeared


stream. old

is Basnak the

surface

of the

water

and

into

the

TuUsa
old
ness,

stood her

hut. but

Their not

again parents were complaints


much heard that wife
as

in her

ragged clothes, the palace


poor
and
as

had
in

appeared, distheir

still living,as and


own remorse

before,
her for

reproachesincreased

unhappiall that when

so

her

longing
From she

she

had
she

lost.
up learned had mortal

Once
she

she fell
two

asleep while
mother
snakes

gatheringwood, and
their

she woke
since he

talking. squirrels
had
to ask of the be her
; but

tion conversa-

her

husband's

lost all her

strength,
recover

become

king
could

that

would
name

it,if his
had been

persuaded

him

his

; this

confederate, Sarkasukis, accomplished by of an old woman. whom Tulisa had saved The squirrel of restoringhis power if there were to Basnak no means other wander must eastwards, until answered, TuUsa
'

in the

form asked The


comes

then Dau.
she
across

to
on

wide

river, which
side seek

is full of snakes for the nest

she must bird

swim

and
one

the

other

of the

Huma,

and

lay

of its eggs in her bosom Then until it is hatched. offer to she must in the palace of the queen her mother-in-law there serve ; heavy she perform them imposed upon her, and if she cannot will be devoured But when the egg is "hatched, the bird, by snakes. who brings kingly power to all who possess it,will peck out the eyes of the green is always coiled round the queen's neck. snake, which Basnak Then his kingdom Dau will recover and become reconciled to tasks will be

his wife.'

her dangers, boldly entered upon with snakes. She had swarming earthen bamboos provided herself with some jars and, tying some laid a quantity of with twigs and across together, she laced them the top. Using this as a raft, she crossed in safety to grass upon the other side ; some before her. her to encourage squirrels sprang She was then guided by squirrels and bees to the Huma's nest, from

Tulisa, undeterred

by

these

journey, and

reached

the

river

which to the

she
her

took

an

egg

and She

laid it in her
was

bosom.
to

At her

last she

came

found neck. time would

and queen's palace. presence, soft cushions, with the green snake round her lying on The agreed to take her into her service, at the same queen she tellingher that if she could not perform her commands have to die. She gave Tulisa a crystalvase, and told her to conducted
scent of
a

collect in it the

thousand

flowers

in

paved

court

rounded sur-

A swarm of bees came by high walls. flyingalong, each On bringinga little bag with scent, which it dropped into the vase. the next she was day, given a large pitcher full of seeds and told to make a splendid ornament from them. A large number of squirrels and put precious stones into the pitcher, came and took out the same number of grains. TuUsa also heard from the squirrels that their common in the neighbourhood, and Sarkasukis, was enemy, that he could only be prevented from entering the castle by burning certain herbs. The squirrels, be obUged to retire, however, would and she have would to her depend upon own vigilance. Tulisa

burnt herbs

as incessantly

she

had

been

told, until the young

Huma

VOL.

I.]
forth flew from
on

Appendices
to

115

came

snake's cried

eyes.

its egg. It grew denly sudup with incredible rapidity, the queen's shoulder, and the out picked green The at an end, knowing that her power was queen,

fell to the

aloud : Sarkasukis, in his true form as an ugly demon, and snakes ground, and long processionsof genii, squirrels, escorted their rightfulmaster into the palace. Tulisa, now queen of a kingdom for ever of spirits, reunited to him was ; her parents out recovered A

their

former

wealth.
with the
name

Bessarabian

story also,connected
the

of the emperor

Trajan
us

(of whom
on

inhabitants

tell all kinds


out

of A.

reminds stories),
von

of the Danube
rode

popular tale,as already pointed


the internal
a

by
loved

Haxthausen
'

in his studies the


on

condition

of Russia

460) (ii,
a

Beyond
lived
.

lived

king

named

Trajan, who

this side of the river, named


over

queen Bielayakeyina (the white

who

princess)

He

to her

princess wanted neighed before the some day she ordered to forgot neigh. But
the like smoke.

But every evening, and left her before sunrise. him horse to see His always by dayUght. sun as a signalfor his departure. One rose, and
oats to be
sun

thrown
rose,

in front

of the rider

horse,

who

when

the

horse

and

disappeared

to the story in Apuleius being necessarily My list of parallels I would plete cominadequate, expressed the hope that some specialist consented Kuhn it, and Professor Adalbert (died 1881) kindly to do
so.

I have

made
me,

no

alteration
as

in

the
a

communication of the

with

which
to

especially only by him. I begin by remarking that I have confined myself only to two in order to of related that used to tales, by Apuleius, closely groups of the of show that it is more use a popular a clearly only question into mal, anitale. In both groups have we a man, an usually changed to a young wedded form, maiden, who in spite of his terrifying In the first group the betrayal in her affection. remains constant of the secret postpones his release from enchantment, and brings
me are

he

favoured

few

tales known

referred

to

about of the

fresh trial of the of the

patienceand
means

directlyfurnishes
manner

love ; in the second, as a rule it The of release. introductory accounts


or

betrothal

of the
not

originof
essential.

the

change

of form

they are (Danish, Swedish, Norwegian, Danish in particular to Apuleius ; the akin are decidedly most in I first the most essential features. will give a list of the agrees tales used by me. 1. I. Danish, in Grundtvig's Gamle Danske : Minder, i, 100-115 Den lille hvide hund little white (the dog). and 2. Swedish, in Hylten-Cavallius Stephens, Svenska folksagor vid Ijus och dfventyr, i, 2, p. 323 : Jungfrun som sag pit sin kdraste who her beloved with a light[candle,lamp]). looked on (the maiden SodermanThree versions : A. ; from Ulfprinsen (the wolf-prince and land, with three variants from Smaland Finland). B. Prins with Smaland Halt under jorden (Prince Hat under the earth ; from lame hunden C. Den halde from variant a (the Vestergotland)
may the Scandinavian
.

be

disregarded,since

In the first group Icelandic)recensions

dog;

from

Smaland,

with

variant

from

the

same

province).

ii6
3.

Appendices
Norwegian,
no. II :

[vol.i.

Asbjornsen and Moe, Norwegische Volksmarchen ii,102, of the Sun and West of the Moon. Islenzkar thjddsogur og aefintfri, 4. Icelandic, in J6n Arnason ii, 334: Sigurdr Kdngsson (Siegfriedthe king's son). Sagen, p. 385, no. 5. Holsteinish, in Mullenhoff, Schleswig-holst. Der weisse white : Wolf (the wolf). 3
in

East

6.

Bohemian,
Bar

in

Waldau,

Bohmisches

Mdrchenbuch,

p.

160

Der

weisse

(the white bear). alban. Griech. und Mdrchen, ii,67, no. 7. Greek, in J. G. Hahn, Filek of the takes Chelebi (a Moor the place animal).' 73 ; 8. Albanian A. ib., ii, 116, no. Das 100 : : Schlangenkind (the and B. ib.,ii,130, no. 102 : Taubendiebe snake-child), (dovethieve.s). further C, ib.,i, 97, no. 7. Cp.
9.

Wallachian,

in

Schott, Wallachische

Mdhrchen,

no.

23

Tranda-

(a pumpkin takes the place of the animal). 10. Neapolitan, in Basile, Fentamerone, i,19, p. 246 : agreeing mostly with no. 7 ; cp. also ib.,ii, i68, no.
smauto.
11.

firu

The 43

Padlock,
:

Pinto-

Servian,

in

Wuk,
.

Serbische

Mdrchen,

no.

10,

p. 82

(another
p. 228,

snake-bridegroom) 12. Transylvanian,


no.

43
13.

Borstenkind in
in the und

in Haltrich, Siebenbiirgische Mdrchen, (bristle-child).


:

Indian,

Benfey, Pdnischaidntra, i, 255

Tulisa.
tale 7. Kohler in

14. Kalmuck,
15. 16.

Gaelic, in

Kalmukische Mdrchen, p. 39, Jiilg, from extract Campbell, given by R.

Benfey's Orient
Red Bull

Occident,

no.

iii, 2,

114

and

no.

xii, 2, 126.

(first ed.), p. 75, The of Norroway, in the third ed. with the variant of the Glass Mountain, on according to R. Kohler Campbell {loc. cit, xii.). The in A. Harz, 17. Ey, Harzmdrchen, p. 9. The Lark in Grimm (88),already compared (p. 103),is not further
cited II. here.
I.

Scotch, in Chambers's

Popular Rhymes

C.

kesklanken
2.

and T. Colshorn, Mdrchen,^. Lowesblatt (cp. 3).


139,
no.

64,

no.

20:

Vom

klin-

Ib., p.
Miiller

32

Der

verwunschene

Frosch

(the enchanted

frog).
p.

Niedersdchsische Schambach, Sagen und Mdrchen, 265, no. 5 : Das klingende singende Blatt (theringing,singingleaf). 4. Ib., p. 263, no. (the rose). 4 : Die Rose ii: Vom 5. Holsteinish, Miillenhoff, p. 384, no. goldenen Klin3.
,

and

gelklangel (cp. 3).


6.

Suabian

Rosen

auf einem in Tirolese 7.

in Meier, Schwdbische Stiel (three roses

Mdrchen,
on one

p. 202,

no.

57

Drei Rose

stem).
30
:

Zingerle, i, p. 182,
173
: :

no.

Die

singende

(the singing rose).


8. Ib., ii, p.
9.
10.

Die Bar

Ib., p.
Flemish
rose

391
:

Der

Schlange (the snake). (the bear).


Wodana, ii,61
;

in

Wolf,

Roosken

zander

doormen

(the

without

thorns).
Krebs

1 B. Schmidt, Griechischs Marchen, 9 : Prim (the most beautiful maiden) may be added.

(PrinceCrab)and

10

Die SdiSnste

VOL.

I.]
Servian
:

Appendices
in Wut,
in
:

117

Snake-bridegroom. 9 : The p. 77, no. Orient und Occident,ii,539, from AfanaBenfey, sieflE'scollection, communicated by Schiefner. : Pantschatantra, i, 8, in Benfey, ii,144 : The enchanted 13. Indian
11.
12.

Russian

Brahmin' I will of
'

son.

now

compare and
a

the

individual

features

with

the

narrative

Apuleius.
A

king
the
'

(merchant, peasant, etc.)have three daughters, queen and of whom is the beautiful the most most youngest

amiable

ii,i, 2, ii,3, 4, 5, ii,7, 9 ; cp. Swedish, i, 2 B ; German, Greek, 7, 8 C ; Flemish, ii,10 ; Gaelic, i, 15. Owing to the special of the story in the Icelandic elaboration four version there are (i, the in The elder sisters are 4) Norwegian many daughters (i, 3)
:
,
.

proud
the

and

haughty
wicked.
'

Tirolese
and

(Swedish, i C, Scotch, i, 16). Conversely, in story (ii,9) the eldest sister is good, the younger
recalls the former elder daughters are married to kings,the youngest the eldest (or animal) '. Cp. Swedish (i C), where The end of
the tale

proud
to
a

ii,

contrast. monster

The

desires for her husband


one

king
In

with

golden
while

hair and

with

silver hair
lame

and

beard,
form
13, of

the

beard, the second to youngest is content

obtain the
2

only a youngest

dog.
the

nearly
an

all the

tales the The

bridegroom
B. Schmidt

of

takes

animal.
the

Swedish

story, i,

ii,11, i, 11, (variant),

Mdrchen,
immanis The

10), mention
in which

the the

snake

coluber, multimodis
manner

(Gy. dragon (vipereum malum, voluminibus serpens). bride is handed to the promised over
or

ii,13, i,8 A, ii, 8, and

bridegroom is nearly always different in the above from that in the fetches away Apuleius : in the first group the animal himself bride (onlyin a Swedish version, i,2, B, the king leads her out under
the hazel
a no

bush
similar

amidst

the

lamentations
is very

of her
common

companions)
in

where Elseneeds

leading

out

tales

and

further

proof.
to the

wind, by dropped out her being taken to the top of the rock was automatically, when once omitted. In place of this the animal and the maiden, after they have entered thick forest, suddenly sink into the depths of the earth a ravine to a mountain hole in the earth 2 A) or a (i,i),or come (i, 2 A, variant i ; i, 2 B, variant) (i, a ; in i, 3 the bear knocks upon As soon as they enter, a splendid palace appears, rock, which opens. in which gold and silver (i,2 A, B, C ; everything is of glittering i, I, 3, 10, ii,6), and the table sumptuously spread with food and who wine (i, handmaids perform i, 3, 10, 17, ii,4, 6) ; the invisible in i, 3, where the bear gives the maiden all Psyche's wishes, appear she only has to ring and immediately everything a silver bell,which
an

Equally unknown being wafted down

cycle of

tales

compared
which

is the

heroine's

the

incident

she desires is before her. In the majority of the tales

compared
form

the

bride

is forbidden 7, 8

to

reveal the change of her husband's is persuaded by her sisters to do so her to

; in 6, the (inii,

i, 2 C,

C,

10

she
the
10

elder sister

persuades
;

also jealousy is as a rule another ; here infringe prohibition) in in i, 2 B, 4, The cause. Apuleius occurs tripletemptation maternal as feelingsto entice Apuleius utilizes the awakening

her

ii8
to

Appendices
in i, 2 B the
wife at
on

[vol. i.
the
are

so infringethe prohibition,

young
infantis

this her weak nutrimenta

stepmother attacks who the cliildren, side, by praising


:

playing

their mother's

aurei
hon

feet. Apuleius has laetabunt ! qui si

nos

beatas, quas
ut

parentum,

oportet,
Swedish

pulchritudini responderet, prorsus


tale
:

Cupido
braddes

nascetur

; in the

sitt fademe, och att uppa Prins Hat mande (she added that vara en mycket fager ungersveim they no doubt took after their father and that Prince Hat must be with the exception beautiful a youth). The northern group, very

tillade,at de sackert

wife is advised the young to look at her lover by a lightwhile he is asleep; this she does, like Psyche in Apuleius, and wakes him, forgettingall warnings through a wax or the heavenly sight. While i, i A, B and 3 introduce loved which snuff falls the tallow candle, from a drop or one, upon of the

Icelandic, contain

the

feature, that

about by the in succession. The landic Icenights young the kiudUng of a light, of tale speaks swinging But the kindling of the light is the sleeper's head. stone over a in the Neapolitan (i,10), where, however, the story is somefound what worked out. differently of the above tales take a different turn from From this point most of Apuleius. commonest The variation is that the the narrative wife wanders abandoned through the world in search of her vanished
in

i, 2 C

it is the

wife

lamp, but looking at him instead of (1,4),

the

catastropheis brought

for three

husband and when


he

and

arrives

at

three

different

stages, where

her lover ; having found celebrating his marriage to a fresh bride, she persuades in her her with giftsto allow her to pass three nights in succession in lover's chamber. succeeds Finally, she recaUing the past to his is reunited The Danish to him. and story (i,i), on the memory other hand, agrees throughout with Apuleius, Eis will be seen from the following extract. assistance
is

she finds pathy symagain, at the moment

Now be separmust her lover awakes, he says to her : we ated for a long time ; you forth must amd leave (tliee) go your children behind. You will be allowed to visit them, but you may '. A moment them afterwards not play with she was standing alone in a dark forest, in which she found her three children in three little When houses. them he rolls On while
a

'

of

reaching the first and second, she quietly looks on at to the third and they are playing ; but when she comes her, she is unable to resist the tempgolden apple towards tation At once it back. the little white dog appears, and rolling
must

tells her she

the old witch who lives at the edge go and serve of the forest. She does so, and the witch, who is about to marry, sends her to her sister in the underworld, to fetch some musicians in a box. The and advice now her dog again gives ; she appears is to go straighton tillshe comes to a bridge, on which she is to put a loose plank in its place and then cross over ; after this, she is to

properly which swings on a singlehinge, and will when she the she come to underworld go through, ; in the court will see a dog barking round a firkin of butter which is turned upside she must set right ; the witch will offer her cake and down, which
wine, but
she is she
must

hang

the

little door

neither

eat

told,and

when

the witch

She does everythingas goes to fetch the musicians, she hides


nor

drink.

VOL.

I.]
pours the
'

Appendices
{mave
' ' =

II9
'

the cake and and


mave woman

offered her in her wallet

wallet

and

'

stomach

')

asks,
',and
now

wine herself. over When returns the old woman ' aft thou ? the cake Cake, where repHes, Itt the girl's the wine cries out old '. The the girl Right down her the box and it tells her not to open gives ; when
'

calls upon the dog, the little door, and and her into the water, but they push squeeze So she gets back refuse, since the girlhas done them a kindness. to the wood without she is overcome accident, when by the desire gone the

the

girlhas

the

witch

plank

to bite and

know whether there really can be musicians in the box ; she lifts up the Ud a little, but the little out, they fly dog comes up and in again. She takes them sends them to the witch, who Now says,
to
'

shall prepare witch for the wedding '. The then gives her a of black wool, wlaich is to be washed linen to white, and some wash, amongst which is her lover's shirt with the three grease-spots. In the first and second tasks she is assisted by the little white dog. you
card

The

witch, in her rage, bursts into


becomes of the echo into
a

thousand number

the pieces,
so on.

little white
set

dog again
Thus three order the As

handsome
in

prince, and
in the

the Danish instead


:

story differs
four

of the tasks

(only
and
can

however,
an

recognize
in

Apuleius), and also in their nature in the washing of the white wool black we of the gold wool in Apuleius. of the collecting
the

But

descent
for

underworld
is

affords
a

some

striking parallels.
fetch the

Apuleius Psyche
Venus,
so

given

box

(pyxis) to

beauty-

is sent with a box to the for the wedding. witch's sister in the underworld, to fetch musicians with The the be polenta may quieting of Cerberus compared with the propitiation of the dog by setting up the firkin that has fallen
down

ointment

the

deserted

wife

down.
nor

to

Apuleius the tower partake of the sumptuous


In

warns

tale the little sumere), in tile Danish As Psyche on her return is unable to against taking cake or wine. which restrain her curiosityand opens the box, from a stupefying ascends, which wraps her in Stygian sleep,from which she vapour is awakened cians by Cupid, so here the wife opens the box, the musithe Uttle and back are brought by dog. flyaway, Two variants In
woman,

Psyche neither to sit banquet (prandium opipare white dog gives a warning

of the Swedish
var.

tale wife
on

are

attached and
two

to the

Danish
an

sion. ver-

i, 2 A
to
a

3
a

the

her

wanderings
hams.
over a

meets

old
of

who She

givesher
then She
comes

a cushion, ring,

One
and

of these enters

she her

gives

bear, who
has

water.

to

in return takes her the palace of the

large piece

evil witch

the floor till it is as white first to sweep as in return to whom snow ; in this she is assisted by the wolf-prince, sister to hear sent to the witch's she gives the ring ; she is next her The tales (for at hora sagor). good advice : princeagain gives service. she must and the

give the
second Thus she second

cushion ham
to

pieces.
As

not squeeze to the lattice that it may her, her to not tear the dogs, that they may all dangers, returns in safety, and the escapes

takes place. of i,2 C, the editors state that it agrees variant the princess with the text except in the conclusion, which, where second with the her for husband, agrees makes part ready to search

prince's deliverance
to the

"V

il6
of 4 B

Appendices
(The King's Son
,
.

1. [vol.

and the Princess Singorra) In this tale,which variants in two is found (of which A is entitled The King's Son and Messeria) a prince,like the princessin our tales, falls into the hands to perform difficult tasks, which sets him of a lady of the sea, who or Singorra). In he does with the aid of her daughter (Messeria white and white black ; (2)to black yarn 14 A he has (i)to wash which, are mixed of rye barrel of wheat and barrel a separate a After he has of oxen. 100 formed pertogether ; (3)to cleanse an ox-stall these tasks by the aid of Messeria, he is told to choose one of
1

to return thesea ; he will then be allowed But Messeria has told him that the daughters of the lady of the animals, and that she would be changed into different would sea selects the So he become right one ; the lady of the sea a Uttle cat. to fetch the wedding dress for the young then sends him to her sister, Messeria bride. again advises him how to escape the dangers that tale recurs of the Danish him threaten ; two ; here the lattice-gate take the he with of must which place vultures, quiet pieces meat, he is forbidden to eat or drink anything from of the dogs ; similarly,

thedaughtersof theladyof
home.

the sister's hands.

He

escapes

all

obtains perils, which


so on.

it,when
with In the
no.

shower assistance B

of
the

sparks shoots out, of Thumblings, and


three

the box and he fastens up

opens

again

tasks are different,the dangers which while fetchingthe wedding things identical or similar. threaten him a Thus, he divides two cakes that he has taken with him between wolf which seats threaten but to gobble him bear and a only up, himself on a particular (black)chair belonging to the witch, whereas 14 sit only on the ground, touches nothing that conceals them in the Danish tale. as Consequently,in this case we have, in addition to the WEishing the yarn white. Psyche's first tsisk, the separation of certain grains,

Psyche

is advised her

to

is offered

and

then

the choice

quieting of
of
a

the

warders

of the

underworld

with food

etc., calces,
and drink.

the

seat particular and

and

from abstaining
recur.

Finally,the
Thus
we

box find

its

opening

essential features of the second part of the in the four tasks Scandinavian of the preserved group ; almost and at least is akin to that in Apuleius, one two are identical, the last,not to to me yet referred to, the third in Apuleius,seems have left its traces in the Icelandic tale. fetch water to has Psyche very Roman
tale

Stygian rock, but its enormous height and et inaccessa slipperiness(saxum immani magnitudine procerum salebritate lubricum),the wUd and fierce dragons,make rock-springs her shrink back in terror ; then the eagle of Zeus flies up and fetches her in the water. wife the Icelandic the Similarly, tale, young arrives at the third stage, an enormous mountain, whose steep ascent is as smooth as glass(theglass-mountain of other tales) Her helper furnishes her with frostnails for chmbing and winds a cloth round her head, to prevent her seeing or hearing the marvels and horrors of the place. In this manner she successfully ther, Furattains her end. in a Polish tale in Lewestam (p.117),a student is carried on to of glass by a hawk, which the mountain and takes him for dead into him ; Qaktideva in Kathasaritsagara sticks its claws 26, 30) (p. is carried aloft by a bird to the golden cityof the Vidjadharas, and
in
an urn

from

the

122

Appendices
in
an

i. t^oL. of the

ployed everywhere
tale.
case

equal degree
rather

as

motives

popular

Perhaps
of each
are

we

should

individual

expect the opposite,since in the people they are connected with other ideas

pecuhar to it alone. peoples But the points of agreement in the tales of so many lastly, and substantial, that they can of Asia and Europe are so numerous and Benorigin, only be explainedby the assumption of a common has from for the come India, that most rightly they part fey'sview, been widely accepted.^
which
It is true
recurrence are

that would
found
can

customs
seem

and
to have be

ideas, of

so

a singular

kind

that
were

their
ferred, trans-

in countries
never

in different been

impossible parts of
communication
can

unless

they

which

there

the earth, between Volker(Peschel,


more

hunde, pp. 22"27).


individual stocks

This

fact, however,
in

do

no

than
most

strikingsimilarities

the

fictions of the

make different

but cannot explain the appeaur spontaneous,* motives and their combination, in the principal examined. and Asiatic tales hitherto Zulu tale in a Thus, certain similarities between

thorough agreement of the European

and
the

the

tale of Amor

and
latter

Psyche
were

do not

Lang (p. IxxvUi) justifythe conclusion, that


to

elements
an a

of the
state

common

the
a
'

whole

human

race

in
to

earher distant

of

society.
After
an

girlundertakes
of the

place.
reaches is

adventure Man,

dangerous journey swallowing (Kronos)


be wedded her
;

class ',she

the

kraal, where
The

she

is to
on

but

the

bridegroom
the

missing.

young

whom
a

heart The

is set,
mains girlre-

youngest
there.
an

prince,had
Meat
unseen

disappeared when
a

child.
are

and

beer, placed in her hut,


matter

consumed

at

night by night he
without

being (as
face girl's

of fact the lost


and

prince).

One

feels the
her

in the

dark

retires in the

him, since having seen On the following night he allows slippery,so that her hands cannot
him

her to make a her to touch his person ; had grasp it. His mother he forbade
a

morning, Ught.
it is
sewn

up

in

boa's
the

skin when
world

he

was

child, in order
'

to

protect him
of various tried to he is set

against the jealousy of


kinds into
out

her rivals,who had brought animals his elder brothers also had ;
'

kill him free

of

jealousy.
and

Now

that

he

has

become

man,

by

the

love girl's wiU

placed

upon

the

throne.

Lastly,I
und

quote

from
und

F. Liebrecht's

Amor

Semele, Pururavas

Urvofi

(in Kuhn's

xviii,p. 56) the chief gleichendeSprachforschung, view there set forth, that the myth of Zeus and Semele rests on the of foundation the that sequently contales and and same as Tulisa, Psyche all three are only different versions of one and the same
'

Psyche, Zeus Zeitschrift fiir verarguments for the


und

incident.
see

him know
1

in his proper

should Zeus, like Amor, is unwiUing that his beloved form, just as Basnak Dau does not wish TuUsa
name

to
W

his

Zeus

and

Basnak

Dau

gratifythe curiosityof

in Weimarer Cp. R. Kohler, Uber die mrop. Volksmdrchm Beitragezur Litteratur ur.d mil (1865),p. 189 ; Rohde, Uber grieckische Novellistik und ihren Zusammmhang dem Orient iaJV erhandlungen der Rostocker PhiloJogmversamrnhmg(1875), p. 56; G. Meyer, Essays und Studien (1885),p. 222. in Deutscks Rundsckau, October, i887,fp.96. .^' Cp.my essay, Grieckische Mythologie Kunst

VOL.

I.]
and Tulisa with

Appendices
the
to

123
mother
assumes

Semele

greatest unwillingness. The


Hera
;
as

of Basnak Dau the form of the

corresponds
nurse

exactly to

the latter

Beroe Dau's of
an

request,
lover his

so

Basnak form

Tulisa in the

her foolish persuade Semele to make mother's accompUce, Sarkasukis, visits old woman and persuades her to ask her shows self him-

aware (like follow the granting of the request, can Amor) that only misfortune Basnak Dau although Zeus feels himself compelled by his oath ^p.6. it. by a higher power to grant Consequently, Semele, Psyche, and of their lovers, and Tuhsa act contrary to the wish or command all three have to undergo punishment, but only for a while ; when it is over, Semele and to Oljrmpus, Tulisa becomes Psyche ascend We may here and is reunited to her lover as Psyche to Amor. queen inquire whether, in the older version of the Psyche myth. Psyche's like Semele's not death search, punishment was ; her long life and

it as unwillingly Zeus name as ; he pronounces in his proper of them form to Semele, for both are

in the the the

course

of which

Another

this '. may the Urva9i-myth forms series of myths or tales (to which is also discussed, in which the wife or beloved appears distransition)

underworld,

herself has to go down perhaps contain a hint of

she

to

Proserpina in

from of her of the my

the

prohibition ;
subject

her (naked) in spite since he desires to see but its consideration, as any further prosecution in the domain of comparative mythology, is beside
man,

and purpose, indebted [I am


"

beyond
to Dr.

my Andrew

range.^ Lang

for the

cation. followingcommunito objections most

Tr.
not
sure

am

that

I understand

my view sundered

that close resemblances


in space, speech, and of human nature, and

Dr. Friedlander's in the Mdrchen of races


are

widely

civilisation of human

the result of the uniformity in certain a s superstitions,


refer to my to the

nuptial taboos.
the

For

Cupid
and

and

Psyche
The
are

subject
and and

in Custom and Asia and Maori

Myth.

I may close

resemblances

essay on in the tales of

construction

plotsof
;

Mdrchen
in

not

confined

Europe century
Samoan,
more excursus

they
are

extend
common

to those

of the

Egypt

of the fifteenth

B.C.,

North

and
these

Central

American,

Mdrchen. Since

To

derive

than

hazardous.
was

the date

(1888)when
have

last from India is Dr. Friedlander's made


to in
our so

written, great additions

been

knowledge in closely,
remains

of savage Mdrchen. But the question as to how several cases, resemble those of Europe and Asia A.

they

plot,

obscure.

Lang.]
and

XVIII.

The

usual

Age

of

Girls

at

Betrothal

Marriage.

(Vol. I,
Betrothal
16
1

p.

232,

1.

27.)

frequently took
Psyche und
Eroi
:

tiv^s (Is 5'oty^piiptj

place long before marriage. Dio, Hv, tAs /j^^v iyyvibfievoi, ti/acls twv yeya/jLTiKQTOjv iKapund Auffassung ein milesisches Mdrchen, in der Darstellung seinen mythologischen Zusammenhang, Gekalt und Ursprung which have views radicallydifierent from my own, upon

Zinzow's

des

Apuleiusbeleuchiet und auf

zuruckgefuhrt(i88i) is based failed to convince me, entirely

124
ri TToCi'TO, Sk

Appendices

[vol.

firiSe/dav iyyihiv irpoaiTa^e ipyov airrav oi jrapelxovro, SeKiriv ir"VTW Tovriin, Tis, /xeS'^v oiSh Smiv iraiv yafiiicrci. taxiei-v, rais duSena xSpaLS es aw' yap 6.-n-o\ai(TOVTa, rSv n a"rijs yi iyyvaa-dai Ivi, erai j/o/tff 7 and ;cp. /coffdirep eiwov, rijvTov ydfiovlipav^TT) 7rXi}pi;, in xxiii, i, Digg:, Modestinus, 14 : Suetonius, Augustus, 34.

sponsalibus contrahendis
in

aetas et
a

contrahentium

finita aetatis

non

est, ut

matrimoniis

quapropter
fieri ub

primordio

sponsalia efSci

id est, si intelligatur, utraque persona possunt, But annis. apparently, during sint minores septem non quam when still even the early empire, girlswere frequentlybetrothed Vipsania Agrippina,daughter of Agrippa and Pomponia, younger. old she two before was to Tiberius betrothed (Nepos, years was who to death was put Atticus, 19). One of Sejanus' daughters, si modo
after of
were

his fall

by
who

decree
a

of the

senate,

was was

betrothed choked

to

Drusus,
pear

son

Claudius,

few

days

afterwards

by

; both

11 (iTacitus, still children Ann., v, 9 ; Dio, Iviii, ; between the difference On Tiberius, 61 and Claudius, 27.

Suetonius,
destinare

Nipperdey on Tacitus, Ann., iv, 7). Claudius (bom in 43) to Lucius Silanus daughter Octavia Nero in to c. and {ib., 19). OreUi, 2647 : 49 (Tac, Ann., xii, 3), Villi vixit annos M. f. Fortunatae Valeriae Dis manibus (not VIII VIII dies XVIIII M. Valerius Anicemenses to Hirschfeld) according In the XX fuit in vix. iii, tus Juvenal, ann. spon(sus) ejus. qui still in his father-in-law's house. to be living sponsus levis appears not till the end of the Although the proper marriageable age was twelfth year and puberty did as a rule not begin till the fourteenth in Somn. Comm. from Macrobius, quoted below (cp. the passage married sometimes arch, Pluteven were younger. Scip.,i, 6, 70), girls Comp., 4. 2 ; tIx)v5k 'ViopLalwvSwdeKaerets Lycuvgi et Numae
and

despondere

see

first betrothed

his

Kai

^KdiddvTwv vetoT^pas Kai "0iktov

'

oihoj ycLp

ftc

Kadapbv
become minorem quum
ad

iiri Ttp

yafiovvn

Kal rb pLdKitTTa yeviffSau But

trwfia

Kal rh

^dos
not
mained re-

they

did

regular
sponsae.
annis

wives
duodecim

till the

twelfth
tunc

year;

till then

they

Pomponius,

/. iii ad

nuptam

Sabin., Digg.. xxiii,2, 4 : fore, legitimam uxorem

apud
Sabin.,

virum

explesset duodecim
uxorem

annos.

Ulpianus, /.

xxxiii

habuerit, i, 32 " 27 : si quis sponsam donationes non an duxerit, quum liceret, tractat factae valeant, videamus. Et Julijinus quasi in sponsalibus in minore duodecim hanc Eumis, si in domum quasi quaestionem

Digg., xxiv,

deinde

eandem

mariti
non

immatura sit deducta hanc etsi uxor esse ; ait enim sponsam sit. Ulpianus, I. ii de adulteriis, xlviii, Digg., 5, 13 " 8 : si minor duodecim annis in domum deducta adulterium commiserit,

excesserit coeperitque aetatem esse apud eum poterit uxor, non jure viri accusari ex eo adulterio quod ante aetatem nupta (?nupaccusari ex Rescripto tiarum) commisit, sed vel quasi sponsa poterit Divi Severi,quod supra relatum est. Octavia, daughter of Claudius
mox

and she

Messalina, (a.d.62 ; Tac,


married of which
the

was

in

her

twentieth

year

when

she
was

was

murdered
eleven when

she Ann., xiv, 64) ; consequently,

sixteen-year-oldNero
of such

(a.d.53
also
at

Tac,
in Inscr.

Ann., xii,

58). Examples
some

marriages
collected
a

are

have

been
on

by
died

found Fabretti. the age

inscriptions,
dom.

586
had

(at Rome,

epitaph

wife, who

of 22, and

VOL.

I.]
married
II
annos

Appendices
12
i

125
a

been

years, 30

days) : 586
26
annos

(epitaphon

wife who

died

aged
vixit

month, years, xxxxii tulit

days

"

^sched.

lii, Venice).

Barb.) : 325 H (cum qua A ten-year-old wife in

CIL,
Ac.
XX

V,

i, 630.
quae

Jahn, Spec, epigr., p. 84


suae

(?)conjugis
m.
V

vixit

D. m. Sabinae : Carpus fecit cunvixit cum incomparabili ann. quem vi. an. m. xxx Anihologia latina, ed. Meyer,
xi

1370 (Muratori, p. deducta jam ad C. tibus Luciae

1689) : JuUa C. 1. Aphe virguncula annorum JuUum Apollonidam pia et sancta suo et vixit annos^ xv. [Murat., 1368,9 (= Orelli, 2653) : N. Cassicius Phoebus Redemptae vixit annis xxxxv
benemerenti
cum

parenD. m. fecit
=

conjugi

Orelli, 2654 qua the of at CIL, vi, 3, 18412 (marriage eleven). CIL, iii, i, 3572 age
ann.

vixit

xxxviii.

Fortunati

(Aquincum) : hie conjux

sita de

sum

matrona

genus
nata ter

nomenque
novenos

patre Veturio,

Veturia, (misera) et
=

unicuba, unijuga, quae post sex nupta bis octo per annos, partus Bull, di Roma, uno comun. superstite obii. 1877, p. 174, 158 CIL, vi, 3, 21273 : Dis m. L. Licinius Lucrio Telesphoridi conjugi carisimae bene fecit cum vixit xiii. merent. Vixit an. {sic) quua xxiii. Vitoriae Urbice ann. 1020 : CIL, ix, 900 IRN, (Luceria) vixit. a. xxxxi con a. lb., 3710 (Marruvium) : que conjuge xxx
=
"

vixit
1, 155

ann.
=

xxxi

IRN,

months,
3011

having

xxiii m. xi. lb., x, qua vixit ann. of died the at 38 years and 9 (Potentia) age 404 been married and months. 11 CIL, ix, 27 years
m.

vi NN.

cum

(Ortona):
3

married

at

the

age

of

11

years

and

months.

Oesterreich. Mittheil.,viii, 1884, p.

11,

Gruter, 710,
Helvia

(where
correct. We at

Salvia also an

(Rome) : Ti. Claudio and b. m. Muratori, 1357, conjugi suo. 788, 8 is mentioned) cannot eleven-year-old husband
=

at *io years. : 24 (Salona) xi fecit vix. an. Chrysanthio 4

be

may

assume as

fourteen
is

to

have

been

the

average

age

of

girls
40
:

marriage,

expressly stated by Epictetus,Encheiridion,

al ywoLKes 6ti opdjffai

eidis BXKo

iT"v 6,irb TecrffapeffKalSeKO,

aiJrats ptiv oiSh dcS/jdffic, dpxovTat KaWwTrl^eaBai..

Kvpltu KoXouvTai. TOiyapoOv S^ Toh fibvov ffvyKotfjuiivTai irpdffeaTt,


We
must

also

certainlyassume

that as boys institutions up

{pueri alimentarii)were

hving,! so the old of a husband. The institution enough to claim the care founded for the support at Terracina was by Caecilia Macrina of boys up to the age of 16, of girlsup to 13 (Bdl, 1869, p. 153 Licinius CiL, x, 6328) ; that of a certain Publius Papiria=

supported in the charitable the able to to their earn they were age when till girls[puellae alimentaiiae) were kept they were

1863, 177 ; Henzen, Bdl, from 3 to 15 and girls from fixed the age for boys at 18, and for girls at 14, which confirmed was by Caracalla (imperator noster in Ulpianus /. ii Fideicommissorum, bigg., xxxiv, i, 14 " i). Literature suppUes
nus

at

Sicca

Veneria

pp. 140, 231 Hadrian 3 to 13.


=

about a.d. (Africa, CIL, viii, 1641),for boys

different periods of these examples from marriages. Agrippina,Nero's mother, born

early
on

and

even

earher

16, married
years
1

Cn.

Domitius

Ahenobarbus

the 6th of November, in 28, when hardly twelve

old

(Preuner, StRE,
no

i", 613) ; Augustus' daughter


of [ages
men

JuUa,
marriage

These

by regulations

means

contradict the higher average

at

assumed

in vol, i, p. 233.

126
l.orn

Appendices
in 39
b c

[vol.

i.

married

M.

(Hock, R.G., i, 343, 347). to Tacitus during his consulship (76)and gave her to him in marria,ge collocavit,Tacitus, Agric, in the followingyear (ac post consulatum while born was was Agricola quaestor in Asia (65 ; cp. Tacitus, 9), hardly have been ed. Haase, ; consequently,she can 1855, p. viii) Minucius of FundaThe than daughter more 13 at her marriage). died before she had completed her thirteenth year, shortlybefore nus bands husIn 33 Tiberius, after long consideration, found her marriage. of the Germanicus, and for Julia postDrusilla, daughters bora was vi, Julia aetas Ann., 15). instabat (Tac, virginum quam thus about in 18 (Ann., ii,54), and was 15 years of age ; Drusilla older Suetonius, Ca/i^., 7). Aemi ii, two MM., 41 ; (."4 perhaps years of the daughter Augustus' grandlia Lepida (born 2 B.C.) was daughter when who thus had married 15 (MommJulia(born 18 B.C.), i,57) : cp. Ausonius, Epitaph.,32, in tumulum epigr., sen, Ephem. who had died a mother. sedecennis Quiutilian'swife matronae,
-

in 25, in her fourteenth year betrothed he whom Agricola'sdaughter, Marcellus

died

nondum

expleto aetatds

undevicesimo

anno

duos

enixa

filios

not twins minor, ib.,6) ; (filius Or., vi, prooem. 4), who were (Inst. than the time of her at been she have cannot more 17 consequently marriage. the age of 'women in which of inscriptions, follow a number Here ing be arrived at by deductat marriage is either directlystated, or can of Ufe. from those their of the years their marriage They are cated nearly all from Italy,and a large proportion have been communiinvestigated who have Nissen and Messrs. Hirschfeld, specially by the

matter.!

Maidens
of 12

who

and to

19

died between the ages and 10 months 11

,,

There

is

no

reason

assume

that
No
as

larger collection

would

different essentially
of the
women

results.
are

doubt

who

recorded been

if not the many, when married having

give majority,
than

more

eighteen years Naturally, the


in their
on a woman

old, had
earlier

marriages
as

epitaphs:
at the
women

who time
of these

died at the

that before already married age. would tioned only be exceptionally menCIL, v, 2, 7453 (Vardagate) : epitaph had been twice married, age of 36, who It must also and
more

the

second

age of sixteen.'

be

remembered lower

tliat most whose

belonged
a case

to the

middle be

classes,

poverty,

want

of

dowry, etc.,would
of the

to postpone likely

marriage marriage soon

than
after

in the

the

completion

upper of the

classes, amongst whom


twelfth year
was

pro-

1 are not given here, but only the results ; [The references to the actual inscriptions the references will be found in the sixth edition of the original work, vol. i,p. 566. TR.] 2 set up by widowers to their wives earlier marriages are sometimes, In the inscriptions mentioned but rarely, (CIL, vi,3, 1548S,201 16, 20564).

VOL.

I.]
the rule.
If
we

Appendices
may in her age draw any
at

127
as a we
'

bably

conclusion

to

the

Roman
woman

practice from
is described
assume a as

Terence, Eunuchus,

ii,3, 27, where sixteen,


times.
earlier

young
must

being

prime

later average and


jo

for the

In modern

certainly Italy

the age
for

of

marriage, accordingto
months but

23 years the

man.

risen to a six years' estimate, has for the woman, and 30 years and 7 months Marriages before the end of the fifteenth year take

place
1000

even

now,

only
-02

in

the
1000

minimal for the

proportion
male
sex.

of

i'29

per

for

the

occur chiefly

per and in Sicily the

female,

Further, they
the
,

southern
'

where provinces,

figure

rises to about 2 and -03 per 1000 Ital. Landeskunde (Nissen, p. 411). I am in acquainted with very few epitaphs from the provinces, the years of marriage are in which those of life. to addition given Unless
I
am

with mistaken, the only Spanish inscription

statement
an.

Egypt there are exceptions, might probably be assumed. ^ Of course Inscr. de I'Algirie, CIL, viii, 9686 (Cartenna): Varia Hono3863 obiit toros. vixit et inuocens, que novos rata, virgo decora prope xxi. Mauret. ann. CIL, viii,9638 (Zuccabar, Caesar.): tradita de I'Alg.in Inscr. marito xviii. Also the following from annorum anni mariti which ages are given : 321 (Lambaesis quinto decimo marita an. xvi). 528 {ib. [read -ae] nomen accepit. 322 {ib. fihe mater d.m. Clodiae Antonia a. an. fecit v. a. v. xvii). Ligose xxviii m. cum sue x v. a. 564 {ib. d.m.s. Julia Fortunata sponso an. xii). 727 (ib. died at the age of 16 years and 2 days). 815 an. (Thibilismatr[ona] (ib. ^vix. an. L mecu[m] xxx). 2616 h. s. e.). 3868 V. a. XV CIL, viii,9670 (Cartenna,a wife of 17 brevi ne quidem impleto biennii 19 days, quae years, 3 months, vinculo mortis interventu maritali disjuncta est). tempore crudo to CIL, viii), Ephem. epigr.(additamenta p. 568, 1323 (Ammaedera) : vix. mensLucilla xiiii m. ann. v, ex quo tempore v(ix) ter senum marito couple of cum (um) in diem mortis suae egit. A married vix. D. Harnes an. xx Eastern : m. : origin (Orelli, Rome) q. 4720 Of sibi. the vix. et viii Bariammas b. f. an. m. cum conjugi qua the cemetery edited by Garrucci, mostly from Jewish inscriptions in Vigna Randanini degliantichi Ebrei, etc., Rome, 1862, (Cimitero and Dissertazioni ii [1865], p. 150) only three give the archeologiche, of time of the their at women marriage. Cimitero, p. 32 : Beyeage (menses) xv, (annorum) xvii e/iou (?fix's) ij.ricn.s pu"ra avpuv IJ-a.p'-Tovs xviii dies vixit annis ib.,p. 50 : Sabine cojugi benemerenti que " iii Germanus benemerenti fecit cum virginiun sun que vixit coiigi annis iii dies iii (Jerome on Joel, i, 8 : vir pubertatis,sive ut LXX transtulerunt wai'$emK6s, quem vulgo virgineum vocant, eo ivBdBe florem ; ib., p. 60 : quod primus virginitatisabstulerit) toO Kelre Mapiapira (sic avii^lov : Margarita), ^tis ii,'r](Tev Iti)lO, ixcto, The following (ib., 8 (?). iv lpi)vjj aov. aiiTTii irri p. 58) also i]KoLfOja-ls
a riage mar=
"
" " " " " " "

of age is CIL, ii, 2752 L. Fab. Sigerus. For

(Segovia):
Africa and

Herenniae

nurui Paternae still earlier age

xiv

of

"^ 1 in north Africa (at On the marriage of Moorish, Berber, Arab, and Jewish women the age of 12-15, sometimes see Schwarz, Algerien(1881), earlier), p. 36r ; Hesse- Wartegg, von Afrika (1868),i,251 ; iii, Tunis, pp. 101, 165 ; Maltzan, Drei Jahre im Nordwesten

4+. 240.
3

X.e. fecit cum

virgmio

suo

vixit

conjugio.

128
deserves without We may mention mention
assume :

Appendices
k6.

[vol. i.
"

irri iJTLs l^r)(Tev

AouXkit/o dvyirripivedriKo. McXiriij) firirpi yXvKVTdTri AouX/"Ti'a /xcWovi/i^Tioccurs p. 69, (A irapSivoi

of

age.)
same

and Greek Asia for Greece for Italy, without to the earlier custom (in Xenoas going counter not wife is the yet 15 years old ; the phon, Oecon., vii, 5, young Aristotle recommendations of Hesiod, Plato, and [Rein, StRE, iv, 1648] prove nothing as to the actual practice). In Longus' romance

the

age

limits

beginning of the narrative are respectively 16 and 14 years of age ; there 13, at their marriage at most 15 and are specialreasons why the daughters of the Messaliote Zenothemis and of Germanos Toxaris, (Procopius,Anecdota, 5) 24) (Lucian, at eighteen. No unmarried were doubt, however, marriages at this and later at a uncommon were even (a nineteenby no means age who year-old wife in Lebas-Waddington, v, 116 [Teos] ; a maiden died Greek at ii, give 85 [Crommyon]). physicians 15, 14 as T. the age at which menstruation (Ein Brief Gomperz begins. Soranus E-picurs in Hermes, v, 393, i) quotes the followingfrom of Ephesus, De muliebribus ed. Ermerins, affectibus, p. 20, 10 : 4,

Daphnis

and

Chloe

at the

rh 5^ rb

TXeiffTov l)T" Kal


a

^tos Kara, rb irpwrov iwLffiaiveTaL ^fjifi7]Vov ireplrb reaffapesKaiSiKaTov rb ij^av Kai rb StoyKovadai Toiii juaffroiSs : cp. p. 41,

15 and

very

similar

passage

from
:
rais

Paulus

Aegineta (reign of

Con-

i) KaBapais ^Ii/etoi Pogonatus, 668"685) repl rb 5k datra-QV,Karci Tpi.tKa.i5eKa.Tov ^ ^os, 6\lyaK T"(T(rapesKaiSiKaTov irwv sect. 60, biab^KaTov, biiK dXiyais 5k ^pdSiovtCiv 5eKaT"(Ta-dpu)v (iii, Basle edition, p. 113, 44). The statementof Soranus, who practised at Rome under and Hadrian (Ermerins' Trajan praef, v) : ev"j"vCis dirb St.aKeTa'Oa.t irevTeKatSeKaerovt St)Tpbt aiW-q-^iv ^Xtxias a-qpAiitJTeov Ta.$
rXelarais

stantine

inscriptional they frequently may married considerable time a two years) before puberty, just (often the Roman of whom Macrobius as women, expresslysays (Comm. in Somn. bis Scip., i, 6, 70) : post annos purgatio septem de feminarum tamen festinationem votorum (tutela) propter maturius biennio absolvuntur. Girls in modern Greece frequently at an Fahrenheid durch Griechenequally early age. marry {Reise
Yet,
from
and

T"ff(TapaKovTa"Tovs applied to other women

^ws

Kara,

rd irXeiarov

(p.43, 4),would
that
were

certainlyhave

besides

Greek.

other

evidence,

we

assume

"

"

land

breast.
at

of 13 with wives children at the [1841], p. 24) saw young The the known to me. following are specifications age maiden CIG, 3118 Kaibel, Epigr. 227 (epitaphon a 14-year-old
=

St) IXaxov ir%a toS' Jacobs, ii,5 (epigram of Perses, VI


:

Teos)
of

dvri
"

yi/iov. Anthol.
than

Graeca, ed.
"

older

Meleager

on

the

before her marriage) ; ii,p. 175 (Leonidas Nero, VII) : ypTjw lyn/ie*iXr"os,St' tjv vkosfather mournii,p. 182 {ib., ing a XXXVIII, for his daughter) : Kar^a-Tei/e 5' oix "T/ievato), dW 'AlSq, vup4ia.i" 5w5eKiTi.v KaTiyav. FHG, According to Phlegon, Mirabilia (Miiller, of 13 years, shortly before her iii, 618) in the year 45 a maiden
a

death

girl of

14

under Alexandrinus, AwSeKiTiv. ijylKairpiapvt,

marriage, changed

into

man.

Ephem. epigr., v,

p. 29,

51

(Ancyra

in Galatia, second half of the second century) : conjugi b.m. ann. dieb. xviii quae partu primo post diem XV mens, v xvi relicto filio Oester. Mitth., viii (1884), decessit. p. 11, 24 (near Kustendje):

130
1678, 1710 21). A
;

Appendices
number

[vol. i.

to

461
course

at Aquileia ; age at marriage 16 (Christianinscriptions of Christian inscriptions(Boldetti,p. 385, 417, 12 married, but of Fabretti, 269, 130) show that girisunder not regarded as legitimate \vives until after the completion were

of their twelfth

year.

Here

may

be

mentioned

the
castae

tion inscrip-

from doni
cum

(p.
qua the

Rossi, Inscr. 18) : Constantiae


fecit annis
viii que
vi kal. Decenbres note.
"

De

Christ., 107,
vicsit

benemerenti annis Limenio

wrongly Birginius
xviiii
menses

doubted

by Caveconpari

viiii dies xvii,


conss.

(a.d.349) ; Augustine, Confessions, vi, 13, 23 : jam matre petebam (uxorem Mediolani), jam promittebatur, maxime dante salutaris accime conjugatum jam baptismus operam, quo minor ferme biennio aetas peret" puella petebatur cujus quam nubiUs erat ; et quia ea placebat, exspectabatur ; ib.,ix, 9, 19 : (Monnica) ubi plenis annis nubilis facta est tradita viro servivit velut domino. St. Agnes is said to have suffered martjrrdom at the of 12 (Ambrose, De Virginibus,2, 7) or 13 (Augustine, Serm^. de age diversis, loi). I append two Silentiarius epigrams by Agathias and PauUus (both under w hich the results for the Eastern same give Justinian), Roman empire. Agathias, 94 {Anth. Pal, iii, p. 68) :
ibit in pace
et Catullino

cp.

editor's

"

'EtttA

XvKa^avTas ^;tou(raP SalfiuVj d."p7ipirac" "^viiovvriv AiSifiif TrwrplQdXeio TCKev.


lie

Sis

oi

Paullus

els 'T/jAvaiov fiivyhp yovhs fie ya/irjXi.oi' yttAXoK Hyeiv,arvyepoO S' els Xx^povTos iprjv. Silentiarius,83 (ib., ^s Smpa Svyarpl, p. 102 : iwl ry ISlq.
: MaKTjSovia)

A^Krpa

ydp.ui'eiriTiii^ia, trdpSepeKoipt), vevdaKiai.s yevirai. iarbpeaavTraXd/xais


"roi "re y^p fwlpa, MaKTjSovlT], KaXvirrei,

ivrl

SioSeKiriv

Anth.

IjOeffi oirXoT^prjv, yrjpaX^Tjv. Pal., iv, 278 ep. 729* (of uncertain date) : ris air^, ypifi/iara MapK^XKijs Ta(pos elfilXi^ei. etKoinv oS(r' eriuv. dprlyafios Koiprj
"

KaWeatv

I may

further

mention

that
of

in Petrarch's

De

obedientia

et fideuxoria

looth in Boccaccio's canter Denovella myihologia (a Walter the margrave one), the daughter of Griseldis, whom allows to come his supposed bride, is 12 as Basle years old (Opera, edition, p. 604). Charlemagrie's wife Hildegard,mother of Rotrud, had been married to him in her thirteenth Paulus (Dahn, year Diaconus, p. 47). Lucrezia Giovanni Borgia, born 1480, married the Sforza
the in

translation

Colonna twelve-year-old Mar' Antonio to the ten-year-old Orsina Peretti (Hiibner, Sixtus V, ii,176). According to Galateo de Lecce (a friend of Pontanus) girls in Terra di Otranto used to be married at 12 (Gothein, Culturentwicklung Suditaliens, Melanchthon married p. 390). Anna Georg Sabinus, the first rector

Fifth

1493 married

Lucrezia (Gregorovius, the

Borgia, i, 36, 49).

Sixtus

of the

of Konigsberg, at 14 (Programm university

der Universitat

VOL.

I.]

Appendices
de

131

in 1686

1673, married third lundi, ed., Paris, 1858, iii, 58); Henrietta Herz, born 1764, married in 1779 (Furst,HenrietteHerz, lad of 13 p. 25). By the law of the 20th of September, 1792, every and every girlof 13 in France were to contract empowered marriage
du

Konigsberg, 1874, p. 6). Madame (Sainte-Beuve,Causeries

Caylus, born

Geschichte (Sybel,
281 ii,

der Revoluiionszeit,iv, 10). Sadler (Law in Quetelet'sPhysique socials (1869, i, 181), in


of to

of Population,
a

survey

of the
at

marriages
age of
12

English peeresses,

gives

32

marriages concluded

which born ; in a were 15, from 141 children of the births in the principal charitable institutions of don, Lonsurvey 16 and between and children. marriages 13 74 376 years, se Quetelet himself remarks (p. 381) : en Belgique les femmes marient d6jk entre 14 et 16 ans.

the

XIX.

The

Use

of

Homeric Appellatives.

Personal

Names

for

(Vol. I,

p.

248,

1.

17.)

for husband, lover. Menelaus, Helena, Paris wife, and Cicero, Ad sacris M. Memmius suis Nam Luculli uxorem Alt., i, 18, 5 :

initiavit.
ille tam

Menelaus Idaeus

pastor
i, 62,

aegre Menelaum

id passus solum
secuta 9

divortium liberum
reUcto

fecit.
hie

Quamquam
noster

contempserat,
non

Paris tial, Mar-

Menelaum
5
:

quam

Agamemnonem

putavit.

juvenemque

conjuge Penelope venit,

abit

Helene.

Lucillus, epig. "E^u

(Anthol.,ed.

Jacobs, iii,30

(ris

: ypa^fiwriKhvKepa,ff"p6pov)

itaicA Kal iroiSeiieis IlapiSos

MeveXaou,

hSov

ix'^" To\\otis
5
:

ari^

'EX^xjjs IlapiSas.
licet
esse

(Penelope. Martial, xi, 7, "Nerva.) Deiphobus. lb., iii,85 :


"

Penelope

tibi sub

principe

Quis

tibi hac

persuasitnares
est

abscindere

moecho

non peccatum ? nihil hie tibi perdidituxor, stulte,quid egisti cum

parte, marite, tibi.

sit salva

tui mentula

Deiphobi.
gined imacum

is (cp.Virgil,Aen., vi, 494, where also the deceived husband De Orat., ii, 265 : as Menelaus). (Cassandra. Cicero, esse S. Titius se Cassandram diceret, multos, inquit Antonius,
tuos

sum pos-

Ajaces

Oileos

his wife, iv, 65 : itur ad Atriden mediter victi cautus Atrides Pontica ib.,vi, 660: si praegustabit camina regis. Talthybius. Seneca, Apocol. 13 : inicit illimanum Roscio Amer., 35, Automedon. Cicero, Pro Talthybius deorum. collocat Automedontem ilium, sui in curru suis manibus 98 : non Varro, 5a/. sceleris acerbissimi ; nefariaeque victoriae nuntium

Of Domitian nominare.) Atrides. who murdered of the husband, ;

Juv.,

Menip.,

257

Biicheler

Automedo

mens,

dum torem bubulcitarat, erili dolori non lora tenebat nam puer Automedon, pervolataxe citato Flaminiam amoris dicar Automedon et 8 ego ; ipse; Ovid, A. ant., i, : Tiphys meditibi cum Martial, ii,16, 3 : Quid cp. i,3, ii,738. Machaan. Podalirius. Ovid, Rented. Am., Machaonas omnes. cis ? dimitte

quod apud Plotium defuit ; Juvenal, i, 60 :

rhe-

132
313
:

Appendices
Curabar

[vol. i.
;

Martial, x, 56, 7 : De Matemus, ; CallioMedicorum ib., : 25 ; Math., vii,24 genlturae ; Ovid, Tristia, iii, 7, 42 : picorum musicorum geniturae. Irus. Irus at est subito, qui modo erat ; Martial, xii, 32, 9, Irus Croesus

propriisaeger
fertur

Podalirius

herbis

Enterocelarum

Podalirius

Hermes Podaliriorum

Firmicus

tuorura

temporum;
Nestor.

so

in

Vita

Gordianorum,
noa

19

Priamus
est

sui tem-

Fam., ix, 14 : dignitate poris. tua, quod ipsi Agamemnoni, regi, fuit honestum, habere regum in some as Although aliquem in consiliis capiendis Nestorem. of the is not of the other the following use name cases purely mention its use in the sense of old man ', appellative, I may although it was probably usual : cp. Juvenal, xU, 128 : vivat vel Nestora Prometheus. totum. Pacuvius, Juvenal, quaeso, Prometheus, iv, 133 : debetur patinae subitusque Lynceus. magnus Cicero, Ad Fam., ix, 2, 2 : quis est tam Lynceus, qui in tantis incurrat tenebris nihil ofiendat, nusquam ? Endymion. Juv., tuus matronae. 318 : Sed End5Tnion dilectae fiet adulter X, Ucalegon. Ib., iii,198 : jam poscit aquam, jam frivola transfert A Ucalegon (Virgil, en., ii, 311). Cicero, Ad
'

aUenum

XX.

Roman

Finds

in

the

North.

(Vol. I, By
A
VERY

p.

3IO,

1.

7.)
the Romans and northern

Dr.
was

Otto

Tischler, of Konigsberg.
on

brisk trade

carried

between south
less

Europe (north Germany, Denmark, part of Norway). Numerous


especiallymetallic
be

Sweden,

and

the southernmost

manufactures
from

of Roman
to

origin,
are

vessels,^and,
this

frequently, statuettes
Hanover the

to

found

throughout
in East of Prussia
two

region

Vistula,
and

whereas Some the

fragments
enamelled Danube.

up to the present only a Roman tin-platedsilver dishes have been such


a as

stewpan

discovered.

of the ornaments,

articles

point to

direct

various buckles, and, later, dress-pins, importation,that is to say, from

provinces of the Roman empire on the Rhine and the The have manufactured in been majority, however, imitation of Roman models in the north itself, and difierent districts show different local types. Therefore, in addition to direct importation
also take into consideration influence the Roman these which all important throughmodels, was impliedby out certainly and the north materially encouraged the artistic skill of the northern We can barbarians, which is generally rated far too low. t he about the vessels of the accurately distinguish early empire (to end of the second The former are century) from those of later date.
we

frontier

must

partiy
which

far
recur

more

in

decorated and often artistically at Italy,especially Pompeii.*

bear While

trade-marks,

glassvessels

" These finds (up to 1880) are described In I. Undset, Das in Nordeuropa (German edition,Hamburg, 1882).

erste

Auftretm des Eisms


other

On

the

Roman

stamps

and

on inscriptions

metal

vessels and

articles in the

north, see Undset, Iscrizioni latinc ritrovate nella Scandinavia in Bullaino dell' Islilvto diCorrapondenzaarcheologica {Roma, 1SS3, pp. 33^-236). The difference was first clearly pouited out by Sophus MUller : En Tidsadskillelse mtUen fundene ha den atldre Jemaldtr i Danemarh ia Aarboeget for -nordisk Oldkyndighed (Copenhagen 1874)

VOL.

I.]
earlier Centuries beads
can

Appendices
of the

153
though rarely,in
and the in In
in the

of the forms the

empire

occur,

north, glass
which

of this

be

period are found in abundance, accuratelyclassified as to date, but occur,


Caucasus known and
to
a

lutely abso-

identical, in the
north

from

Egypt
ancients

to

France.
were

they

are

certainly imported articles,as


world
as

they
;

greatest part of also they have Egypt.i Hence


routes,

the been

imported
afford

they

as especially

south central source, probably in little information to the comus as mercial could be they easily transported into from

the

in the

distant countries, as the most Africa. of Central But received On


works it is not

at the

present day
of

to the savage

peoples
Romans

in have

yet clear exchange from

what

kind

productions the
south and and
v.

the

trade

the At the age

second the time of

concerned with Etruscan trade. especially these publications appeared (1867, 1874, 1877), when archaeologicalrelations of northern Europe and the pre-classical

between written been which is of

the north. the peoples of the

the

north

by Wiberg,^ Genthe,'

Sadowski,*

Italy were
in the

not

so

well
were now

understood entered On

as

now

hence doubt

found
at least

north
are

in the

catalogues as

icles artmany Etruscan


as

which importations,
or on

recognized beyond
finds thus

native,

unsafe

productions. incorrectly judged, and historical foundations, a system of commercial linguistic has been in many routes constructed, which respects is
to tlie results of modern
cases

northern

opposed
has
a

research. roads

Sadowski, in particular,

in many
on

assumed
;

the
much
are

priori grounds
false.
In

he

foundations
all three in

goes that

for eastern into details, but

Europe only
bases his

on

clusions con-

works to

to

amber
not

reference

all uncertain, and sometimes lutely absomuch is attached importance trade. For in the north undoubtedly
far too

metal imported articles,particularly but


west met
so

vessels, are
as

much of

in the amber

countries
on

in other

coast

Jutland) ;

while

the

other

of

the

Prussian with at all in East amber production. We


as

Samland,
must the

hand the chief modern


assume so

frequently found, the regions (e.g. they are hardly


centre

accordingly
metal

tions produccommon

of another kind, which in the north, we extensive tracts over There

return
can

for gifts
not

articles

trace

of northern

only radially to Germany.

the coast, but times


the
was

greatly
Yet
we

is in

no

doubt, however,

request

(see the

at different that amber evidence collected by von

Helbig).'
ian Ital-

during the peoples (Etruscans, Romans) from

find that

the Greeks

classical about

period and
onwards

400

showed

1 O. Tischler, der phyAbriss einer Geschichte des Emails, reprinted from Schriftfin sikalisch-o/tonomisehen Gesellschaft zu Konigsberg, xxvii {1886),Verhandlungen, p. 49. * durch C. F. Wiberg, Der Einfluss der hlassischen V other auf deii Norden den Handflsv^rkchr (Germaa edition, Hamburg, 1882). 3 H. Genthe, Uber den ctruskischen Tauschhandel nach dem Norden (new ed.,Erlangen,

1874). * (German edition, J. N. von Sadowski, Die Handelsstrassen der Griechen und Romer Der Bernstein im Alterthum 1883) is in Jena, 1877),with which F. Waldmann, (Stettin, For the imported articles in north Germany, see Undset,_p._52l_. complete agreement. s W. dell' ambrain Atti delV Ace, del Lincei, von Helbig, Osservaxioni sopra it commercio pp. 415-435. 3rd ser., Memorie, classe stor.,1 (1877),

134

Appendices

[vol.i.

much sought after, little desire for it, although northern gold was the Apennines, w^ere before that date, both north and south of even in graves in enormous, varying,quanit is found tities. though somewhat the to Etrilria from with belong The proper spouts jugs in southern numerous fourth extraordinarily century ; they are

Germany
for

as

far

as

central

Germany

and

Champagne,

but

not

on

the

reached the north in exchange have Baltic coast, so that they cannot commercial relations. brisk of evidences but rather are amber, is found amber In the last four centuries throughout Germany B.C., cannot much less frequently than France and before, so that we for it during this period. It was not increased market assume an till the beginning of the imperialperiod that north European gold

again came only the


valuable

greatly into
west

favour

in
'

Italy.
had

But

while the

in earUer south
East

coast

of

Jutland
now

furnished

with

times this

material, it
which

was

chiefly supplied from


Roman
to

Prussian

Samland,
from Carnuntum

in the

era pre-christian

imported hardly anjrthing


knight of investigatethe
enormous so

Italy.
was

During
sent

the a reign of Nero shores eastern to these he the

discovered Eldorado,' whence of amber. But it reached quantities

newly

brought
Romans

home
not

much
has

directlyas through the trade themselves by the Germans


been north
said been

between
as

various
as

tribes,being brought

far

Pannonia. with
Roman

Nothing

found

to

show

how

far Roman
; a

merchants
a

penetrated to
has

the

by
to

way

have

of Bohemia been found


as

cinerary urn
Massel
urn

inscription,

at

in

which Silesia,
a

regarded
doubtful.'

the The

than
from

cinerary most important


the March off to been

of

Roman Roman into and


so

frequently knight, is more


trade
route
ran

Carnuntum
where
route

Oder,
Rhine

up it branched
cannot

valley
the Elbe

the the

district

of the The Vistula. for


east

have

nearly

important
or

Germany
ranges often
and

and

the amber

trade.

Wide the

between depressions
the

mountain

river

valleys, largenavigable rivers


marshes,

dry, gently sloping

ground, leadinground rising


been the most different
numerous

somewhat exaggerated, had been natural channels of communication Hence


in such and

risks of which have from time immemorial and trade between


are more

peoples.

districts the inhabitants has

The

manner

more prosperous. in which Sadowski

development
is incorrect.
40

of trade For
at

from

the

coins

the

period before

conjecturedthe chronological occurringin eastern Europe the empire a supposed find of


was

Greek

coins the

Schubin

(in Posen)

the

cause

of much of the
coast

fusion, con-

until absolute
*

of Julius investigations of this find and the unimportance relations Greek between
on

Friedlaender baselessness Baltic Black the


east

proved

the

thesis hypoand

of commercial

the

the Greece, especially


"

colonies

Sea.

V. Mullenhoff, Deutsche Allerthumskunde, ii (Berlin, 1870-1883), p. 476. a Undsct, Pliny,Nat. Hist., ixxvii,45. p. 62. * First in Abhatidlungen i. Berliner Ah. d. Wiss.,1833, put forward by C. von Levezow J. Friedlaender's refutation in Markische p. 181. Forschungen, iii;Zeitschriftfir NumismiUih, v, p. 213 ; Zeitschrift fur Ethnohgie, xiii (Berlin, 1881), p. 234; where he shows that these coins are an artificial mixture of different finds, and that their provenance is probably northern Greece. He further shows that they are for the most part Athenian coins,while Sadowski derives them from Olbia (Handekstrassen, them p. 72) and regards
"

C.

VOL.

I.]
the found in
such

Appendices
Roman
be
no

135
coins, both
silver and northern the amber

For

imperialperiod also, the


enormous

bronze,

quantities throughout
must accounted for

East Europe, especially above trade.


a

Prussia,
this

ently; quite differ-

all, they appear

to have

had

connexion
must

with
have

Consequently, at
part, as
one

period amber

subordinate

of the

it is just in the modern


are occur

amber

articles of many district that the better

played only exchange. For


Roman articles

scarcelyfound at all,with the exception of the glassbeads which everywhere, while they appear in ever increasingquantities
the in Vistula
to

from

Mecklenburg
with the back be

and

Denmark.^
of the the the

Now

these

cles, arti-

conformity certainly have been


the both
assume

nature

carrying trade, might


tribes

kept
would

centre

but

their

occurrence

amongst just in
difficult to
to that

livingnearer
lying between
we are

to

districts
whole

amber
a

coasts

explain,unless
the also

to many, Gerto

general trade, comprehending


however
of Roman them
; in

of northern

not

restricted the coins in East

limit, but
of Gotland.

extending

Sweden The
as

and
finds

especiallyto

island

large numbers

in northern

already mentioned, play


to

ascribed

quite a different part from that the amber Prussia, especially,

Germany,' formerly country,

which, as regards the first four Christian centuries, has been more thoroughly investigated than any other district of Europe outside the Roman empire, their presence can be most clearly explained; ' it late date has been proved that they arrived in the district at a tolerably after the of the amber trade. The coins found long beginning single of bronze, are for the most here and there, the majority of them far from and the even are part sepulchral,* extremely numerous, But they only occur in a certain class of graves, mostly of coast. the third century (some at the end of the second at the earliest) For although in the graves of this period coins of the earlier emperors (Trajan, Hadrian) are found, as a rule they are those of the Antonines and the two similar Faustinas, and in addition, amid precisely
,
.

as

the chief argument

for trade relations

between

Olbia and

the lowlands

of the Vistula.

admixtures of native and foreignarticles) statuette and are a Greek forgeries [i.e. Greek the chapel of St. Peter coins from at Koltzen the gulf of Riga, published in on Their spuriousnessis established F. C. H. Knise, Necrolivonica {heft 21) and elsewhere. almost bisher unbekannbeyond doubt by C. A. Berkholz, Des Grafen Ludwig August MeUin ier OriginalbericM uber das angebliche an der livlandischen Meereskuste Griechengrab (Riga, 1875). Greek coins seem reallyto have been found here and there in the north {Listheir number is extremely smalL sauer, p. 57). But 1 In Undset, as above the of the several chapters. contents ; cp. 2 The relation of these coins to Sweden is clearly explained in O. Montelius,Die CuUur Schwedens in vorchristticher Zeit (German tr, by Appel, Berlin, 1885). On the Roman coins occurringin Scandinavia,especially in Gotland, see O. Montelius,Remains from the iron age of Scandinavia Prussia : A. Lissauer, Die prd' (Stockholm, i86g). For West kistorischen Denkmdler For Pomerania: der Provinz Weslpreussen (Leipzig, 1887),p. 134. Di^ in Pommern Kiihne, gemachten romischen u.s.w. Mdnzfunde, in Ballische Studien, 27 On the finds in other districts of northern Germany : Veltmann, (Stettin, 1877),p. 203. Funde Romermwizen im freienGermanien von (Osnabriick, 1886). For East Prussia,a Geld-und MUnzwesens brief summary in Bender, Beitrdgezur Geschichte des preussischen des (Braunsberg, 187S ; reprinted from Zeitschrift fur Geschichte und AUerthumskunde Ermlands, v, 52r). 3 O. GesellDas Grdberfeld der physikalischohonomischen von Tischler, Oberhof : Schriften zu schaft Konigsberg,xxix (1888),Verhandtungen, p. 19. * [Variousobjects, such as clothes, jewellery, implements and tools, arms, agricultural of the toilet articles, food and drink, and coins were for the use placed in the tomb deceased in another world. Tr.] Similar

136
objects,coins
the
are

Appendices
of Alexander it is these Severus later

[vol.i.
Pius, down
not to
so

and

Gordianus

Arab

; and

coins, which

by their Hence must we recentlyin circulation. finds in the them the of as basis take our as reckoning, especially of the presouth establish the fact that during a considerable part ceding of the side in such coins not were By period placed graves. or isolated, large finds sepulchralcoins, found in smaller numbers silver coins (more than of bronze, but chiefly have been discovered be regarded as directlyimported. in one 1000 place),which may onwards found from the of Nero time in are older coins Although the end of the but these hoards, the latter aU extend second, to mostly that in addition to the beginning of the third century ; hence we see coins quite a number of older ones entered recent the to the more which makes it that of the Roman coins found none probable country,
common, yet fairly that they were stamp,

that show

Philip frequent well-preserved particularly


although

most

in

East

Prussia
to the

made

shortly before.
as

Hence
these

their way it would have

thither be

till after
to the draw

200

or

at

most

course shifting

wrong of trade from


no

sions concluspecific of the the east

nature

coins.^ Baltic

Consequently,
amber
north

coins

connexion time
the

with

trade

that

began
in

about

the
are

by
however,
In any mannic

the fact that


than
are

they

found

of Nero, which in larger numbers

is also confirmed in graves

of Memel

Samland,
not

amber

district proper,

where,

they
case

tolerablyfrequent.
reach the north
as

the coins did which


may

tillafter the Marco-

war,

be looked At

migration

of the

nations.

upon that time


the

the the

beginning

of the

peoples of
who

the

nofSt

grea*^

in greater numbers forced their way maintained relations with permanent in the country. Hence, aU the masses to the
no

into

the Roman inhabitants


now

empire
their

J^T
wiiy

remained

of coins

made

north,
was

as

far

as

Sweden,
a

Gotland especially
or

(where
as

certiirily
Sea,
those
try. coun-

amber

took that

found) to the especially in the form place


were

; and

more

less

complete alteration,painting
as

south-east and those

of

Europe
were

far

the

Black both
in the

decoration

of ornamental

wares,

imported

and

that

manufactured

finds of this period, with altered forms of Splendid sepulchral metal vessels and vessels of numerous a new glass style,have been in graves discovered in Scandinavia far as Seeland as (Zealand) and

Scania,
and be

further

north

Mecklenburg," Thuringia, Silesia,'east Galicia, These were Hungary.* originallysupposed to graves


Roman
most graves,

in

genuine
barbaric The

whereas

the that

admixture
we

of to do

and

articles

clearlyshows

have

late Roman with native


at SackraU

graves.

brilliant find of this kind

is the grave

Hence Sadowski's the aad in particular attempt must be regarded as unsuccessful, chronologicaldating of brooches according to finds of coins {Handelsstrassm, p. 178) as absolutelyfalse. " G. C. F. Lisch, Romergraber in Mecklenburg (Jahrb. d. Vereins fur MeciUnburg. Geschtchte und Allerthumskunde, Schwerin, 1870). The assumption is false ; they are not Roman, but German Bibliography of these graves in Mecklenburg and Scangraves. dinavia in Undset.

Grempler, Der Fund von Sackrau (Brandenburg-Berlin, 1887). 4 Amongst other places, at Osztropatakain Hungary : J. Hampel, Der Goldfund in Mtklas Nagy Szmt (Buda-Pesth, r885), in which work extremely important aspects of the middle and later Roman empire are elucidated.

138
an.

Appendices
the first word
was
"

[vol. i.
not

1852 (Hanover, 1885),p. 251, that but scil,so that the line ran :
Scit
nomen

sit,

Decimi
was

Gentiani

pyramis
or

alta.

Perhaps
Mommsen

the
has

name

carved

above

below

the

inscription.
to

shown his

{CIL, iii, p. 967)

that

it refers

Terentius

CIL, iii, 1463, from Sarmizegetusa) : inscription militum trib. Gentiano quaestori trib. pi. pr. leg. (Te)rentio colonia Ulpia Trajan. provinc. Maced. Aug. consuli pontif.cens.
Gentianus
. . .

(from

this it is clear that the Sarmizegetusa patrono. From Une 6 in Hirschfeld, (Mommsen, (= censitoris) of the text the The and probable following is myself) is correct. : inscription

Aug.

Dae.

alteration

censoris

"

Vidi pyramidas sine te, dulcissime frater, hie maesta et tibi quod potui lacrimas profudi, luctus banc sculpo querelam. et nostri memorem Gentiani Sclt nomen Decimi pyramis alta,

comitisque tuis,Trajane, triumphis pontificis


lustra
sex

intra

censoris
2.

consulis

esse.

Cp. Mommsen,
Odes, iii,11,

StR, i", 577,


50
:

Line
Omine

i secundo

3 is a reminiscence et nostri memorem

of

Horace,

sepulcro

Scalpe querellam.
XXII.

The

Use

of

the

Word

Romantic

as

applied

to

Natural

Scenery. p 395,
1.

(Vol. I,
I
AM

19.)
for word
not of
a

indebted he about

to

H.

A.
out

J.

Munro

(died 1886)
England
the

communication,
'

in which used

points

that

in

romantic

'

was

the middle

of the seventeenth

in Evelyn's Diary, 23rd of {e.g. of Sweden), but also of natural


'

century September, 1680,


scenery, wonder and and

only Queen

of persons

Christina
sense :

in the

modern
'.

that

which

fills the
tmcommon

mind which
"

with with show

delight,by uniting the


or

strange and
nature

the

beautiful

grand
age

The

very-

interesting passages

the

of that feeling

in

regard to

to

the following : are Pepys's Diary, 26th of February, 1665 (describinghis first visit Windsor This being done, to the king's house and to Castle) :
'

observe is the
terrace

the
most

neatness

and

contrivance balcone

romantique
that is in the
are

Ceistle that

the house is in the world.

of

and But

gates
Lord

it

prospect
the
what
a

in the

queene's
of the

lodgings,and
:

! the the
'

and

walk
sure

strange things to consider, beeing the best in

world,

'

Evelyn's Diary, 27th


stupendous
the town nature to
me was

June, 1654
rock

But

appeared
to

most

little distance
of the

from

the (Bristol), I have

of St. Vincent, precipicewhereof is

in the most seen confragose river ordinary extrabetween them at an Alps, gliding There is the also horrid side of this on depth. Alp a seat ' ; ib.,3rd of August, 1654 : Hence to Sir Guy's very romantic and died. grot (near Warwick) where, they say, he did his penances 'Tis a squalid den made in the rock, crowned venerable yet with
cataracts the
. . .

equal

anything

of that

'

VOL.

I.]
and

Appendices
so

139
were a

oaks

might be, 'twere pleasant place '.


In IllsRemarks says Marseilles mountains is of the wild and the
'

looking on a goodly stream, capable of being


on

as,

it

made

most

improved romantiq

as

it

and

several

etc., in parts of Italy,


the little harbour
to

country Genoa), where


end of her
so

near

1701-1703, of Cassis

Addison

(between
lene Magdaand

according
sorrow scene a

spent

life in

the amidst

legend Mary

rocks solitary

It is

romantic chimerical idea of

that '.

it has Here

always probably
the word the other
no
'

givenoccasion
used

to such
as an

relations

tic' roman-

entirelyobjective designationof
pleasure.
On the SsasoMS the romantic

wild

and the
that

fantastic, without
use

of the word

any in Thomson's

hand,
doubt

(1729) leaves
nature

the

poet feels attracted by Spring (1025) the lover

of the

scenery.

In

restless runs To glimmering shades and sympathetic glooms Where the dun umbrage o'er the falling stream Romantic hangs ;

Autumn

(789):

"

High
Sees

and here awhile the Muse hovering o'er the broad cerulean scene Caledonia in romantic view.
' '

is fond of the word romantic : to the quotations in vol. i,p. 404 add the letter to Pope (istof April, romantic writer ; he I no as a 1717) : longer look on Theocritus has only given a plain image of the way of Ufa amongst the peasants

Lady Mary Wortley Montagu


'

country '. According to Breitinger,Classisch und 1885, no. 5, p. 71, the English romantic for roman. World In Philips's New romant romantick is styleda neologism. Up to the word French only knew romanesque
of
' ' '

his

Romantisch
is derived

in
from

Gegenwart,
the form

'

(London, 1706) eighteenth century the (Diet, de I'Acad., 1694 ; Madame de S6vign6 : je vous etc. : quitientdu roman, romanesque bord ecris romanesquement d'une S aussure and Diderot au rivifere). of
the the use realit6
same

Worlds

word

c'est

une

quelque part (Salon


and

vue romanesque, de Tannic 1767 :

dont

on

suppose from

la

CEuvres, ed. Naigeon,

xiv, 188). Marmontel

Rousseau
the

have

romantique
made

the into
in

English. Evidently
German. drei

the form

romanisch

was

first that

its way

Neues

Dictionarium ausfiihrliches
und

oder

Worterbuch

Sprachen ; Teutsch, Franzosisch, Englisch (Geneva, 1695) ; : fabelhaft, romanisch above). Romanesque (cp. Breitinger as and Rosenkranz's Kant this form only. Although in Schubert uses edition (xi, is given in a note on Cervantes, I am i, 224) romantisch

convinced
wrote

by
und

an

examination
In

of the his

MS. original

that

Kant

edly undoubt-

romanisch.
'

Beobachtungen

iiber das

Gefiihldes

dle Erhabenen (1764) Kant speaks of the knights of the MidAbenheroischer eine seltsame Art Phantasten, welche Ages as Handromanische teuer aufsuchen, Turniere, Zweikampfe und Schonen

lungen
he says

'

(Werke, iv, 461-463) ; in a note to When : sublimity or beauty exceeds


'

this treatise the

(iv,407)

recognizeimean.

r40
it is
'

Appendices
the

[vol.l.
Anthropologie des Stimmung
read
roman-

usually called romanisch '. Consequently, in romantischer (der Spanier ist) von 254) : (vii'",
das

Geistes. wie
ischey.

Stiergefecht
.

beweist
. .

',we

should

According to Ludwig Hirzel {Romantisch,in Haupt's Zeitschrifi first occurs by the deutsches Alt.,xxvi, 1882, p. 192) romantisch fiir buted) contriwhich Haller the in Berne side of romanisch Spectaieur (to
Historie '. In this called of 1734 in an essay anonymous of introducing something fond the historici axe the writer says from romanische sentiments borrows that Curtius and romaniisches, writer authors of the same mances roRomanes others. In an by essay sometimes Romantisten. called Romanisten, sometimes are In Haupt's Zeitschrift, xxxii, 1888, pp. 223-226) Hirzel also refers
to
'

(a discourse on the Heidegger's Mythoscopia Romantica word which the romantisch so-called romance Ziirich, 1698) in ; and romanzisch, though much more mon com(by the side of romanisch natural to than not occurs scenery). (but applied these)already
Gotthard
time to the at which been

The
of

in fact the
That

have
form

the word the end

its different assumed and of the seventeenth

forms

appears

the

beginning
'

eighteenth century.
romantisch
'

found

by the following (died 1877) : the help of Tobler and Hildebrand, As far as I can ascertain with in which the word the earliest passage literature) (in German In romantisch dates from occurs J. J. F ortsetzung Breitinger's 1740. der Kritischen Dichtkunst, we find (p. 283) : Je mehr dergleichen Beiworter in einer Redensart desto schoner und sind, wahrhaftig through
communication
'

is Switzerland from S. Hirzel

its way from confirmed also


"

England
"

to

many Ger-

"

romantisch

ist sie auch." the

In

Goethe
"

the

word

occurs

in

letter

Ihr kleines Stvibgen, das Wenn Leipzig period : der oft Trunkenheit diese liebe so war wenn Zeuge unsrer seeligen romantische Hohle auch nun kiinftigden Schauplatz der Freuden eines neuen Liebhabers abgibt (SchoU, Briefe und Aufsdtze, 25).

belonging to

"

It is not improbable that Goethe became acquainted with the from Tobler's translation of Thomson's Seasons (Zurich,1765), " where it first occurred to look to me for it. Thomson's Where " the dun umbrage o'er the falling romantic is stream lated transhangs Tobler Wo die schwarz-braune : by tisch romanUmlaubung word
"

'

liber den

fallenden

Strom

hangt

".

Brookes in

in his translation Summer The word have


known

(1744) gives

(459)and
occurs

romanisch. In the passages Autumn Tobler also uses (880)

Thomson's
to

romantisch.
seem

in

that
But

the word

Adelung (1777),although he does not of English origin, but connects was


'.

it with

the French

romanesque
even as

mainly
may
um

the

have
was

perhaps

became naturaUzed in German literature of translations of Thomson, individual writers borrowed it directlyfrom the English. One of these Georg Forster, who is fond of the word, e.g. in his Reise
result in den
:

if the

word

die Welt

Jahren 1772-1775
'

Brockhaus,
die Schonheit volkommen

1843)
'.

Der wilden

bezaubemde
romantischen

dieses

(published ^Tji), i, 136 (ed. Gesang (der Vogel) machte Flecks (in New Zealand)

VOL.

I.]
XXIII.
On
the

Appendices
Meaning
op the

141
VIOLA

Names HYACINTHUS.

(tov),

ANEMONE,

NARCISSUS,
p. 425, 1. 9

(Vol. I,
By
Apart
down
names

from

bottom.)
of Breslau. that
to

Prof.

Ferdinand

Cohn the
have

from
to
us,

the the

incompletenessof
chief
reason

information

has

come

why
writers

of

plants

in ancient

for every kind of it and plant, appropriate distinguish exclusively all others ; and it from the language of science did not attain even this exactness until the time of Linnaeus. The language of ordinary life does not hesitate to give entirely different names to the same different at in different times, or countries, or, vice versa, plant
a

science

use results, is the inaccurate endeavours to establish

previous attempts tory produced such unsatisfacof words. Only the language of

refer the

specialname

which

shall be

to

to entirelydifferent name give the same plants. Thus, for the German chestnut example, the name (like kastanie)is given to and Aesculus two totally different trees, Castanea Hippocasvesca, Indian the is the is a fig,Ficus tanum cactus a fig ; ; sycamore a Sycomorus, or more commonly maple, Acer pseudo-plantanus ; while the trees called by Americans and Australians oak, cedar, in pine, etc., are quite different from those bearing these names in the same ancient times, especially in the poets, Europe. It was cies who always abused their licence to perpetrate all kinds of inaccurain with the of the has common botany hardly anything ; poets latter in the that of the natural even philosphers. But, antiquity, to

had

no

clear ideas

of the relation about

of genus

and

; species

stillless did

they

relation in nomenclature of and Dioscorides alone can as in modern terminology ; Theophrastus their to rule tlmt attached we as a they plant-names definite suppose themselves acquainted. conceptionsof plants,with which they were trouble themselves
not Certainly,we must out singlequotationsat

expressingthis

be
our

content,
own

as

is

usually
to

the
draw

case,

to

pick
clusions con-

discretion,and
collect and much all the
them

hasty

from

them with
cases
we

we a

must

passages

in ancient

authors, which
compare in numerous This
I.

refer to
one

plant, arrange
with
be

and systematically, If this be

them

another
of

nature.

done,

shall

able to

is

true especially

the

identifythe plant in question. viola). disputed violae (iov,

the ornamental lop under plants (o-rcTheophrastus discusses for which rule are used as a making garlands), (paviiiMTa, plants hence treated of and are immediately after shrubby ((ppvyaviKo) Hist. Plant., vi).' they are woody (JuXtiSas, trees, since like them few such as roses Most shrubs cultivated, a wild, being only grow

and The

violets

(vi, i, i) ;
violets
are

the

latter

are

propagated

from

seeds

6, II). (vi,
also called white they i^ovt6 Xeu/cip); root but no leaves ; the {iwiKav\i(i"vKKov), for a considerable time roots are woody (vi,6, ii) ; they bloom varieties of them are especially ; they vary 8, 3). There many (vi, there the lily(Kplvov), of which as in colour, although not so much

shrubby
on

have

leaves

the

stem

Plantarutn.

[Unless otherwise Tr.]

the refereaces specified,

to

Theophrastus are

to

the Historia

142
are

Appendices
said to be

[vol.i.
The
it life of the

also

purple

varieties

6, 3). (vi,
when old

violet

produces plant ; years here and The flowers. quoted agree paler (XevKirfpa) passages the earliest the by given perfectly with already interpretation is the stock, violet of the that white Theophrastus commentators, Germans. of Matthiola the incana, the Levkoje But Theophrastus is also acquainted with a black violet (tov t6 it the wliite by the fact that liiMv). This is distinguished from ornamental but is not herbaceous a (ppvyaifQSes), shrubby (oli TroiCides, only root leaves vi, 6, i) ; it has plant (are"f"a.vaTuibv but stems branches no are or ; its leaves {S.kXoi') (7r/)offpif()0u\\os), broad {"n-Xari^ivWoi') growing close to the ground (e77"40i;AXoi') ; also leaves be to the {aapKi^vWov are vi, 6, alleged fleshy but as PUny (Hist.Nat., xxi, 27) in the 7) ; this is uninteUigible, speaks of a fleshy root, probably aapK6ppt.^ov parallel passage
is three {/3ios liovMs)
, ,

smaller

should
bulbous

be

read.

The

roots

of the

black

violet

are

numerous

and

and ^ov(ra.pi^ay, Kf^aXoppifa), (TToXXiji'

enable

it to survive;

wild and thrives on poor soil (De Causis it grows Plant., vi, 20, 2} : like the rose cultivated oix 'Ijf^pov as a rule it is not [dypiov, Kadairep cultivated in a particular if it is T" piSov,De Causis vi, PL, 20, i) ; it is said to bloom throughout the year (vi, 8, 2) : manner, lis Si
(foi Tivis "/"a(Ti
tovtq

bwajxhri

Si

SKov

Bepaireirirai, ScparcLas Tvyxdvcv (Sia/t^vei).


In the black

^ikvISiov "v

^x^'-"^^

^^

ipipav rb "v8os, iiv rplnriprail 5i' iviavTov ^V M^^^''toy


, , .

violet also the flowers


one

alone

are

sweet
as

smelling ;
in the
case

there
of the
one

is,however,
white flower There
'

only

kind,
of the

not

6, 3) ; yet double (vi,


in the is
no

many flowers black

varieties
are

found, which
of

contain is

centre

other the

(i,15, 2).
violet third

doubt

that

Theophrastus

our

L. violet ', Viola odorata But knows Theophrastus not

of yet

does it

call it loy t6 climates of it first of the flowers spring, in warmer blooms in winter ; it has a little bulb, like bolbine,kyi,sisyrineven chion. This is evidently a kind of snowflake or snowdrop, probably which the Leucojum vernum is found not only in Central, but also

however

violet, also white ; he XcvkSv, like the stock, but XevKd'Coy ;


a

is the

in Southern the
to

Europe.
leaves

Elsewhere
on

Xei/xiioj'has

the

stem

certainly Theophrastus states can vii,8, 3) which only (


,

that refer

the stock. Perhaps the text is wrong, in distinguishing and XeuKiiw Xov tA

or

he

has

not at

been

tent consis-

\cvKby.

great length ; to the (vi)of his Causae Plantarum of the violet have philosophy of perfumes. Only the blossoms a smell (vi,2), the other parts have sweet none (Caus. Plant., vi, 11, 4) ; their smell is pleasanter at a distance than near (C. PI., vi, 17,
he

Theophrastus
has devoted

describes whole

the

smell

of his violets

book

1) ;

in time

the

smell

becomes
are

pungent
that

and

unpleasant

; it does

not

last when

the

blossoms

dry, like

of the rose,

which

certainly

be smelt so far off as when fresh (C. PL, vi, 14, li). districts the smell of violets and roses is not nearly so pleasant (vi,8, 6). In a very dry and poor soil,and when the air is hot and dry, the violet loses its smell (C. PL, vi, 20, 2) ; violets from Cyrene smell the sweetest 6, 5),while the blossoms are (vi,

when dry cannot In mountainous

VOL.

I.]
as a

Appendices
to

143

said also

be scentless in Egypt (vi,8, 5) ; in that country violets are said to blossom earlier than months two in Greece last ; nevertheless, they as long or longer (ib.). of the viola is for the most from Pliny's account part borrowed
roses

rule
and

Theophrastus
seeds

viola alba ; it is reared from to the viola simply what {Nat. Hist., xxi, 27) Theophrastus says of the smell of the white violet ; and, on the other hand, the long period of bloom and the three years' duration to the viola alba, which consequently is to be understood the as stock.
; but he

; he also

the distinguishes

ascribes

Theophrastus' black
by iropcpupoSv
interest

violet is called

viola

purpurea by Pliny, iov

is not without contemporary of of the colours. Violet-blue history designation clothes are called vestis ianthina (xxi,27 ; in xxi, 45 this chief colour is described of which as amethystinus, the undertone passes from violet into purple and violet-blue : amethystinus qui a viola et ipse in purpureum ianthinum {sc.trahitur),quemque appellavimus) xxi, According to Pliny the purple violet grows wild (silvestre, macris locis et The xxi, sponte apricis proveniunt, 130; 27). to ever-blooming and double violets of Theophrastus are unknown

his

Dioscorides, which

for the

him. Dioscorides the leaves

gives a good descriptionof (cxvii)


compares smellinglittle blossoms
he

of which

with

those

the purple of the ivy, and the

violets,
of the centre

pleasant very of the root on


On he
not

that

spring from
the white

long
hand
a

the other that

stalks. Dioscorides
also

(xxi)calls

says

it is

universally known
i^i his
famous

shrub, which

violet XeuKAioK ; however does

always
Matthiolus

bear

white, but

blue, purple-red,

(1554)

that the blue stock is not observes is perhaps corrupt ; that the other and that
women are

or yellow flowers. Dioscorides on commentary known in Italy and that the text

kinds

are

fond

of

keeping
varieties

very them
of

common

outside

in dens, gardows the win-

stock also are pots. known the us (in Germany) ; yellow variety is generally among the stock which is sometimes yellow (Matthiolaochroleuca) perhaps found in Italy. unknown phrastus to TheoPliny also speaks of a yellow violet {viola luted)
,

in

White

and

violet

the

; it is reared

from violets

seed.
are

Since
used

state

that

the

yeUow

Pliny and Dioscorides both in medicine especially (e sativis

that they are assume may their but from of the statements cannot same we plant ; speaking the with this what is, nor certainty plant meaning of the gather other kinds of violets mentioned Tusculana, and by Pliny maxima, in the scentless Calatiana the latter flowers the others autumn, ;

maxima

auctoritas

luteis,xxi, 27), we

"

in the

spring (munus
is the the
same

autumni,
viola

ceterae

veris); perhaps

the

viola
to be

Calatiana
a

deep red,
The

the as liveliest of the

serotina,\ihose colour is said

commentators

conchylia colours (xxi, 46). usually identifythe yeUow XevKb'iov of

corides Dios-

Cheiri

shown

the viola lutea of Plinywith the wall-flower ,1Cheiranthus be It is nearly akin to the stock, and can of the botanists. since the fifteenth century in southern to have been cultivated and
1

Qer, Goldlackf G?lbvei!chen. Gflbviole,

144

Appendices

i[vol.

ornamental Europe, and on the further side of the Alps as a common met and in it is also in with, frequently gardens e.g. in pots ; plant ruined in the Rhine castles,apparvalley,on old masonry, especially ently wild, of vanished a wild, but probably in reality relic,run duced introthat the wall-flower was castle gardens. It is also possible while in der's Alexanof the at into Rome the beginning empire, time it
was

it

was

known

to

in the points to its

not yet cultivated by which ; however, the name the physicians of the Middle cealed Ages and which is conbut is not Linnaean Greek Arabic, and Cheiranthus,
an

being colleagueSchmolder, but is probably of latter language it is


'

oriental importation. According to my late used in Arabic, Cheiri or rather Chairi is certainly of Sanskrit Persian rather or origin ; in the
'

written Gairi and means tains growing in the mounblack varieties ; in the Persian lexicon,yellow, white, violet and of Chairi are it is clear that Chairi is mentioned, from which identical with tov and viola ; the rocket dame's violet {Hesperis or

matronalis) is
The ancient

also

called

authorities of their

Chairi contain violae.

or

Hairi.
statements interesting
as

to the

flowering period
translated
for

PUny
it in

(Nat. Hist., xxi, 64) has

the passage
:
"

referringto

Theophrastus

almost

word

word

eOOiis tov Kiirrepos


TToXl)

rb XeUKiiw, "irov /niv 0 drjp /t^c irpurrov iKtl"aiV"Tai /.laXakoX fi/io5^ Tcp tc{j rb n xei/iuji^os ^ fiLKpby iffTCpov rb S"y ol ravra KoXoOfievop tp\6yLvov "yptoP ffT""pavTjTr\6K0t xp^^Tat^ yap
. . , '

Toil' i,v8uv rb

iKTp^X^t TWV

AWwr.
ver

Florum etiam
ume

prima

nuntiantium

viola alba, ion

hieme flammeum

emicat.

postea quae

tepidioribusvero appellator et purpurea,


silvestre dumtaxat.

locis prox-

quod phlox vocatur,

Consequently
as

in this passage, Pliny by the viola alba does not, the stock but the suowflake elsewhere, mean ; ^\6yipor (" flammeum) be identified ; it is certainly cannot not the same the "p\6( as

of

Theophrastus, which

is

cultivated scentless,

ornamental

flower

vi, 6, 2, 11 ; cp. PUny, Nat. Hist., xxi, 59). "otrpiOv, {"TTc"pavuTiKbi' Therefore or not the wall-flower phlox is certainly {viola flammeum which has sweet smell. a lutea), after the cyclaAmongst the plants that bloom in the late spring, men, narcissus,Hly, and oenanthe, Theophrastus again mentions the black violet (to n4\av tov, vi, 8, i). Here the text is evidently corrupt, since this flower is one of the earUest spring flowers after the snowflake. In Phny (xxi, 65) the passage runs : sequitur oenanthe melanthium ac melanion vv. (Sillig, II., melan; meUanthum,
some thium) ; certainly is The following the The meaning of Uv can

other result
and

flower
of
our

is meant.

investigations.
is uncertain, and

viola

by themselves

from the context only be determined the Romans, : among however, according to Phny tov was applied to Viola odorata alone (Nat. Hist., xxi, 27). On the other hand where violaria (violetgardens and beds) are mentioned, the stock is certainly meant, which alone (and not the purple violet) to have been appears cultivated in gardens amongst the Romans. "loK Tb liiXav of Theophrastus, viola purpurea of tov iropibvpovr Pliny, of Dioscorides, is the violet (Viola odorata).

1^6
root
;

Appendices
vii,8, 3)and

[vol.i.
.

He says after the flowers (vii, soon 7, 3) cultivated in gardens. nothing of an anemone the wild distinguish the other On hand, Pliny and Dioscorides et in cultis nascens) ; the the cultivated and anemone (silvestris

sprout

wild

has

scarlet

flowers (phoeniceus)

and

is mistaken

for

the

wild

poppies (papaver, rhoeas, argemone), from which, however, by its earlier flowering,the absence of milky juice distinguished for garlands (anemone is used the cultivated, which and calyx ; milk-white flowers, the first being coronaria) has scarlet, purple,or
be

it is to

the

the wild variety, like leaves than It has smaller apium or coriander, and rarely grows higher than half a foot {Nat. ate accur(C, clxxii)gives a more Hist., xxi, 164, 165). Dioscorides difficult is to it detailed explanation. However, and say which

commonest.

of

vated meant are anemone by the wild and culticoronaria is of the ancients ; certainly Anemone of which A adorn all also and hortensis included, probably pavonina,
the many of species
anemones
.

European gardens. in Theophrastus is the same No/3fc"r(ros toCt-o, 0! 5^ ixewov KaXovji). The leaves similar to those an oilygloss (Xiirapoi),
south

as
are

6, (vi, \elpiov
numerous,

oi

/iiv

narrow,

with

of the

broader, like those


leaves the

of the

Kpivuima

"

(vii, 13, i).


is

The

leaves

of the

all bulbous narcissus

asphodel,yet much plants have narrow


grow
on

the

ground,

and bears only a single leafless, grass-green {-rrodSris), flower-stalks flower the at 6, 9) ; only are top (vi, produced from the fleshy,large, round root (bulb; vi, 6, 9; vii,13, 2 ; C. PI., i, 4, i) ; first the flower-stalks are developed, and then later the
stem

leaves, the flower


into
sweet

monopetalous, united below, only divided above angular segments (Airo0i)"r"s (i,13, 2) ; it has a yoniiSets) smell ; it forms large black seeds in membranous capsules.

is

kinds of narcissus ; one flowers in spring soon There two after are violets (jierA Si TaCro 6 other xai t6 the [fa] vapKuram [? ^] Xclpiov ; time as the saffron (KpbKOi) at the same in autumn Si rb fuerdTupov the
2, 3) S^iox Si a"f"6Spa fieri, yhp ipxrovpovical \elpiov rh irepov (viii, 6, 9). liTijiiepiav (vi, wepl
"

highly probable that Theophrastus is here speaking of however, cannot speciesof the genus Narcissus ; the species,
determined, since
autumn
no

It is

two be

colour

is

given

the

kind

that

flowers

in the

be Narcissus serotinus L., which flowers in the district may and the islands in Naples neighbouring September, or Narcissus flowers from in Tuscany, elegans,which September to November of and Naples, Sicily, serini and November and N. Tazetta and Corsica. In

GibelU, among

winter

last till January, Pseudonarcissus of the

Italiana of Cesati, Paswhich narcissi, begin to flower in Narcissus unicolor,siculus, Bioniae

the

Flora

(December-April) are

poeticus and

Pliny'saccount
borrowed the
from

mentioned the other hand ; on flower in the spring near Naples. narcissus is confused, except where it is kind that is of of

often purple lily,

calyx herbabe N. Tazetta {Nat. Hist., xxi, 25) ; calyx ceus (grass-green) may to mean the inner crown or appears paracoroUa) of the nar^ (tube

it is a with double stalk (Theophrastus mentions flore candido Kplvov). Alterum genus calyce purpureo Narcissus tertio poeticus ; generi cetera eadem,

Theophrastus ; according to him,

tainly cer-

VOL.

I.]

Appendices

147

cissus.
;

Pliny's
in
et

statements

as

to

its
the Italia

flowering
violets

period (seriores
rosam

are

dictory contra-

Greece lilium
:

they
trans
omnes

flower

after
in

supradictis
64)
et
;

narcissus another

maria,

post
arcturum the

(xxi,
florent

in per of

passage

serotini,

post
In

aequinoctium Theophrastus
Dioscorides

autumnum different describes of

(xxi,
varieties N.

25).
are

parallel

passages

distinguished.
very

poeiicus
to

distinctly (pp.
42, also N.. of

in

the

walland

paintings
Pseudonarcissus narcissus In for is
the

Pompeii
are

according represented
calyx
is
the

Comes
:

43)
,

N.

poeticiis

Comes

identifies

Pliny's

with

grass-green
mxivBos

with latest

Pseudonarcissus.
the the

Theophrastus
garlands
;

spring
rose,
are

flowers grows

used

it
blooms

flowers for

immediately
a

before its blooms called who


in

wild,
like

cultivated,

long

time,
is also

coloured,

Phrygian
does
not

mnaracus,

which
us

pathos
the

(vii,

8,

1-3).

This

tell

much.

Pliny,

parallel

passage

(Nat.

Hist.,
a

xxi,
bulb

67)

distinguishes
170)
to
;

pothos
veins
a on

from the of of

amaracus,

gives
show for

the

hyacinthus
letters

(xxi,

the fable
Uke

flower

the

Greek

AI,

according
; ;

the

sign

mourning

Ajax

or

Hyacinthus
a

this

description,
the latter
or occurs

that in

Dioscorides

(iv, 63)
also
under

suits the

gladiolus

yet

Pliny

(xxv,

137)

name

xiphion
;

(^i"f"iov
iv,
on

(pi"j-ya.iioi" in Bissinger,
also

Theophrastus,
who of has
an

vi,

8;

vii,
collected

12,

13 all

Dioscorides,
the literature
zu

20).
iaKivffos,

recently
iris

thinks

{Programm
also appears of from

der

Studienanstalt
to be

Erlangen,

1880). (Dioscorides,

Delphinium
iii, i, 32)

Ajacis 77).

called

hyacinthus
laena,

[Hyacinthinus
be derived

colour

(hyacinthina
stofle

Persius,

is
Nat.

to

the

precious

called

hyacinthus

(Pliny,

Hist.,

xxxvii,

125.]

VOL.
XXIV. Three
Inscriptions

II
on

Charioteers.

(Vol. II,
The
2,

p. 23,

1.

15.)
charioteers

two

most
=

comprehensive inscriptionson
and
=

{CIL, vi,

detailed Gniter, 337) 10048 difSculties which treatment for two reasons numerous : (i)the they all be can removed, which, however, although in nearly present, of details the manifold chariot-driving, part only by conjecture ; (2) 10047

Orelli,2593

deserve

which which

by

In the second learn from them. some we inscription, parts at I had understood have been not or all, explained wrongly the inscription the charioteer on : third, recently discovered

Crescens, published with


telli in the BuUettino

commentary
della
been

by

the

Countess

Ersilia Lova-

commissione

(1878), p. 164, which iv, pp. 247-252), O.


der {Festschrift Idum
I.

has

Hirschfeld

archeologica comunale, iv used Mommsen by {Ephem. epigr., (Arch, epigr.Mitth., ii,188) and myself
zum

d. arch. The of

Konigsb. Inst., p. 7) to

Vniversitdt elucidate 10047

funfzigjdhrigen Jubithe Wil-

CIL, vi, 2, inscription


the

Gruter, 337. (" Orelli, 2593), is from

MS.
manns,

Einsiedlensis, fol. 75''and Anonymus inscr. lat.,2600 (ii, Exempla p. 181) :


"

7"". Cp.

Anon.

Einsiedl.
Via P.

fol.

75'".
"

In

Ipsa
I.

Flaminea. mari his vici in af. Ix

aelius

rogati
factione silvano
5.
et

fil. gutta
veneta
r.

calpurnianus equis

geminatore^
cv m.

n.

af. Ixxxxii
saxone
n.

af.

nitid. gil.af. lii

vici

praemia
Item

T. i.
In

xl

ix

xxx

xvii

Ibidem

Ipso

Monumento.

3.

Ex

numero

palmaru
albata

vici in factione
a

scriptaru 00 cxxvii supra ii xxx cii remissus i xl 1

pompa binaru vii Ternaru


10.

iiii equor.

i singularu Ixxxiii anagonu ii. In factione vici russata


xxx

Ixxiix.

Remissus

semel

[quaternarii

iii xxxii Ternaru i] singularu xlii Binaru vici quaternaru semel. In factione veneta dbcxxiii xxx xviii sejuge i xTviii 1 i

a_pompa
15.
XX

xxxv

Trigas
anagonu

xv

ii

Triga

vi.*

Equor.

i sacro,
error or a

" The MS. has germinatore, which appears to me an Geminator being so exactly suited to a circus horse,
a

the coiruption,

name

Mommsen, l,c., p. aji*

: xxv

i.
148

VOL.

II.]

Appendices
fol.

149

76*.
i Remissus

quinquennalis certaminis
gularu
Ixv
xl
20.

semel. i vi

sin-

cccxxxiiii

Binaru

clxxxiv

Ternaru
xxx

in factione ii

prasina pedibus ad quadriga


cxvi Binaru
monumentum Item
2.

vici xxxlxiv
Ix ii
a

pompa

singularu
Ixiiii. Hoc

clxxxiiii vivvs

Ternaru
feci.

In P.

Ipso Monuiiito
aelius mari

rogati fil. gutta calpumianus milli (sic) palmas coplevi. in factione prasina equis his danao
25.
b.

af. xix

oceano

n.

ccviiii victore vici

r.

ccccxxix

vindice
xl iii
xxx

b. clvii et iii.

pmia
that the

majora
The mention monk he the
as

of the has has

siedeln
whether and

not
even

palmae supra scriptae(6) shows copied all the inscriptions on


omitted contained those
the most

the

Ein;

probably
Reds,
latter

important.
victories
and

memorial It is doubtful Whites

memorial well
as

lists of the Blues

of the

Mommsen

the

fragments
appears
avvenute

Greens. Perhaps, as the former since were at the time thinks, omitted, only valued. In addition, on the site of the memorial, were of a large circus relief have recentlybeen discovered, which

of the

to have

belonged

to it

(Viscontie Vespignani,Dalle scoperte


Flaminia, in
Bull. d. commiss.

per

archeol. Mommsen
d. sacks.

comun.,

la demolizione della Porta iii [1877], p. 201). had

Acad.
on some

remarks the inscription on {Ber. I had it in the Programm discussed Gesch., 1850, p. 312) ; Albert. however I was mistaken Regimont., 1886, ii,where essential points.
a

published some

The

during
Marius from
than

is memorial lifetime his

Rogatus,
his
the
career

on as a

erected to himself sepulchral monument (21), Publius Gutta Aelius of by Calpurnianus, son the Via Flaminia, probably after his retirement charioteer.
as

second
to

century,
have been in

which
should mention must been

(cp.Aelia

appears gens
rather of the

by equally common
From
or

The is shown

cannot inscription

be

earlier

StRE, i', 339).


it to the

Publius name AeUus, in the time of the Severi the horse's name Saxo we

the

ascribe Saxons

third
and to
an

fourth

century.
11

The
;

earliest but

is in
horses
was

Ptolemy, ii,11,
intercourse
have

and

31

they
have

have

been

long known,
for

with

them

must

considerable,
after
was

named Gutta thousand

them
one

(Saxo
of the

been African

charioteers, who
miliarius
:

victories

(a so-called

imported from them or horse). had than a gained more 5, 6, 23, 24). According

to 6, he had gained 1127 prizes(not identical with the praemia of 5). the 1127 victories are 6 to 21 From classified;although those amount to short of the total,this may enumerated 10 apparently for by the omission of a figure (in a place which, as be accounted

be will be seen, can The victories 1127

specified).
are

classified
as

again according
I

according to the they were gained in


he, p.
250
:

four factions,subdivided of four, contests


-

Mommsea,

Ixi,

150
eight,twelve,
unusual
contests
or

Appendices
sixteen

[vol.ii.
races,
or

chariots, in ordinary
I will

in certain

named. specially

deal with

the subdivisions

the inscriptions offering least difficulty. It is clear from of four chariots, i.e. one to be expected, the contest that, as was each faction from by (certamina singularum sc. quadrigarum) was Diodes on the far the most common inscription according to ; one {CIL, vi, 10048) the victory in this must have been considered

first, as

of the

most

honourable.

Contests

of two

chariots
were

from

each

tion, fac-

that
; of

is, eight
three
the

in

all

(certamina binarum)
in

quent tolerably fre-

from
that

each, that is,twelve


is, sixteen
all

of four
rare.

from Of

each,

rare ; (ternarura), (quaternarum) extremely

in all

the 1462 gained Marquardt, StV, iii,513, i). Now, according to the Einsiedlensis, Gutta gained the following Anonymus and

1127 victories of Gutta not one of Diodes was

only

one,

of the 47 of Crescens in the last named (cp.


text

of the
:
"

victories

92

78

583

364
tween behas

The

above

totals the

this and

difference The give a grand total of 1117. shows that x total above, grand 1127 given It
can

fallen out somewhere. first total.


A

be

shown

that

it has

done

so

in the

glanceat
the
names

the numbers
of the and four doubtful

which

upon

factions
or

in 7, lo, 13, 18 follow immediately arrived at shows that they are

by

addition

incorrect

figures can

be

checked

by

comparison.
the

albata cii (prizes) are tioned, men7, in factione in the have fallen to make must out the lo wanted total up list of the White victories,where addition only gives 92 : probably should read xvii for vii in 9. meration, enuwe According to the same the Red victories are 78 ; consequently, in lo, Ixxiix be read instead of Ixxii tiiem
x.

Since, in

should
The

numbers

following these

four

sums
are

are

consequently not
intended which
to

to

be added included This

togetherwith
victories in
sums.

prominence
makes

; they only kinds of races, exceptional

bring into are already


Ix, which

in those it

probable that

the numbers

xxx,

xl, 1 and

in 7, 10, 13, 18, 19 follow the totals in the enumeration of the special of This is rendered contests. classes, also indicate classes conjecture certain by other inscriptions. In the inscription of Diodes, it is said
ad

of another charioteer urbis conditae (line17) : primus omnium 1 vicit vii : of three others (18): [qui]ad HS HS 1 vicissent xi ; himself (21) : 1 vicit x, be, i. It is clear that the amounts of Diodes doubt No xl, 1, Ix denote the value of the prizes contested. xxx, sestertia is to be HS
in [i.e.
a race

supplied, so
for
a

that

e.g. vicit

xxx

vicit ad It

stake

of 30,000

semel. sesterces)

triginta maybe

supposed that only the most experienceddrivers were allowed to take part in these contests, which probably presented specialdifficulties. in the inscription Marcus Aurelius Polynices (Henon Similarly,

VOL.

II.]
6179
=

Appendices
-

151
of
;

zen,

CIL, vi,

2,

victories
viii dec. of 30,000,

according to
n.

factions
xxxx

10049), after the (Red, 655


n.

classification
;

his 739
12 n.

Green, 55
pura
n.

Blue,

White, 17) : praemia


viiii

iii

xxx

xxvi

xi

octojug.

i.e. three prizes of 40,000 sejug.n. iii, sesterces, 26 11 {i.e. simple, perhaps also those of 15,000 in the pure of Diocles and Gutta). The and ten in hand inscriptions six, eight, such were the races of the prize amount perhaps always prize races, fixed for all, so that they were once not being perhaps specially stated. tors, Probably such races brought the largestincome to the vicwent to the faction funds. although part of the prize money Such a victory is no doubt referred to in Martial, x, 74, 5 :
"

Cuin Scorpus una quindecim graves ferventis auri victor auferat saccos.

hora

If

now

the
i

of Polynices inscription

shows
cases

that be

in that

of

Gutta

figures written

(ad xxx 7, xxx it is further clear that


30,000,

together HS semel), xl
must

in

many be
f. the
won

i must

written numbers

in 5 and

stated.

40,000, and 50,000 The in 5 is probably m

25 sesterces

in separated {e.g. for xxxi and xli); of the praemia of and Greens
are

in the

Blues

nothing

but

majora, possibly ntilia

(HS).
The

praemia majora
are

Blues,

at

variance
as

in 5 and 25, won by Gutta for the Greens and with the correspondingfiguresin the central

section. But all emendations of the The


catus

it is

impossible to
won

ascertain

where

the

error

lies,

of individual varieties

praemia majora
other
=

figuresare worthless, and the amount remain doubtful. by Gutta must


offer
=

mentioned

no

difiiculty. Remissiis
"

dently evi-

the

CIL, vi, 10,055 (Orelli, 2594 ii). The meaning is clear from Ovid {Amores, iii, 2, 73),where of in he is the of charioteer the whom despairing victory poet,
revocatus
:
"

vicit ii,revo-

interested, exclaims
favimus
et date

ignavo. sad enim revocate, Quirites, jactatis undique signa togis.

75
77

en

revocant.

jamque patent

iterum reserato carcere postes. evolat admissis discolor agmen equis. saltern supera, spatioque insurge patenti ; nunc
sunt

sint mea, sint dominae fac rata vota meae. dominae rata vota vota meae supersunt. ; mea ille tenet palmam, palma petenda mihi est.
race,

Evidently a
again
victor
at the

which of the Varus

had

wish

was interrupted, by napkins or togas people,signified or was


.

been

undecided

run

the

in this

repeated contest
10 :

revocatus
. .

or
.

remissus.
. .

Controv., i,3,
ne

Quintilius
seutentiam
et ante

dixit

Seneca, incestam, (dii)


multa

cito

supplicium transcurreret,
dixit in hanc ?
nam

revocaverunt.
:

Cestius

contumeliose

rigas
haec
were

revocaverunt de
rare carcere

exierat.
that

The

sic,inquit,quomodo quadposuistisimilitudinem, quia et figures show, that such repetitions

at

time.

A that

pompa.
a

Bianconi denotes the


a

{Descr.de' cerchi, p. xxxviii) conjectures

pompa
near

the door

victory in which the charioteer started from central or processionalgate. But (to say nothing

152

Appendices

[vol.II.

of the singularityof such nomenclature) this is improbable, since this was evidently an advantage, while in other cases only obstacles enhanced the and dif"culties are stated, the overcoming of which which the first of the denotes race, glory victory. Perhaps a pompa directlyfollowed the procession, permission to enter for which may
have
race

been also if
'

an

honour both been

charioteers. granted only to experienced

This

cession.' exposed for hours to the fatiguesof the proeines romischen Jockeys, G(ustav) F(reytag),Sportbericht in Grenzboten (1869), ii,p. 451. had Of course horses which a victory with Equorum anagonum. honourable. never before, was run especially Sejuge and triga or trigasneed no explanation. Consequently, while victory with the biga was only an honour for novices, experts the prizeswere smaller competed for that with the triga; of course than in the six-in-hand Whether the prize in 15 was races. 20,000 former sesterces the Gutta received it six or case times, (in 25,000 be decided. in the latter once) cannot Sacro quinquennalis certaminis. No doubt victory in the agon When is the monument was Capitolinus meant (see last section). in Rome. erected, it must have been the only quinquennale certamen Pedibus ad quadrigam. which, as According to this specification, far as I know, only occurs of racing described by Dionyhere, the kmd sius of HaUcarnassus
Twp vol

put they had

horses

and

drivers

to the

severest

test,

ally especi-

73)was (vii,
a

still

common

brav

yi,pt4Xos

o!
.

twiroiv

Toit Tivtoxot-s
"

dwd twv ol wapoxou/ie' diroiTTjSwvres "fxtX\aL Xd^oivrat, apfidrwn (TTaSiaiov afjuWCjifTcu Thus avTol irpbs Tov dpdfiov dXXiJXous.

double and the victory (by the runner Pedibus ad quadrigam, therefore, does not that Gutta mean but gained a victory in this manner (i.e. running), it indicates the variety of the race, in which the rest he gained in as
case

in

this

to charioteer)

there was be won.

do not agree with in Mommsen number Ixi to tiie number of victories won in this class of contest, since it must have been very rare, to judge from the total absence of it. I beUeve of further mention that the copyisthas of combined the value the prize(60,000 sesterces) with the wrongly
a

I victory by chariot-driving.

the referring

number The

of victories won i.e. semel) : accordingly I read (i, list of Gutta's victories was accordinglyas follows

Ix i.
:
"

154
apart quite
from
erroneous

Appendices
all other

[vol.ri.
to

considerations, this conjecture is shown


the addition
Whites Reds and
"

be

by
,,

of

the

undoubtedly
102

correct
=

totals.

Victories

for the
"

Greens, Blues,

+ +

78

364 583

466
661

The
are

which 814 vary so greatly from these figures, 309 and that taken this be have if the union to place, supposed required idea. such be sufficient to exclude fact alone would Freytag any (asabove, p. 455) who takes the 1123 victories to include all Gutta's numbers
,

victories

except
assumes

four which that


' '

were

named,
sina
the
2.
'

in factione

(24)only
to

mean

that the

gained by the two four-in-hands in factione pra(3) and first four horses belong to his earlier,
not

veneta

'

'

latter

his later
from
:"

period

'.

cannot

admit
=

this

assumption.
z,

The

charioteer
known

Diodes
an

of Gruter, 327

CIL,

further

of inscription

Praeneste
^

10,048 (Gruter, 76, 4

vi,

is
=

C7L,

xiv, 2884)

C.

Appuleio

DiocU
fact.

^^^^
^^
,

agitator! pnmo
russat.

'

natione

Hispano

^^
-nume

^^

Fortunae C.

Primigeniae
d. d.

Appuleius Nymphidianus et Nymphidia fiUi.

" '

This

refer to the later lifetime of Diodes, who, inscription may the dangers fortune, had abandoned having realized a considerable
'

exertions and monument The

of the

Circus

for the
=

retirement

of Praeneste.

also his
in stone
an

erected
career
as

by
a

was Gruter, 337 CJL, yi, 2, 10,04:8) his admirers after he had OT"Sup|)orters,

perhaps
given
up

chariot-driver, while still in the prime of hfe. The has long been lost,but we possess the text of the inscription admirable is shown by Smetius, whose accuracy by the copy
all the
are

figureswhich can be checked by comparison with contain Although the text of Smetius may for it is foundation a some trifling perfectly satisfactory errors, elucidation. With the exception of the insertions to supply the and few emendations mentioned in their place, a unimportant gaps I give it as it stands, only that the figuresindicating the amounts
fact that each other
correct.

of the omitted
1. 2.

are prizes

in all

cases

marked

with

stroke

above

(frequently

3.

Ex. Inscr., 2601. Gruter) : cp. Wilmanns, C. Appu]leius Diodes factionis russatae. agitator Lusitanus xxxxii annorum mens, nat]ione Hispanus prijmum agitavit in factione alb. Acilio Aviola
cos.

in

vii d. xxiii. et CoreUio

Pansa
4.

(a.d. 122).

M'. AciUo Glabrione C. Belprimu]m vicit in factione eadem Torquato cos. (a.d. 124). 5. p]rimum agitavit in factione prasina Torquato Asprenate ii Libone et Annio cos. vicit (a.d. 128) primum ^ 6. in faction]erussata Laenate Pontiano et Antonio Rufino cos. : quadriga agitavit annis (A.D. 131) summa xxiii. missus ostio iiil licio cclvii
'

Smetius

Anoio ; cp. Wilmaans, Ex., ii, p. 183, 5 ; Henzea, 6996.

VOL.

II.]
00

Appendices
siugularum xxxii, ex his
vicit
oo

155
Ixiiii.inde
xxxx

7. vicit

praemia xxviii,
8.
ex

a ccc]clxii. pompacx. majora vicit Ixxxxii xxx

sejuges iii ;

his

inde septejuge i ; Tx sejuge]s? ii; 1 xxviiii,

i ii binarum

vicit cccxxxxvii. venit frustra inde


10.
CO
.

trigasad

HS

xv

iiii. ternarum

vicit Ii.ad honorem

9. tuht

s]ecundas
00

dccclxi.
venetum ii

tertias

dlxxvi.
x.

quartas
albatum

ad

exit

cccli. ad xxxii

vicit

ad

i. HS " vicit Ixxxxi.

ad

HS

(xxx
i,ad

?)
ccclviii Ixiii
cxx.

retulit

quaest]unl HS

praeterea bigas.

M-

vicit iii, ad albatu et vicit Ixvii.


11.

prasinu

ii.occupavit et vicit dcccxv.


variis

successit xxxxii.

praemisit et vici]t? xxxvi. et vicit dii. prasinis ccxvi. eripuit


centenarios
12.

generibus
ccv.

vie.

venetis
i

albatis

Ixxxi. equos

fecit

n.

viiii et

ducenar.
to
'

insigniaejus.
exstitit
suae

13 victor tionis rimum 14


centum

bis. bis, eripuit omnium vicit


consecutus

primum

sibi,quo anno primum quadrigis Teren faccontinetur, Avilium vicisse co xi, ex quibus anno uno pluactis at

vincendo victorias augens


in
.

singularum
gloriam
factione
at

adhuc

Diodes an]no primum quo victor ciii, est, singularum vicit bcxxiii. factionis suae, tituli sui praecessitThallum
....

qui primus
15.
. .

russata

agitatorum eminentissimus, quo Dio]cles omnium alieno principio victor cxxxiiii, singularum vicit cxviii ; quo anno titulo praecessit omnium factionum agitatores,qui umquam omnium ludorum "16. certaminibus ci]rcensium interfuerunt. alieno principio admiratione merito notatum anno est, quod uno vicit Ixxxxviiii Ix i 1 iiii duobus et introjugisCotyno Pompeiano,
xl i
xxx

ii.

17. nn. conditae tribus


18.

fact]ionisprasinae,victor 1 vicit vii. Diodes ad HS

xxV,

primus

omnium

urbis

praecedens eum

introjugis

I vicit viii. Parato Abigeio Lucido Venustum Epaphroditum, tres (sic) praecedens C]omnunem 1 vicissent xi, HS factionis venetae, [qui] ad agitatores miUarios 1 vicit duobus Diodes et Lucido introjugis Pompeiano victor xii ? factionis " nn.] prasinae xxv_et Flavius Scorpus, 19. tres agitaiii dlviiii, victor tores victor u xlviii et Pompeius Musclosus
victores
20.

vi

dcxxxii,
omnium

ad

HS

I vicerunt

xxviii,
victor
co

at

Diodes

agitatorum
victore

emi]nentissimus,
nitet,
cum

vicit xxviiii. cccclxii,!


tus

nobiUssimo

titulo Diodes Tusco


_

Fortuna1. vicit

factionis

prasinae, in

victor

ccclxxxvi.

ix. Diodes
21
.

in

Pompeiano
HS

bus

et numquam

Tvicit x, Ix i. novis coactionivictore victo]r clii, die Diodes titulis scriptis eminet, quod una ante
bis, utrasque victor eminuit

sejuges ad
22

3d missus

atque ampHus
ante

suisque septem
1

equis

in
aunos

se
. "

junctis,numquam
.

Bormana

[piaemiodato

aa]to sibi.

156
hoc
nuraero

Appendices
equorum
et sine

[vol.ii.
HS H3
esset 1 in
xxx

eminuit,
23.

spectato, certamiiie alJs certaminibus fla'gello


?
cum

ad ad

Abigeio victor
novitatibus locum

vicit ;

adque
est

prim]um^

visus

his

dupliciornatus
obtinere
24.

gloria,inter

miliarios

agitatores primum
factionis Diodes

Pontius videtur Epaphroditus qui temporibus imp. nostri Anto]nini Aug. vicit dccccxi. ad

venetae,
Pii solus victor
co

cccclxvii, singularum

cccclxii inter singulares (read : inter victor 00 vicit 00, Ixiiii. isdem temporibus Pontius Epaphroditus eripuit]et vicit cccclxvii: 25. vicit cxxvii vicit dii. Diodes agitatorquo anno eripuitet inter Lucido Pompeiano introjugis tribus victor ciii)
26

praecedens eum, has singularum) '


Diodes

(Abigeio

inter Pontius

eiii]inentes agitat

res

Afris plurimum introjugis


venetae

vicerunt

Epaphroditus
Musclosus

factionis

(in Bubalo

vicit

cxxxiiii)Pompeius vicit] cxv). Pompeiano 27. (in vicit cxxxxiiii. tituUs victor clii, suis, ampUatis singularum Cotyno Galata Abigeio Lucido Pompeiano introjugis quinque 28. victor singularum vicit ccclxxxxvii. ccccxxxxv,
. . .

factionis prasinae Diodes superatis eis, in

Notes.

Diodes, probably while still very young, 122 year (3), gained a victory for appeared for the first time in the Whites for the Greens for the first time in 128 in 124 (line4), drove them a victory for the Reds (probablyat his first appearance) (line5) won
1-6. In

the

he appears remained to have in 131 (line attached from 6), to whom 216 victories for the Greens, that time. According to 11 he had won ; the remaining 960 victories 205 for the Blues, 81 for the Whites
were

consequently won

for the

Reds.

'

When

the

monument

was

erected, he was 42 years, 7 months, 23 days old victories 1462 (20). Now, since 100 victories in very glorious (14) and, in addition, Diodes
of
a

(2) and
a

had
were

won sidered con-

year

in his first years

driving cannot

of

course

have

won

nearly
were

as

many
for

victories distributed

as

at

later date, his last 1400 victories the years 130-146. He drove the he

probably

over

as

began

his

career

must

Then the
6.

have been Diodes was

(6); 24 years in 122, the memorial, as Hirschfeld observes, after erected 146, or at the earliest in that year. in 104 and born at began driving four-in-hands
same

four-in-hand

Crescens did the age of 18, whereas Summa : quadriga agitavit annis vicit
00

when

only
missus

13.

xxiiii.

ostio

iiii.

cclvii.
7.

cccjclxii. a
Hirschfeld 2599, 1. 16
:

pompa

ex.

as Summa, cp. Wilmanns,

observes, stands

for

summa

summarum

sum(ma)

meaning of missus ostio : miss(us) ost(io) dclxxxvi vicit xxxvii. being equivalent to taking part in the racing,iiiicclvii
Crescens, 13
1
"

vii.

The

sum(marum) is shown by

vic(it) quadri(ga) the inscription on


Ostio missus is the number

Mommsen autem : duabus q]um ; Hirschfeld : cum primus omni]um. Perhaps inter singulares[i.e. missus) is correct, or inter singiUarum, as in the inscription of Crescens (15). 3 A charioteer named Musclosus had gained 682 victories ; 672 for the Reds, 3 for the Whites, 5 for the Greens,2 for the Blues : CIL, vi, 2, 10063.

VOL.

II.]
races

Appendices
in which
won

157
followed

of all the number

Diodes

took

part

; this was

by
are a

the still

of

victories that

(1462), the
restoration

preserved, so
see

the

above.

these

Here it is only difficult and honourable included there is


no

last figures of which of line 7 is certain. On stated how often Diodes took
races,

the

number

of which

pompa part in (no) is


races ful. success-

consequently

in

that

of

the how

total
many

number times with


he

of
was

his

(4257);
The 7.
XXX

but

indication

enumeration

of the
vicit
00

victories

begins

"

singularum
xxxii,
ex ex

Ixiiii ; inde
xxxx

praemia majora
xxviii,

vicit Ixxxxii.

his

sejuges iii ;

inde septejugei ; be iii. binarum sejuge]s ? ii ; flxxviiii, vicit cccxxxxvii. iiii. ternarum vicit li. xv trigas ad HS The total number tion Diodes' of victories was 1462 ; and the addiof the three first numbers gives this total. 8. his

(ia certaminibus)
,1 ,,

singularum
binarum ternarum

(quadrigarum) 1064
"

times
,,
"

347 51

"

T462
These which figures, of
more races can one

be

proved correct, again


at
a

show that

the
races

ponderance preof

of

team

time, and

also

than

three

teams in
a

at

that 9) ; and finally, included be already


races

the

were a time extremely rare remaining victories mentioned the In the 1064 larger sums.

(cp. also hne


here
must

victories

in

of

one

team

at Of

time

Diodes
there
were

also
:
"

won

praemia majora
sesterces sesterces
'

to the

number

of 92.
32

these

prizes of

(amongst

sesterces = 30,000 them three for races sesterces


=

960,000
with six
or

six-in-hands).
seven-in-hands).
sesterces

28 prizes of 40,000

1,120,000 1,450,000

for races with two (amongst them of sesterces 50,000 29 prizes (amongst them one for a race 3 prizesof 60,000 sesterces
92

with
=

seven-in-hand).
sesterces

180,000
3,710,000

sesterces.

Also, 4 prizesof
two

of in races three-in-hands at a time 15,000

60,000
3,770,000

"

Grand It is easy the races

total of the praemia

majora
which
than

sesterces.

to understand

that
in the
;
,

it

was

in the

certamina
24 16 horses horses

binarum

that

with

trigaetook
less
room

place, in
course

(in 8

chariots)

had

not

much

(in4 chariots)
these victories seven-in-hands.

in the
were

certamina
lower

much Diodes

singularum (ad HS xv) deducting


obtain

also, that
those

the
with
won

prizesfor
six and
on

than

As

to (according

line the

10) had
amount

the

sesterces, after
we (3,770,000), prizes. In

of the
as

35,863,120 extraordinary prizes


ary of the ordinhas

whole

32,093,120 with accordance

sesterces

the amount

this, Mommsen

attempted
races.

to

ascertain

the

for the prizes


^

different classes of
also meatioaed
in line

ordinary
so.

From

These

are

158
the

Appendices
of Martial

[vol.ii.
he
a

passage

quoted above
of

(p. 151)

assumes

that

the
were

races (which a ordinary certainly smaller than the lowest extraordinary prize of 30,000 This is not improbable, to 15,000 sesterces. sesterces)amounted there himself Mommsen are so as possibihties but, observes, many of be made with that such calculations cannot degree certainty. any 00". 9. tulit 8. ad honorem venit s]ecundas dccclxi. tertias

first

prizesin

fouf-in-hand

at

time

dlxxvi. vicit
10. X.

quartas
ad

ad

HS

00

i.

frustra

exit

co

cccli.

ad

venetum

albatum
^

vicit Ixxxxi. HS
ccclviii

inde
Ixiii

ad
cxx.

HS

retuUt vicit iii, ad With


are

quaest]um
albatu included
those

(xxx ii ?). praeterea bigas M


in any
here
case merated enu-

xxxii

i, ad
in

prasinu ii.
certain
the

the

exceptionof

victories
had

(line9), which
the
races

already
are

larger numbers,
Diocles

in which
none

received

only second,
of these
number

third

and
to

fourth the
total
races

or prizes,

at all. took

Hence

the addition

totals

of the with

victories Diocles
"

(1462) must
part.

give
The

the

all the 4251


to

in which
:

(4257) of followingsum gives


1,462
86r

start

Victories Second prizes Third prizes Fourth prize


No

576
i 2

prizes

i,35r 4.251

question Hirschfeld missing races. venit vi'in thought of reading ad honorem 8, against which Borobserves mann (CIL, vi, 10,048) : at titulo infra 10,055 videturproad honorem bari, agitatorem dictum venisse, quotienscumque non
now are

The

is, which
'

the

tertias vel secundas tulerit. The the followinglist : vie. inscription (Orelli, 2594) contains 10,055 tertias cxlvi. bigas vie. viii secundas quadri. xlvii secund. cxx
. . .

frustra

exierit,sed vel vicerit

vel

adgente quadrig. (pedibus ad quadrigam ?) vicit ii ii instauratiam revocatus die ?) tertias i ad honore(m) (instauratitio veni(t)ccchiii. If the figureof the second prizes be restored by the of xi, the addition addition of all the prizes won actually gives the If then total 354. ad honorem venit means gained prizesof kind or other ',in line 8 (ofthe Diocles inscription) some these words have been followed by 00 oo dccc, since Diocles had must only failed in 1351 and 6 are races, included in line 10. apparently specially The only objection to Bormann's proposal to place the required
' ' '

iix

iix terti(as)

number

after
an error

'

ad

honorem

venit
at

'

is, that
end

the hue

assumption
where there

of is

so no

serious
vacant

in the

copy

the

of

is space Mommsen and

suspicious.
Bormann
are

right in looking for the six missing

races

inline may,

10

We the
1

with

ad albatu praeterea bigas 5ftvicit iii, i, ad prasinu ii. Mommsen, take M to mean i.e.races in which miliarias,
: 1000

prize was
This

sesterces.

Mommsen

understands

'

ad

albatum

restoration is sliown to be correct by the Crescens Unless the last of four chariots exceptionally obtained a

races,

although

of very
a

inscription (line10). there must have been prize,


part. Philo, De

rare

AtnmU., 58, mentions

seven-chariot

occurrence, in which five chariots took race in Alexandria.

VOL.

II.]
'

Appendices
in which

159
charioteers, but
' '

vicit

of

race

Diodes
with

defeated It
seems

two

was

himself in which

defeated he have
two
ran a

by

the White. heat

better to understand

a race

hardly
case

the

the White, otherwise vicit would been admissible. It is uncertain in such whether a victorious charioteers received first or second prizes;

dead

the

latter
'

is

more

Diodes which the

{with the
ad albatum

probable. In any case, four-in-hand) ad venetum vicit (9)with the same,


' '

the

lo

races,

in

which
91, in of

vicit
are

',and

included

the in

one

earlier totals. If all the figuresin lo are correct, after 3 full victories the with of incomplete two-in-hand, an equal number victories in enumerated are in which he was not all, 6 races unsuccessful. The number of races Diodes in which took part (4257) in 24 years gives about 177 a year, while on the whole in each year, reckoning on each, 800 took place, conseonly 50 circus days with 16 races quently In realitycertainlymuch In ten years Crescens more. only
"

took

part
10.

in 686

races

with

the

four-in-hand. Srj
67

occupavit
successit

et vicit dcccxv et vicit ? xxxvi

et vicit Ixvii

11.

praemisit

36
42

variis generibus vie. eripuitet vicit dii prasinisccxvi


,

xxxxii

venetis ccv albatis Ixxxi

502

1,462
The total shows
issues

that
of the

here and
races.

again
that

etc., are
various
are

enumerated,
the total in

victories with quadrigae all Diodes' classified according to the they are
'

The

sums

in

albatis prasinis the addition Elter

venetis

'

parts of
has

'

eripuitet
observed

vicit

'

as (502),

shows.
has

This

already been

by

Anton

{Die

Gladiatoren-

this on tesseren, in Rhein. Mus., xli [1886],p. 537), who of the passage : as rightly corrected my interpretation whom from the victory was snatched some one
'

ground
', the
'

plies imeripuit
one won

who

to have struggle '. From 25 this appears been the most honourable victory of all. Elter's explanation of occupavit et vicit ', ea.sily gained agrees in the main with my in which the victor took the lead from the outset own : a victory, and in carceribus kept it. Pliny, Nat. Hist., viii, 160 : excusso auriga albati (equi) Corace (Jan : (equo) occupavere, primatum prima turn, Sillig) optinuere, opponentes, efiundentes, omniaque contra aemulos debuissent auriga insistente faperitissimo quae the other hand, the meaning of cientes. On praemisitet vicit ',
'
' ' '

critical moment after a hard difi"culty,

at the

was

must next, eripuit

mean

with

and
'

of

'

successit lead

kept

the

(probably was second at first ; Elter's I had plained exbrilliantlyis improbable) is doubtful.
et vicit
'

'

'

'

the former

of

competitors a objects that


'

considerable such

his the victor had allowed victory,in which start (a handicap) ; to this Elter rightly
which not

exceptionalcases,
they occurred,
the
rest '.
'

alter the lead


to
a

character

of

the

if competition,

could

terminology,

which

adapted itself to

Praemisit,'therefore,probably

i6o
'

Appendices
:

[vol.
let

ii.

means

ahead

get from the resulting victory explanation others coming to grief, refusing to race, or otherwise retiringfrom For admitting that the contest to me ', appears quite untenable.
at first

(purposelydropping behind)
'
"

the

others

'.

But

Elter's

'

allowed

to

come

in front the victor


'

'

would drives
'

be

suitable
over
'

expressionfor
course

tory vicno

in which
means

'

alone

the
'

', it by

tion inscripthe original praemissus vicit was form. Rather, on the analogy of the other expressionsand the written praemissit (CIL, vi, 2, 10,053), praemissit et vicit fully
follows
from

praemissus vicit

(15) in the

Crescens

{CIL, vi, 2, 10,050) that


'

'

i, ioi2 ; cp. QuinCIL, vi, 2, 14,338 supplied (missit, tilian,i, 20, 7 ; Corssen, Aussprache und Vocalismus, i, 2, p. 282). But and that praemisit in the language of the turf is the same as be believed who derived from believes one can by only praemissus from tesserae to be derived the spectavit of the gladiatorial spectatus, which I look upon not only not proved, but as absolutelyimpossias ble. A transference from the falling charioteer to his of praemissit who to get ahead follower allowed was (so Meier, Die Gladiatortome as incredible as an entesseren, p. 6, 6) appears abrupt change of praemissus into praemisit.
should
be
= ' ' , ' '

fecit n. centenarios equos fecit of course tenarios, ducenarios


II.

viiii et
means

ducenar.
:

i. equos
100,
: 200

cen-

he

won

tories vicn.

with

them. vicit

Two

centenarii
secund. cxiiii. tuHt

in

Gruter, 338,
Ixxxviii tulit

cxxx. Aquilonis. pinus u. Aquilonis vicit

Aquilo 5 ter. tul. xxxvii.


Ivi tert.

k.

secundas

Hirtul. xxxvi.

victor

The The
most

Insignia ejus. anno ]to sibi, quo primum quadrigis exstitit bis, eripuit bis. restoration of the beginning of the hne is uncertain (seeabove).
two

first victories of Diodes with four-in-hands also the were difficult to obtain (eripuitet vicit). Avil. Teren factionis suae 13. actis continetur primum omnium vicisse oo xi ex quibus anno vincendo vicit. uno plurimum
.

14. victorias Avilius


occurs

siugularum
est
no

...

at

Diodes

quo with

an]no primum
vicit

centum

consecutus

(victorciii), singularum
identical
'

Ixxxiii. whose
name

Teres
'

is

doubt

the

Teres

the
He

in the very fragAientary CIL, vi,2, 10,054 (whether inscription words Neronis refer to him, is at least doubtful). 1:emporibus
was a

fr'eedman, if

not

of the
'

same

man,

at

least of the
AvilU

same

family, one of whose ser(vus)', mentioned


of

slaves below. dominus

was

Thallus

agitatorL.
', to

Plantae master

The the

patron of Teres
russatae

and

the

Thallus

'

was

factionis

which

Thallus
"

belonged.

"'-'" "CIL, vi, 10,077 inscription L. Avilio Galatae fact. russ. Mb. item JuhaeC. 1.Ampliatae,etc.and Diodes russatae. 10,069 : L. Avill(io) Dionysio cond(itori) gr(egis) is thus

This

is shown

by

first with previous charioteers of his own party, line 17 with those of the other. We for cannot tain cersay in what acta the loii victories of Teres were since recorded, evidently the factions also kept acta, from which the precisestatements

compared

then

from

made
of former

here and charioteers

in the Teres
are no

as inscription

to the

performances

doubt

derived. at

importance attached

to circus

it is affairs,

considering the least possiblethat the


But

62
carried
the scis
me

Appendices
the colours.
to win charioteer But

[vol.ii.

horses, which
of the

highest (14) is no doubt (praetor ait :


'

excellence

with

have been evidence ThaUus near-horse. a strange mentioned by Martial, iv, 67, 5 it must

to

the

inscriptionset
on

quoted
L. 16. alieno

Avilius

line 14, Planta. admiratione omnium

). According Scorpo Thalloque daturum in and a.d. himself Thallus 90 by up in slave of was a occurs 19) Scorpus (whose name
merito
notatum

est, quod
et

uno

anno

principio,duobus
xxx

introjugis Cotyno
ii,i.e. he
"

Pompeiano
in the
for

vicit

IxxxxviiiiTx il iiiilcl i

was race

victorious
for
a

manner
terces, ses-

specified 99
17. nn. conditae

times

in

one

year
in

in

one

prizeof 60,000
30,000.

in four

for 50,000,

one

for

40,000,
00

in two

fact]ionis prasinae,victor
ad

HS

1 vicit vii.
Parato

tribus, Abigeio Lucido


in these

urbis primus omnium Diodes praecedens eum, introjugis See above, p. 1 58. Con1 vicit viii. sequently,
xxv,

difficult contests with rival,


ran as

Diodes
same

had

won

more

victories
of which

than
on

the each

unknown

the

three

horses,

two

inlrojugi. 18. praecedens C]omnunem Venustum (read Communem) Epafactionis miliarios tres venetae, [qui]ad HS phroditum, agitatores
Tvisissent xi. Diodes

occasion

Pompeiano
restorations

et Lucido

duobus xii

f vicit introjugis
is

(19) [xii?].
The obvious.
et Flavins do nn.] factionis prasinae, victor xxv, Scorpus victor IT xlviii et Pompeius Musclosus, victor iii dlviiii, tres agitatores xxviii ; (20)[atDiodes victores vi dcxxxii, ad HST vicerunt omnium 19.

need

for the

qui and

(or a largernumber)

agitatorum emi]nentissimus, victor inferior was Consequently, Diodes


in the

00

cccclxii,1
two
was

vicit

xxviiii. eers chariot-

to the

last-named

superior in that he alone in racing had won times for while they had only sesterces, 29 50,000 the whole been victorious 28 times together with a third miliaon unknown rius. The driver of the Greens l^etKe (in hne 17) cannot of line 20, who Fortunatus with his horse Tuscus had already Gained for 50,000 sesterces alone in racing,whereas 9 victories the^river whose is had name missing only won (according ;to 17). 7 times
Addition shows the
correctness of the numbers of the

number

of his

victories,but

vjjatories.
r,025

Victories
" "

of the unlcnown of Flavins Scorpus ' of Pompeius Musclosus

2,048
3,559
'

6,632
20.

uobilissimo
in

titulo Tusco

Diodes victor

nitet,

cum

Fortunatus

factionis

prasinae in [Pompeiano
with
\vith
X

victore

victo]rchi.Tvicit victories had only won 386


victore
racer

ccclxxxvi, 1 vicit ix. Diodes (21) ix i. Thus, while Fortunatus, x,


9 times

for 152

50,000

sesterces

the

victorious

Tuscus, Diodes,
"

with

victories, had

Miirtial (x,53, 3) says of Scorpus:

invida quem Laohesis raptum trieteride nona, diun numerat pataas,credidit esse senem.

VOL.

II.]
times 10 for 50,000, restoration is clear novis coactionibus

Appendices
once

163
with

won

(the
21.

from
et

for 60,000 sesterces line 21). numquam


ante

Pompeianus

titulis

Diodes scriptis

die sejuges ad HS eminet, quod una eminuit, adque amplius (22)


se

xl

missus

bis, utrasque victor suisque septem equis in

junctis, numquam
HSl eminuit,
? the
cum

ante et sine

ad

equorum spectato, certamine ad HS alis certaminibus xxx flagello (23)


numero

hoc

adque [vicit,
ornatus est

prim]um

visus
not

asset

his

novitatibus, duplici general


sense

gloria.
restorations word
of
are

Although
clear. theatre collected such have
The

certain, the

is

only
it

doubtful
com.

meaning
d.

is coactiones

a (coactor

Marcelliano that them


can

(?): Bull.
'

however,

mean

revenues receipts,

R., 1886, p. 310, 1336) ; I believe, ',so far as the victors


furnished
no
'

from

the

factions, which
we

the
'

stakes
as

for such

prize-contests.Certainly
Mommsen's for know

have that
to
me

information factions I

to

stakes, but

assertion

the

would

never

given
the

money little we
the
causae

prizes,
about he

seems

very games. Gains

ing hazardous, considerdo certainly (iv, 15 : causae that the coactiones


successes

the

circus
from

not
concan

believe

that

passage
suae

quotes

quasi jectio
mean

in breve victoriarum.
was

coactio) proves
Further,
the

comparationes
here
be

of

of

Diodes could
were

recorded, it
'

not

described
for

as

new races

',but
with could
;
a

offered be

two

that sesterces 40,000 that fact two such only prizes six-in-hands on one day ; Diodes the number
was

prize of

conquered
chariot in
se

in both.

Nor
new

the

of

seven

horses
were

to

one

anything

the

juncti,i.e. without

novelty yoke.

that locum

they

put

to

agitatoresprimum 23. inter miUarios Pontius Epaphroditus factionis venetae,


nostri

obtinere

videtur

Anto]nini Aug.
ad

Pii solus

victor

00

(24) [qui temporibus imp. cccclxvii, singularum vicit

victor 00 cccclxii,inter sinpraecedens eum Ixiv. vicit isdem inter has 00 singularum) temporibus gulares (read vicit cccclxvii Diodes et ; (25) [Pontius Epaphroditus eripuit] eripuit et vicit dii. of the past, the greatest of Here, after the greatest charioteers the present is compared with Diodes. Although he had gained five victories than Diodes, the latter gained a far greater number more most of those that were highly prized (singularum and eripuitet dccccxi. Diodes

vicit). The
and 25.
II.

in figures

these

two

classes

are

the

same

as

in lines 7

Pomvicit cxxvii (AbigeioLucido agitatorquo anno victor tribus i nter [interem]iciii) (26) peiano introjugis nentes EpaintrojugisAfris plurimum vicerunt Pontius agitatores vicit factionis Bubalo venetae cxxxiiii) Pompeius (in pliroditus Diodes factionis prasinae (27) [in Musclosus vicit]cxv. cxxxxiiii. vicit superatiseis in Pompeiano, victor clii,singularum Pompeiano Abigeio Lucido ampliatis titulis suis, Cotyno Galata vicit ccclxxxxvii. victor singularum ccccxxxxv, introjugis quinque (28) Diodes In the
out.

main

there is
number

no

doubt of
a

as

to

the

sense

of what

has

fallen

In
a

45 the
certain

127 in

year

must

have

the certain class of victories amongst been given, e.g. ' inter [has singu-

164
larum which vicit

Appendices
ex]
with the '.
In

[vol.

h.

27 the number that

name

of the horse

Pompeius
of

had the

gained
has

charioteer

115 of his victories fallen


out

was mentioned, with victories, possibly also a third

with
cannot

one

horse. be

The

length
As
was

part
matter

accurately

determined. for the considered is clear, that it of to have as gained a large number great an honour the same with one chief horse. as Only the inirojugi,
of this last

section, this much

victories with last named

five

introjugiwere

evidently
of
more

not

always put
with six
or

to

at

the

same time, since so large a number hands is inconceivable ; it is much the victories with these five 445

races

seven-in-

may

be 3. The

probable that Diodes won introjugi alternately. The same in 24. said of the three introjugi Crescens like others of frequently mentioned inscription,
kind,
was

the

same

found
as

near an as

the

stadium

rightly interpreted
Countess Lovatelli. Crescens factionis natione
annorum

honorary
follows
:
"

Domitian, inscription by
of

and

is hence

its editress.

It is

agit(ator) ven{etae)
Maurus xxii.

5.

quadriga primum
vicit divi L.

Vipstanio
cos.

(8th
xxiiii

of

November,

115)

Messalla

natale

Nervae his
:

miss(u)

equis
10.
ex onem

Circio, Accepin Glabriin natale

tore, Delicato, Cotyno.


Messalla
cos.

(loth

of

May,

124)

divi 15. inter

Claudi

miss(us) ost(io)

dclxxxvi

vicit xxxxvii.

xix binar{um) sing(ularum)vic(it) xxiii, tern(arum) v ; praemiss(it) i, occup(avit)viii,eripuitxxxviii.

secund(as) quaest(um)
20.

tulit

cxi. tert(ias) HS "xv Iviii ret(ulit)


cxxx

cccxxxxvi.

only mistake made miss(us)in 16. Mommsen


the kind

The

by

the editress

is in the restoration

prae-

following perfects and


lead
we us

i.e. alius aurigae,but gives praemiss(u), the standing form in expressions of this there Consequently,
see

to

expect praemisit.
read

is Uttle doubt

that

should

praemiss(it) ;
XXV.

above,

p.

160.

DlVERSIUM. p. 31, Alb. line

(Vol. II, (See


The
strove
or

7.) Caper (De Orthographia,

the
race

Programm
mentioned

Acad.

Regimont., 1872, ii.)


in which

kind

of

by

Flavius p.

GL,vu,
very

p. 104, 12; cp. to outdo each other

similar to, the

the charioteers versis pannis, was the same evidently as, diversium of Constantinople. It has bten

above

161)

VOL.

II.]

Appendices
18

165

shown by G. Kaibel {De monumeniorum bus, Bonner Doctordissertation,1871, p.


the

epigram

on

the
=

famous

charioteer

Jacobs; Anthol. 340 the of his statue at base on preserved The horses of the four-in-hands of Porphyrins there {Anth. Plan.,
v,

carminiGraecorum aliquot that ; Epigr. Gr., p. 3;'(8) Porphyrins {4"a.KTtov6.pLos) Gr., iii, vi),^ partly 239 p. refers to it. Constantinople,
,

represented are

Nicopolemus, Radiatus, Pyrrhus, Euthynicus


Cynagus,
The Pelorius is
as

Halieus, Anthypatus,

Aristides, Palaestiniarches, Pyrrhus, Radiatus.


follows
:
"

epigram

"AXXots

iravaaiiivounv deflXfiioxn
,

5^

jxaivif

TouTo ^offiKsOs Hoptpvpic^i

54SojK"

yipas.

TToXXdt/ci viKiiaai yap kvdev


ws

eois irbpev (iff^cts 'iTirovi, 5' dj'TiTrdXwi' Kol TrdXic ^(tt^^eto. XA^ero

^tjvUpaffivots ^pis"(nreToi, ^vdcv Avrij.


Kal Tlpaaivovs. Bex'^Tous, T^p\[/7}j Kolpavey

That the De

epigram refers to the quoted by Kaibel passage


Cerimoniis Aulae

this

diversium
from

Constantino

is clear from (h^ipcriov) Porphyrogenitus edition.'


at

Byzantinae, i,69,

' obscure passage exchange of colours and teams, although not and Blues, on the one Greens place between

this somewhat

p. 336 Bonn it appears that

that

From time the took and

Reds,
which
the
one

on were

the other.
not

I do not and

understand
were

greatlyin vogue, hand, and Whites what is meant by the


two

aKcini
In

exchanged.

the

servants

There assistants

kinds with

of diversia.

remained

the

charioteers

over

the other with the team, that is to say, they went the of the other the charioteer party. In the latter case the prizes in the faction with whose received victorious charioteers At the end of team ; in the former, in their own. they had won the teams to be mentioned, in which the passage a third kind appears of their
to

party, in

ran

without

the

charioteers
on

(who by

had

gone
and

over

to

the

opposite
down
to

probably urged party),


The the in victory won whose by party,

by

the shouts

whips
alone

of the assistants.
was

trained. Although in the they were * without team driver was still time of Claudius a victory a a won by it conceivable in times circus is that later as wonderful, quite jjegarded
horses
1

this manner charioteers

the horses

put

were

trained

for this kind

of race,

as

is

suggested by

the

following

des Porphyrius, in Mitth. d. deutschen archdol. lustiiuts Mordtmann, Das Dmkmal He places the erection of the memorial shortly Athen, v, 1880, pp. 295-308, Taf, xvi. before the accession of Anastasius or the beginning of his reign (491-518) : Porphyrius which was received the title 6 evSoKt/xo?, given to charioteers at Constantinople. " The so-called of the pedestalof the statue of Porphyrius the N.W. side on ^opf^rtKoi ko-X 5ij8ep"Tto is as follows (Mordtmann, p. 304) : oAouy ""5e,oAous eset Sevrepov MoVos 6 evSo'"t^os2b pCyKa^ITo'pi^vpi. Il6p4"vpi^ "viKri"r" 3 Quoted in full in the German text (ed.6). * Claudi Caesaris circensibus in carceribus auriga albati saecularium ludorum excusso primatum obtinuere opponentes, effundentes omniaque contra occupavere, equo Corace aemulos cum auriga insistente facientes, puderet hominum quae debuissent peritissimo ad cretam ab equis vinci,peracto legitimo cursu stetere (Pliny,Nat. Hist.,viii, artes in cursus sollicitationem ita ut i6( ) ; equi destituti ab auriga tendebant quasi per forte post se qui sequebantenerent stadii, ne liaeam directe currentes expedite medium loco ubi multi gyri tur, praevenientes praecederent excederentque circulum ; eo vero ut vertentes obviabant aliis; perpendendo illud quoque sese aguntur apte commodeque videlicet gyrus sinistra existente, a cum ne circulum propius contingeret temo equo ei qui post veniebat et ceteris (Philo, De Animamajoris periodilargitudinem relinqueret libus, 58). in
" " "

"

66
told

Appendices

[vol.ii.

by Libanius (ed.Reiske, iv, p. 150, repeatedin Tzetzes, BS,ttov iirl Semvov Trapia-iros Kk-qSeU ^ovXdfievos Chiliades, vii, 23) : oMav rod els 'iwoy 'Ka^"vi^ iTwoSpd/iov KeKXrjKliTOs. 9jK6ep t^v ATravT^iTat, 6 elvai rbv ^wfibv 5^ ^v trpb ttjsaiXeias 66pas, vofdtyasS^ Kit]XTrTbv ^u)fibs iSecwvos rbv vapaairov IwTos Ixaii^pe Kal crvnapTiaas iirTiyayeKai pielvas rb Sk toi5tois iavrbv ib. "fipT)Bei ol/tai jrpotravvAXei. Tin ia-Tepalg. p. 154: dTreiSar Tots irepi rhs A/ilXXasKal rods dp6p,ovs dfTKOU/ieVois, BopvpoivTaiii
anecdote
TU3V

6earwv

dwdpLei avvTelvetv kavToiis els rdxos. AKovtacrtf "jroLtrrj

The tunicae

Tavta

(panni)exchanged by
cp. the tenth

the charioteers
on

are

no

doubt

the

Porphyrius {Anthol. ; epigram Kal ed. ir4ir'\oiS Graeca, aviineri^aWe rixas, Jacobs, iii, 240)" x/Jii/nao-t the diversium. The which Kaibel to (p. 25) rightly refers the who made between the charioteers exchange {e.g. agreement is alluded to in the not to damage the other party'schariot wilfully) third epigram on Porphyrius :
themselves
" "

8s Kal koi/st-mrovs

Kal

bfibtppov
of the

os

7/1/iox^os
diversium
in

ef kriptaver^povsalkv
It

dfiet^bfievos.
vogue
at

is uncertain

whether in

the forms
the Roman

circus-games of the early whether the It is clear not PUny in the following empire. younger {Epp., ix, 6, 2) is speaking of a fact or only assuming a passage aut velocitate equorum aut hominum arte possible case : si tamen

Constantinople existed

traherentuur,
amant,
hue et

esset

ratio
cursu

nonnulla

nunc

favent
hie et

si in

ipso

medioque

certamine

panno, color

pannum

illuc,ille

illos,equos

transferatur, studium favorque transibit illos, quos procul noscitant, quorum


to

clamitant

repente agitatores nomina,

relinquent. According
di-iersium
on

took

passage place in the

the

from

Constantine
;

afternoon the Roman

cp. also

Pbrphyrogenitus tKe the 50th epigr^


ed.
and

the

charioteer
who

Constantinus

{Anthol. Graeca,

Jacobs, iii,' p.
afterwards
21

250),
with

gained 25 victories in In the exchanged horses.


for
a

morning,
circus

probably been a pomeridianum


at noon,

long time divided into an spectaculum (Augustine, Conf.,viii,6) by


or

also the show aniemeridianum


an

had and
val inter'

after the first ten


' '

twelve

races

; the

passage
'

in Cicero

{Orator,
meridianas

47,

et postposmeridianas quadrigas quam 137 : libentius dixerim, already read by Velius Longus, De

Orthographiain GL., vii, 79


and

refers to this.

Hence

there is

no

culty, diffi-

the
.

alteration

of Doderlein is

cellen, progr

des

Vitzthumsehen

(cp. Fleckeisen, Krit. Misinserts Gymn., 1864, p. 48), who


no

quadrijugas
XXVI.

after

postmeridianas
of

improvement.^
(and 17.)
monuments
;

Representations
IN

Gladiators
or

Vesatores)

Works

Art. line

(Vol. II,
I HAVE
no

p.

51,

idea
most

of

giving

complete
the

list of such
known to

only
aid

intention

is to illustrate

different

classes
me.

of them

by

my the

of the

important examples

1 [See also article by PoUak in Pauly-Wissowa's Realeitcyclopadie der classischm Aliaumswissenschafi, v, pt. i (1905). Tr.]
.*

Vol.

II.]

Appendices
Borgh., p.
82.

1^7

of gladiators, Lamps. On these, as is well known, representations owing to their being intended for graves, are very frequent : Konzen,

Expl.

mus.

Cp.

BttU.

Nap., ii,p.

139

Lucerne

Ercolanesi, tav. 8 ; Jahn, Alterthumer von Vindonissa, p. 16, taf. 2 ; Revue arch6ol., xvi, 371 (lamp from Constantine) ; Hiibner, Antiken von scribed Madrid, p. 621 (lamp ; a venator fightingwith four boars ; inSAECUL the serie secular
i, ; for similar

lamps, intended
Rossi, Bull,

for illuminations

at

festival

of

248,

cp. De

1870, p. 87). Lamps, resembling a form, are frequent (P. J.Meier, Gladiatorendarstelhmgen etc., Westdeutsche Zeitschr. f. G. it. K., i, p. 165).
,

di archeol. crist., ii, helmet in gladiator's in

Earthen in

vessels.
the

On

red

ones,

and arch., ix, p. 71) retiarii,

shows
;

{Rev. according to Leemans are frequently repregenerally, sented


cp.

itrusqueset rom., ii,2056, 2099 ed. by the Academy (i888, heft

Janssen, Monuments grecs Denkm. in Baiern, rom. ; Sammlung earthen An at vase ii,taf. 5 and 7) Colchester with a bear-baiting,tame deer, a hare and a dog, and : together with the inscriptions picturesof a secutor and a retiarius, in lower and Memnon sacviiii (?) xxx Valentinu(s) legionis (erected ning Germany by Trajan ; the writing is of the end of the first or beginLeyden
museum
.

of the Feb.

second

century); Hubner,
above
'

Monatsber.

der Berl. Akad-, dal


'

3, 1868. Glasses. See i.

in pocuUs (Petronius, 52) had From the cod. (so Tragur.). pugnas with the combat names a gladiatorial Pompeian graffito, representing Atti di soc. Prudes and Tetraites inscribed Pontan., iii, (Avellino,

toldi, tav.
Hermerotis

Henzen as Trimalchio
et

and

Veiri raccolti

cav.

Bar-

Petraitis

for Petconjectured Tetraitus in the Vienna vessel The same recur on names a green glass scene : museum (Arneth,Kameen, taf. 22, 5), also on a gladiatorial two on Prudes Calamus glass (CIL, iii, 2, 6014, 2), and (Tetr)aites ColumPrudes, Spiculus, vessels, found near Chambery (Tetraites, Rev. F. Hermes: Lenormant, bu(s), Gamus, Merops, Calamus, in and La taf. xx C/L,xii, 5696, 32) archM., 1865, pp. 305-310, and TerreVendue (Hiibner, Eph. Epigr.,iv, p. 209 ; cp. AUmer the Cimetidre But in at Lillebonne, basse, Inscr. de Vienne, iii, 220) p. romain du Catillon a vessel of greenish glass has been found, with a and which the names Petrahes in relief, combat on are gladiatorial Prudes (Cochet,Rev. arcMol., xvi, 1867, p. 151) ; and the epitaph in Lycia runs of a retiarius at Makri : 'Ep/ieX XlaiT/jaelrTjs (Telmissus) in Reise Lykien, i, tuv (TvyKeWaplav (Benndorf-Niemann, /lera Petraites as confirms the form This men cogno(IleTpoeiTjjs 157). 41, of the god Men: 668,676; cp. CIA, Lebas-Waddington, iii, 73),of which Petrahites and Petrahes may have been vulgar byforms Biicheler, Rhein. Mus., 1872, p. 474. : cp. dell' Gems. See e.g. Lippert's Dactyliothec ; cp. also Impr. gemm. 112. Bdl, Inst., vi, 79 ; 1839, p. usually called Reliefs. At Pompeii, of stucco, on the monument of Scaurus the monument (Nissen,Pomp. Stud., 392 ; Mus. Borb., of marble (16 palms wide, si high) from the tav. 27). Another XV, Near Aeclanum tav. i) rial (memoiv, marittima {Bull. Nap., necropoli

p. 194 raitus

CIL,

iv, 538), I had

'

'

'

'

"

of

certain

Celsus): IRN.,

1194

CIL, ix, 1037.

At

Abella

i6S
IRN,
a

Appendices
1952
=

it. [vol.

CIL,
a
=

X,

1211.

At

Venafrum

Cassius

and

Julius, the
X,

combatants
In beasts

(6 pairs,belonging to indicated by V and M :

Torlonia regard to the Roman tav. d. iii, Inst., 38), contests {Mon. that it comes Henzen (AdI, xiv, p. 12) conjectures with probability of Marcellus the theatre from 1853, p. 130 ; 163, p. 67 ; cp. Bdl, lamp). figurettes, (terracottareUef, bronze shows of exhibiting in public picturesof gladiatorial The custom did so being a certain dates from the time of the republic ; the first who nemus L. (?C.) Terentius Lucanus, who set up his picture in the as above, p. 15). Dianae 52 : Henzen, (PUny, Nat. Hist., xxxv, in a group of whose name appears Perhaps this is the same person according to frequently occurring silver and copper coins, which the seventh d. to Mommsen Milnzw., r. belong 164) (Gesch. p. 554, the than the sixth. rather large During empire, when century dently evievents were generally in favour, it was paintingsof remarkable

IRN,

4649

CIL,

relief with

with

4920. wild

'

'

very I439
was
=

common

cp. O.

MuUer of
a

as

above,
munus

211,

2.

In

IRN,
which

C/L,

ix, 1666,
in
a

exhibited

amphitheatre at ed. 4, p. 181).


Mosaics.
The

picture porticus at Beneventum. Pompeii are well known


Musaico Massimi

the

is

mentioned,

paintings in the (Overbeck-Mau, Pompeii,


The Atti

jr. Arv., p. at Barcelona {Mon. In., i, 197) is now 165) edited by Winckelmann crist., von Madrid, p. 196) ; De Rossi (Bull, v, (Hiibner, Antiken the fourth since the editor of the it to (the giver 87) assigns century, The most important is the Borshow) is a certain Symmachus. villa (Canina, Bdl, 1834, pp. ghese, from the floor of a Tusculan Henzen dell' Acad, ed. di Roma, xii, (Diss, by pontef. 1852) ; 9-96), De it is fourth work. also In to a Rossi, Germany century according there are also circus games at Augsburg, on which a mosaic (Gruter, Villa 336). Further, that at Nennig (von Wilmowsky, Die rom. which editor und ihr the Mosaik, zu i, ii, 13) Nennig 1864, 1865), (i, endeavours back the time without sufficient reason of to to put Denkm. Forsch. Hadrian; u. (1854), p. 434 and cp. also Gerhard, Revue arcMol., xii (p.106) with illustrations. In England, at Bignor in Sussex Britan., xviii,i, p. 203). In France, discovered (Archaeol. in i860 at Rheims : Desjardins, Bdl, 1861, no. 6 (chieflyvenaCaracalla tiones ; between and Constantine); Loriquet, Mosaique de Reims, 1861 (not procurable). See further appendix xxix.

(cp. Marini,

XXVII.

The

Gladiatorial

Tesserae?-

(Vol. II,
RiTSCHL,
in his treatise the at

p.

57.) gladiatoriaeder
were

Die
that

Tesserae these solution


six served

Romer
for

(1864),
bravery,
in

expressed
which claims

opinion
the
same

tesserae
as

medals

also
for

time

documentary
as

evidence
was

untenable vit
was
1

pensions. by the discoveryof


His
in

of

SP

spectatus

proved
spectaways

written
See my

full,which
on

has

genuine tesserae on been explained in

which

various

discussioa

the games

in Marquardt's StV, iii, 560, 6-8.

170
xlii,1886, p. 122) thinks

Appendices
that Elter's
'

li, [vol.

conjecture is only tenable if with his own. X combined The sentence populus) (in this case and the emphasized ', strongly object being spectavit gladiatorem to rise the grammatical subject, gave gradually becoming logically of the tesserae are the sentence gladiator spectavit '. The dates
'

those

of the

first
he

pubKc

appearance

of the

recruits.

7. F.
means

Haug
'

1888, p. 763) : spectavit {Berliner philol.Wochenschrifi, the has tested, examined ',and gladiator previously
but the examiner Bericht iiber rom. he
.

is not the examinee, standing in the nominative this Meier, (against p. 1004). Cp. also Haug, in Bursian, Ivi, 1888, p. 106, where Epigraphik, ii,4963 Wilmanns, 2823 (Celer Borea[e] dedit) in support of his view.
=
. . . . .

refers

to

CIL,

muneris

tessera[m]
insufficient

These
to solve

various

the

explanationsare problem. I confess


less hazardous
was

proof that
that

our

data

are

more or upon examination an

necessary

to me to be based seem they suppositions. The assumption that to acquire the right of practising the

all

for more than is impossible At reasons one. gladiatorial profession, obtained without time when the most a ination examimportant posts were the to teachers, physicians, advocates), right (officials, dishonourable could have been not calling dependent practise a But it is well an examination, if voluntarily entered upon. upon known that the

combatants

were

slaves

or

Uttle better, and

no

cials offi-

had the right to instruct their owners (or the contractors)as make the should of to use them, provided that no breach of they the law committed. was
Is it to be believed that

all the

owners

of

for the

(at only approved should to have case we gladiators to appear (in which rules of examination) ? For the glaassume equally unanimous diators, have owed thpir (Cena, 45) would spoken of by Petronius certificates to an excessive leniency on the part of the examination commissary '. Nor can I beheve, with Meier (p.16) that there ever existed a guild of gladiators.
combats
' ' ' '
"

least in

Italy) had

gladiatorsand agreed to allow

contractors
'

XXVIII.

SuMMA

AND

Skcunda Palus.

Rud/S;

Pruws

and

Secundl's

(Vol. II,
MoMMSEN

p. 57,

line

15.)

rudis and secunda sutnma [Hermes, xxi, 269) understands of those gladiatorswho had been exempted from service by the bestowal in of the rudis ; they acted as first and second inspectors a division and hke the lanistae or troop, (Passio Perpet. et Felic, ferens virgam quasi lanista ') carried as a badge a staff also 10 : Lab. called rudis (Gloss. : rudis fidpSos iinaTaTuiv tuv /lopo/jdx'^'')' r) twv which on monuments Rhein. always appears Mus., xlii, (Meier, also the the of Flavins Sigerius: summa tomb on inscription 134 : cp. rudis, vixit annis sexaginta : CIL, viii, 10,983). Of course only a
'

few

freed from service Suetonius, Gloss. became Tibef.,7 ; dvoTn^a/ievoi Lab.) inspectors.They might
were

of

those

who

{rudiarii,

VOL.

II.]
be

Appendices
(doctores), although
this
can

171
hardly
have been

also the On

instructors

rule.
the

other hand, primus and secundus palus can only refer to The former is clearly formed gladiators on active service. the on of in primus pilus {TrpoirdiraXos Dio, Ixxii, 23 supposes analogy a by-form primopalus as well as primopilus) the latter being of later origin. As the analogous formation impliesan analogous meaning, the the best, at the can mean primus palus only gladiator who was o" his class combination head with the genitive plural (Vita ; the Commodi,i5,S : palus primus secutorum ') is the original one, and that with the nom. abbreviation. of The the an sing, origin expression is obscure. had become who of masters Although the combatants their class of course continued their exercises, they certainly did not make of the palus, which use was only suitable for beginners. Hence it is inconceivable, that primus and secundus palus should
, '

have

been

names

for the

two

'

exercise

classes ', into which

all the

divided the assumption gladiators (except recruits) were ; and that and veteranus secundus primus palus palus spectatus (Meier, Glad. Rom., p. 54 ; Rhein. Mus., xlii, 136) is equally improbable and arbitrary.
=
=

XXIX.

Costume

and

Arms p.

of

the

Gladiators.

(Vol. II,
The this very
in
numerous

60.)

modern is a

times

that have been covered disfigured representations have greatly increased our knowledge of Henzen's admirable
I have des

subject,to

which

elucidation been

of

the
to

Bor-

ghesimosaic
Olenine's

specialcontribution.
le costume

unable

obtain

gladiateurs. Lastly, P. J. Meier has discussed the subject in a number of writings : De gladiatura selectae romana quaestiones (Bonn, 1881, pp. 13"46 : de gladiatorum armaturis) ; Gladiatorendarstellungenauf rheinischen Mqnumenten in Westdeutsche Gesch. u. Kunst, i, 153-177 Zeitschr.f. ; Gladiatorenin xl des Berliner Museums Archaol. Zeil., (1882),p. 147, taf. reliefs in 6, I ; Dei monumenti BdJ, 1884, pp. rappresentanti gladiatori known I shall only mention to me 157-160. Of the monuments those which in any are or informing. respect remarkable Since this class of gladiators cannot I. Retiarii. possibly be with information in regard to it is most confused other, our any exact. remarkable Caylus [Rec. d'ant.,iii, pi.24, 2 and 2 : clay-figure, referred to above for the galerus. The mosaics (p. 168) : Monum. Winckelmann, ined., i, 197 (musaico Massimi). Arch. Britan. xi, p. 49 (cp.Rev. arcMol., ix, p. 183) ; xviii,p. 203 (mosaic from ponteBignor ; cp. Rev. arch., v, p. 562) ; Atli dell' accademia ficia, 1852, xii (the Borghese mosaic) ; Archaeol. Brit., xix, p. 70 of the malus oculus, repeated by Jahn in Ber. d. sacks, G., (relief Mus. of monument taf. Borb., xv, tav. 27 (so-called iii,i) ; 1855, Ruines Bull. de Scaurus PompH, pi. 32) ; Nap. n. s. ; cp. Mazois, e bassirilievi pompejani), ii (1854), t. (1853),i, t. 7 (Dipintigraffiti 21 (bone statuette); Rev. archiol.,viii,pi.169 (gladiatorial 9, 20 and of retiarii) ; Garrucci, ; cp. p. 147) ; ix, pi. 183 (reliefs weapons

treatise Sur

172

Appendices

[vol.II.

and retiarius a xii (combat between a di Pompei, tav. Graffiti BenndorfE(the same) ; Samnis) ; Stevenson, Bdl, 1883, p. ro2 Raise in Lykien, i (grave of a retiarius). Niemann, retiarii were the only gladiators who The appeared without a for the head (Suetonius, Claud., 34 ; Juvenal, viii,200covering short tunic Juvenal, a (Suetonius, Calig.,30; 206). They wore above the ii, 142 ; vii, 207) or a simple suhligaculum (a short apron With Mus. the monuments white). Borgh. as (in usually on hips), the exception of some bandages round the legs,their defensive arms sleeve on the and a to the broad Umited belly-band (balteus) were
left arm, the left with
a

kind
to

of leather

or

metal
the

above shoulder-piece, rising


shield. Bignor mosaic This and shoulder-

shoulder,

supply

the

place of the

looks like piece (which is especiallylarge on called galerus, as Henzen a (Mus. Borgh., p. 113) has wing) was the schohast on Juvenal, viii, 208 (ed. Jahn) : recognized from impositus gladiatoris (cp. Bdl, 1853, p. 130). galerus est umero
' '

So
not has

unsuitable

a a

name

evidently recognized
103

technical the

if it were arouse suspicion, certainly in later times Garrucci also expression. in the {Bull. Nap., n. s., galerus shoulder-pieces would
such

i,p. loi,

galerifound in Pompeii are represented the grave-stone of a ; cp. Rev. ArcMol., v, 8, pi. 165). On Glaucus the third retiarius named (CIL, v, i, 3466) found at Verona of and side the which Mommsen the was trident, dagger object by unable to explain, is in all probability the galerus. In the passage of Juvenal, viii, 207 :
tav.

7, where

Credamus

tunicae, de faucibus
fastened string

aurea

cum

se

porrigatet
Garrucci
on

longo jacteturspiragalero,
a on one

explains spiraas
other the
to

side to the the

galerus,
former

the

the
of

rope
the

of the

net,

so

that

it fell from
:

round

breast citius Meier

retiarius.
funem

Scholiast
vel

[spira] hujusmo^
retium

aUquid, quo According to

sparsum

jactatum
'
"

(De gladiaiuraromana, p. 30) the spirais rau^r M the circular coiled up (Festus,p. 330 : spira funis nauticus in he orbem convolutus the retiarius,when ') rope of the net, which the wishes the left shoulder which is to throw, must to on guide fastened to the balteus, but in such galerus ; probably the spira was
a manner

colUger^jjp"

that

in

case

of need

it could may

be

detached. also have


no

A
or

head-band,

described

by Galen,
:

been

especially
Galen, De
Sira

exclusively used

who by retiarii,
t4

wore

helmet.

fasciis, 32,
ovTdts

xviii a, 797

ri, Ko^oifieva ir poir'Ka^br iiiitpp6iipiov

iTtdelrat. 5' iJTOL ^^ fiovofiax^^^^ dvofidt^erai. eOirpewda^X^P'-^ ^ X'^P^ ^ttI Ttvhs Tov y LyveffSai KetpaXijt ffvpurTih/iaTOS rrjs KpdTitixa Tpoa-fxnrov dW el fxh eiTperelat Ivexa iirihioiTO /Spax^a efcoi Set ravrra IxeBoSevoiiivov Ko.i iv ^iat^ Tip fi"Tti}ir(p oOrta "v Terdx^at. yb,p ttjv ifi^^peiav wpbs rh ^^ov The retiarius on a Pompeian relief (Bull.Nap., iv, tav. i ; diroo-ii^i. such band. Meier, Glad, rom., p. 29) wears a
"

of the retiarius were in the first place the weapons which in Winckelmann (jaculum), (Man. ined., 197) appears so to cover the figure of his opponent. It large as almost entirely net

The

offensive

also appears p. 203, and

in Rev. arch.,vol. ix. pi. 183, 2 ; Archaeol. Brit.,xviii, Gori, Inscr.,iii, p. 99, represented in Bull. Nap., 1853,

VOL.

II.]
vii, 12). The
reason

Appendices
of its
rare

173
on

tav.
it

occurrence

monuments
It

is is not

probably that

the retiarii carried assumed carry

it folded
;

together,before they flung


occulte

(Isidorus, Origines, xviii, 54

ferebat
and

rete).
that

probable,as did not always


the clever
of

by

Meier

(p. 32)

Henzen,

handling
the combats in

the weapon after which they were of which have must constituted
in

the retiarii named and chief interest

the

which

they
had

took

part.

their aim
throw

they retired,until they


were a

made

the net

they missed ready for another


If

and

is hkened Gloss.

positionto attack again ; hence Artemidorus ii, 3) to by [Oneirocritica,


retiamus

the
a woman

retiarius
/cai

Kol fifffra "^iAyd5a

: rif Pov\o^i,h(f wXriffid^ovaav cp. Juvenal, viii,204 ; : SiK-rvo^Spos c. Siktuo^AXos. His other weapons the were trident, the tunny-fish harpoon and the of the Maximus, i, 7, 8 and most (Juscina) dagger (Valerius The figure in Rev. arch., v, 562, taken by Letronne monuments). in Rev. arch., for a dimachaerus is correctlyexplained by Chabouillet viii,416, as a retiarius with dagger and trident : cp. Garrucci, Bull. Nap., 1865, p. 134. The throwing of the net may have been an old method of fighting, Alte on an Denkmaler, antique (Welcker, paste represented occurring in the duel between Phrynon and 2, tafel 16, 32) and

Lab.,

Pittacus

(Diog. Laert., i, 74 ; Polyaenus, i, 25 ; cp. also used the Tjrrians tridents and Sic, xvii, 43, according to whom
nets

Diod.

ing fish-

against
see

their

Macedonian

p. 600
s.v.

account

above) has duel in order, like the Roman archaeologists(Festus, make this the to tiarii engagement prototype of the reretiarius),
:

Welcker

i, 38, besiegers). Strabo (xiii, evidentlyadded the trident in his

of the

combats. reallyborrowed

Whether from

the

gladiatorialnet

and

harpoon

were

to bound were fishing or not, such weapons the of idea Adv. 12 : cum vi, fishing. (Arnobius, genies, suggest certafuscina rex maris, tamquamilU pugnasitgladiatorii obeunda tridens minis ; Martial, v, 24, 12 : aequoreus Aequoreus, name ; at Pompeii, of a retiarius,CIL, x, 1927. One of the galeri found and Bull. Nap., 1853, n. s. i, tav. vii, 2, contains a crab, a dolphin, Pedo Orat.,vi, 3, 61 : an anchor). In the joke told by Quintilian{Inst. de mirmillone feriebat, Vivom, qui retiarium consequebatur nee the method of seems only possible making sense inqUit,capere volt), 82 de retiario to be the conjecture of Leemans arch., ix, p. : (ifeu. then the joke is very poor. although even qui mirmillonem, etc.),

The Gain

on fought those of other gladiators(Meier,p. 36, 3). The satirical song of the te peto, piscem peto, quid me retiarii to the mirmillones : non fugi ', Meineke des Galle ? consists, as observed Joachimsth. by (Progr. similar (perhaps even a Gymn., 1851), of lonici a majore. From of address be derived the mode the same) poem ( ww-) may 16 mentioned Galle mortue : Martial, viii, by 75,
"

fish,which is said and mirmillones,

to have who

been

attached
the

to the

helmets

of the

with

is also retiarii,

found

^w

"

'

'

hie mihi de multis dici cui merito

'

unus, mortue

Lucane, videtur, Galle potest.


'

These

satirical songs
and

were

movement

to

the

cal probably sung with appropriaterhythmihas been of music. It, accompaniment

174
observed
that
not

Appendices
music
was

[vol.ii.
But of be
course

played during
to time

the combats.
; this

they
in

could

according fight

would
'

sham (36) says : fights. Of these Petronius scissor et ad syniphoniam ita gesticulatuslaceravit

possible statim processit


only
obsonium,
the
ut

putares see below).


From
the

essedarium fact that

hydraule

cantante

pugnare

(on

essedarii

the retiarii had


most

no

covering
all the

for the face

viii,200) and
that to
2.

were

lightlyarmed,

Henzen

they
were

were

the most

despisedof

nal, (Juvecludes (p. 113) conlar gladiators. Simi-

them

the
'

armed with anooseinsteadofacasting-net. Laquearii,who were in mentioned are Isidorus, Origines,xviii,56 : quorum only They ludo homines in injectolaqueo impeditos conerat, fugientes pugna umbone '. amictos pelliceo According to secutosque prosternere, representations(on a gem and a clay-relief in Meier, p. 44) they also other defensive the galerus,but had no wore weapons. The retiarii also fought in troops (gregatim ; Suetonius, Calig., but against the Galli} against one another, 30) but evidently never Albinovanus in Quinmurmillmies (ValeriusMaximus, i,7, 8 ; Pedo of the retiarii occur as tilian,vi, 3, 61), Samnites (who opponents and and also the of that on on Borghese mosaics, Bignor especially the Samnis for a murmillo) editor erroneously takes Nennig, whose
,

and
to
are a

secutores.

The

combats

of the

retiarii with The

gladiatorial circles) 2616 Wilmanns, contraretiarius] (Henzen, 6174 [i.e. written by CIL, vi, 2, 10,180) ; this is also the meaning of " RET the side of six names of gladiatorsin CIL, vi, i, 636 (a.d. 177). mentioned in First Suetonius, Calig., 30 ; on 3. Secutores. Victorius' ioi secuiorum conjecture in Cicero, ad Alt., vii, 14, 2 chief the of the were scutorum, cp. Meier, p. 19. They opponents ab insequendo retiarium retiarii (Isidorus, xviii, 56 : secutor Orig., dictus,id yap Siiiicfi, says Artemidorus, Oneirocr. as above). Their
contrareie
= =
"

(Meier, p. 22). very in also represented liy the term (originating


late date

the latter continued opponents of the retiarii

'

The latter is sword, shield,visored helmet, and a greave. iwl t^s oUlas Philogelos (ed.Eberhard, 87) : (rxoXao-riitds i^iratfe*'. d^vu 64 ..Tivos diraYyei'XavTos ai5rvttjv \a^tjjv treKoijTUjpos axvf^ t6 StXov, ^\ue ttiv KVTifuSa.tpddcravTos S^ rod toG Trarpds, Trapovffiay /ii^as "^^^ Dio, i TtffTTJvai, jSijSXioc airrip ^x^^ irepiKeipaXaiav Trarpbt dveyivtotrKe, of Commodus when a secutor as : Ixxii, 19, says oOs i^l\a fighting : GALEA Siairtp (Xxe Sih, tov Kpdvovs; schol. Juv. vi, 108 : ATTRITUS fuisse ; on secutorem the apparet eum shape of the helmet, see With this agrees the monument of a certain UrbiMeier, p. 25. in cus secutor, poorly reproduced Muratori, 617, i, more accurately
arms were

evident

from

described

by Cavedoni {Bdl, 1846, p. 190) and Meier (Gl.rom., p. 21) ; cp. also AdI, 1850, p. 125 (lamp from Salona). Isidorus telligible (I.e.) gives them cuspidem et massam plumbeam ',which is uninet magnum ; Leemans' conjecture cassidem clypeum be supported. {Rev. arch., ix, p. 80) cannot The secutores were armed in exactly the same the manner as
' ' '

4.
'

Samnites

(according to Meier,

p.

14,

the

oldest

class). As

It is hazardous to conclude from lack of evidence (withMeier, Westd. Ztschr., i,161), that the combats between retiarii and mwmilUmes ceased in the second century.

VOL.

II.]
are

Appendices
by Horace,
of the
occurs

175
(pp. 19-25) conjectures
the
name

they
of

last mentioned the


first

Meier

tliat later, as

opponents

retiarii, they received

Caligula (Suetonius,Calig., of oplomachi. The equipment of the Samnite what somewas by Livy (ix, 40) modified in the case of the gladiators named after them. Their characteristic were : the large oblong shield, often weapons somewhat concave on ined., 199), but which (Winckelmann, Mon. the is only exceptionally (as in Livy's description) monuments at the bottom than at the top (soaccording to O. Hirschnarrower in the relief from in feld's communication Cavillargues mentioned the note 6 and in the described Gurlitt in on 1 i gravestone ii, by 30) ;
as

secutores, which

under

opponents

of the Thraeces, that soldiers as described

Antike the
the
same

Denkmdler, Epigr. archdol. Mitth. i,100) ; the sleeve on the rightarm

aus common

Oesierreich,i, 7
to all

cp.

the visored helmet the left leg,the girdle, on greave with and crest other classes, Meier, by p. 18), very and short sword. These arms a (Varro,Ling. Lat., ii,11),

gladiators, (worn also long plume


are

called

by Juvenal, vi, 256


dimidium
. . .

balteus

et manicae

et

tegimen. According to Cicero ante Samnitium, quibus in pugqui vibrant hastas pugnam, in nando nihil utuntur) they carried lances only sham fights; later, perhaps also in serious combat according to the monuments, (Meier, The was spongia pectori tegumentum (Livy) dispensed p. 34).
' '

sinistri crurisque : Orat.,ii, {De prolusio 325

cristae

left unprotected gladiator'sbreast was instructive (Meier,p. 17). Cp. Henzen (p.107) and the particularly the of Samnite from o f the tion colleca figure Campana representation Henzen this to has shown the Samnites (tav.7, i). According the Borghese mosaic as on just opponents of the retiarii (secutores), the Bignor mosaic the other hand, contending on as they appear ; on Lucernae with Thraeces (oplomachi)in 'Bartdii, sepp., i,22, Overbeck182 the breastwall of the arena) and (pictureon Mau, Pompeji*, p. Boissieu, Inscr. de Lyon, p. 464 (terracotta vase). Other representations of Samnites : Guattani, Mon. ined., 1787, tav. 3 (repeated in Clarac, Mus. de Sculpt., pi. 866) ; Bdl, 1850, p. 167 ; Bursian, in Anzeiger fiir schweizerische Zwei Bronzestatuetten Avenches aus

with, since

as

rule

the

Geschichte

und

Alterthumskunde,

First mentioned 5. Thraeces. Prov. Cons., 9 ; last in Ausonius,

Juvenal, viii, 201

Meier, p.

vii,17; Toll. ; schol. Technopaeg., p. 488 They carried the small shield 33.

1865, no. i. in Cicero, Phil., vi, 13;

(parma),with
armed
'

which the

with

they w^re opposed to the Samnites, who were large shield (scutum). According to Pliny (Nat.
the
'

Hist., xxxiii, 129)

parma
concava

was

round

and

somewhat
the

concave an

plurimumque
More

refert

sint
so

(specula)et poculi modo,


monument

parmae Scaurus. Uke

Thraecidicae
scutum

round, square, of the Priscus Thraex e.g. the monuments Exochus Col. (Fabretti, (Mus. Veron., 444, 2) and of M. Antonius monument On the of a Thraex, CIL, vi, 10,194). Traj., 256 described Nap., i, p. 95) the shield is grande e by Borghesi (Bull. ricurvo (largeand bent round). The parma must also have been Martial (xiv, otherwise 213) could not have spoken of it as square,
the
;
see
= ' '

it appears on it is not however, frequently,


;

and

of

but

capable of being used

as

scutum

by

dwarf.

Their

characteristic

176
offensive Val.
ed. Goetz

Appendices
weapon and
'

[vol.ii.
of the Thracians,
Glossar.

was

the sica short


'

(the national
curved sword.

weapon

Max.,

iii,2, 12), a
called

Corp.
sica

Gundermann,
falx

ii, p.
'

iSs*":

Latin., Qpq.KiKbv Ji^os

It is iiri.Kafi.ir^s.

boars'

tusks, dentium is the shape of the sica on reUef in the amphitheatre of Nlmes, a Descr. and a Samnis between (Pelet, a Thraex representing a combat de I'amph. de N., pi. iii, f. i). But more frequentlythe blade is about ment not curved, but forms an halfway down, as on the monuangle the of Exochus trophies (Overbeck-Mau, Pompeji*-, p. 182),on in the gladiators' school at Pompeii (Bull. of gladiatorial weapons Nap., 1853, tav. vii, 13 and 14 ; cp. also p. 114). The want of the complete equipment; compensated by a more large shield was
hence Like

201), and supina by Juvenal (viii, This Hist., xviii,2). sicae,' by Pliny (Nat.

Artemidorus other

attributes

to

them

rb

iaKe-ndaBai

tois

SjtXois.

ever, the Samnites (from whom, howgladiators, particularly the to addition in are parma having, by distinguished they the visor and the sleeve and sica, greaves on both legs), they wear Mus. the right arm on Borgh., p. 112, Bull. Nap., i, ; cp. Henzen, of Scaurus, whom the monument this the Thraeces on By p. 95. be from de takes Mazois Samnites, (Ruines PompH, pi. 32) may Haase's tion emendaIn Seneca identified. (Quaest.Nat., iv, praef. 8) habeas compositi [Thraeciscum] Thraece quamvis staturam nani staturam" like is impossible; the sense something requires these '. It natural that Thraece was cum heavily-armed compositi of great stature ; from men combatants should generallybe recruited but in Petronius ',SchefaUcujus flaturaefuit Thraex (45) : unus fer's conjecture staturae is to be rejected. On monuments parmati also seen with lances and straightswords are (Meier,p. 34 ; Pacho, Voyage dans le Cyrinaique, p. 53) ; on the other hand, a scutatus with a sica in a Pompeian graffito (Avellino, Osservazioni) In regard tribute be observed that it would be idle to attempt to disto this it must classes all the representations of gladiators amongst the For in the first place they had to us. known no regular uniforms, fications but their equipments were undoubtedly subject to countless modiin the second that varied according to time and place ; and place the representations are certainly not always true. The another Thraeces also fought with one ments), (according to the monu' '

"

'

and

with
were

the the

murmillones

(Meier,p. 33).

But

their chief

opponents
6.

Oplomachi (the usual form in inscriptions and a later Meier, p. 22, 4). Lipsiussupposed that it was
Samnites

good
name

MSS.

for the

of occurrence (taken from their scutum [iTKov]).The Samnis together with oplomachus in the list IRN,, 737 (= CIL, ix, for 466) may be explainedby the assumption that the former name the opponents of the retiarii had the not been yet superseded by later secutor, whereas the opponents of the Thraeces were already called oplomachi (see above) In the Pompeian list (CIL, vi, 2508) they appear not only as opponents of the Thraeces, but also of the murmillones and dimachaeri (Meier, pp. 22-25). and 8. Murmillones (apparently the only inscriptional 7. Gain Meier, p. 35, i). According to Festus, p. 285 M (murmilform;
.

Idnicum

genus

armaturae

Gallicum

est

ipsique murmillones

ante

178
diator On
:

Appendices
equipped with scutum, sword,
the

[vol.ii.
(theSamnite
there is
trement). accouan

and

greave

other read

hand,

in Garrucci

(p. 13)

scription inferet

Veneri parmam provocator victor Bdl, 1865, p. 79). Garrucci, palmam ; (unless cp. of a prov(ocator spat(arius) From the inscription (= CIL, vi, 7659) armed Garrucci a assumes special class of provocatores who were De with the (Vegetius, re mil., gladiiminores, quos spatas vocant Meier and Wilmanns 2609, (Bdl, 1884, p. 158 I., i) (E. ii, 15). for be mistake to consider a spect '. spat." note) Essedarii Fam., vii, 10), probably introduced 12. (Cicero, Ad No doubt as closely as possible the they imitated by Caesar. in thus described British (De Bell. chariots, by Caesar fighters mobihtatem stabilitatem Gall., iv, 33) : peditum in praeequitum, liis praestant ; ac tantum usu quotidiano et exercitio eificiunt ut
Mansuetus
we

should

'

'

'

'

in declivi
ac

ac

loco praecipiti

incitatos equos

sustinere, et brevi moderari

se in this Burmann citissime currus quotes passage laceravit and Seneca, Epp., 29, on Petronius, 36 : ita gesticulatus from obsonium, ut putares essedarium hydraule cantante pugnare,

et per temonem flectere,

percurrere consueverint. recipere

inde etinjugoinsistereet

which
movements

it is clear that in

the essedarii sometimes

carried

out

their axtistic

time. cluded conLipsius (Saturn.,ii, 12) rightly (Calig., 35), where the essedarius Porius sets ob prosperam his slaves free ', that on every chariot (as pugnam the driver well as the combatant. there was a as Britons) amongst of a mention in Petronius The muher essedaria be (45) cannot musical
'

from

Suetonius

'

'

accidental. the result


women

The

essedarii
wars

may

have under

come

into especially and in


se

of the

in Britain have

Claudius

Nero battle

as vogue British ;

appear

to

frequently
curra

taken

part

(Tacitus,
"

Ann.,

xiv, 35) :
Britannis

Boudicca,
feminarum

quidem in (darius)
M. Gl. rom., 13.

filias prae ductu bellare

vehens

soUtum Essenamed

testabatur).
an

the list CIL, ix,466. on Inscription in Garrucci, Graffiti, Bostorius 66 CIL, ; p. p. 43.
'

essedarius
;

vi, 631

cp. Meier,

Cicero mentioned in are gladiatorum CIL, ix, 465 ; eq. vet. lud. mag. (Pro Sestio,59, 126) ; IRN, 736 (CIL, vi, 10,167) ; Artemidorus, I.e.; Galen, De Comp. med. p. gen.,

Equites.

Equi

'

2 iii,

ed. Kuehn,
Ivwiav.

xiii,p.

601

KoKovfiivav

Isidorus

Beaadfievosyap riva xviii, 53) (Origines,


:

^^ fwvofii.x^'^
:

genera

torum gladia-

plura, quorum primus ludus equestrium. duo enim equites orientis alter a porta praecedentibus prius signis militaribus, unus ab occidentis procedebant in equis albis cum aureis galeisrainoribus et habilioribus armis, sicque atroci perseverantia pro virtute sua inibant The horsemen fighting with one another on the pugnam.
mail, small round shields, on right arm, tunics, visor-hehnets, and spears ; cp. also Meier in Westd. i, 165. Zeitschrift, Occurs in Cicero 14. Andabatae. (Ad Fam., vii, 10) ; also the of Varro's title of one satires (Petronius, ed. Biicheler', p. 165). the gloss in Mai From Auct., vii,551) : andabetae (Class. gens quaethe dam and mention of d^dpa^irai {ivSa^irat?) amongst the
monument of Scaurus

have

long coats

of

brassards

the

legionary soldiers
that

they were

Lydas (De Magistratibus, i,46) Meier conjectures Uke the Samnites, Galli, who, and Thraeces gladiators

in

VOL.

II.]
their that
a

Appendices
national
visor
armour.

179
further
able to

appeared in them except

Nothing

is known i.e.

of

probably

being see, they eye-holes (Jerome, Adv. Jovin.,i, combat Rufin.,3, p. ioia 37, Adv. Helvid., 3, p. 3A, Contra ; cp. the a I'aveuglette in Lacroix, Mceurs, etc., au dge, p. 236). moyen took for horsemen, them reason a, 12) without Lipsius (Sat., chiefly the fTTTreiis because, according to Artemidorus means {I.e.) ywaiKa from to conclude ^pivas oiK (x"^""-" I'litit is quite inadmissible not that the horsemen the andabatae could but that not this, only see, and identical. Turnebus equiteswere {Adv., ii, 20) with as little identified andabates with the Greek reason iva^iriis, according to which he fought from a chariot. What Orelli (2569) says is correct. and by no on or They are rarely mentioned monuments, inscriptions writer of the imperial period (Jerome probably only draws from of fighting fell into disuse at the Varro) ; so perhaps this method
wore

they fought
without

without

'

'

'"

end

of

the

repubUc.
= ' =

of the CIL, vi, 631 (inscription Paegniarii. Orelli, 2566 and Henzen,6i76 CIL, vi, 10,168 (a paegniarius coUeg. Silvani) ludi magni ', who lived to nearly 100) ; Wilmanns, E.I., 2617 ; feris ed. Roth tabidis CIL, vi, 10,182. Suetonius, Calig.,26, : vilissimos senioque confectos gladiatores, *quoque paegniaris patres Mem. famiUarum sed insignis debilitate aliqua obiciebat notos {cod. other for coll. codd. Scutilli which pegniares, [De glad.] pegmares, and Marini [Iscr.alb.,p. 12] had already conjectured paegniarios) That dwarfs, as conjectured by Cavedoni they were {Bdl, 1846, is carried lusoria arma 191) (arms improbable. Perhaps they p. incapable of causing death). The mosaic found at Nennig represents between two paegniarii ; they are protecting themselves a fight 15.
.

with the
to

small

top

with

shields,and carry in the left hand a largeknob, in the righta whip.


that

staff bent

round

at

Meier

{Westd. Ztschr.,
incidi

i, 157) believes
Seneca

they appeared
casu

at the

according midday intei'val, spectaculum


and TertuUian lusus

{Epp., 7) :
et sales et

in meridianum

exspectans {Ad Nat., ludi de lusum risimus meridiani et dels 10 i, Apolog., 15) (? a The assumption of Henzen pantomime). {Mks. Borgh., p. 117) that of a specialclass of gladiators, meridiani the name is based on was which is not an Gruter, 2587 genuine. inscription (Orelli, 335, 4) Other classes of gladiators at least cannot are or erroneously assumed be certainly shown to have The in the colleg. existed. manicarii Silvani (CIL, vi, 631) are of brassards, not gladiators but makers
= =

aliquid laxamenti,

which the

is the less remarkable, as an collegium. The velarii who drew


'

amphitheatre may also have often trainer was under one (the whole troop of gladiators called familia): Orelli, 2569, Ind. p. 189 ; Herzog, Gall. Narb. App. 315 (Antipolis CIG, 6776) :'AvTiTo\i5 khI ol TroXirai ri yeviKhv KO.I oi"\api[ft}v\ ti.m\o^Ax"'"'\
=
...

of this unctor,yfS.s also a member pulled to the awning of up and lies famibelonged to the gladiatorial
'

Scissores. Only in the list IRN, 737 is mentioned, as Marcus Caecilius scisso(r)
16.

CIL, ix, 466, where tiro,killed or dead


concludes with from wild

(Meier,p.
.

17.

43, 2). Sagittarii. IRN,

the

followingpassages

737 that

CIL, ix, 466.


not

Meier who

only

those

fought

i8o
beasts, but

Appendices
:

[vol.
and
arrows
crura :

ii.

(iv,42)
subter schol. quem
whose to
serve

also gladiators proper caedimus inque vicem

used

bow

Persius
"

praebemus

sagittis ^ilia

vulnus auro ; cp. caecum praetegit habes, sed lato balteus ut sagittis, : Nux} praebemus saepe plagis, 171 corpora {codd. cum) populus manicas quem deposuisse vetat (i.e.,
be meant, In the latter passage gladiators may demanded death was obliged by the people, and who were to the caedimus leads archers. In the former for as targets

populus non

mittit)
.

assumption

that gladiators differently equipped the archers. matched with than one Gladiators might be skilled in more

(?horsemen)
mode
3
:

were

of

fighting.

Boissieu, Inscr.
sive assidario

de Lyon, p. 469 Muratori, vii rv(di)i ; Martial, v, 25, p.


=

613,
11 :
"

dymachaero

Hermes Hermes

superbus hasta, belligera


aequoreo casside minax

tridente,
timendus.

Hermes

languida
:

Hermes with

was

veles and To
X,

retiarius

the third

class cannot and

be defined

certainty.
these

Venatores.

belonged

the taurocentae

iaurarii

{IRN,
,

mentions succursores 1074) ; the same inscription and kovtIis ; cp. KovrpoKwriy^aiov CIG, pontarii (? contarii from (a successor Augusti probably, Uke successores 3422). Succursores have been persons to who in IRN, CIL, ix, 2369), appear 4785 took to flight(Henzen, Mon. irritated the bull and then Borgh.,p. of monuments the armed On men or armed quite unfigures badly 151).

2378

CIL,

are

probably
trained M. Caesarem Romano
et
an

condemned

criminals

the {bestiarii),

well-

equipped
Fronto,

the manica. chief armament was venatores, whose posita epp., v, 23 : consul popuU Romani leonem manicam inter induit, juvenes quinquatribus praetexta Ad

populo percussit quando id factum


sub
arena

spectante. Whereupon
Romae ?
num :

Marcus

inquires:
factum
"

illud

dicis in Albano
ursos

Domitiano

In

Juvenal, iv, 99
=

cominus but

figebat nudus

venator,
on

nudus

wearing
be
seen

nothing

the

simple

tunica.

Well-armed

venatores

(seeabove, p. 168),where Henzen's especially {Mus. Borgh., p. 117 ; cp. AdI, 1841, p. 15)recognition of a Parthian equipment receives additional support from the fact that the Parthians with Tiriwere arrows : experts at shooting wild animals in this manner dates distinguished himself and Corn(Dio, Ixiii, 3) took lessons in archery from modus Parthians, in javelin-throwing from Moors (Herodian, i, 15). A venator on horseback, pursuing a deer in flight, already wounded by a spear, in Garrucci, Graff.,pi. mounted venatores contorniates xiv, 5 (cp. p. 74) ; on (Sabatier, Descr. of venag4n. des c, pi. iv, i and pi. ix). Slingsas weapons tores (P. J. Meier, in Bonner Jahrbiicher, Ixi, p. iii). On the whole without they appeared variouslyequipped, sometimes any defensive armed with a only hunting spear {Bull.Nap., iv, tav. i). weapons,
,

may the Torlonia

in Bartoli, Pitt, antiche, ii,27,

relief

Yet
"

venatores

appears
'

to

have

been

the

general

name

for all who

sometimes ascribed to Ovid (printedin Balirens, [An elegy oa a nut-tree Poetae Lalini minores,i,90). It is probablynot by him, but at any ratejjelougs to the Augustan Jr.] age,
' "

'

VOL.

II.]
with wild beasts

Appendices
(except
ed
erano

i8i criminals) ;
those
were so

fought
Meier's
'

condemned that
muniti

P.

J.

conjecture (Bdl, 1884, p. 159)


uso

che

facevano

di brache and

nesi da is at

caccia',the heavily (in Samnite

only completamente d'ararmed fashion) provocaiores


,

called

once

arbitrary
On
the

improbable.
used for the

XXX.

Animals

Roman

Venationes

(Vol. II. p. 62.)


Of
most
errors ou

the in

treatises

on

this best

subject with
arranged
and

which
most
sur

am

complete, the
tuSs

instructive

acquainted the (inspite of


promenis
x

is that of Mongez, detail) in Mimoires dans les cirques In the

Mlmoive

les animaux

following survey the chronological order and order in which known they became Three writers. ancient periods may
a.

360-460.

torn, de I'Institut, I have far as as

(1833), pp.
the

possible preserved by
of ele-

discussed
at

the
or are

Rome

in animals mentioned

be

distinguished.
to

From

the

introduction

of first

the

venationes

the

games
with

Scaurus

(186-58 B.C.). Romans Elephants. The


in

became

acquainted

war they against Pyrrhus, Lucanian oxen ', an popularly called expression first occurring in Plautus (Marcellinus,Chronic, ad a. 496 p. C. : Anastasio India Plautus principielephantem, quem poeta noster nomine Lucam bovem dicit, duasque camelopardalespro munere misit ; L. Miiller in Rhein. Mus., xxi, p. 299), and last used by the in the fifth century (ib.in writer Claudianus Mamertus Christian in Rome first exhibited N. Jahrb. f. Phil., 1886, p. 391) They were Curius Dentatus at the triumph of Manius (275 B.C. ; Seneca, De Brevitate Vitae, xiii,3). Lucius Caecilius Metellus, the victor over the Carthaginians, who triumphed 250 B.C., caused 120 (or 140 or 142) elephants to be driven into the circus ; according to Verrius killed, according to other authorities, not (PMny, Nat. they were Hist., viii,16 ; Seneca, De Brev. Vit., 13, 8). A coin of the gens of Fam. Caecilia (Ursini, ram., p. 37) exhibits, in commemoration

phante
were

the

in

Lucania
'

whence

this Gran.

triumph,
to

an

elephant with
Pompey,

bell round 79
who
B.C.

its neck.

first made

fightin Rome

99 and

againstbulls
in
a

They were I.e. ; (Pliny,


drawn

Licinian., xxxi).

first rode

chariot

ib.,viii,4 ; by elephants, at his African triumph in 81 B.C. (Pliny, the Vit. to however, gate being Plutarch, Pomp., 14, 3, according first the to set he was also too narrow, obhged to use horses) was them (at the dedication fighting (20, 17, or 18 of them) with men of his theatre, 55 B.C., Seneca, ib. ; Pliny, ib. ; Dio, xxxix, 38 ; Fam., vii, i). Cicero, Ad
,

used for drawing chiefly empire, when elephants were for heavy loads, chariots and (also processional imperialtriumphal Under
the in Hadrian's reign was drawn from its place e.g. the colossus of Nero in the circus was by 24 elephants ; Vit. Hadr., 19),their appearance only generally limited to the performance of tricks ; they were of the dedication venationes. at the the Even to rarely given up with a Flavian amphitheatre only four fought (Dio,Ixvi, 25 ; one

82
one

Appendices
(againsta rhinoceros) in
a.d.

[vol.ii.
5

bull, Lib. Sped., 17) ;


; Commodus

(Dio, Iv,

killed in 202 killed two (Dio,Ixxii,10) ; one was (Dio, 27) 218 in in 212 Ixxvi, i) ; one (Dio, Ixxvii, 16) ; one (Dio,Ixxix, 9). On coins of Titus, Antoninus Severus, of the years Pius, Commodus,
in a coat of mail dressed 183, 197 the elephant appears net-work. A coin of an Gordian, representing resembling elephant theatre, (accompanied by a mahout) fightingagainst a bull in the amphiDescr. gin., t. viii, contomiate is repeated on a (Sabatier, II). African wild animals Ai^vkA,i.e.various species (Africanae, Btipla. of the genus Felis, especially spotted,such as panthers and leopards, lllustr.Thierl., i, 257, which the Romans, according to Brehm, distinct the two name as species ; rightly regarded Uopardus first the in historiae occurs Scriptores Augustae ; see Mongez, p. 379, and cf. Keller, Thiere d. kl. Alterth., p. 144) were at Rome as seen early the first venatio, 186 B.C. as (Livy, xxxix, 22), and (63 in number) in 169 b.c. (Livy, at a second Aufidius xUv, 18). The tribune Gnaeus (according to Pighi, Ann., iii, p. 106, probably in 140 B.C.)contrary of the senate, exceptionally allowed old decree their introduction. to an his exhibited Scaurus all During aedileship spotted ; 150, ServiUus, when praetor in 25 B.C., 300 (Dio, Pompey 410 ; PubUus xiii,27) ; Augustus 420 (Pliny, Nat. Hist., viii,64), according to of the theatre of Marcellus as Dio, at the dedication (13 B.C.), many 600 his at some as once during reign (Dio,liv, 26), altogether 3500 of the temple of {Mon. Ancyr.) ; Caligula 400 at the dedication Augustus A.D. 37 (Dio, lix, 7) ; Claudius,a.d. 41, 300 (Dio, Ix, 7). These the most were commonly used of the non-European animals and in the municipia (at Verona, at venationes, in Rome Pliny, CIL, ix, 2350). Epp., vi, 34; Allifae, IRN, 4768 once Hyaenas. Only mentioned (Gordiani Tres, 33 : belbi, id est, hyaenae decern) ; cp. H(iic". i)iocJ., viii, hyaenae 19, 59 : pellis

80, 149,

infecta
. . .

confecta. Exhibited
at

They
the

seem

to

have
of

been M.

little suited

for

venationes.

(Livy l.c.), fighting; Quintus Scaevola (consul B.C. 95) of Uons, during his aedileship first gave a fight with a number these being probably chained first let loose in even were up ; they the circus by Sulla at a show him given by ; during his praetorship from obtained to fight with javelin-throwers were King Bocchus them (Pliny,Nat. Hist., viii, 53 ; Seneca, De Brev. Vit., xiii,6). Uons with manes also 100 According to Pliny these were IJubati), elsewhere Vit. Prob., 19) from the rest ; Mongez distinguished (e.g. real lions,the were (p. 390) conjectures that only those with manes others des Indes Felis jubata : being Indian leopards (chasseur there is maneless kind of lion in India, in a Linn.). However, Gujrat (Felislea Goojratensis vii, 2, p. ; Oken, Allg. Naturgesch., in other 1658 ; Brehm, lllustr. Thierl., i, 213) : it is also found of and south the Persian is included in to India, be perhaps parts
but

Lions.

first venatio

Fulvius

probably

without

which have been commoner in antiquity than at variety, may the present day. Pompey exhibited 600 in the circus, 325 of them with manes (according to Dio, xxxix, 38 ; Plutarch, Pomp., 52, givesonly 507) ; Caesar 400 (Pliny, l.c.) ; Augustas, at the dedicathis

VOL.

II.]

Appendices

183

200 temple of Mars Ultor (2 B.C.) (Dio,Iv, 10) ; GermaniNero (a.d. 12) 200 (Dio,Ivi, 27) ; (a.d. 56) 300 (Dio, Ixi, 9). Hadrian {Vita,18) is said to have frequentlyprovided 100 lions for the circus ; in the year 118 on his birthday,100 honlions and 100 cus
esses

tion of the

(Dio, Ixix, 8),


the
manner

Antoninus
at the 900 of

Pius

{Vita,10) also

lions at once,

probably
year

magnificence in 15), and in like


number
at 10,
a

secular games the city (a.d. 147; Aurelius is said


to have

exhibited 100 with celebrated great

Victor, Caes.,
;

Marcus

(Eutropius, viii,14
slain the
; Ammianus
100

cp.

Eusebius, Chron., 181). Commodus

same

singleshow
Probus

xxxi,

19).

(Herodian, i, 15 {Vita, 19) caused


100

maned

Marcellinus, lions, whose

roaring was
Ostriches.

like thunder, and Exhibited


:

lionesses,to be slain in the amphitheatre.


in the circus. Plau-

at

the

first venationes istuc

(?)marinus 17 passer per circum solet. Commodus shot them as they were running with the points of which were arrows, crescent-shaped(Herodian, i, 15, 5 ; first Gordian, when aedile (Vi".,i, 3),at his cp. Dio, Ixxii, 20). The red the sixth show exhibited Moorish ostriches dyed (in 300 tion inscripCIL,
X,

tus, Persa, ii, 2,

vola

curriculo.

3704
to be

venatione
with

pass, is not

taken

pass., denis bestis et iiiiferis dent., Lipsius for passerum, but passiva,
=

i.e. promiscua ;

Mommsen,

Mitth. birds

Cranes the are with venationes

only
at

other

d. arch. Inst.,1888, p. mentioned v/hich are Parrots and other

82)

Trained in connexion
.

(Dio,Ixvi, 25).

rare

however,
...

used

the occasion of the in ornatibus item

exhibitions, probably also to adorn rusticae (Varro,R.R., iii, spectacles 9, 7 : gallinae

birds were, the forum on merulis

pubhcis poni solent

cum

et psittacis

albis,

aliis id genus rebus inusitatis). the only non-European animals As far as we know, these were of Scaurus. before the aedileship Of European used in venationes : animals, the following are mentioned
"

Bears.

From De

Lucania

(Varro,L.L.,

v,

100

Martial, Sped.,
',

8 ;

alimentor. facuUatibus, iii, 2 ed. Kuehn, vi, 666 : 4i" rb ^IroKias S ^ p-era^Ottws dpKTov re Kal ffvSs ? Petronius, AevKavly, ttjs 66 : ursina Apulia (Symmachus, sapit) From ipsum aprum ursus (J6.,x, 20). Caledonius "/"^., X, 13 and 15). From Dalmatia

Galen,

aedile
no

Sped., 7, 3). Lucius (Martial, (B.C.61),first exhibited


doubt that bears
were

Domitius
100

Ahenobarbus

Numidian in Numidia

found

when curule There be bears. can this is attested by ;

(Herodotus, iv, 191 ; Pliny, ; Juvenal, iv, 99 ; Dio, Iiii, ; that also the fact and Charlemagne received a bear from by 27, etc.), that country (Monach. Gall., Gesta Karoli, iii, 8). Shaw {Voyages, in bear is found the Oken, Barbary, that i, cp. 323) says 1723, Illustr. Brehm, vii, Thierl., Allgemeine Naturgeschichie, 2, p. 1670 ; Keller, Thiere d. klass. i,580, doubts this. Cp. on the other hand
numerous

passages

in ancient

writers

Nat.

Hist., viii,131

Martial, i, 104, 5

Alt., p. 365, 3 ; and on the diffusion of the bear in Spain, Gaul, Greece, anterior Germany, Noricum, Pannonia, Thrace, northern exhibited bears were As B.C. (Livy, early as 169 Asia, ib., 40 p. 106. that their number equalled or exceeded xliv, 18) ; in later times, Thus, Publius Servilius during his praetorof the Africanaebestiae.

ship (25 B.C.)exhibited

300

bears

(Dio,Uii,27) ; CaUgula

400

(Dio,

184
lix, 7) ; Nero
400

Appendices

[vol.

11.

slew 100 (Dio, Ixxii, (Dio, Ixi, 9). Commodus together {Vit., 18) ; the first Gordian 3) exhibited on one day 1000 Minturnae with 100 {Vit., 19). Africanae bestiae ; Probus 300 ursis ii (et ?) herban. {CIL, X, 6012), A.D. 249 : cum Bulls. early as 79 B.C. fighting Very frequentlymentioned ; as with elephants (so often, e.g. Martial, Sped., 17), later in particular habere with men. (omithona oporVarro, R.R., iii,5, 3 : ostium et et humile potissimum ejus generis quod cochleam tet) angustum
ut appellant, numbers
are

solet not

esse

in
as a

cavea

in qua have

tauri pugnare

solent.

The
mon. com-

given

rule, since
to

they

were

Theodosius

is said shows

forbidden

evidently too at bull-fights


Zebus. First

Rome
tioned men-

(Prudentius,
at levata
one

Adv.

Symmachum,
:

ii, 1122).
et tauros

of Nero's in

Vidimus

deformis

scapulis torus
parte Asiae

carici quoque bus eminente


common

eminet foedi visu

quibus aut cervice (Calpumius, Ed., vii, 60) ;


tubere

super

armos

cervici-

72,

of

(Pliny, Nat. Hist., viii, 45). They were especially Cyprus (KuVpioi^oes, tauri Cypriaci; Keller, pp. 66described who wrongly put the show by Calpumius in the reign Carinus).
in

Boars.
sues

fertur, quantum Calydon paret purpureis aper capristis.At the decennalia of Severus (a.d. another (Dio, Ixxvi, i) ; 150 202) 60 boars had to fight with one boars (Probus, 19). (Gord. Tres, 3) ; 1000 animals under tame Wild and the of various kinds, included animalia herbatica Bdl, 1859, p. (Vit. Probi, 19; general title of vari dentatar. venat. ferar. CIL, viii,7969 [Rusicade] gen. 51 item The meant herbanae et same are herbat). by [man]suet. IRN, CIL, x, 6012 ; cp. Henzen, AdI, xxv, 4063 (Mommsen, omni 118),Aecfeanae (C/L, X, 7295 [Panormus] genere herbariaet numerosasorientales; rum Henzen, CIL, pp.herbariarum, 6177 Varro the describes of .ii., iii, vi, 10,209). 13) (if Quintus preserves
?
:

Tamed

Martial, v, 65, 10 : ib.,i, 104,

quod
et

tua

MaenaUos

collocat tulisse

hasta

his Laurentine Hortensius on circumfluxit tanta nos cervorum


'

estate, where
aprorum formosum mihi

at

blast

of the

horn

et ceterorum

quadrupe-

dum

multitudo,

ut

non

minus

aediUum sine in circo maximo quam venationes ; Plautus, Persa, iii, 3, 30 : citius extemplo a foro fugiunt ludis emissust ex lepus ; Ovid, Metam., xi, 25: porta quum quam ut matutina theatro cervus structoque utrinque periturusharena. animals Such were especiallybaited at the FloraUa (Ovid, Fasti, v, 371
:

visum sit spectaculum Africanis bestiis cum fiunt

imbelles

capreae

sollicitusque lepus);
De
Civ.

foxes

at

the

Cerialia

Dei, x, 35, 57 : canem 43). Augustine, (cp.Preller,RM, ii', in circo fit. post leporem jam non specto cum in large numbers also often seen Of course in the venathey were Hones of the imperialperiod (Gordiani Tres, 3 : cervi palmati ducenti mixtis Britannis). In the latest as well as the earliest times, the to have venationes been again chieflysupphed with such appear animals and were as were more less dangerous ; readily obtainable at least they are particularly frequent on diptychs (so also MiUin, Voy. d. I. midi, p. 100, pi. xxiv, 3 and Bdl, 1851, p. 92) and contornlates (MorelU, Thes., vol. iii, i,p. 335],vol. p. i, tab. 33, 19 [vol. tab. other venationes ii, 18, tab. 79] ; 19 [vol. iu, p. ii, 20 and 49), (ib.,
currentem

86
It is the

Appendices
who

[vol.ii.

of the French). Cp. Mongez, p. lynx [loup-cervier du Levant : the from Cosmographie Thevet, following quotes 401 dont avons cruelz nous Les loup-cerviers sont que ceux trop plus maintenant parl6,et de cette esp6ce on en vit un en France, n'y ha de de la forest d'Orl^ans, au pays pas long temps ; lequelsortant is extinct in It now I'an d6vora 1548, plusierspersonnes.' Berry, to animal from "sent this France. Pompey Probably Caesar had

84).
, '

Gaul. fecta.

Edict.

Diocl., viii,35

infecta lupicervarii pellis

con-

for the first and apparently seen Lastly, at these games there was the only time the Ethiopian Cepus (Pliny,viii,70) a sort of ape with Hist. Anim., tail (Aristotle, ii, 8),according to Mongez (pp.402a des singes-macaques habitans de la the class to 404) belonging de their since that Guinee de I'int^rieur et Pliny says I'Afrique : hands and feet are beings, Keller (Thiere very like those of human be gorillas. des class. Alterth.,p. 16) thinks they may first exhibited The Giraffewas by Caesar at the triumphal games Hist., viii,69). It is spoken (46 B.C. ; Dio, xliii, 23 ; Pliny, Nat. of by Varro : Alexandrea camelopardalis nuper adducta) (L.L., v, 20 and Horace {Epp., ii, i, 194). Pliny says'that the animal, which wild and the Greeks Bsaiaris called camelopardalis, or sheep {ovis known to the Ethiopians as fera, no doubt a popular name), was nabun. On the Palestrina mosaic are Ni/3ousand Ka/iiiXmrdpSaXis de different but similar animals Mos. Palestrina, p. (Barth61emy, i860, t. i, 40). Cp. Brandt, Bull, de Vac. imp. de St.-PStersbourg, of Is the Nabus identical with his ? Pliny camelopardalis 353 PThe Arabic is zardfa (the lovely) ; modem Greek name fopd^is; in Albertus Magnus, seraph. See Mongez, pp. 413 and 418, who (pp. complete collection of the statements 41 1-422) has given the most
, ' '
"

of

ancient

and

modern

writers

on

the

with giraffe

which

am

quainted ac-

der Villa Pamfili, p. ; cp. also Jahn, Columbar. first descriptionof it by an eye-witness,subsequent to the

45). Augustan

The

in Rome and calls it the Indian one age, is that of Pausanias, who saw lived camel under who is said to have (ix,21, 3) ; Florentinus, there Dio next saw one Macrinus, (Geopon.,xvi, 22) and (Ixxii, 10) who
were saw one

slain

by
which

Commodus.
were

Under led in
;

the

third

Gordian

there

ten

at

Rome,

procession at the secular


III., 33) ;
some

of

PhiUp
in two

the Arabian AureUan's


were

(a.d.247

Gordian. Zenobia
in

games also took

(a.d. 278 ; Vit. Aurel., 496 to Theodosius (Marcellinus of the giraffe Comes, Chron. of the year). Ancient representations in Jahn as above and i,1 Bdl, 1858, p. 125 : sarcophaguswith (taf. the Indian triumph of Bacchus ; cp. p. 173 ; AdI, 1863, p. 375 ; Mon. d. I., vi and vii, tav. 80). From the dedication of the theatre c. of Marcellus (11 B.C.)to
part
over

triumph
from

33) ;

sent

India

the Varro

latest

times. first
seen

The

Tiger was

at

Rome
that

during the reign of Augustus.


it

{L.L., v, 20) was impossible to capture it Seleucus the end of the fourth century, alive, although I, towards had already presented one to the Athenians, mentioned by Philemon and Alexis in Athenaeus (xiii, p. 590) ; cp. Ausland, i860, p. 833 {Der Tiger im Alterthum). According to Dio (liv, 9) the first tigers

declared

VOL.

II.]
presented
the island
to

Appendices
of Samos

187

were on

Augustus by an Indian embassy, which met him (19 B.C.) ; according to Pliny {Nat. Hist.,

he exhibited the first tiger at Rome the 4th of May, 11 on of the theatre of Marcellus B.C., at the dedication tame and ; it was in a Claudius exhibited A four. kept tame cage. tiger also mentioned in Martial(S/'., 18 ; i,104, 1-3). Domitian a

viii, 65)

presented

large

number

tigers (probablyat the shows given to celebrate the Sarmatian triumph, at the beginning of the year 93 ; cp. Martial, viii, 26 ed. Friedlander) also Antoninus Pius {Vita, 10) ; ten were ; so slain at a show given by Septimius Severus in 203 (Dio, Ixxvi, 7) At the wedding of Elagabalus (a.d.218) (who, attired as Bacchus
.

of

drove have

teams

of

been

killed
to

deer, lions and tigers.Vita, 28) 51 tigersare said to III possessed ten {Vita, (Dio, Ixxix, 9). Gordian
four

33) ; Aurelian,
In addition

{Vita, 33).
animals mentioned are following during the imperialperiod at
as

having
The

been
or

the above, the exhibited in Rome


on

the

venationes

other

occasions.

of Domitian. Bubalus, at the shows According to Pliny the Hist., viii, {Nat. 38) ignorant vulgar (' imperitum volgus ')gave

this Greek
their

name
,

of

the

primigenius)and
'

the confusion

antelope to the aurochs (urus. Bos buffaloes was kept up : when


'

urus,

made

in Italy under the name the Lombards, was appearance ready to hand the wild other found (Hehn, Culturpfl.*, ox p. 502). Also, in Germany, the Bison (aname from borrowed the Germanic wisand and in Seneca, occurs by the Greeks Romans), Bos bison (first Martial
;

villosi H4^/"o;.,65: {Spect., 23,

Mongez,
in

p.
202

of Severus p. 450.

feri cornibus latisque uri) Tame, in esseda : turpes tes) 5 ; i, 104, quod trahunt bisoniii, 61) and at the games 433 ; also C^lpumius {Eel., (Dio, Ixxvi, i) ; accurately described in Mongez,
. . . .

bisontes
8

Pausanias Thiere dtvpioi (Keller,

calls

these

animals,

elsewhere
bulls
'

called

;86es

des cl. Alt.,p.

53),

'

Paeonian

(they were

in Paeonia), and describes in detail the method especiallycommon he in Rome of hunting them saw one (x,13,2) ; (ix, 21, 3). At the time this mammalia of contithe of the animal, nental largest present Europe ', is only found in the primeval forest of Bialowicza in the Russian province of Grodno (Brehm, Illustr. Thierl.,ii,636). in Schade's the article Wisunt Altd. Worterb.^, Cp. comprehensive 1173-1185 and Keller as above, pp. 53-65. Further, the Damma (Martial, Sped., 30),according to Cuvier an African antelopecalled It is (Mongez, nanguer p. 434) ; cp. Martial, iv, 35, 74, xiii,94. J often mentioned in Vita Gordiani II in 200 Vita later, (3),2000 Probi (19). The ultima non Oryx (Martial,xiii,95 : matutinarum (Pliny,Nat. Hist., xi, oryx), a one-horned praeda ferarum, saevus African deserts animal from the 255) (xiii, (ib., x, 201). Martial ^d the Onager (Cicero, at Att.,vi, i, 25) as seen 100) also mentions It was venationes. formerly identified with the zebra (Gibbon, Decline and Fall, ch. 20). Mongez (pp. 443-446) rejects this view, that the ancients mention the because not only tamed, onager was could be (cp., which the zebra never however, Brehm, Illustr. Thierl., have been truly extraordinary if ii,378),but also because it would the about characteristic when ing describhad said nothing stripes they is first zebra described the animal. The by Philostorgus {Hist.
' ' '

88
the

Appendices
name

[vol.ii.

EccU, iii,Ji) under


onager others
of with
1

6voi

the

Romans wild

with
ass.

the It is

the

Ixxvi,

Gordiani
shows
were

Tres, 3 [30] :

identified the dypios. Cuvier hemionus Pallas), jagatai (Equus later (Die, frequently mentioned Gord. Ill, 33 : xx onagri, 1 equi
'

feri).
At the of Antoninus
'

Pius, where
the

of the world
were

to be
:

seen

10),the (Vita,
and
theCrocuta. of

exhibited p.
the

every part tioned, following,not yet men(an African variety of Strepsiceros The
in
202

animals

from

antelope : Mongez,

439)

latter, described

under the name by Dio, Ixxvi, i, at games used elsewhere for an /co/jokAttos (Haupt, Opuscula, ii, 187 note; in which his Gr. Rom., animal, Rohde, 2), opinion 229, Ethiopian Severus
had which
never

been p.
to
a

seen

before

that
to

time, has
the the coins

been

taken

for

hyaena

(Mongez,
for reference in

436).

According
and
on

the
coat

first time

exhibit
the these

(D.N., vii,19), inscriptionMunificentia with


a

in Eckhel
hon

venationes of

reverse

passant
in the

or

an

phant ele-

Besides

3)
ten

and
a

both

mail, place year 149. white Deer at Rome the above, Pausanias saw (viii, 17, the Gallic Alces ix, 21, 3), resembUng in appearance (S.\kti, Gordian I and Gordian III had stag and a camel ',the elk.
'

shows

took

(Gordiani Tres, 2 ; Gordianus III, 33 : Aurelian., 33). Henzen (Ann. d. Inst.,xxv, p. 118) the aninial thinks he can Eel., 7, 58 : raram (Calpumius, recognize silvis etiam editur on a quibus alcen) diptych (Man. dell' Inst.,v, 51). mentioned Dio The by (Ixxvii, 6) as having been slain Hippotigris,
elks
;

and

Aurelian

certain

number

at the from
as

games

of Caracalla
in itself the

is

the zebra, which certainly of the

was

so

called

the

uniting camelopardalisthose

characteristics of the camel

horse

and
:

the

tiger,

and

the

pard
of

cp. Brehm,
: oves

Illustr. Thierl., ii, 373. of Gordian At the games

I mention

is also made
course

ferae

Oves C, tauri Cypriaci C, ibices CC. of the mentioned animals class are
nam cum

ferae (hereof by
Columella

giraffes) (R.R., vii, 2, 4 :


not

miri coloris vicino Africae ex municipium Gaditanum sicut munerariis arietes aliae bestiae feri apportarentur) ; Edict. Diocl., viii,25 : pelUs obiferi (d^iipdpi) ; cp. Apicius, viii, 4 The wild maned and Ducange, s.v. sheep (Ovis tragelaphusDesm.), inhabit small flocks of which stands one thehighplateauxof Algeria, the to and is metre withers, high up shy, characteristically very the underside of the neck, a on distinguishedby a splendid mane much shorter one the withers, and thick knee-tufts reaching over (Schwarz, Algerien,1881, p. 320). Tauri Cypriaci are zebus (see ibex is mentioned by PUny (Nat. Hist., viii,214: p. :84). The genus). Ibices and oves ferae in Vit. Probi (19). caprarum In the description of the shows in Calpumius (Eel.,3, 57) the mentioned animals also the white are Hare lis : following (Lepus variabithe horned Boar and the Phoca PaU.), (probablythe babiroussa) (cp.also Aegae in CiUcia in the Ust of the amphitheatres); Mongez, Pellis vituli marini infecta confecta pp. 448-453. (Edict. Diocl., viii,37). Symmachus (Epp., ix, 125) procured for his games someAddaces (a kind of gazelle)and Pygargi (perhaps Capra aegagrus Pall; also from Scotland Mongez, p. 456), dogs (Epp., ii, 77).already

in

silvestres

VOL.

II.]
in Strabo's time

Appendices
(iv, 5,
2

189
British hounds

exported
Snakes Rome another and

p.

199) ;
accounts

(Grat.
at

Falisc, Cyneg., 174;


are never were

Nemesianus,
mentioned

Cyneg., 124).
of the venationes

in the

Animal.,

52)
kind

saw

only used for show (see appendix ii). Philo {De between and of a a one fight poisonous snake
Alexandria.

at

XXXI.

How

Animals

were

caught

for

the

Amphitheatre.

(Vol. II,
The animals
2,
were

page
in

69, line 5.)

often
:

captured
foveas

pits. Paulus,

Lib.

ad

Sabinum.

Digg., ix,
causa

capiendorum cervorumque cp. Pollux, v, 81 ; Festus, p. 87 (Keller,Thiers d. Nets with feathers tied to them klass. Alt., ^"j2, 151) ; also in nets. for catching bears, sows, and foxes described are deer, wolves by
ursorum

28
;

qui

faciunt

iv, 534 Oppian (Cyneg.,

{Cyneg., iii, with rotten caught snares, for bait (Aelian,Nat. An., xiii, in Oppian (iv, meat 10) ; differently, 320). The hippopotamus caught in pit-falls (AchillesTatius, iv, Diod. hunt with Sic, i, 35), as still 2) ; a hippopotamus harpoons in the Sudan (Brehm, Illustr. Thierl., ii, 776). Cp. the representations
;

Keller, 120)
Mauretania

and

Nemesianus

303).

Panthers

in

with

Gerhard, Archdol.Anzeiger, Sic, I.e. 1858, p. 169*. caught in nets, Diod. the of The The Scot manner catching bison, Pausanias, x, 13, 2. in Numidia Arrian, De Venat., by horsemen, (?) lassoed "ypioi.
on

the

Palestrina

mosaic

and

The

crocodile

For mounted the fabulous tiger-hunt,in which 24, 3. took the tigercubs from their lair and saved themselves them 66 ; in front of

huntsmen

the

mother

in

Pomponius
;

de' Nasoni 353-

Mela, iii,5 ; Keller, p. 132.

by dropping pursuit, see Pliny, Nat. Hist., viii, Martial, viii, 26 ; Bartoh, Sepolcro
A

different

method

in

Oppian, iii,

XXXII.

Modern page
a

Animal

Fights.

(Vol. II,
Fights
at the

71, line

14.)
amusement in Asia

between

animals
as

are

very

favourite

present day, dog, cock, caliphs(especially d. and and ram Or., ii, 75 fights; Kremer, Culturgesch. i). 203, broad-tailed camels, and buffaloes in Armenia Fights between rams, and (Brugsch, Reise nach Persien, i, 122, 125, 140). In Bokhara
of the

in the time

Turkestan p.

ram-fights (Vambery, generally,


Animal the diversion Indian

Skizzen
often

aus

Mittelasien

and the only occupafightsare tion cocks, and princes. In Bharatpur antelopes, rams, quails are trained to fight; male elephants formerly at Lucknow ite (OrUch, Reise in Indien, pp. 195 and 207). One of the favourof the Javanese is a fight between amusements a tiger and a native buffalo ; the former has often to be urged on by prodding it with it,or pelting sharp-pointedsticks,pouring boiling water over Reise nach Java, 1846, p. 154). it with lighted straw (Selberg, In Europe also animal to have been fights seem by no means in earlier times. Christina Sweden of uncommon Queen arranged and between aurochs an a bear a lion and a fight (Grauert, Konigin
of

139).

190
Christine the
for

Appendices
und

[vol.ii.
of January, 1701, at ing Prussian king, a bait-

ihr Hof, i, 421).


of the

On

the

20th of
at
a

celebration
was

first coronation
of the

held in the presence baiting wild beasts) at

court, in the

Hetzgarten (place
in
an

Konigsberg,

which,
i

hour
were

and

place Briiggen, Polens Augustus elk and ^and a bear an fightbetween Auflosung, pp. 131 and 159 which held the more Hetzhaus, 295). At Vienna, up to 1796, ^yhen of the animals, with down most burnt than was 3000 spectators, used in favourite one this kind of show was a very (hence Hetz was einer Reise Nicolai the of sense {Beschreibung 'amusement'). und die Schweiz, 1781, iv, p. 630) represents these durch Deutschland baitings as in the highest degree disgusting. which More than barbarous ing (accordfightis a custom any animal of December, of the i8th to the Augsb. Allgem. Ztg. (Beilage of the Church. of the States 1864) existed in the country towns On a fixed day in the year a bull is tied up in the market-place and themselves all the inhabitants allowed to amuse are by ill-treating
in Warsaw

half, 14 wolves, i aurochs, 3 bears, Preussen, v, 332). Such (Erlduteytes


under Stanislaus
"

and

wild

boar
also

slain

exhibitions der (E. von

took

"

'

it.

It is beaten

with

sticks, peltedwith
is dead.'

stones, stabbed

and

hacked

with

knives, until it

XXXIII.

Executions
OUT
IN

and
the

other

Punishments

carried

Amphitheatre.

(Vol. II,
In addition
out to

p.

72,

line

6.)
was

the

shows,
and

the

amphitheatre

often

used

for

carrying
Atellanae harena

sentences

executions.

Suetonius

media poetam ob ambigui joci versiculum cremavit ib. ut moveri a igni ; cp. (Tiber.,75) : corpus Miseno coepit,conclamantibus plerisque Atellam potius deferendum et in amphitheatro semiustulandum. Suetonius (Titus,8) : (delain foro assidue fustibus novissime traducac caesos ac tores) flagellis tos per amphitheatri harenam, partim subici ac venire imperavit, avehi partim in asperrimas insularum ; cp. Martial, Lib. Spect,, 4, delatores b. ordered the had Similarly,Trajan (informers) who 4 been sentenced in the amphitheatre to deportationto be exhibited bonorum (Pliny, Paneg., 34). Vit. Hadrian., 18 : decoctores si catomidiari in auctoritatis suae essent, amphitheatro et suorum, dimitti jussit. The in also used amphitheatre Constantinople was for executions Sur : Bock, I'amph. de C. (Suidas,s.v. Kwifyiov) ; books be burnt there to xviii, Justinian ordered (Malalas, pagan Ammianus on Marcelhnus, xxvi, p. 48, I ; cp. also commentators 3. 2). XXXIV. On
the

(Calig., 27) : amphitheatri

Vularium

of

the

Amphitheatre.

(Vol. II,
In
a

p.

79,

line

22.)

(pp. 38) entitled Del Velario e delle vele negli nelV anfiteatro Flaviano anfiteatri, especialmente (Roma, n.d.,Topografia di G. Menicanti) the architect Efisio Luigi Tocco the view contests
,

short

treatise

(put forward

by

H.

Barbarus

and

illustrated

by

drawing by

C.

VOL.

II.]
p. and

Appendices
the

191

perforatedstone slabs in the cornices of for holding amphitheatres could have been intended masts or siderable poles. The system of cordage would have exerted a constrain in the direction of the centre the entire phery, periupon and the slabs,being without any point d'appui outside, might have driven in the edge of the wall, especially easily during a strong
theatres wind wall
wooden
;

Fontana,

8), that

in
on

order the have

to

support
as a

masts,

they ought

to The for

have

been

structed con-

inner acted

side of the
to

periphery,where

the

edge

of

the he

would

considers, reallyintended
.

support (p. 17). serve as supports

slabs
an

were,

uppermost
lutely absoin
mast

the as storey (p. 19) The author assumes, of the velarium point d'appui indispensable of the
'

chief and
a

large

in the arena. Consequently, the velarium was il quale avesse il suo centro padiglione, alquanto acuminato, e tenacemente appoggiato al grand' albero di cui abbiamo or bell-tent,the centre of which was parlato (a large pavilion, somewhat pointed and firmly supported by the tall mast of which

the

centre

form

di

un

gran

spoken). A severely damaged by


we

have

construction
a

like storm.

Fontana's undertaken

would

have

been

sudden

But

the Paul

careful

examination,

kindly
'

at

my

request

Laspeyres (died1881) in Rome, shows Tocco's assumption to be completely untenable. The old theory appears to me I clear the which in not to manner am as unassailable,although quite
the

by

Mr.

awning

was

spread.
were

But

I have

no

doubt

whatever

that

the

exclusively to the exterior ropes upper of the periphery amphitheatre, by a ring of firmly planted masts. By using the corbels preserved in so many amphitheatres, with fixed with correspondingapertures in the cornice, the masts were a complete security ; for in the first place a stone corbel in which where it from the wall is is inserted mast at the point projects than enormous capable of supporting weights far more any which could be required here, and secondly the four surfaces presented by the sides of the apertures in the cornice at the top of the wall
necessary attached afford

only
and
curve

The tension of the rope to the pressure. effective resistance centre inwards towards the of the building, draws the mast

this pressure is entirelycounteracted, of the wall. Any tendency to sway checked

just as
from the

in

an

arch, by
The

the

side to side is effectively cornice. but


outer

side of the
constant be

by the compact aperture is no doubt


of the mast

mass

of

somewhat
the

weak,
centre
at

owing
will

to

the

strain

towards lower I know will be the

exerted
to

outwards. the mast the

The

the
no

point
reason

pressure the which


it should

never

rope
be

is

attached inwards But in

(and
shorter

why

ticularly par-

high), the
and my attachment he assumes, have been
'

less will be

exerts lever which the structure strain on

the

pressure

generally.
for the

The

of the ropes supporting the pavilion for in any case, to avoid inconvenience, the ropes must the heads of the spectators. attached above in of a pavilionwith velarium the form a suspensionof the would would

opinion Tocco's of the lower ends

theory requires

these

masts

central the

column

certainly have
be

pleasing appearance,

but

construction

could not be

given

to the

sufficient stability because impossible, of the arena, mast centre in the on lofty

192
which would the whole structure

Appendices
would

[vol. ii.
This central the the
to view
mere

depend.
of

support
towerlike of the notion

the form to take a therefore have with interfere which would seriously scaffolding other considerations, from '. arena Apart many of such
a

firmly braced

central
180

height
Tocco's

of

high (the support 200 ought feet) is a monstrosity which


feet
'

outer

wall have

having
roused idea

and suspicions, '.


Abolition
of

made

him

perceive that
Shows.
more

his whole

is

untenable
XXXV. Shows

the

Gladiatorial
Ages
and

Gladiatorial

in

the

Middle

Recent

Times.

(Vol. II,
De

p.

80, line 22.)


Porto alludente

Rossi

(EpigrafestoHca

scoperta in

agli ulHmi

ed gladiatorii spettacoli

p. 84) Portus

alia loro abolizione,in Bull, crist., 1868, vi, of the front stone on a at conjectured that the inscription clarissimus ) (CJL, xiv, 300) : Arpagius Lupus v(ir

ad splendorem nynfii petentibus civibus locum ca solo .)largitus sua constructumpopu(lo .)a om(ni pecunia est vota est ; (exequutus) publica "celerit(ate ) qua referred to the erection of a new building in place of a gladiatorial the back school. The on a {CIL, xiv, 157), in which inscription certain (Ac)holius Abydus c. v. probably (praef. annonae urb)is
. .

Romae

is

named,

he restores

as

follows

miseri (hie
sua

in dirum

saeva arma-

n)ecessitatecertamen
bantur
.

(ad

oblectandos

morte

pop)ulos

ab initio decon)dito sed sine usu The is said to be meant school, which gladiatorial r(el)icto De have Rossi's been built to must here, according conjecture of the in abolition the rather gladiatorial shortly before games 404 (or of the gladiatorial and therefore schools in 399 ; see note on vol. ii, 81) p. from unused the very beginning. The second line have remained
autem (aedificio
,

of the
or

the the

the front he restores follows : locum on as inscription ca(stri) sordentem) ad splendorem, etc. He places ca(mpi) (gladiatorii But somewhere about the time of Cassiodorus. inscriptions of all this is either is since there increased, no uncertainty proof the

stone set up by was formerly in the place where it was refer to the same Lupus or (2) that the two inscriptions remarks). building (cp. Dessau's As to gladiatorial in the Middle shows recent Ages and in more times, I can only give the followingreferences. Petrarch, Epist. fam., V, 6 : (inNaples) luce media inspectantibus regibus ac populis infamis ille gladiatorius ludus celebratur barbarica plus quam their feritate. Sons fall before parents' eyes, juguloque gladium

(i) that

AchoUus

"

cunctantius
combat

accepisseinfamia
that
a

summa near

took and

place

court,

before
shout

large
of

brilhant
ante
was

a torial gladiacity in the presence of the public : formosissimus juvenis

est.

He

describes

the

rigido mucrone
II
at
:

transfossus

pedes
raised.

meos

applause

mendous a trecorruit, whereat de Henry Brantome, M6m.

The

Cardinal

of Ferrara

Lyons. Cette entree belles singularitez, I'une vestus douze gladiateurs

festival in honour of the king a gave done fut accompagn^e de plusieurs trfe d'un combat k I'outrance de et k I'antique, de satin blanc les six, et les autres de satin

194
is Arena. Du

Appendices

[vol.ii.

Arenae documents Cange s.v. cites from mediaeval de Ar^nes and Bourges. Petracoricenses, Remenses, Parisienses, that during these times On the other hand, Maffei (p.76) observes
'

nfe si sapea
e

che

fosse anfiteatro

nh

si

usavano

si fatti nomi

nel

suo

vero

antico

'. significato
when

to be

have
assumed

existed

Certainly amphitheatres can be proved with certainty but in all those places, they cannot (or as in Valesius, supported only by this name
332,

Cavea) ; when, for instance, by the name at Aquileiais inferred by Bartoli amphitheatre the frequent mention of a from (Antich. d'Aquileja,p. 254) only At Naples even, in old civic documents. torre d' Arena accordingto delV anf. di Garrucci Giovanni (SulV origine e sulla costruzione a platea amphitheatriin the regio Catania), a vico dell' anfiteatro, be proved that there Thermensis are mentioned, although it cannot was really an amphitheatre there. The name Colosseum, also, was given to amphitheatres at least The here and there in Italy,not only in Rome. best known is the Benedictine monk Erchempert, who Capuan, called Colossus by the in the ninth his history of Lombardy wrote at Capua century. this concluded from have Mazzocchi and Maffei that the (p. 31) from not also Flavian received its the colossus amphitheatre name, of Nero hard by {ase.g. Scriver on Martial, Sp.,2, assumes), but from its size. On the other hand, Jordan (Topographic, ii, 510) is of that the name colossus,by which the Flavian amphitiieatre opinion
Notitia
the

Galliarum, p.
of
an

existence

was

known of the the

in the tenth

century,
the

was

transferred,

after

the

tion destrucfrom of this

colossus, to
at

to

Capuan

buildingthat stood amphitheatre. Benvenuto


1

near,

and

Cellini

(Vita, cap. ; Goethe, da' nostri Fiorentini scritto nelle chronache di fede, che la citti di Firenze ed uomini fu fatta ad imitazione della cittei di Roma, di alcune del Colosseo delle e cio si vede e vestigie of Terme. Travels S. Kiechel (1585-1589 ; Bibliothek des litl. Vereins zu Stuttgart, has acolosseo. Promis 1866), p. 236 : Verona

amphitheatre
trovasi

Florence

the says bd. 28, p. 6) : molto antichi

(Memorie
there
da
was

quello
Yet
a

della cittA di Luni, p. 225) says that the called colosseo by the country people, nome di Roma, celebre e frequente sopra tutto
'

amphitheatre propagatosi
nella Italia

inferiore '. third


name,
common

in

mention.

Erchempert
origin and
the

calls the date

places in Italy,deserves amphitheatre of Capua also Berosome

lais,Berelasis,Berolassi, names
are

which

according
time when

to

Italian

savants
was

of Arabic

from

the

this district

occupied by (Rucca, Capua Vetera). My former colleague J. Zacher (died 1887),however, is of opinion that the word berolais (properly tero-laz) is Lombard and derived from ber and Idzan, which, on the analogy of stole-saz, scult-heiz, though mare-paiz, properly used of a person, might also denote a place,properlya bear's house '. This explanationis remarkably confirmed by the local names in Cologne and Berlich Perlach in Augsburg. The latter, in the Vita Oudalrici (end of the tenth century), is spoken of as coUis qui dicitur Perleihc ',and in the appended treatise De signis Oudalrici, Perileihc ; later forms are Perleich and Perlaich, in chronicles of the fowrteenth and fifteenth centuries,Pernlaich,
' '

Saracens

VOL.

II.]

Appendices

195

Bernlaich,Perleig, Perlach, Berlaich (J.Grimm, Teutonic Mythology, Eng. tr., i, pp. 293, 295, cites the etymology : eo quod legio ibi dey Rheinl., xx, perierit). Diintzer (Jahrhb. f. Alterthumsfr. 21) had already conjectured, that a place was bears meant, where are laiks : It is obvious ludus, munus) kept (from leih, Gothic
.

that these in the known

local

names

are

identical

with
'

that
a

and mouth

also,on

the other north their

hand,
of the

that
a

Capuan amphitheatre, designation, originating


work have that been became
planted trans-

of the

of German in the
to

peoples, for

Roman

to tliem

by
a

them

during

wanderings

empire, might also to Italy, used

there in

similar its
'

manner

denote

held

ground, although (J. Becker, Der Berlich zu Koln und der Perlach zu Augsburg, is called by the ib.,xlii,p-. 64). The amphitheatre of Vindonissa people Bdrlisgrub (bear-pit). Consequently, there is no need to
to later generations

the same kind of Roman its meaning was unknown

buildings,and

suppose
In

an

Arabic the
name

derivation.
is found in li

Italy

only at Capua (now


Minturnae remains of
'

the now usual form Verhisci,not Virilasci, Beloch, Campanien, p 352) but also at {ai Virilasci, CIL, x, 6054 a) and at Venafrum ; the
.

place nel cosi detto Vorlascio storiche di Venafro,p. 264) ; in Arezzo (Cotugno,Memorie the name has become and Florence of time. Parlagio in the course It is not uninterestingto trace these changes, and some information
an

amphitheatre

exist in the

latter

'

from

Parlagioovvero (Bologna, 1746, 4),found by me in Otto Jahn's will perhaps be the more acceptable, as this work is very library, in the amphitheatre, called ColosThe remains of seum rare Germany.
di anfiteatro Firenze of the eleventh, twelfth, Cellini,in documents by Benvenuto thirteenth, and fourteenth centuries, are called Perilasium, Perlasium, Perlagium, Perlascio, Pierlascio,Piarlagio, Piarlasgio; these

Dom

Maria

Manni's

Notizie

istoriche iniorne

al

Jordan's explanation ment corruption of palatium. In a docualso occurs, of 1701, Peribasium of the a slip perhaps pen, (p. 18) considers perhaps a learned attempt at explanation ; Manni The it the original, form. variant Pratolascio in two docucorrect ments is striking. The of 1085 and 1086 unintelUgible word naturally changed into the apparently intelhgible Parlagio; as had taken the derivation the from as soon change parlare place, appeared certain, and from that time the building was regarded as intended for councils of the people. Villani (Storie, one i, cap. 33) tells of its Caesar Comandd a' suoi, : building by Julius already
forms
seem

to

me

absolutely
name as a

to

exclude

(Topogr.,ii, 402) of

the

'

che

dovessero
; ed

andare

nella

villa memoria

di

Camarti

d'Arno
nostre

ivi edificassero
e

Parlatorio

parlamento

per

una

sua

per poter lasciarlo.


Fu

il fiume presso in quello fare suo

Questo
fatto

edificio in

in e si cominciavolte con piazza in mezzo ; e poi al torno, e poi di grado in grado sopra vano infino alia fine dell' altezza, ch' era alto volte andavano allargandosi il popolo due porte,ed in questo si ragunava pii di 60 braccia, e avea

volgare avemo moltp maravigliosee gradi da sedere tutto

chiamato

Parlagio.

tondo

parlamento. E di grado in grado sedeano le genti,al di sopra la dignitel deUe genti ; ed era i piii nobili,e poi digradando secondo I'un I'altro in del si vedean che tutti quelli parlamento per modo
a

far

196
viso ; ed udivasi ad agio infinita torio '. who This
was :

Appendices
chiaramente moltitudine

[vol.ii.

dictionaryhas
bardia the

e capeavi parlava, per tutti cid che uno Parlaera di gente e'l diritto nome Crusca's sixteenth believed till the century : Du Parlamento. Cange, Parlagio, dove si tenea : seu

quotes Villani, says praesertim


of locum

Parlatorium
cameram,

appellant
ubi de

in Italia et Lom-

rebus

seriis civitatis who

The first Florentine recognized In Aretine an was (1578). Borghini building purpose of Arezzo is also the chronicle amphitheatre (fourteenth century) alia dissertazione called Guazzesi i Parlagi, and (Supplemento intorno agli anfiteatri degli antichi Toscani, p. Ixxv) still connects

cujuspiam disceptatur.
the

writer

the del

name

with

assembhes.
:

But

the
a

name

also

occurs

in

Pisa.

Guazzesi,
serviva
cronaca

p. Ixxxv

ed in Pisa

la Porta

Lucca

si chiamava

la Porta

Parlascio

ne' tempi antichi I'Anfiteatro, che per esservi stato In una nel 800 di Xpto al popolo di Pisa per adunarvisi. della citta manoscritta si legge che nel 1534 nel far le mura
non

fu But

trovata

procul
et ibi

ab

balnei the should


la gran

marmorei entire
us

amphitheatro moles reperti tubi plumbei


as

peregregia
ad

diruti

absence hesitate

of information
to
assume

to

the
of

ductum. aquae of this ruin form


an

make

the existence

amphitheatre,
'

as according especially

to Manni

(p. 12) by
secondo che

this

name

s'intendeva seppe Giu-

Fabbrica Martini'

delle Terme,

scrive

il canonico

{Theat. Basil.

become a popular term P. S. Bartoli the people at Rome soleva grandi edifizi, dalla grandezza delle Terme
'

Pis., p. 5). Perhaps the word had for all ancient ruins, just as according to
chiamar
di

Terme
e

Antonino

tutti i di Dioquently fre-

cleziano Even

'

(Fea, Miscellanea,
statements A

i, p.
upon

ccxlix).
remains of

the and

based

buildingsare

erroneous.

copied

described

supposed amphitheatre at Dou6 in Poitou, by Lipsius ("""amph., vi),was, according to

Montfaucon

of an old French iii, expliq., (Antiq. p. 258), the remains in the case of undoubtedly ancient ruins, royal palace. Moreover, the most the similarityhas often been held to justify superficial di of di rotonditi an : o assumption amphitheatre ogni apparenza oval figura all' imaginazione d' alcuni ricorda anfiteatro (Maffei, p. 93). Consequently all such statements, if not further supported, be received should with the if they date from caution, especially Middle
of many

Ages
ruins

or

the
it is

early

centuries

of modern determine
statements

times. whether

In

the
are

case

of

an

impossibleto amphitheatre.
on

they

those

If

then,
must

the be

one

hand,

the

theatres concerning amphithe


other

considerably discounted, on

it is evident

our knowledge of those which existed in ancient times can only of them must have partial. Very many disappeared during the Middle Ages without leaving a trace behind or have been destroyed and the result of beyond recognition. It is only exceptionally as

that
be

concurrence a

of

circumstances special
number

that

more

or

less

important

ruins of

tion standing, informahas reached from the concerning us period that preceded their total destruction. A considerable a certain, perhaps even of similar information amount be gathered from might no doubt of earUer centuries, especially the writings cityrecords,topographior

considerable
them

have

remained

VOL.

11.]
and descriptions times would books

Appendices

197

cal

of those

antiquity by making

of travel, and students of the literature render service to the knowledge of Roman a it known. Even in more countries remote

be awaiting discovery. amphitheatres may many made The first attempt at a list was by Lipsius in his treatise De He Romam. extra enumerates of amphitheatris quae 15, two ohe and which, however, the ruin at Dou6 mentioned, already posed supexisted to have at Athens, are apocryphal. Montfaucon
18 outside Rome, all in France {Antiq. expUquie,iii, p. 258) mentions with ruin Italica. the of the of Maffei's work exception Italy, second vol. ed., Milano, 1826, Degli Anfiteatri(Verona illustrata, 5)

and

caused about

healthy

reaction

against slovenly and


in his
of

uncritical

statements

amphitheatres ; certainly Mafifei


and

too far in

Capua,

admitting the Verona) ;

existence
that

only three
he

went hypercriticism amphitheatres(Rome, to be


a

of Pola

declared

theatre

and

at least doubted

that of Nimes.

Cl^risseau

(AntiquiUs de

la France,

1804, pp. 90-96) gives a list of 62 amphitheatres, Promis (asabove, in of which 62 reckons he alone, assumes as Italy beyond 55 p. 225, i) all doubt (?). In his Storia dell' antica Torino (1869),p. 190, he di asserire che una increases the number nh ho dubbio by 23 : della la men d'ltalia,come diligenteperlustrazione parte percorsa il I'ultima Calabria almeno numero ne a cento, Puglia e porterebbe contando non quelle delle isole '. I have accepted all those given as by Promis, but I am the less able to regard his statements beyond all doubt, since as a rule he does not state whether based are they written information for I do not remains or ; thus, example, upon the latter does not include of gladiaknow whether simple mention torial which I am The list with most recent shows. acquainted of Emil that of Hubner esisall the known amphitheatres, (Iscrizioni dell' Inst., tenti sui sedili di leatri ed anfiteatri antichi,p. 23 ; Annali 83 to 85. 1856, p. 67) contains gations investiA complete list can by the continuous only be obtained of people ; what follows here wiU have of a number fulfilled if it should basis for such its purpose, serve as a complementary it will suffice to give an efforts ; certainly approximate idea of the be proved. existence number of the amphitheatres whose For can the I of of Italian considerable a notices, especially ruins, am part is especially indebted to the hbrary of Otto Jahn (died 1 869) which rich in monographs the subject. Further, for the list of the on I in amphitheatres Italy, have beeri able to make use of information Rudolf from Bergau, Otto Hirschfeld, and Nissen ; to Hirschfeld I am of French further indebted for bringing to my notice a number The statements local treatises on amphitheatresin Gaul. on Spanish
' ,

amphitheatres are
Konrad the collected Bursian
at

from

Emil
far

Hubner,
The
as

on

those

of Switzerland

from
of
are

(died 1883).
so

statements

of measurements accessible notices


are

chief

dimensions,
the
end

they
of

are

to

me,

of

this list.
to be the

Other

only given
more

when incidentally,

frequently, when
of these

they appear they verify

specialinterest ; but existence and degree of


so

servation prehas

disappearedonly
that far

ruins in earlier times. The fact that last the few centuries makes during

much

more

amphitheatres

existed

in the

it very probable Roman empire

198

Appendices
present
appear time
not
;
so

ii. [vol.

than be ascertained at the can ill-accredited items of information


of

that

many

even

altogetherunworthy
by Statilius Taurus generally recognized

notice.
The first stone not

amphitheatre in Rome,
the oldest in
It is

built

now B.C. was Italy. Bull. Nap., n.s., i,p. 145) that the amphitheatres in Etru(Garrucci, ria were not, as was formerly believed, built by the Etruscans, but has already referred the other the Romans. On hand, Henzen by the earhest to the amphitheatre at Pompeii period of the Sullan colonization, arguing from the antiquated letters and forms of words which twice in the amphitheatre in the followinginscription, occurs C. : CIL, X, 852) Quinctius C. f. Valgus M. Porcius {CIL, i, 1246 honoris M. f. duovir caussa spectaculade sua peq. quinq. colonial in perpetuom deder. fac. coer. locum et colonels (Henzen, AdI, when The C. same duumvir, with Valgus, 1859, p. 211). Quinctius at Pompeii [CIL, x, 844) his coUeague M. Porcius built the Odeum been and that had restored the walls of Aeclanum destroyed by Sulla {CIL, i, 1230 ix, 1140). All the inscriptions (as well as the Ciceronian to that fromCasinum, CIL, x, 5282) belong age ; but the date of the building of the amphitheatre at Pompeii (according is stilluncertain to Nissen, Pompej. Studien, p. 118, 70 B.C.) (Mommof RuUus sen on CIL, x, 844). Valgus (perhaps the father-in-law in Cicero, Leg. Agrar.,ii, mentioned 26, 69 ; iii, i, 3 : a Valgi genero, MSS. C. F. W. corr. tainly cerMiiller,earlier reading, Valgii, Vulgi) was old adherent had raked his property together of Sulla, who an of the proscriptions(Dessau, C. Quinctius Valgus, der at the time des A. von Erbauer Pompeii, in Hermes, xviii, 1883, pp. 620-622). dell' antica Torino, p. 188) also considers Promis the amphi(Storia theatres of Pompeii and Aosta to be the oldest of those preserved. in existence It is probable that, even in republican times, others were accad. di arch.,-w., besides the Pompeian (Henzen, Aiti della pontif. be proved p. 74, cp. p. 88, note 16),but such high antiquity cannot known for any of those The the to us. on inscription theatre amphirucci at Puteoli CIL, x, 1789) is restored by Gar{IRN, 2541 (SulV epoca e sui frammenti dell' iscriz. dell' anf. Pwieo?.,Naples, fecit pecunia 1831) as follows : colonia Flavia Augusta Puteolana ing is which Henzen sua, approved by (Bdl, 1851, pp. 93-95). Accordit to this, not built before the time of the Flavian was dynasty. The IRN, 3593 CIL, x, 3792 restored by Mazzocchi inscription nothing as to the date of the Capuan amphitheatre : col. proves Felix Juha Augusta Capua fecit divus Hadrianus Augustus restituit
= = = =

in 30

imagines
Antoninus After
,

et

columnas

addi of the

curavit

imp.

Caes.

Aelius

Hadrianus in Rome

Aug. Pius the building


were

dedicavit. first stone erected that in

amphitheatre

(30

B.C.) others
Vitruvius
built
near

probably soon
recommends in circus

(i,7)
the

Italy,notonly in Campania. should be temples of Hercules


have Italiae
a

towns,
i

which in

neither

amphitheatres ; however, gladiatorial games


in the
est

eadem has

forum. Vitruvius, v, ratione faciendum


est
:

gymnasia nor frequently took place urbibus (forum) non


consuetude Yet in

ideo

quod

majoribus

tradita

gladiatoria
neque

munera

in foro

dari. cultus

Propertius (v,8,
umbra,
nee cum

76)

tu

Pompeia spatiabere

VOL.

II.]
sternet

Appendices
harena
forum
;

199
be
an

lascivum poem, before

certainly this might


by

earlier

Lachmann's

the fifth book subsequently assumption (Rhein. Mus., vi, 107), that middle said
' '

admitted

into

its editors.
wrote not

Vitruvius he would

the have have from

only
and also

January, 27 imperator Caesar

of

B.C.,
'

since
the
'

otherwise

at

elsewhere

imperator
use

'

and
name

'

Caesar

beginning of the alternately, but


as an
'

address would
;

made
the

of

the

Augustus
himself that
'

well, is untenable
aedes

apart
at

fact

that be

Vitruvius remembered

mentions

Augusii

of a.s a form Auguste address Caesar forms a,i"d. the was uncommon, imperator being very In the Augustan generally in use. age (besides Suetonius, A ugustus, sit tibi domuique 58 : [Messalla] quod bonum, inquit, faustumque is Caesar the instance tuae, Horace, Odes, iv, Auguste) perhaps only muneribus cura Quiritium plenis honorem patrum quaeve 14,3 : quae in aevum titulos fastos tuas, Auguste, virtutes per memoresque aeternet. the the entire literature of first Throughout century it in Martial (iv, 27, i ; v, 13, i ; 65, 15 ; viii, perhaps only occurs tit. 36, II ; 80, 7 ; 82, I ; ix, 3, 13 ; 18, 7 ; 80, 3 ; xi, 20, g). If the temple of Quirinus mentioned one (iii, 2, 7) is the by Vitruvius dedicated by Augustus in 19 B.C. (Becker, Topogr., p. 569), Vitruvius about wrote Lit., Eng. tr., Cp. Teuffel, Hist, of Roman 14 B.C. " 264, I).
In

Fanum,

it should

the

provinces also
At Alexandria

the

number
was

of
one

amphitheatres
as

increased
B.C.,

rapidly.
is mentioned He year. at Cyrene cp.
'

there

early
was

as

24

very since it

by
also
was

Strabo

mentions

(xvii,p. 795), who at Nysa in one


in existence
in

in

Caiia
b.c.

already

13

Egypt during that (xiv, p. 643). That (Bockh, CIG, 5361

below).
name

xi, 25, has Ovid, Metam., (for which ampkitheatrum theatrum in first Vitruvius occurs utrimque (i,7, i) : ') civitatibus sunt in non Herculi, quibus gymnasia amphineque in RGDA theatra, ad circum ', p. 94 : (venationes) in circo ; then in foro in amphitheatris. Mommsen observes aut aut : equidem videtur crediderim vocabulum,quod Augusto principedemum
The structum
. . .

usurpari coeptum
solo duo. Dion.

esse

nee cum

vere

Graecum

est, initio

pluralinumero
theatra

usurpatum
Rather

esse,

essent
an

amphitheatra
adjective

tamquam

is A,/jupidiaTpos

{d/x^n-ffiarpos 'nnrdSpo/wi,

the iii, 68, iv, 44), which strictly follows analogy from such of adjectives formed and as substantive, a d/ii^iiifn^l A.fi."p^0d\aiiOS, afiiplffvpos, du0i7rpiio-a"7ros ; KavBos, d,ii(pla\os, d/i^i.da,\a(i"ros, neuter i.e. olKoS6p.-qiM,the being used consequently i.i)."l"i.8iaTpov 8 Koi Kvintyennbv kpiiitrot, substantially. Dio, xliii, 22 : BiaTpbv n dyev ffKTjvrj^^X^'" 'tpo(TeppTi8ij. aiMJuBidTpov iK ToS iripi^iravTax^^^" ^Spas

Halic,

support for the plural amphitheatra in the native (Geschichtedes A mphitheaters by Nissen spectaculaas observed be generally in Studien, p. 108, which von Pomp. Pompeii, may form of the by Nissen amphitheatre is derived consulted). The Augustus
no

doubt

found

from

that

of

the

circus.

200

Appendices
A.

it. [vol.

THE
ITALIA.

WEST.

iii Idus Mai. CIL, x, 3792, 7 (a.d. 387) Capua. dello stato Descrizione rosaria ampiteatri {sic). De Laurentiis, deW antico e moderno anf. Campano (1835). Rucca, Capua vetere (1828),pp. 136-291 ; ib.,Anf. Capuano in Mus. Borb., xv (1856), Minervini and (Bull.Nap., n. s., vi, p. 184) says tav. 37-39 41. recent excavations. tlie most nothing wortli mentioning about

Campania.

thinks that the accommodation Colosseum ; that the amplrifor the spectatorswas as large in ing the latter size,since accordtheatre equalled,if it did not surpass, it had four stories, all of the Doric order, to his definite statement

Beloch,

Campanien,

p. 351.

Rucca
as

in the

the the

lowest, still
lowest

being preserved,
the

story of
the

Colosseum

Neapohtan palma higher than (35^-36!). It also contained


of the

80 arched

entrances, marked
with busts
of six others

by images
been

gods
the

only

two

arches

adorned
to

Jupiter and Diana,


have
let into

stillremain.

ing (Accord-

Bergau, new Capua ; one into the campanile built of to Rucca, are according buildings,
hall of
Here

fa9ade
from

of the
stones

of the townBoth cathedral.


the

theatre.) amphiVicOn

also

were

found

the

statues

of Adonis, Venus

trix, Psyche, etc., now


the

in the Mus.

Borb.

his vaults see large subterranean logy Su V ipogeo dell' anf. Puteolano, p. 11. Parker, Archaeoof Rome, p. vii (1875),pi. 27, 35. According to this, besides have been for 1000 and room machines beast-cages, there would terranean through four subpeople, who could have gone in and out unseen very treatise
:

(Capua Vet.,p. 138). Rucca, pp. 272-280 and

entrances of the
arena

under

the

main
to those

gates.

The

underground

sages pas-

correspond amphitheatre, except that, in conformity with the larger dimensions, we have here three open corridors along the great axis of the arena, while a fourth the There in addition six arched round are runs periphery. along Two arched corridors, hghted by square openings. ning passages, rundistance for a considerable underground, run into the middle
of the two. The

in the PozzuoU

material
;

of the is
an

arcades

of the

arena

elsewhere
It
was

brick
the
as

there in

entire the
as

absence

of

reticulated

is travertine, work.

destroyed
served

840, when
quarry for

Saracens
a

devastated

Capua.

It it

next
was

Lombard
a

leaders

fortress, and
ut moveri

in later times material.


a

also used Atella.

obtaining building
:

Suetonius, Tiber., 75
semiustulandum The

corpus

Miseno
at in

conclamantibus theatro
there

plerisque Atellam

(see p.

potius 190).

deferendum

coepit, amphi-

[Neapolis.
was an

assertion

of Promis

d. (St.
'

a.,

Torino, p. 190) that


'

amphitheatre here, is probably only based upon the of the streets given by Garrucci names vico deW : anf.'and platea of its chief buildings amphitheatri '. It is clear from the account in Statins existed iii, [Silvae, at the end of the 5, 81-104) that none first century. certain C. Herbacius a Inscription on Romanus demarchisanti iivir, etc.,qui ob promiss. venat. phetris divisit quina mil. num. (IRN, 2454 CIL, x, 1491). Beloch also (p.72) assumes that no amphitheatre existed.]
=

202

Appendices
that the
'

[vol.il.
it was
vom

reasons

cavea

was

(p. io6).

R.

in process Schone Permissu

of restoration,when

whelmed over-

(Wandinschriften
aedilium Cn. Aninius

theater AmphiFortunatus

zu

P., in Hermes,

iv, 138) rightly attributes

the

inscriptions

painted outside occup[avit] and


hawkers,
wall'
who
'

(such as
the

like : CIL, iv, 1096, 1096 a, 1097 b, 1115) to stalls in the niches of the outer set up their movable

(Kiessling,Neue Jahrbb. fiirPhilologie, 1872, p. 10) ; they were consequently only good for the time a show lasted ; cp. ZangeIn 1869, on the wall of the peristyleof a meister in the Addenda. the street from the temple of Isis to the amphihouse opening upon theatre discovered older painting an a placed upon picture was rounding already destroyed ; it represents the amphitheatre with the surthe Pompeiaus locahties, and the bloody fray between and in 59 (Tacitus, ^ mm., xv, 17). SeeG.de Nucerians Petra, Z-'om/. Scavi Pompejano rappresentato in un antico dipinto; Giornale degli di Pompei, n. s., i, 186 foil, and tav. viii. [Sorrentum. Promis (St.dell' a Torino, p. 190) ; Beloch, p. 266. had It is doubtful whether Sorrentum an amphitheatre.] Nola. Nissen remarks Corcia {Storiadelle due Sicilie, : ii,416) states, according to the municipal inscriptions[rather,according to Ambrogio saurus, TheLeone, De Nola, Venice, 1514 F, in Burmann,
'

ix,
one

4 ;

Beloch, p. 389]
and
one

that

Nola

had

two

amphitheatres,
the
as

of marble The

of brick, the from

latter before intimations theatre.

gate
to

towards

first,judging Naples. a style of architecture, etc., is certainly


the

situation,
second

The

has

vanished
have

from
me

the in
a

earth's surface, but


a

shown

cornfield

earth, forming
the
that

large

oval
; in

at

stated peasants locality the pillarsjust above below the or In intervals. regular places many
have
no

in the

ground
the '.

was

hollow

short, I
the

doubt

in my
seen

own

tradition, which
'In Leone's lower

removes

the

amphitheatre
could

to this
'

miy^ spotfis
mfe^

correct

time

walls

still be

above

arches p.
200

of the

storey and

the additions
'

of the second

(Beloch,
(

404).
Abella. Of its

amphitheatre
be

the

oval,

some

300

palmi
ofi

seen cavea as palmi wide, can be seen five arched chambers ; ground. On the west the place is now Le grotte d' Autonello called from these (Beloch, Below o f the certain L. a inscription p. 415). Egnatius Juventius muneris (qui obUtterato spectac. impetrata editione ab indulgentia diem max. gladiatorum et omne(m) apparatum pecunia principis edidit in the year sua a.d. amphitheatre is 170, CIL, x, 121 1) an

the

; the side can

is marked

png and in ahollow


'

'

shown, the
within

rows

of seats, windows,

and

gates

of which

are

visible ;

fighting gladiators are represented. [Cajatia. Promis, St. d. a. T., p. 190.]


Nissen
a
'

Cales. to

The

extensive

ruins

of Calvi

tion contain, in addi,

theatre, an amphitheatre. Corcia, i, 507 : I'arena qual di terreno oggidi, comprende un moggio e mezzo ; la sua lunghezza ^ di palmi 334, la larghezza di p. 226, e tutto il circuito di p. 990 : cosi che era alquanto piiipiccolodi quello di Casino '. Nissen considers it more [Teanum. likely that the supposed amphitheatre (e.g.Corcia, i, 519) is a theatre.] [The supposed amphitheatre at Capreae (Anacapri ; see, e.g.
si vede

VOL.

n.]
the Richerche

Appendices

203

Donaldson, Architect. Numism.,


'

to be apocryphal. p. 303) appears isola di C. by Rosario topogr. ed archeol. suW 1 834) where the ancient remains Mangoni (Napoli, of the high plateau of Anacapri (pp. 231-262) are described at length, there is no hint of ruins of any such building'. Bursian, Lift. Centralbl., 1869, no.

In

17.]
Latium.
Suessa Aurunci
:

[Sinuessa. Promis,
Auruncorum.
The

St. d.

a.

T., p. 190.]

inscription(De Masi, Sforia degli alia torre di S. Imato),according to which Sex. a certain Caecilius Sex. f. Quir. Birronianus Scriba fibrar. quaest. iii decuriarum quinquen. p. c. Sinues. gratissimis podium amphitheatri a solo fecit (= CIL, X, 4737 is probably interpolated, but genuine).
2) : exstat quae extra Romam, nunc Campaniae fluvium (Garigliano dicunt) juxta Mintumas (hodie Trajecto) pars amphitheatri latericii bene also by Montfaucon conspicua. This building, mentioned (Antiq. 2nd of November, dated iii, expl., (letter p. 258), De Brosses 1739), and Guattani i [Mon. in., 1784, Oct. p. 82),and to which the name Virilasci (CIL, x, 6054 i ; p. 195 above) refers,is no doubt the one meant by Kephalides (Reise,ii, 204) and Vv^estphal (Die rSmische Campagna, p. 67), according to whom only some unimportant of a theatre remains are preserved at Minturnae. Casinum. C. f. QuadraCIL, x, 5183 IRN, 4236 : Ummidia tilla amphitheatrum Casinatibus et templum sua pecunia fecit. The buildingconsequently belongs to the second half of the first century (seePliny,Epp., vii, 24). Volkrnann (Hist.Krit. Nachr. iiber Italien,1771, iii, The arena is 200 feet long,the seats, p. 346) : which The utter ruin, not included. walls are are an 57 feet high. The five large entrances 26 feet high and feet The wide. are 13 where the animals and the which were canals, places kept perhaps stillvisible. The walls are brought in the water for the naumachiae of brick outside and are lozenge-shaped (opus reticulatum) J.
Minturnae.

Lipsius (De am-ph.

hodieque

ad

Lirim

'

'

Burckhardt,

Der The

Cicerone, p. 45

At

St. Germano

there

is

circular

amphitheatre,

the

only

one

of its kind
of
an

(in Italy).

Aquinum.

remains

Prudentius, which, however, are only fourteenth century in Ughelli (vol. i ; Acta Sanctorum, Aprilis, Antonini vol. x, ist of April, forum p. 12), '. Jordan.] non longe ab amphitheatro is mentioned Promis di Luni, p. 225, note i) credits this town [Arpinum. (Citt" with an amphitheatre, to know.] which Westphal (p.90)does not seem that Frusino. of old not even a trace Westphal (p.85) asserts
acta of St.

are construction, is It called (p.92). Capua, i, 282). In the \Atina ?


'

ful amphitheatre of simple and beautiother ruins mentioned by Westphal amongst by the people Grotte de' Pagani (Pellegrino,
'

'

known

from

chronicle

of the

buildingsremains; on the other hand, Deminicis (Giorn.Arcad., this town of those in which there was an as one Iv, p. 160) mentions Ges. Mommsen Analekten in Ber. d. sacks. (Epigr. amphitheatre. from the amphitheatre at Frusino (Bdl, 1849, p. 286) : Tessera ?) x 1830, p. 265). On the one side : Cvnv. i (Cvn. vi ?) in(feriori other viii If we the : as (locooctavo). may (gradu decimo) ; on had only two the amphitheatre at Frusino storeys, cuneo assume,
' ,

204
sexlo
cuneo

Appendices

[vol.ii.
'

priori, ectiywell be substitated for maeniano might perf inferiori three to sexto ; or, if we storeys, infimo (Mommprefer assume

sen). {Valeria (Vara). Deminicis, loc. cit.'] Tibur. {Cittidi Luni, According to Promis
was

p.

225)

an

theatre amphi-

II. till the time in existence (jj ing di Cecconi Palestnna, (Storia p. 70) quotes the followM. Claudius : time xiv, of of CIL, the 3010) (now inscription in dimidiam solo. clari 1. tyrannus amphitheatri partem jjarenus in CIL, x, 1333. a.d. 21 Clarus from An inscriptionof M. Varenus and a spoliarium ludus divi built a flamen Cn. Voesius Augusti, Aper,
Pius

Praeneste.

for the Roma.

Praenestines
On

(Or., 2532

the

amphitheatres of

Ant., i, 680

foil. ; Beschr.

xiv, 3014). d. rom. cp. Becker, Hdb. der Stadt Rom, iii,i, 319 foil., Becker, p.
=

CIL,

Rome

hand, Preller, Regionen Roms, p. 132 ; also 549 foil. ; on the other des AntiquMs, Dictionnaire and C. Thierry in Daremberg Saglio's excavation and resof the '. For the torations s.v. history amphitheatrum
'

1814, see Parker, Archaeology of Rome (part vii, 1876, pp. 31-39). Lanciani (Bull,comun., 1876, p. 189), arguing from the inscription Orelli,22 (= CIL, vi, 130) of the year a.d. 241, rightlyregards the belonging to the cohortes praetotiae amphitheatrum castrense as one
in the Colosseum since
and

urbanae. Caracalla

Water-pipes for
(202/3
;
see

the

same

were

laid down
est

by

Severus

and

Lanciani, Acque, pp.


8
'

Lanuvium.

An scriptio inin amphitheatro occidisset. Hercules, quod de theatrum found there : s. c. sua ex {CIL, xiv, 2127) pec. refec, is perfect on both sides. {Bdl, According to O. Benndorf 1865, p. 226) alcuni scrittori anticlii citati dal Volpi {Vet. Lat., v, of an amphitheatre at Lanuvium. p. 87 ?) attest the existence to Tusculum. Canina According {Descr. dell' antico Tuscolo, p. di Cicerone Scuola 130, tav. 22 and 23) the building,generally called about of an ',was amphitheatre,capable holding 3000 spectators.
' ' '

Vii. Commod., feras Lanuvii

appeUatus

217, etiam

307).
Romanus

The Tav.
to

arena

had shows

substructures
.

there

still remained

traces di
a

of the

podium (inquesto anf


23
on an

rimane

visibile soltanto
on one

I'ambulacro of which
are

mezzo)

arena, elliptic
rooms

part
there

the

other

here is

and

visible.

nence, slightemiAccording

Hirschfeld, the amphitheatre is


of the
rows

of seats

leading to the of the arena. through the middle Albanum. According to Westphal (p.24) the great ruins of the amphitheatre (in the upper part of the modern town) are shown by the style of architecture to belong, not to the time of Domitian (to which they are ascribed by Nibby, Analisi della carta de' contorni di Roma, i, p. 99) but to a later period ; perhaps to the time when the formed had its permanent legio ii Parthica by Severus quarters here (De Rossi, Bull, di archeol. crist., vii, 1869, p. 67). Velitrae. According to an inscription(Orelli, CIL, x, 2538 is only partially 6565 ; cp. Henzen, iii, p. 225), which intelligible,
a
, ' '

staircase

now thing pretty well exposed ; somepreserved, also a large entrance gate, first praecinctio, the passage ground running under-

the

amphitheatre

was

restored

under

Valentinian

and

Valens.

VOL.

II.]
of
road
an

Appendices
there
a

205
are some on

Setia.
remains

According to Westphal (p. 53)


amphitheatre, consisting of
to Sermoneta. 72

scanty
the left

few

arches

of

the

: Circeios pertendit. Ac interfuit, sed etiam missum harenam jacuUs desuper petit. With this is connected aprum inscription in Murat. (612, 7), found at Paola in Maritima CIL, X, 6429 :

Circeii.

Suetonius, Tiber.,
ludis
non

castrensibus

tantum

in the
' =

'

"

S. Montanus iiii vir i. d. m. nivm amphitheatrvm sva


et

o.

[Fundi. Promis, Samnium. Venafrum.


vibi

emque venatione St. d. ant.

mvnere

gladiatorio
1. d. d.
o.

dedicavit.

(?)
4892
:

Torino,
IRN,
c.

p.

190.]
=

4625
m.

CIL,

x,

s.

f.

Q.
pec.
sua

Flamen fac. curavit

amphitheatrum pro parte dimidia According


p. 260
'

storiche di Venafro (Naples,1824), Cotugno, Memorie amphitheatre, the ruins of which are to be found nel COS! detto Vorlascio for 8000 spectators. had room (seep. 195), 82 Allifae. Henzen, Exempt. Mus. : Borgh., p. according to Corcia (i, 318) there are no remains of an amphitheatre,although its existence is to be assumed from the inscription IRN, 4768 CIL, ix, 2350 (where only the shows are spoken of) ; on the other hand he mentions the ruins of a theatre (Nissen) Trutta {A ntichitd A llifane, that an p. 29) also assumes amphitheatre existed here, on the authority of the same inscription. Saepinum. This is probably the place,to which a patron presented the buildings mentioned in the following inscription ; ac adfectionis ludum sicut rem omni gladiatorium publicam erga instructum impensa sua ita spoUarium a fundamentis ornatumque dedit. As Lanciani observes pro nitore civitatis rei publicae dono ii, 1874, p. 87), the builder of the ludus and the (Bull, comun., from pinum SaeSpoUarium is probably one Neratius, whose family came

to

the foil.,

'

'

'

and

still exercised The

century.
the

built in Rome Telesia.


'

patronatus of that town in the found in the neighbourhood of the inscription Neratius Cerialis by (consulin 358) is no doubt
the ruins of the

fourth baths from

family palace.
The
to the west of the
'

i,345) are

old town
'

amphitheatre (according to Corcia, (Nissen). Cp. CIL, ix, 2197


'

(ad portam amphitheatri),2235. bei ruderi [Beneventum. The


mentioned

by
to
a

Promis

remains) of an amphi(beautiful theatre, to Nissen 225), according (C.d.L., p.


no

belong certainly
Tacitus there

theatre

; he found
a

trace

of

an

(Ann., \Aeclanum.
was

xv,
'

34) mentions According to

munus

of Vatinius

amphitheatre. there.]
'

Corcia games

508), (ii,
which

the

called

Jdcolofrom

the

took

amphitheatre place in it (?)

(Nissen).]
Winckelmann Paestum. Lucania. (Anmerk. iiber die Baukunst ' and 10 rows the lower arches der Alien, Vorbericht," 12) says that Paoli still exist. of seats of an (Ruine delV aniica amphitheatre
'

2o6
cittd di Pesto,

Appendices
a

[vol.ii.
Roinanelli

Pompei
e

1784) gives the dimensions. Pesto, ii,p. 42) : Oggidi restano


'

(Viaggiodi
di
10

gli avanzi
erano

gradini
G.
:

le indicazioni di che

delle

cavee

dove

le fiere

ristrette

'.

Ba'

mente

Capaccio,Le aniichitd Pesiane, Naples, 1819,


si vuole '. di rottami

p. 62

II

luogo
ed

6 coverto
Grumentum

della cittk aniiteatro Pestano, 6 posto nel centro adesso circolare 6 concavo e di terra un ; Promis loc.

alia semina

(aliaSaponara,

cit.). Roselli,

Storia

Grumentina,
tavia in

deW inst. archeol., tutMemorie p. 237 : Sono p. 50. dell' altezza di di reticolata diversi 20 mura pezzi piedi

piedi ed
non

alcuni I'arena

corridoi
a

volta, alti
ovale
'.

palmi

larghi altrettanto,

che

forma

Calabria,
Tralascio Guido
lo dice tuito

Lupiae.
o

Promis

{Storiadell'
ora

Lupia and Geografo (ed. Finder

I'a. di Lictia

Lecce
il

ant. Torino, p. 190, 3) : in Calabria, di cui fa motto

Parthey,
nuovo

p.

teatro, ma per contenere 6 che air antica, chiaro


Otacilia St. Aloe costruito
era

468). EgU veramente piccolo caseggiato sostiun'


a.

doveva M.

esser

CIL,

ix,

21

(Lecce nuper rep.): Apulia. Venusia. Fu i, 1843, p. 62) :


'

tutto

il lato esterno

amphitheatrum. {Bdl, 1842, p. 126 and Bull. Nap., tutta con magnificenza. II suo portico di grossipezzi di travertino composto
"

f. SecundiUa

duro

"

^le colonne

che

ornavano

la decorazione

esterna

erano

tutte

di marmo bianco d'orcon bigi e cipoUini capitelli Le si mantennero fabbriche dine dorico e composito. in parte salde sino al secolo xi, quando i monaci Benedettini distrussero quasi al suolo que' preziosiavanzi per rizzarvi con essi il magnifico tempio della ss. Trinita '. 'At the present day only some depressions in the ground are visible, probably the ancient entrances ; I have been assured credible authoritythat in the course of subsequent on
" " "

di marmi

colorati

excavations
on

several few

years
'

ago

(which

however
were

were

only
which

carried

for

again filled up by Lupoli see [Tarentum.


well

days) important were found, with earth (Hirschf forged eld) On the inscription Mommsen {Bdl, 1847, p. 118). so-called The in Forster) may amphitheatre {e.g^.
sotterranei
.

'

have

been

circus. few

Its

circumference
of

can

still be

recognized, but
reticulatum,
are

only

remains

the
.

wall-work,
Nissen holds
that

preserved' (Hirschf eld)


as

clearly chieflyopus {Pomp. Stud.,


there
are no

no) regards

tliis view

unfounded,
in

and

proofsof
however

the existence

of circuses

Italyexcept

in Rome.

Beloch,

{Campanien, p. Larinum. Frentani. dell' anf. Flavio, p. 30] :


nel regno

a circus at Puteoli.] 142) expressly mentions sacre Marangoui e {Delle mem. profani Di pietra ancora si 6 1'anfiteatro di Larino
'

cui accuratissimo disegnoe descrizione delle alia luce I'anno 1744 nel erudito libro delle memorie istoriche di quella citt^ di Mons. Andrea Tria gi^ vescovo della ed ora di Tiro '. arcivescovo medesima, Sabini. [Marrubium. Promis, Cittct di Luni, p. 225.] [Superaequum. Promis, St. dell' ant. Torino, p. 190.] A Iba Fucentina. According to Westphal (p.116) very dilapidated. Promis {Le antichitd di Alba Fucense negliEqui, p. 243) : una vasta caviti nel terreno che dalla sua forma dei e sopratutto dagli avanzi
sue

di

Napoli, il di

parti feuscito

'

muri

cuneati

si

palesaper

un

aniiteatro

p.

248

le

dimensioni

VOL.

II.]

Appendices
il nome

207
capacity
di

molto

dauno-una prossime a quellidell' anf. di Amitemo di circa 20,000 spettatori.La cavity, dell' anf. porta ora fossa di giudizio '.

Amiternvm.
set

The

amphitheatre is represented
=

in Guattani

Sab., iii,14). Cp. CIL, ix, 4208


up in the amphitheatre). Reate. According to Promis
not

IRN,

5789

(on
the

{Man. biga,to be

was

destroyed
Mutuesca Ancona.

till the
'

Trebula

near

year Montelione

(C.d.L., p. 225), 1283.

amphitheatre
ruins of
an

della Sabina

has

amphitheatre'
Picenum.
existence
of
an

(Nissen).

Rinaldini (Bdl, 1865, p. 11) considers the contrastato dal Peruzzi) confirrned amphitheatre (gi^ M. the D. Ti. Clau. DioCeleri : by inscription preconi ex la(?)C(?) rudis et officiales cunti {cum A. CI. Saturnini ini{?) Beryllussecunda tironibus ?) b. m. Nissen (p. 14) adds : Riguardando gli avanzi tuttora di piccola estensione, in bench^ una casa superstiti private ed insieme vi fu una che scuola considerando nessuno gladiatoria, tal edifizio grandioso in Ancona potrapiu dubitare, ch' era veramente situato in mezzo della cittJi sotto quel colle, che secondo la giusta dei dotti Anconitani formava I'antico opinione Capitolio ed ora 6 celebrato dal famoso Un altro argomento vedi tempio di S. Ciriaco. Promis also mentions an Colucci,Ant. Pic, xv, p. 100.' (loc. cit.) Ancona. at amphitheatre Henzen [Auximum. {Expl. Mus. Borgh., p. 82?). 'I heard does Colucci : nor (torn,v) nothing of an amphitheatre at Osimo know of one (Nissen) anything .] Macerata Ricina. Hard by the left bank of the Potenza, between the time and Recanati, is a well-preserved amphitheatre of about of Septimius Severus. Cp. Orelli,915 : L. Septimio Severe ^p. C. colonia Helvia Ricina conditori suo (Nissen). 205 Guattani Salvia. Urbs {Mon. Ined., i, 83). 'Considerable ruins ; the dimensions were variously given to me (axis 60 x 59 80 X 60 m.) or (Nissen). of Fermo, sixteenth [Firmum. According to Adami (Chronicle and ci, Colucone. ma:gnificent century) the amphitheatre was a large in describing Fermo, where however he himself (Ant. Pic, ii),
' ' '
"

'

"

'

lived, only mentions


ruins Giorn. of
rows an

a an

theatre,

to

which

also Nissen

considers
to

the

to (ascribed

Faleria

(near

the
has

modern 160

1846, p. 54) belong. amphitheatre Fallerone) According to Deminicis,


.

in AdI,
the

Arcad., Iv, p.
and ellipse, of

The

arena

and
of
can

the

amphitheatre is in the form 8 to the entrances, 4 leading to the arena, which sections divided into 3 are seats, by 2 praecinctiones. with far the of the podium, earth is choked as as edge up outside wall, still preserved, is only 45 Roman palmae high.
sqq., p. 168,
12

Asculum
an

Picenum. traced been with

'

In

the

Orto

delle

comitrici
not

(?)the
it for
a

circuit

amphitheatre (Imyself certainlydid


stiU be accuracy standing, but
;
were

take

circus)
are
'

at

an

earUer

date
some 20

arcades years

said to have

destroyed

ago

(Hirschfeld).
Praetutiorum. Interamnia. avanzi d'un Miserabili : 80)
'

Delfico

(DeW

Interamnia
in

Petruzia, p,

grand'
ne

anfiteatro

di cui si veggon

varj

arghi

varie

altre

se reliquie

scorgono

alcuni sotterranei ',

2o8 Cp.
20)
una

Appendices
Bull.

[vol.ii.
due

Nap., ii, p. 64
di
un

'

:
"

Cita

Corcia

delU {Sforia

Sicilie, i,

gli avanzi

grandi
piu

doveva dice che esser esistendone una proporzioni, muraglia, cui


e

anf.

magnifico e di vedesi poggiata


il nel
....

serie di volte basso


'.

che sorreggevano da grandi pilastri, sostenuta ordini di archi a due corridojoper glispettatori di Nereto
in

circondario
teatro

Garufo

si veggono

avanzi

di

un

bell' anfi-

Interpromium.
on one

CIL,
Sextus

ix, 3044
Pedius

i. d.

(inscription praef. Germanici


who

Henzen, IRN, 6939 5330 Hirrutus, prim. pil. leg.xxi. iwir


=

Caesaris built
an

iterum, quenn. Mommsen's cp.


'

quinquennalici juris ex amphitheatre at his own

s.

c.

quin;

expense)

remarks.

P. S. BartoU in Fea, Miscell., i, p. 272 : Ocriculum. 0inbTia. di beUo anfiteatro '. Accordsi vi i vestigj ing un ma piccolo scorgono to Guattani (Monumenti inediti,i, p. 83) it was three-storeyed. Interamnia

(Terni). Promis
caduta

(C.d.L.,
delle
'

p.

Giuseppe
p.

Ricardi, Sulla

marmore

225). According to (ed. 5, Rome, 1825),

', also 84, there is an amphitheatre al giardino dell' episcopio According to Hirschfeld, the remains given in the plan annexed.
are

still considerable.

Spoletium.

Procopius (Bell.Goth., iii,23) : iTiyxavov

Si

TdrBoi

ijvlKa 'Upwdiavov ^vSt.S6vTos is rb lSa(j)OS Ka0c\6vT"S,tov rds v"vo/xiKa(n, dfj.(fn8iaTpov


Carsulae.
'

'LttoKItlov cl\ov, rijs fiiv7r6Xcws rbv Trepi^oKov Si rpS rrjs irSXeas Kvvqyealov,Srep Ka\etv
re

eta-dSovsis tS

/c.t.X. "Kpi^isd-rro^pa^avTes

Promis

air
none

antica

(C.d.L.,p. 225) states that there Carsulum Acqua Sparta presso


the
'

is
'

an

theatre amphi-

to

Nissen

P.

S. Bartoli

Promis means exists, and (Fea, Miscell., i, p. 272) in

ruin

according mentioned by
;

Carsoli beUissimo

sotto

Porcheria

vicino

Acqua

Sparta

'

il bel

porticodi
circo

un

tio di grosse colonne di travertino. arco Mevania. Promis remains of


'

ed

intiero, un

ovvero

tempio coiinippodromo con un

Fulgineum.

An
in
'

di Aosta, p. 170, 2). 'The siderable con{Aniichitd the amphitheatre are all built over (Nissen). fied amphitheatre, the existence of which is testi'

by
is still examine
trust

local writers

(e.g. Mengozzi
the town.

spoken
the

of

in Colucci, Ant. Pic, xi, p. 75, I have able to not been certainly in this
case

ancient An

site

but properly,

am

content

to

the

tradition

Hispellum.
cis,Promis
from

(Nissen). amphitheatre
5580.
to

; cp. Henzen

'

is mentioned The ruin


'

by Guattani,
on

Demini-

the

high

road

leading

Assisi

past Spello
'

Foligno

(Nissen).
170 not.) endeavours all his evidence goes
3,

Asisium.

Di

Costanze of
none an

(Disamina, etc., p.

to prove the existence to show that there was of

amphitheatre,but
'

(Nissen)
.

Promis

(as above)
to

and

O.

MuUer in the of
the

Nevertheless, the statement (Handb. der Arch., " 260,


there
was an

according
at

Schom,
finds

Reisen, p. 462)

that

amphitheatre
a

Asisium,
and
in

confirmation mathematician that he CoUxei the


found
'

report
Padua,
ruins
'

of who

Johannes Dondi,
visited
arenarum

philosopher and
1375
varum

Rome

in par-

declares modum xxvii. outside

duarum
and

between

CIL,

vi, p.

Consequently the
town.

Spello amphitheatre,

Assisi.

Henzen, like that of

Spello,was

210

Appendices
On the

[vol. ii.

Vitlci. Arretium.
torno

amphitheatre
to

found

According degliantichi Toscani, aglianfiteatri

Guazzesi

cp. Bdl, 1833, p. 77. in{Suppl. alia disseHazione there

In Charlemagne's statues. ornamental or of bricks, without any the abode arches its were called gymnasium time it was ; Arretine the it to church, which caused him to present of prostitutes, da luogo questa pestiferainfamitS. '. In the togliere quel per tom. Eusebi 24) we read : Arretine chronicle of Girolamo (Muratori,
'

p. columns

69) it

was

large,but only

Mense

1333 oliveti, et celebrata

Maji

inceptus

est

locus

S.

Bernardi

ordinis
i

montis

p. erection

195), et

quarry, ita summa rium rudentium whether


are more

Parlagi (see civitatis. Owing to the publicae meretrices used was of this building the as a amphitheatre, which Noris was {NeW ipocausto Pisano) : completely destroyed. Aret. in meritonostra aetate ut imis dies miscuit, amph.
est ibi missa

ubi

prius vocabantur

ibi stabant

animaUum the ruins this

stabulum
seat

versum

sit.

Dennis

is

tain uncer-

reallybelong
no

to

an

amphitheatre,
in

since
;

they

like

baths, and Dennis


appears
whether
'

remains

the ruins

cavea

Nissen, theatre, amphia

however,

regards
which

Volaterrae.

doubt as unfojinded. the rso^TSientions (ii, p.


to it

of the

be

Roman

of seats Dennis other doubts half

remains, apparently cut in


was ever more

circle semibuilding. Only of the mountain. the slope than


a

theatre, since the


Guazzesi d'aver nella
; cosl

of the

structure

has

totallydisappeared.
ancora

(as

above, p. 44) says : I'anfiteatro,parlando delle


alle

Volterra
sue

pu6 vestigie I'lnghirami


la statua Etrusco nel
2 suo museo

vantarsl

avuto

risposta
il Bor-

opposizioni,

ove

dice al
num.

che

ivi fu trovata 4 del


e

dal riportata delle Iscr. Alberti in he concluded


he
tions men-

dottissimo di Toscana

Sgr. Gori
'.

ghini nell' originedi

Firenze
to

il

Sgr. Gori

tomo

[Vetulonia. According

Dennis of

(ii, p. 206) Leandro


some

1550 first gave a detailed account of Itulonium to be the remains the remains of
a

ruins, which
,

(Vetulonia) amongst

which

led to no p. 40) declare also considers that

however,

splendid amphitheatre. Later investigations, lonia, di Veturesult, which made Inghirami {Ricerche
that it there
was a

is not

of Alberti. pure invention the least evidence that it

Dennis
was

the

site of the

ancient [Rusellae. Dennis


some an

regarded by
of

Vetulonia.] Roman some (ii, p. 229) mentions as the (though in his opinion erroneously)
M. Manni

arches,
remains

amphitheatre.]
Dom

Florentia. il alia

(seep. 195),p.

'

2, says

collocato

era

Parlagio dietro
dell'

alia fianca

sinistra della chiesa

di S. Simone

fino

piazza de' Peruzzi per la sua lunghezza, h par larghezza daUa alia di S. Croce ; e quindi e che la chiesa Anguillaja piazza stessa di S. Simone si disse del Parlagio '. On p. 4 he quotes Bordalla parte di fuori non v'ha dubbio alcuno ghini : veggendosi tuttavia Molto con le son gli occhi. pii malagevoli parti interiori a tutte rinvenire, essendo mutate in abitazioni oggi quasi privatee
via
'

all' per

uso

modemo

e girava bracchia larghezza burelle, i. e. spezie di prigionie forse segrete


"

la

accommodate bracchia 173

'.

P.

'

la

sua

vastit^ '.
esser

ascende
'

573 altre

P. 28
non

le

pote-

vano

che

cavee

^nfit. e del tea,tro', poste sotto le scalinate (Jell'

VOL.

II.]
(ii, p.
the
can

Appendices

211

Dennis
near

wall

the ruins of the amphitheatre 75, note) also mentions Croce ; according to Nissen Piazza di Santa the enclosing be clearly in cording Acof the Via Torta. recognized the course
u. Forsch. Hartwig {Quell, zur.

to

p. 79), the amphitheatre, the remains the Perruzzi palace, appears to have wall of ancient Florence. Volsinii. Dennis (ii, p. rather
more

dltest. Gesch. von Florenz, of which stillvisible near are situated outside of
'

been

the

ring

25) mentions
a

the ruins Bolsena


be

small
It

theatre, amphiruins,
with
two there
'

than
rows

mile

from
can

is in

hardly anything of the (of opus incertum) are


earth
is said be
;

of seats
to

recognized,some
is covered

arcades

preserved,

the

foundation

the

arena are

is said

large entrances
to have
.

15 palms deeper. still clearlyrecognizable ; twenty years


a

lie about

The

ago

been

gate
and

stillin

complete state
vol.

of

preservation
the shows

eld) (Hirschf given


Pisa.
Luca.
.

Cp.

Henzen

5580 and

at

Florence

(on Hispellum alternately).


Vibio
.

ii,p.

80

to

quinqu[e dec. amphithe[atri is decern et cum res]publicadecrevissetpec[unia] [perfici dedit] annos [probato s]ua publica, ex testament[o opere] a quinquennahbus emendations fecit rett sima. The t ique inpensa October de Pr"id. are Brosses, unsatisfactory. (Mommsen's) 14,
.

above, p. 196. O. CIL, xi, i, 1527. alae] Hispanorum al[ae] praef


.

See

ex

hie HS

in opus

'

1739
des

On

trouve

au

centre
'

de

la ville les restes

informes

d'un

a.

cabanes lequel on a bati de m"hantes qui into A large amphitheatre converted achSvent de la defigurer'. The entrances into a vegetable market. dwelUng-houses, the arena and some pieces of the enclosing wall of a good period are still visible {Cicerone, (Nissen). Burckhardt p. 45) also speaks of the remains of the amphitheatre as important. Promis Luna. {Cittddi Luni, p. 222) calls the amphitheatre la di Luni. La piu antica fabbrica e meglio conservata piu celebrata h quella che trovasi in un che se n'abbia memoria diploma di Fededi Luni nel 1185 nel quale h detto : aedifirigo I a Pietro Vescovo '. The aut vocatur cium arena inscription L. quod circulum is a clumsy forgery. According Svetius L. L. amph. f. v. s. 1. m. ruin in 1442, the marble columns it was to Cyriac of Ancona a statues of the : quest' broken, only fragments remaining (p.22S) essendovi che una sola preche 2 cavee anf. non non poteva avere cinzione ; k pure improbabile che la cavea superiore fosse coperta il nel Flavio di Roma, da soffitto come ma era piuttosto doveva

Romains,

dans

'

'

'

muro e

esterno

decorato

inferiori al di sopra delle arcuazioni vedesi di pilastri anche nel interno, come

essere

tutto

solido '. it that

all'anf. di Sutri

(p. 228) belongs to the age


Promis

concludes of the

from Antonines

the
;

style

of

architecture

Gallia Cispadana.

[Ravenna.

cp. Dennis, ii,p. 65. Promis, St. dell' ant. Torino, p.

190.] {Hist., 67 ; in the year 70) : tertiadecimani ii, Caecina struere amphitheatra jussi. nam Cremonae, Valens Bononiae spectaculum gladiatorum edere parabant. Perhaps, however, these as of wood above, p. 86). were (Maffei,
Bononia. Tacitus

Parma.

Lopez,

Lettera

al Braun

intorno

alls rovine

d'un

antico

212

Appendices
scoperto in
come

ii. [vol.

teatro eretto

Parma,

1844,
built

p.

25
le

I'anf.

"

sarebbe
P.

stato

usavasi in his the

da' Romani

presso

mura.

26

il nostro

anf
not

in the time of Trajan, certainly Tac, ; see burning of the amphitheatre at Placentia vicende delle onte secoli ad resistere molti ii, Hist., 21) potfi per ed alle del tempo guerresche a cui ando soggetto.^ alia voracita solo non barbarie bella memoria degli uomini, dappoichfesi trova f. ne' nostri statuti Sior. di no. del 1255 P.T.S., 36, App., (Pezz., eziandio nostra delle terzo nel codice leggimunicipali di 30), ma which forbid the pollution of the amphitheatre : quod cum 1317, ad videndum vadant multi forenses quando sunt in civitate Parma in Palatium in et est domini Arena, ipsa arena Imperatoris, quod def erantur multa videlicet animalia mortua, lutum turpiaet inepta, de andronis, et alia quam in dedecus plurima turpia,quae redundant
.

(which

opinion was

before

maximum penes

Communis

Parmae
et
i,

et

vicinorum

morantium

circa

et
a

ipsam

Arenam

Palatium

supra
;

dictum.

on Inscription

CIL, retiarius,
Placentia.

xi,

1070.

Tacitus, Hist., ii,21

(in a.d.

70) :

in

eo

certamine

pulcherrimum
"

muros conflagravit amphitheatri opus, illata ignis ad fraude sugpieJorfgS', municipale volgus, pronum invidia et aemuvicinis r "hUi"[flfiiTn coloniis, "'^itintP''*'"'^!'"'^''^*^'**^'"'

situm

extra

latione, quod
Velleia. Smaller
than

nulla
the

in

Italia moles and


at

tam

capax

foret.

Hiibner

Aosta). and di Aosta, p. Ant. (C. di Luni the amphitheatre at Aosta). 170. A very Alba Jntemelium. small amphitheatre (according to the Illustr. Zeitung,1877, p. 370, 31 to 35 m. in diameter) was discovered here in 1877. Ligurla.
Libarna. Smaller than Promis Venetia et

(as above) amphitheatre

Promis

{Ant.

di Aosta, p. 170.

Histria.

Hadria.

Promis

(as above). Deminicis

(as above). C. f. [Ateste? CIL, v, i, 2529 : De (pec.) pub. C. Rubenius liberti et ludum Etti Boebiani gladiator,fecit ; cp. ib., 2541 M. famil. venatoria.] of an Patavium. the existence Pignorius (1571-1631) assumed since the Middle recinto,called arena amphitheatre in an elliptical in document of 1300 ; of of date bill sale a a Ages (so ; cp. 1090 muris ab omnibus lateribus circumdatam arenam excepto a latere fratrum St"" heremitanonim de Padua), on which the little church and Mariae de Caritate de Arena built in was 1 306, (dell' Annunziata) and illustrations of the same.* Mailei anfit., gave a plan {Degli p. 80) of walls as only about regarded the remains 400 or 500 years old.
But
the

excavations

carried

on

since 1880
the

Pignorius' assumption : cp. {Notiziedegli Scavi, i88i, pp.

detailed

225-242

completely confirmed account by Ghirardini with tav. iv). They have


have

Agathias (Hist., i, 15) : BounXil'OS o twc es aii^iBearpov Tt ov *pdyyui' riyefiitv ToO fi^fiov ol; 6 ^lOf 0"tofjL"vov T^T 7roA"b)9 iBpvijLevov (aceiTO Se toutq arSpaO'ii' epravQa k.t.X- (in jrpbs QiipCa SiayiiiVi^eiT9iu}, Stj fjLeyiarrjv iveSpav KaTatTni"rapievo"; A.D. 552). ' there is merely the outline of an Burckhardt, Cicerone,p. 45 : In Padua theatre amphiwoppiii
"

near

S. Maria

dell' Arena,

VOL.

II.]
outside
one

Appendices
of three
of which

213

remains brought to light the but


the

(2 m.
was

walls surrounding the arena, elliptic 2'62 wide, m. high) had 26 entrance the outside wall
of the
to

arches.
was
summa

This, however,
surrounded
cavea

not

building,
support (2410-32

by yet another wall, which (pp. 230 and 235). The area of
that
.

served the
arena

sq.

metres) is

careful (2638-50 ; p. style of construction (pp. 229 and 236) indicates a good period. Kenner and Hauser der Central[Aquileia. Cp. p. 194. (Mittheil.

much smaller than The 225) extremely


not

of the

arena

of Verona

commission, 1875) in

report of the

excavations

'

that

vast

circular semi-

which is called the arena, in which Baubella depression, slab bearing the name stone found a Julius,perhaps belongingto clear '. s eats of the It is that this is not sufficient to one spectators' the assumption (Jung, Die roman. d. rom. Landsoh. Reichs, justify the of existence that an at i) Aquileia is amphitheatre p. 504, proved.]
an [Anfit. d. Pola, 1882, p. 78) mentions amphitheatre at Tergeste: fuori di porta di Riborgo, di cui F. Ireneo dalla Croce {Hist,di Trieste, p. 245) ci da I'asse maggiore di piedi geometrici157 ed il minore di 136. of seats Pola. rows According to Stancovich (p. 36) 43 marble P. 64 : the for still in existence. were amphitheatre had room entire the P. the of stone was ; (with building 135 22,000 spectators. of wood) ornamented above which was exceptionof the top storey, P. 137: nel registro dei diritti del Patriarca of columns. with a row civitate Polae : in di Aquileia nell' Istria (anno 1303) it is stated et Arenam -et quicunque accipit habet duo antiqua Palatia ladrum aUquem lapidem de dictis Palatiis ladri et Arenae, pro quolibet solvit domino patriarchae bizantia centum. accipit, lapide quam used the as a was But continually amphitheatre quarry, until it certis in Loca hominibus him to dedicated attributa, was 1584. indicata nominibus (CIL, v, i, 86). Mafiei ed. 2, p. Verona. Gallia Transpadana, (Degli anfiteatri, which of an the inscription, probably followingfragment 120),gives The letters are very large and S. CON. refers to the dedication : ese Veronof a good period. P. 159 : its height was 1 10-120 evidently feet, as it certainly had 4 storeys. According to Maffei it had seats and (p.261) in the highest parts (builtof wood) room 22,000

Tergesie.

Stancovich

"

of standing-places;there were number 72 The wall of the podium (p. 213) entrances (p. 170),all numbered. kinds of marble, of which with valuable decorated fragments was receive the intended to channels were Subterranean still remain.
for

almost

the

same

rubbish For the

that

was

carried

down,

and
see

to

prevent floodingthe
CIL,
of
v, i,

arena.

inscriptions gladiatorial
all'

3466 sqq. (3471:


Antonio and

The famil]ia gladiatoria). intorno (Sugli scavi eseguiti

treatises

Conte
of the

Pompei

anfiteatro, 1874,
erection
are

intorno Stiidj
to
me

all'
the

anf. d. V., 1877),who


time of the
Etruscan

puts

the

amphitheatrein
from
a

domination,
in

notice

by Engelmann
Tac,
N

only known 1879, p. 94. Jen. Litt.-Zig.,

Cremona.

(Brixia):
Ticinum.

CIL, v, i, 4399 Hist., ii, 67 ; cp. Bononia. et munerar. vir FlaviaU Cremon. Valesii (Ammianus Marcellinus, ed. WagAnonym.
N VI

214

Appendices

tt. \yoL.

ner-Erfurdt, i, p. 623, 71) : Theodericus Thermas, Amphitheatrum, et alios muros


p. 193. titulum sedes

Mommsen,

CIL,

no. regis i, e. ni fallor ad amphitheatrum : Dn. spectaculii rex gloriosissimushas sedes spectaeuli anno regni sui fieri feliciter 528) praecepit.

Atalarici

TicBnum {sic)Palatium, civitatis fecit ; cp. above, inde etiam : habemusque v, 2 p. 707'' 6418 (= Orelli, 1161) pertinentem ad Atalaricus tertio
P.

(a.d.
Atilio

Brixia.
et

CIL,

v,

i,

4302

Wilmanns,
Brixiae

Ex., i, 2170
Cremon.
. . . . .

PhilippD ornamentis

decurion.

Veron.

honorato

iurequattuorliberor. usuq.anulor. adivo ob liberalitatem populi ejus quod in opus

Promis (C. di Luni, p. [Bergomum. Salassorum. Promis {AntichiiA di Aosta, Augusta Praetoria ruderi oltre I'ordine tav. : non ix, 1862, terreno, e questi p. 168) della somma cunei cavea con nove spettanti alia bassa cuneazione

postulatione dedit. amphitlieatri 225).]


ex
. . .

gliarchi esterni, no pilastri.P. 169 : 60 erano tutto spiraI'epocaAugustea. For this reason is supposed to have been built in 24 B.C. (the year of the
ed otto P. 171
:

souierrains.

(p. 172)
foundation

it

of the

colony) or
'

soon

afterwards. rotundum
to an

it is called

Palatium

of the year 1235 In a document '. The ruins at Aosta formerly

supposed

to

belong

Jahrb., Bd. Augusta


p. 188. somewhat

Reise, ii, 334 ; xi, Jahrgang vi,


Taurinorum. towards the The

amphitheatre cannot be such (Kephalides, Deycks, Antiquar. Alpenwanderungen : Bonner


1847, p. 27). Promis, Storia deW
i,

antico the

Torino, 1869,
marmorea,

amphitheatre,which
west

lay outside

Porta

(in (see tav. i) is called by Maccaneo illud extra marmoream evanescens a. 1508) pulcherrimum portam et obsoletum. Panciroli 1570-1582) says : (professor at Turin di T. nella strada Pinarolo si vedono i vestigii di un Fuor a. verso bene non di quella perfettione dell' a. di Verona. tioning se Pingone, menthe four suburbs destroyed in 1536 by the French speaks of
'

amphitheatrum
olim

cum

orchestra

et

area

in orbem,

qua

comoedi '.

et

tragoedi
Guida

dabant

cinctus, fragmenta
di Torino che disfecero fabbriche tutte
i Francesi
ancora

ludi. lacus spectaculaet edebantur Romanarum inscriptionum innumera


nota in

collicuUs 'La

del 1753
erano son

per

tradizione
'

che

in

quel sobborgo

I'an.,opera

d'Augusto, con rimasugli d'antiche GU anfiteatri di pressoch^ piedi'.

fuori di esse ; ma posti vicino alle mura, quando piu fiorirono i per quasi tutti I'etcin'6 quelladegliAntonini, municipi, cosicchfe la frequenza de' cittadini e de' pubbliciediiici lasciava spazio entro I'area urbana a siffatte moli. Tengo piu non le citt^ d'ltalia

dunque
laterizia

che
ne

il nostro fosse been

a.

sia stato

eretto

nel ii secolo,

come

pure

che

la construzione able

'. any details of Cimitino, wluch, of the places in Italy which one

[I have

not

to ascertain

according to Promis (p. 225) was had amphitheatres.]

SICILIA.

Syracuse.
mentions

Serradifalco

108, 128-131).

(Antich. di Sicilia,iv, tav. 13-15, pp. i, 7, 8 : Tac, Ann., xiii,49 (Valerius Maximus,
shows gladiatorial
at

gladiatorsand

Syracuse, but

no

Vol.

II.]
154
:

Appendices
it is
the elliptic,

215
round
8 other

amphitheatre.) P.
10-6

wall

the

podium
main
seat-

palmi high
at the

il poggiuolo di (olti-e of the It

gates
into

ends

marmo). longitudinalaxis there


no

Besides
are

the two the

entrances

the

arena.

has

souierrains.

of Inscriptions

steps, CIL,
Catana.

(v,tav. 7-9, pp. 19-21). Giovanni Garuccio, Sulld origins e sullA costruzione dell' anf. di Catania (Napoli, 1854), p. io : the amphitheatre is alia porta Stesicorea, detta di Aci ora
' ' ,

7130. Serradifalco
X,

for
'

the

most

part buried

under

alluvial

matter

and

covered

by-

houses.
saxa

to use (in 498) allowed the people of Catana amphitheatro longa vetustate coUapso ',to repairthe town walls (Cassiodorus, Var. epp., iii, 49). P. 29 : fino 1505 troviamo al patrizio Giov. cortcesso invBstito i preziosi Gioenio, che avesse avanzi dell' a. a comedo di private abitazioni e la sua ad uso arena di domestico erbajo. P. 30 : during the eruption of Etna in 1669 de
a

Theodoric

stream

Prince

of lava overwhelmed Biscari excavated one Himerenses.


at

it; side.

After

the

earthquake

of 1693

Thermae
an

amphitheatre

Serradifalco Termini. The used and

although scanty
HirschfeLd

and

beyond doubt, recognizable.

(v, tav. 44) gives a sketch Qf (of opus incertum), in building houses, are according to Of the amphitheatre is clearly the curve
remains

SARDINIA. Caralis. De la Marmora (Voyage en Sardaigne, i,p. 329, pi.38) the amphitheatre. E. Luigi Tocco only casually mentions (A. di details ; Spano's Cagliari, Bdl^ 1867, p. 121-133) gives more I give Anfiteatrodi Cagliari(1868) I have been unable to consult. the description of H. von Maltzan nach Sardinien, 1869, [Reise p. it in visited after 1868 'This 72) who Spano's excavations. amphitheatre can hardly be properly called a building it is the rock itself, merely hollowed out into a wide, funnel-shapedoval, over the arena of which rise stairs,galleries and seats, 100 feet high, all
"

hewn beneath

in the it '.
in

rock, like the


'

arena

itself and

The

two

lowest of

storeys

are

souterrains the roomy still visible,by far the

larger half
used about
as 20 a

perfect state
part is
in the

storey, a considerable
quarry

preservation ; of the third, the top destroyed, as this part of the rock was
'. In each

previouscentury

storey

there

are

steps,that is,60
rock The

stairs cut in the the atmosphere.

in all,very well preserved and been have decomposed by the baltei


are

lofty ;
action
man

the
of

almost is

podium, inaccessible from the The labyrinthine underground some seat-steps, largeand very

arena,

as high as a preserved in its

the
the

full

height.

yet all uncovered, are aU hewn Some have been used as cages ; out of the rock. certainly in one of them rings (forholding the chains of wild animals) are very One of of the Ume-stone, which the walls. forms cut out cleverly
not the

passages deep and

and

the

rooms

below

seat-stepscontains
room

the

letters

C. N. P. V. E.

The

amphitheatre

had

for

20,000

spectators.
DALMATIA. in Ann. in ib. dell'

Salonae.

Lanza

Inst., 1849, p.

dell' antica Salona (Deliatopografia K and Scavi di Salona 282, tav. d'agg.

1850,

2i6
p.
e

Appendices
It is almost
. . .

ii. [vol.

140).
di arcuate

ancor

di piloni entirelydestroyed : pochi avanzi situation and point ne Style rimangono.

to the

period after

Marcus

Aurelius.

Carrara
*

a di Salona mappa (Trieste, 1850) gives on enclosed of the remains S.' the by the line of antica building them information fortifications and (p. 92). As concerning the that they of stone found, he beUeves trace no steps has been direction of the the in A subterranean ran wood. of were passage Reise in Dalmatien iiber eine in Hirschfeld axis. smaller (Bericht

(Topografiae scavi topograficadell'

Osterreich. Mittk., ix, 18S5, p. 16) gives


of
for
a

sepulchral inscription
vii. de

gladiator (Sil[v]ianus
a

an.

pug.

posuit) and
the

stamp

(presumably

of

purveyor,

sibi cui dolet perhaps of bread,


suo

two contains between gladiators the gladiators),which Miscenius facit Salonas : words AmpMatus letters) (in inverted (= Salonitanus) Archaeologia Britannica, iii,344 : Mr. Fortis observes Aequum. that he saw some vestiges of an ancient Roman amphitheatre on
.

the

hill of

Aequum.
The

_._..

Epidaurum.
rupe excisi

of Jbe-town position,
other

on
'

the

site of

amongst vecchiat,^_shown,

things, by
CIL,

reliquiae (Mommsen,

iii,p.

amphitheatri 287).

Ragusa ex ipsa

GALLIAE.i

(a) Narbonensis.
Cemenelum midi
state de la
arena, elliptic

(Fr. Cimiez,
France

Ital.
;

Cimella). Millin, Voyage


Voyage
ith
room corn en
v,

dans

le

(ii, 544

cp.

of
sea
near

although planted preservation ; there was


be
seen

Savoie, ii, 122). The and olives, was in a good for about 8000 spectators ;
of
'

the lived

could

from ruins
et
'

called

the

upper la Tino de

the

rows

seats. de

Those
.

who
II
en

Fati
sous

existe

massifs plusieurs

une

arcade,

(Cave fees) laquellepasse le chemin

le mastic, qui la recouvrait, subsiste On y voit plusieurs encore. des restes autres arcades d'arcades. The ou given by description und Cimiez in Jahrbb.d. Alterth. Fr. im Nizza von Deycks {Alterth.
"

Rheinl., xxxii, p. 33) entirely agrees with this. Mommsen, ruderibus vetustis, maxime V, 2, p. 916'': Cemenelum
"

CIL,

amphiPontius
to wild Romano

theatro

adhuc Valerian in the

(under
beasts

conspicuo antiquum oppidum and Gallienus) is said to have


De
:

refert. been

'

St

amphitheatre at Cimella. in Alpibus maritimis CimeUensi martyre iii. (14th of May), p. 277 (Jordan).
'

thrown S. Pontic

Acta

Sanctorum

Maii,

t.

(Antipolis (?). See CIG, 6776 on p. 179.) Julii. The amphitheatre is mentioned by Valesius (Notitia Galliarum, 1676, p. 200), Montfaucon (Antiq.expL, iii, p. 258), De Brosses (28th of June, 1739": les restes d'un a. des Romains, dont I'enceinte est encore entiere et un des c6t" serve), passablement conand Millin (as above, ii,p. 483 : restes d'un ancien cirque;
Forum
son

plan
les

mais

elUptique. L' enceinte sont d6truits). After si6ges


'

est

est

encore

assez

bien

conserv^e,
it
was

the excavations
to Hirschfeld.

in 1828

Infonnation

marked

H, is due

2i8
eu

Appendices
monument

II. [voL.

lieu,si le

avait

d^k

servi and

aux

jeux nautiques, auxquels

il etait destine.

Grangent

Durent
for

Durand
also

[Monum.
that Pelet

du

midi

de la

France, p. 68
was

; op.

Pelet, pp. 118^127)

believe

intended originally of

naumachiae.

the

number Ibid. : La au-dessus of them

spectatorsat 24,000, Millin (iv, p. fagade est compos^e d'un rez-de-chaussee, d'un etage et d'un attique. It had 60 arches, not numbered (some chief and Pelet, bearing phalli) p. 73 : les gates. 4
au

the building estimates 87) (p. at only 17,000. 220)

gradins 6taient pareil nombre (p.183). From

precinctions par un fa9ade 21-52 metres 120 the uppermost edge of the wall projected pierced of the masts of which for corbels, some are receptioh preserved, (p. 127). Pelet and MiUin give the history of the amphitheatre lus d, la Sorbonne, ArcMologie, 1867, p. (cp. also Reveil, Mimoires fecit (CIL, xii, The T. Crispins Reburrus 163. H.). inscription the the does refer architect. not to on Inscriptions 3315) probably found in the neighbourhood steps (3316-3322) ; gladiatorial inscriptions
nombre de 34,

divises

en

de

baltei, hauteur

totale

de

4 la

(3323-3332).
Baeterrae. offrait encore d'hui Caumont de belles

(as above,
ruines
au

p.

xvii

qu'unepartiedes constructions les premiers siegesde I'ima cavea. Une 6tait taill^e partie de la cavea en 6pargn6 les travaux mafonnerie, street is called rue des arines. Cp. S.
de

(L'amph.) de Beziers reste plusaujour^ qui supportaientle podium et avait 234 pieds sur 180. L'Arene
495)
:

siecle ; il ne

dans
d'un
...

le roc, I'on avait de I'edi"ce. cote


in Bull.

ainsi

[The H.]

d. I. Soc. archiol.
4.

Stark

and Beziers, i s6rie, t. 4 (1845),pp. 142-145 pi. ii,no. Reste eines as above, p. 139 : amphitheaters '.
'

Narbo.
rooms

MiUin le

(iv,p. 392)
quartier Saint'

states

that

in

certain

underground
of the
a

('dans
town there

Just ',Caumont,
croit avoir

are vaults, qu'on amphithe3,tre '. [Tournal, Catalogue du musie de to no. les ruines de 1'ancien a. 177, p. 36 : mais mit k sur ce on ne jour que point
'
. . . .

p. 497) appartenu N.

ern modancien

un

de Narbonne, 1864, furent executees la partieinf^rieure

diamfetre Le le reste avait ite dStruit. ext6rieur de I'a. de N. 6tait moins grand que celui de Nlmes, mais I'arena etait plus vaste. It no certainly longer existed in the H.] it in his does time of Apollinaris since mention not he Sidonius, de
ce

monument,

tout

careful

enumeration

of
602

the

buildings

of

Narbo
the

{Carm., 23). Cp.

Stark, pp.
Tolosa.

146
MilUn

and

to (reliefs referring

amphitheatre).

(p. 455) says that two of the 24 arches of the 180 feet long, 50 feet still exist about was amphitheatre ; the arena wide. Caumont, antiquaries conjecture that Tolosa p. 406 : Some had another larger amphitheatre (Raynal, Hist, du Toulouse ; Du
Barry, Recherches sur 620) says, however
Palatium,
quorum les
: a.

du

midi ibi

Erat

trium

operum

(N.G., Capitolium, Amphitheatrum, et Romanorum nuUae supersunt


de la France. Valesius the
as

reliquiae.

Lapise (Histoire d'Orange, 1640, p. 29) describes town, amphitheatre,which lay outside both the old and the new
follows:

Arausio.

les arfenes autrefois ayant les murailles tout presque la hauteur de douze de d'autres autour, endroits, en pieds en aucuns de vingtmoins, avec les formes ou naissances des portes au nombre

J'ai vu

Vol.

ti.

Appendices
ont 6te

219

quatre.
de terre. des

Elles Les

fondements

et quasi rashes k fleuf depuis peu abattues t out autour les ouvertures avec paraisseiit de
a

la forme vraisemblablement laquelle

portes, et

I'ovale
traces

relev6e

en

dehors At

par
the
were

la terre,

et6 tir^e du

dedans.

beginning
still to be

of the
seen,

nineteenth but
had

century
to

of the foundations

according
Vocontiorum.
were

Gasparin

{Hist,de la ville
to

d'Orange,

p.

105)

they

disappeared in 1815.
According
MilUn

Vasio

(iV, p. 140) two


of and d'un
an

arches

still in existence

Cp. Voyage

de deux

to be remains considered Binidiciins i,p. 293 (17I/'),


...

amphitheatre.
as

Martin
a., ou

above,
mon-

p. 71 : SilriinB Eminence chemin tait par un creus6 ruines


des

on

voit les debris le de


roc.

Ton

dans

Les

Jacobins
caves,
en

voisins

de

ces

trouvferent
et

en

b".tissant deux ?

longues
distance

tres'hautes,

des

cotes, de

ayant des distance, il

voiites y

avait loin

conduits. [Dea Vocontiorum ruines


de des

Martin, p. 17

On

remarquait,
. . .

non

des

I'ancienne calvinistes des

6glise de
trois

cimetifere propre Palais.


aux

voutes,

St. Pierre, hors de debris d'un


Son
se

la ville,au

theatre,

encore gladiateurs. quartier N H. CIL, xii, Herzog (Gallia arbonensis App. 453 muneris curator 1585 (flamen divi Aug. gladiatori Villiani) ; venatorum CIL, xii, Deensium) 468 (collegium 489 ; 1590 CIL, xii, 1529 (munerps] publ. curat[or]ad Deam Aug.) ; inscription and Gallisclte ou a secutor, 1596. Cp. Hirschfeld, ib.,p. i6i'",

exercices

nomme
==

"

Studien, p. 30.]
Vienna. of
the existence of an (N.G.,605) assumes of any here, although apparently he does not know

Valesius

theatre amphiremains

one.

under

from Eusebius (Hist.Eccl., v, i),to be quoted passage does the not assumption. According to Lugdunum, justify
The

Chorier
of who
one

(Antiquitisde Vienne,
were

p.

416)
rest

some was

vaults
razed

(diversesvoutes)
the inhabitants, Terrebasse, Inscr.

stillin existence the ruin


as a

; the

by
a

used

antiques de Vienne, ii,413


Schneider 1775
et
meme :

quarry. Un a.

Aimer

and

etait adosse

la coUine
at

de

Pipet.
in la

(appointed director
des

of the
en a

drawing
vu

school
restes

Vienne dans

Stark, Stddtel., p. 576) qui

des

tres-apparents
mesurer

gradins encore
etait qu'il
21.

en

plaCe et qui a
que
a ceux

pu

les

longueur, estime Cp.


also

plus grand

de NSmes

et d'Arles.

Stark, p.

on Inscription

T(h)r(aex)CIL, xii, 1915.

(h) Aquitania. ILugdunum


Bertrand. Convenantm. M.

Dumege
de faibles

indique
vestiges
muros,
as

un

a.

Saint-

Caumont,
II
ne

p.
reste

496.]
que de I'a.

[Aginnum. Id., ib.] Burdigala.


Gallieni
vocant.

d'Agen.

Valesius

(AT.G., 502).
as

A. extra Montfaucon

quod
above

Palatium
:

Lipsius

above.
ou

autant

les arfenes de cet amphithesltre souvenir, champ que je puis me le cedaient etaient des plus grandes et ne peut-etre pas a celle du covered the ruin, the arena Colisee. Millin (iv, was When p. 623) saw le with and buildings,
the

scanty

remains

had the

almost
arena

disappeared.
was

According

of earlier date to representations

225

feet

220

Appendices
wide. etait

[vol.ii.
pieds. Le rezgaleriesplacees I'une
60

long, 165
de-chauss6e
sur

L'61evation d^core de

exterieure I'ordre

6tait de
4

Toscan,

k regnaient a.utour, 15 portiques conduisaient deux ainsi que plus grandes et plus ornees portes principales, mieux conserv6es. sont les de I'edifice parties aujourd'hui of Gallienus, since bricks are employed assigned to the reign

I'autre

I'ar^ne que It is
in the

construction
use as

"

material

which

is said

not

to have

been

in

common

period ia the Roman above, p. 477. Cp. also Stark, Mediolanum Santanum. Valesius
before that

buildings inGaul.
Stddteleben, p. 228.

(?)Caumont
hodiMont-

eque faucon the

amphitheatri
as

rudera

ac

{N.G., 502) : Supersunt nobiles extra muros. reliquiae


de
and

above.
de

(AntiquiUs amphitheatre hus. According


"

MUlin, iv, p. 679. Chaudruc insufficient Sainies, p. 72) on most


to the
to

Crazanues
Aure-

grounds assigns
Marcus

period
it had

between
room
"

Hadrian
for 5000

him

sitting places (60

il en existe 2 principales un seul etage de voutes arcades inclin^es seule precinction) No been I'arfene et une have traces found vers
.

of

arrangements
makes
it

for

an

awning
that

the

lowness

of the

parapet
in

of the

Cauplace mont it (and justice)whether (pp. 486-490) have been could flooded for naumachiae (Chaudruc, p. 81). Limonum (Pictavi). Bourgnon de Layre (L'amphithSdtre ou les ardnes de Poitiers,in Mim. de I'Ouest,1843, de la soc. des antiquaires who and pi.1-6), insufficient grounds (p.157) assigns on pp. 137-273 the erection of the amphitheatre to the time of Hadrian Antoninus or of the older literature (cp. also Valesius, N.G., Pius, gives a survey : les (bom 1475) says in his Annales d'Aquitaine p. 502). Bouchet arenas built by Gallienus) joignaient le palaisGallien (he thinks it was les ar^nes c'estait le lieu pour faire joustes et tournois Dom (P- 173)- According to the description by the Benedictine visited in Poitiers those Fontenau, who were 1740, the only remains of some entrances to and some surrounding arched vaults, passages,
arena

improbable
doubts

venationes

took with certainly

it.

"

"

some mann can

arcades
but

of

the

(Neueste

Reisen the

upper durch
and

built over. storeys all much Frankreich, 1787, ii,p. 48 :


"

Volck'

Nothing

(iv, 712) (engagees modernes). De Layre, as the result of very minute investigations, the amphitheatre to have been (which show gives the dimensions otthe one largestknown) and a detailed reconstruction. According to this,the building was three-storeyed,had no praecinctiones (said in Gallic buildings) to be generally unknown in the interior,seats for 40,000 for at least 12,000 more. spectators,and standing room also Cours Caumont, Cp. d'Antiq., Stark, Stddteleben, pp. 483-486. amphitheatre (now les Ar6nes ', also called p. 251 : The palais de Gallifene ')directlyadjoins the old city walls on the outside ; its
to
some

be seen inside with

shape

of the small

old

amphitheatre,
'.
dans

which

is covered Millin

gardens

houses

According
des

vaults

still remained

constructions

'

'

and masonry to late-Roman


a

the

little stone

rhombi
;
a

with

which

it is covered still
serves

point
as

workmanship

triple-arched gate
ville Gallo-romaine

street-gateway. Fines, according to 1882) was situated on


on

A. Tardieu the road

{La
from P. 9.

de Beauclair,

Augustoritum
: on

to

Augustonemek Beauclair les

tum

the

site of Beauclair.

reconnalt

VOL.

II.]
d'un
a.,

Appendices
plac"
"

221

traces

sur en

le bord bois
"

de les

la voie

romaine. seuls 6tant

II est probable

agenc^ Augustoritum (Limovices).


of Mariae

qu'il6tait

terre. en gradins Valesius tion {N.G., 268), from the menin mediaeval documents an arena {e.g.1314 ecclesia Set. de Arenis),had already assumed the existence of an theatre amphivii outside the town inter : hodieque est Lemoportas una
; there
was en un

vicis porta Arenarum Merimfie {Notes d'un


que states

also

'

un

cimeti6re

des'Arfenes' there.
reste des

l"ur

nom

voyage conserve k

that
on

the

foundations
of the

Auvergne, p. 97) : il ne quartier de la ville. had recently been laid

artees

Caumont bareon an

(1838)
nence emi-

It is said to have remained intact monks of till the time of Louis the Pious, who the St. Martial gave Considerable permissionto use the material for building a church.
west

the

town.

ruins

in removed were up to 158 1 ; the last visible remains laid out was promenade (Cours d'antiq., 1713 pp. 477-479). Chronicon Vesunna Du : Meminit {^Petrocorii). Cange s.u. Arena Arenarum Petracoricensium Petracoricensium sub Episcoporum when
a

existed

anno

1517 : sub hoc Petracoricensium


et satis

Boso

comes

Petracoricensis
turrem at

excelsam there
was

rum Arenasuper locum exaedificavit. According


'

araphitheatrum pulet arenae e lapide quadrato integrum extra moenia l atitudo Valesius xxx xx. longitudo (N.G., 446). ejus perticarura, in minis Cacarottas. vocant 1 1 : Gruter, amphitheatri quod 59, 7 de I'Acad., xix, 710. Caylus, Recueil d'antiquitis (vii, Cp. Mim. cet formait autrefois theatre, amphi1767. P- 3"5. pl-Ixxvii): le contour que
to chrum
" "

Lipsius (as above)

Petricorii

est
masses

tr^s bien
ou

marque

par
6
masures

les ruines
de
ce

"

il subsiste

encore

6 sont

informes
et

plutot
et fort

bdtiment
"

elles

considerables, isolees
de voutes

eloign^esI'une
"

de I'autre

des

portions

formant les souterrains. Cet edifice parait piliers de circonference. II subsiste dans avoir encore 1200 eu pieds de I'artoe k 15 pieds profondeur un aqueduc ou plutot un egout de II etait coupe et traverse 5 pieds de largueur et de 6 de hauteur.

de

dont les proportions etaient les memes ; I'un et I'autre par un autre k les ecouler de I'arfene. servaient eaux [Caumont, apparemment d' archtologieed. 2, p. 344 : k Tours et k Perigueux les Ablc6daire
' ,

Gallo-Romains
ent

utilisirent leurs amph.


en

pour

leur defense

et les avaito Caumont

H.] According left of the amphiiii, theatre (Cours d'antiq. monum., pp. 480-483) little was (De (in 1838) ; but on the basis of the results of excavation it. de he of detailed a Taillefert, gives description Antiquitis Vesone) in urbe Valesius Divona : ea vestigia {Cadurci). (N.G., iii) aquaerudera ductuum, amphitheatri et rupes perfossas hodieque cerni of an Remains aiunt. Volckmann theatre amphi(as above, ii,p. 482) : with '. built of small squared stones are still to be met
transformes
enormes
'

bastions

'.

Segodunum
celui d'Avenches
se

Rutenorum.

'

L'a.

de

Rhodez de

qu'une grande
quelques
destructeurs.

concavite

plus comrae eUiptique, autour


;

n'offre

de
a

laquelle

voient

debris

murailles

leur

soUdite

Caumont, d'ant., p. 496. (AfearTulle.) Caylus (Rec, vi, p. 356) quotes the following from Baluze, Histor. Tulliens, (1717), parte hujus capitis p. 8 : in extrema Tutela nobile a adnotabo olim iv m. (Tulle) oppidum in parochia p. multa adhuc et agro Tintinniacensi, cujus vestigia superNavensi
lasse les eflEorts des

Cours

222

Appendices

[vol.ii.

cc sunt ; imprimis vero p. in longitudine, amphitheatrum, habens etiamnunc et cl in latitudine, cujus caveas supersunt, rudera, quae hodie Etiam amphilocus, ubi rudera ego vidi in juventute mea. de TinArenae Tintinniacenses, vulgo les Ar^nes theatri, vocatur
"

tinniac.
of

He

Ptolemy.

erroneously considers the town Caylus, understanding that the


since the time

to

be

the

Rastiatum had

remains

greatly

himself with reproof Baluze, contented ducing in cxiii. Montlatter the the representation pi. given by dimensions, and the same who mentions the gives faucon, amphitheatre diminished
the doubt drew same authority. no upon pi.ex) gives the plan of a theatre, Aquae Neri (Niris). Caylus (iv, not an amphitheatre ; cp. ib.,p. 368. [Merimee, Notes d'un Voyage cus en gives a descriptionof it, takes it for a cirAuvergne, p. 73, who him. The incUned with remains to agree H.] ; I myself am in Niris, viciis Neriomagus in detail by L. Esmonnot described are in the Berliner notice from Chambalu's to me (1885 ; only known which it remains to Wochenschrift,May 14, 1887), according philol. theatre the building was a or an uncertain, whether amphitheatre.' In Du Arena consuetud. Bituric. tit. ii s.v. : Cange, Bituriges. de Unde de fosse Artoes des conficitur fitmentio la art. 20 Bourges. According to Valesius (N.G., amphitheatrum olim ibi exstitisse. filled up in 1619, and its place taken was 86) this fosse des Artees ii,458. by a market, la place Bourbon. Cp. Volckmann, Cours an d'ant., p. 497, mentions [Ernodurum ? Caumont, amphitheatre de Levroux, prfesd'Issoudun.]
' '

'

(c) Lugdunensis.
Lugdunum.
shows.

In 69 Vitellius was The Boian Dio, Ixv, i.

present
Mariccus

here
was

at

some

gladiatorial
to

thrown

the

wild

of the martyrs of (Tac, Hist., ii,61). The execution at Lyons in 177, described length in the letters of these communities in Eusebius Eccl., v, i),probably took place (Hist. this The is not explicitly stated. at Lugdunum, although passage oiv MarpCposrai 6 is as follows (ed. Schwegler, p. 162, 37) : 0 ixiv ets rb dTjfiiicrtof KttX Tj BXavBTva Kal 0 "AttoKos -fjyovTO ^-jrl tcl "LAyKTOs drjpla. e6vG)V t^s diravOpojirlas Kal els rd Koivbv tu}V 6^afia,iTrirtjdes rijstwv Orfpiodib.rods ^^eripovi b fi^v /laxiQvijfiipas SibofUvrji. Marovpos Kttl6 ^dyKTos aS^is irdXip KoXdffedts .Kal SLi^"(rav Sicnrdo-rjs iir^^epov ivTipdfitpt"earpip beasts
Vienne
. . . . .

in 70 and

Kal rods dwb tQv d-qplitiv Kal Trdpd^ b"Ta twv Ste^bbovs fj-affrlyuv e\K7}$fwis b dWoi Kal fmivb/ievos Sijpios KaliTlirdiriTriP dWaxbBev iTc^buv iTeKeXeiovro, aiiTovs iveipbpei. to. Kad^Spav, i:0* f;sTTjyavt^bfieva ffibfiara Kvltnjs fftdrjpdv In 1 561 remains of what was probably the amphitheatre stillexisted

T".S

in the
in the

disixictoit)xs

jardin des plantes laid


Terreaux
; and

out
1

under

the

first empire
saw some

quartier des belonging


'

before

arcades of
to

to

it,built
un

of small

793 stones, which

Artaud
were

then

stroyed, de-

signe de ffiodalitS '. During the course his excavations came (about 1820) some steps with inscriptions the of seats of the honour light,indicating deputies of the 60
comme

6tant

civitates. at the

Martin-Daussigny,

conservator

of

the

result of fresh

undertaken investigations by him conclusion that the amphitheatre (the arena


i

the as museum, after 1857, arrived of which could be

cemains [Alleged

of both exist.

"

Tr.]

VOL.

II.]
for

Appendices
was

223
neighbourhood
,

flooded
ara

naumachiae)
el

situated
as

in the

of the

Romae

N.G., p.

site of Ainay (Atanacum) but in the quartier des Terreaux in ancient times the Rhone and ; here Saone have since altered their See course. joined, although they
295 the

not, Augusti, and on Boissieu),

and

formerlyassumed

(asby Valesius,

Martin-Daussigny, Notice
dunum

sur

I'amph.

ei

I'autel

d'Auguste

Lug-

de France, 29th session, 1862, Paris, 1863, his letter to Henzen (AdI, i860, p. 215) ; pp. cp. also O. Hirschfeld, Lyon in der Romerzeit (Vienna, 1878, p. 16). in 1864) thought the amphitheatre Other Alhner antiquaries [e.g. for on to be looked of the Seine the right bank was at Fourvi6re,

Congrls 418-454 ; and

in

arcMol.

des Terreaux, to another ascribing the remains in the quartier the of existence two or assuming building, amphitheatres the one et Augusti for the imperial festival at the meetings by the ara Romae of the deputies at the Gallic diet, the other for the city shows (cp. in the notice of Hirschfeld's treatise in Rev. crit., J[ules]Vfermorel] July 12, 1879, p. 29, and Renan, Marc-AurSle, p. 331, i). The latter is now believed been to have discovered by the excavations of M. Lafon in Fourvifere of which the in the erection a building the hill has walls of been three concentric utilized, declivity being still standing. According to another view (shared also by Duruy and Renan) it is supposed to have been situated at the foot of the its chief axis to the Saone. being parallel Deseilligny declivity, Rev. as arcMoL, July-August, 1887, below, pp. 23-26. Cp. Bazin, Notice sur J. Pierrot Deseilligny, I'amph. de Lyon, p. 35, and
" "

either

Caen,

1888.

Aquae Segete (Segeste). The amphitheatre at Chatillon-surfrom is described Loing already known Caylus (iii, pi. 412, p. cxiii) les antiquitis in detail and illustrated by JoUois (Mim. sur du dip. with du Loiret, 1836, pp. i-io. de de Chenevilre, Description I'amph. d'Anville he like before it as him, regards platesi-vii) ; belonging to Aquae arena Segete (Ukert as above, p. 465). The elliptical for spectatorson only one has accommodation side, (fosseaux lions) of less than the half a nd to an according occup3dng JoUois ellipse that it could be Caylus assumed capable of holding 3000-4000. transformed into a complete ellipse with the aid of wooden ings. buildremains of the rows of steps that were still Nothing now visible before 1758. 1600 On a Vue g^n^rale d'Autun in Edme vers Augustodunum. Thomas citi d'Autun illustr6e et (died 1660), Hist, de I'antique annotSe as (Paris-Autun, 1846), p. 32, the amphitheatre appears an important ruin ; the illustration (p. 61) shows it as a building, at least three storeyshigh, of the circuit of which f to f is preserved, with of With this the illustration seats. rows complete agrees be to declared imaginary by Millin, i, 307) in Montfaucon (rightly after Auberi),in which (as in Thomas) the third storey (iii, ii, p. cli, in relief the side outer exhibits between the on figures large fourth also is of Thomas and a arcades, storey given. part says : je d^couvre les vestiges d'un a. cachfi par les ronces, les Opineset la est b^ti terre.maisdont on voit sans grands peineles sieges. II Md'uncimentferme. de deux BiniVoyage debriquetageengr^s, hors est la, de fait en demi-circje vilje, i,p. 164 : L'a, 4ictins (1717),
'

'

"

224
fort 61ev",autour oi Ton enfermait

Appendices
duquel
les betes,
on
. .

[vol. ii.
affreuses,
Chretiens environn^ d^vorerles demi-lune

reraarque

cavemes plusieurs

.qu'onlachoitpour
una

dans une grande plaine, qui fait comme de murailles. This description, like that
'

the

amphitheatre
to

outside

the

town

has

of Volckraann of the form

{Hist.d'Auiun, p. in the used as a According amphitheatre was quarry since eighteenth century and completely destroyed. Excavations of 1832 and 1842 have rendered possible an approximate estimate the two Hist. axes m. d'Autun, x (157 ; 131 p. 215). [Cp. Comptes rendus de la soc. fr. de numismatique et d' archiologie i, 1869, p. 14.
appears
to

refer to the

theatre

(ii, p. 206): semicircle,' 63 and p. 217).


a

Millin, the

H.]
Autisiodurum.

Leblanc-Davau,
In documents des
'

Recherches
the In fifteenth the
centre

siir

Auxerre

(2nd ed.,
mention is before

1871), p.
made of
a a

51.
'

of

century
of the
seen.

champ

Artoes

'.

same,

1830,
of
a

considerable revealed
'

depression could elliptic


une

be

well

conduisant galerie

dans

The I'int^rieur du

digging

cirque,
pierres
author

garnie de
de
assumes

petitesloges et ferm6e k son taille site is now (p.52). The


that

porte en par une The entirely altered.


built of wood.

entree

(N.G., p. 332) : Senonici amphitheatri meminit Passio beatae Columbae virginis et martyris (alleged occurred under to have AureUan). The Bulletin de la soc. archSol. de Sens (ii, 1851, p. 70) containing a treatise on the amphitheatre available. not (with plan) was Lutetia (Parisii). An article in the Grenzboten (1870,ii,p. 189), the Bulletin de la soc. impirialedes Der antike Circus zu Paris (after of the earlier antiquairesde France, 1858, p. 152) gives an account of Gregory of Tours notices of the amphitheatre. The statement in his Hist. Franc, v, 17 : (Chilpericus rex) apud Suessionas atque Parisios circos aedificare praecepiteos populisspectaculum praebens, to a restoration is referred of the amphitheatre. Alexander Neckam, who taught about 1180 in Paris, in his Laus sapientiaedivinae calls Agendicum
the

amphitheatre (Senones). Valesius

the

was

amphitheatre
later it
the

'

theatrum
as a
'

Cypridis,'vasta
tria

'

ruina

'.

hundred
document

years
of tur

1284

laid out was Sorbonne owned


ante Arainas and

vineyard ; according to a quarteria vineae in loco qui dici'. The


now

les Areinnes
'

St. Victorem
from
an

whole

district

was

called
same

Faubourg vineyard
as

Saint-Victor
ad

abbey
des

destroyed.
',is mentioned

The

',

'

Clos In

Arennes

in maps

xi, 1870, p. May, 1870 (Rev. archiol., 1307 1399. in the west of the rue Pantheon, some 349), Monge investigators the curve of the walls surrounding the arena and some came upon smaller half of the amphitheatre is laid bare ; a seat-steps. The cloister occupies the site of the larger. The declivity of the Genevieve utUized in Ste. Montague (mons Lucotitius) has been the construction. The masonry consists of irregular stones, laid in
as

late

cement
stones.

; the

side

turned

towards

the

arena

is covered
at

with
The

squared
of the

Two
rows

ascending
was

quadrangular of steps may


as a

chambers have been


in

the
as

bottom
and the

used

cages.

theatre amphila

used
a

removed cp.

to

quarry considerable distance,

the

middle ar^nes

ages

its material

to especially

lie de
in

Cit6;

(critesdes Longp^rier,Les pierres

de Lut"Ce

Jourv. des

226
poser
de de

Appendices
placespour
de

ii. [vol.

plus de

6000

spectateurs.
at

II

ne

restequepeu
I'enceinte in-

partie

I'enceinte

ext^rieure

presque

rien

de

t6rieure.

(d) Belgica.

(Helvetii.)The
of

following information
to

as

to

the

amphitheatres
called

Switzerland
Octodurum
'

is due

C.
'

Bursian.

ruins of the (Martigny). The consist {vivarium) by the people le Vivier tolerably circular, still almost in a complete

amphitheatre,
of state is
an

enclosing wall,
of
; preservation
more a

constructed
three The feet

of

boulders,
and No
N. trace

rubble

and

tufa

stones, it is stiU
more

than

thick

in many
to is

places its
S., is
214

larger axis, from


to

feet

height long

than

man's.
from

the

smaller,

which the on preserved of the arcades hence of the seat-stepsthemselves seats we jecture, con; may that the interior arrangement was only of woodwork. Aventicum (Avenches). On the amphitheatre op. 'BuTsia.n.Aventicum Helvetioriim in Mittheilungen der antiquarischenGesellschafi in Zurich, It is situated bd. xvi, i,heft i, p. 20. in the N.W. partoftheold town of Avenches, town, directly east of the little modern and, into an orchard, can be recognized at the first althovightransformed On the east side glance from the elHpticdepression in the interior. of this depression rises a lofty tower, the foundation of which is built in the seventeenth formed by an ancient double vault ; it was E.

W., 201. rested, nor

century
walls

as

granary,

and

is

now

used

as

museum

outside, the
the and old

arch-shaped
that

springs of several
them

such

vaults
seen

together
on

with

party
on

S.,
from

while

can support the on S.W., W.,

still be and

the

N.E.

the

N.W.

remains. S.E.

The
to

length
N.W.

of the

larger axis

nothing of the of the elUpse of


upper

the

building building

326) feet,
the whole modern

of the is about

is 314 the masonry (including smaller 282 (or 294) ; the 880

of the arcades of circumference surface


of the

feet, the height


near arena

of the
over

upper
the

terrace

constructed
covers

the

tower feet
;

the
feet

soil that
some

the
are

29J

the

of which

still

high.
hold

The has
at

number

preserved of spectators

in the which

deepest part of stone, seat-stepsof sandterrace wall, are ij the amphitheatre

could
of the at

been

estimated
on

by
the

Museum

Avenches,

Caspari, the conservator of seats, assumption of 20 rows


the

A.

8780 ; but according to Bursian's view building (the upper surface of the terrace sufficient grounds for calculating the no
number of the

present height of the

of seats ; the latter rows and there is in addition an 20, for the lower classes,such as are preserved in amphitheatres places in Italy and the south of France, so that the number of the spectators be estimated at twice the number can above. given

largerthan

with the tower) affords original height and the was probably considerably upper circuit with standing

Vindonissa

donissa,
an

and
the

Aargau). The amphitheatre of Vinvillageof Konigsfelden,now appears as oval depression, resembling a sandpit, but covered with grass without traces of corn, walls any ; by the people it is called Barlisgrub (bear-pit) The greater axis of the ellipse (from N.E.
on

(Windisch
W.
of

in

the

the

'

'

to

S.W.) was

about

230

feet

long; the

entrances

were

one opposite

VOL.

II.]
on

Appendices
narrow nor

227
There is
no

another the

the

side of the

of the vaults

building.
on

trace

of
F.

seat-steps,

which

they
in
der

rested.

Cp.

Keller, Statistik der romischen

Ansiedlungen
zu

Ostschweiz, in
xv,

Mitteilungender antiquar.Gesellsch. 142), in whose opinion the statements


Darstellung von
be
'

Zurich, bd.
of Haller

heft

3, p.

und (Histor.

topogr.
are

Helvetien

unter

romischey

Herrschaft,ii, 390)

to

considered
'

purely
calls
of the of
a

fictitious.

theatre

(as he
half
of the

the the the with

second
east centre

gate, and

which it), the ruins of eighteenth century, especially of large,rectangular block granite,right in
'

Haller of this speaks of remains still visible above were ground in

former and

arena,

to which

the

wild

animals
were

intended fastened has been Ver-

for the venationes

chains, the [Augusta Rauricorum.


at

also persons condemned double holes of which were No


trace

to death

still visible '.

of

an

amphitheatre
for such
; see

found Hdb. such

Baselaugst ; what has been der Archdol., " 263, i) is rather einer Beschreibung historischer

taken
a

(e.g. by Miiller,
Bruckner,

theatre
und

natiirlicher

Merkwiirdig-

keiten der

Schoepflin 2772. this illustration of theatre an {Alsatiaillustrata, gives (e saec. i,160) romische Mommsen schedis Schweiz, p. xvi, e Amerbachi). (Die
ing Augst. Accordromische (Das paper Theater zu Augusta Raurica, in Mitth. d. histor, u. antiquar. Gesellfrom notice to me a zu Basel, n.f.,ii,1882), only known by schaft the first Bliiraner (of about (D.L.Z., 1882, no. 44), the theatre

Landschaft Basel,

xxiii. Stiick

(1763), p.

16) also speaks


to

of the

ruins

the

by

Th.

of the amphitheatre of Burckhardt-Biedermann

century) was
an arena.

later

purposely altered, and

the

orchestra

made

into

[Aquae Vicus (Baden in Aargau). According to F. Keller (Die rom. Ansiedlungen in der OstecAwei^,Abtheilung i, in Mittheilungen der antiquar. Gesellsch. in Zurich, bd. xii, heft 7, p. 297) there was of this the at stillto be seen there, beginning (nineteenth) century, which not without reason was regarded as the a circular depression, of a theatre' (? the interior of an amphitheatre); but no traces cavea of it are now visible.] Valesius Maxima (N.G., p. 600 : AmphiSequanorum, Vesontio.
'

theatrum
cxx,

ohm

Yesontio

extra et

muros

cuius

fundamenta

porticusmaiore

habuit, latum ex parte

passus
dirutas

circiter

ait

est extra murum ubi nunc Chifletius Superest in urbe hodieque vicus Arenarum,

spectari sacellum Scti Jacobi. qui ad portam amphi-

theatri

ducebat,
datis

et

porta ipsaamphitheatri,una
ohm
cum

porta portis,
anno

Arenarum

aliis turn

nunc quae tribus Arenarum de vii civitatis tribubus conspicitur. Quin et una the still be town Outside dicitur. Volckmann, iii,162 : may in feet diameter.' about 120 remains of an seen amphitheatre,

Mcxx

nuncupata,

Vesontionis ex v Callisto pp. ii in litteris intra muros urbis Integra

'

Castan

de Vesontio, in (Le capitole

MSm.

lus

d la Sorbonne. 6t6
;

Archiol.,
en avons

ont Les ruines (de I'a.) says p. dans I'un des bastions construits par Vauban 2 Hist, de Besangon, ms. des images (Prost, d'Ar^nes en conserve rue de notre et le nom

1869,

33)

'

il est vrai, noyfies,

mais

nous

plans

of the

Arines)

en

la m^moire. de Grand (Gran) (Town of the Leuci.) Caylus,vii,p. 349 : Le village ? ^NoviomaFines Neufchateau et entre (ad Joinville Champagne
"

228
gus, U ne Leuci

Appendices
Ukert,
reste
. . .

[vol.ii.

de ces anciennes villes,dont above, p. 505) 6tait une du la de cit6 elle faible ^tait tradition, peuple des qu'une
as

du coUine. Son 6Uvation 6tait adoss6 k une de 18 pieds 6 pouces c6t6 du midi est encore 30 ; I'ardne a encore toises de longueur et 10 de largeur. II y avait 3 portes de chaque de ramph. et aux souterrains c6t6 de I'artoe, qui conduisaient aux Son

amph.

habitans les appellent spectateurs. Les pour Ste croit le chateau de on Libaire, vierge, y Julien, que I'amph. from the outline on pi.cxi rather Yet it seems, souffrait le martyre. theatre. been to have a [JoUois,Antiquiiis de Gran (extract in de I'Acad. de Metz, 1842, p. 247) believes Mdm. (in Dufresne,

gradins

destines

accordance

with

excavations
2000

in

1822),

that

it

was

accommodating spectators ; like the theatre and used both it as a was above) Dufresne (p. 250) gives as the dimensions
"

building at
as an

capable of N^ris (see


the
ces

amphitheatre.
whole belles

building 137-60,
mines
aissent k sont

small

61 P.
on

metres,
249
a
-""'

and
en

large axis of says (p. 251) :

maintenant

converties
: au

carriSre

pubUque
du sol de

et

dispar-

chaque
de

jour.

dessous

I'orchtetre

2,\ m.

profondeur
.

troav^'Tin Valesius

aqueduc {N.G.,
'

parfaitement

conserve.
Dimrd-aram'

H.]
Mediomdfncum.

174) quotes the : cum pervenisset B. following from a MS. life of St. Clement ut ferunt Mediomatricam Clemens civitatem, in cavernis amphieandem urbem situm habuit '. theatri quod extra est, hospitium Saliae fluvius Ibidem dicitur, nimirum juxta decurrere juxta in de Metz amphitheatrum. Ch. Abel (Notice sur la Naamachie d'arcMol. de la soc. et d'hist. de la Moselle, i860, p. 49) says: Mhn. de I'areue en ce Ueu (between the porte St. Thi6baut L'existence and d'une 6gUse que saint C16ment Mazelle) est confirmee par le nom
p.
' ' '

y 61eva auteurs

"pxka de

la SeiUe

en

I'honneur
mines

de saint Andr6
A
en

appela toujours
de

St. Andr6-aux-Ar6nes.
de

croire

et que le peuple les B6n6dictins,

I'histoire k

Metz, les

de I'a. subsistferent les colonnes de Metz.


en ses a en

jusqu'en

1562, 6poque
pour grava C'est
trouve et

et laqueUe les pierres les


murs

furent C'est
une

d^plc^es
erreur,
no.

construire
k

de la citadelle
vers

puisque

S^bastien I'eau forte

Leclerc,
et

1650,

pris un
oeuvres

croquis qu'il
sous

qui

fait

partie de
de

le

205.

aprfescette
k la

estampe

rarissime

S"bastien
"

Leclerc

se (elle

Bibhothfeque imp6riale de estampes) que M. Migette a donn6 dans I'Histoire de Metz par Bfigin, t.
avec une

des gravures des artoes de Metz une vue i. Elle represente encore I'enet
une

Paris

Collection

ceinte

partiede
et

du
de

rangto par deux k Nimes et k Aries. On y voyait aussi I'escaher d'un des vomitoires par lesquels s'^coulait la foule d'une travers centr^e form6e au d'ordre colonnes porte par deux Un de Metz de ionique. montre le d6bris d'une de plan 1574 nous arcades avec colonne. ces En 1719 Montfaucon une faisait dessiner, bel des son ouvrage AniiquMs ce pour expliquies, qui restait de I'a. de Metz, et le pubUait, t. iii, Les B6n6dictins planche 103. reproduisaient dans leur histoire de Metz t. i, planche ii ce dessin, qui
colonnes

premier 6tage

du

contreforts ses rez-de-chauss"e


comme

portion des galeries

eclair^es

superpos^es

nous

d6molies

apprend que et qu' en

les

galeriesdessin^es
restait

1719 il ne

6t6 avaient par S. Leclerc debout plus que levomitoire et

VOL.

II.]
escalier, sa
Metz

Appendices
porte
et

229
de I'ar^ne. Au 17.

son

I'encemte
vu ces

circulaire ruines

sifecle P. de

Ferry qui a

Romische
p.

debout, supposaitque I'a. avait du 6tre construit sous Augusta (?). See Hiibner, in AUeHhumer Lothringen {Bonner Jahrbb., liii-liv, 1873,
encore

161 : supposed seat-stepsof the amphitheatre with the relief visor. ho[li]tores inscription ; p. 163, gladiatorial ; p. 171, Wyttenbach' (Neue Forschungen, p. 70) Augusta Treverorum. and Steininger(Gesch.d. Trevirer, i, p. 285) assign the construction of this amphitheatre to the time of Traj an ; the second of the spurious of Nennig (Mommsen, Gremboten, 1866, p. 407) is based inscriptions
on

159), p.

this

d.

assumption. zu Philologenvers.
architecture

As

F. Hettner {Das romische Trier, in Verhandl. Trier, 1879, p. 16) observes, the extremely

careful the
a

of the

amphitheatre
Roman
;

shows

it to have

been
'

tainly cer-

older
extreme

than

the

other

buildings of
the
eastern other

S.E. the hill, of Herr

of the
western
von

town
on

the city. semicircle leans

It is in

against

natural

the

hand
'

Wilmowsky

in the

cavations by the exis artificially structed con'sixties)

(as is shown

wall

remains Nothing now leading to the beginning of cages,


with

'.

but
the

the

arena,

together with
part
of the
an arena

rows

of seats,

mals' anitrance en-

and

further relieve

at the

end

of each of the

side of the
are masses

three

gates.
the

The

entrances

flanked of

by
earth.

strong

towers,
central seats.
on

the
.

The pressure the the led into the two to others gate spectators' arena, The latter could also be reached by two tunnel-like entrances city side (Hettner). According to Quednow {Beschr. des
'

which

is elliptical, its floor of rock ; in the zu Trier, p. 24) the arena latter is cut a euripus 3 feet wide and 4 feet deep, used for flooding for the purpose into the water at the naumachiae, being conducted
A

amphitheatre by

an

aqueduct
been

(?).
10

'The

podium,

now

feet

high,

high ; it had 10 doors, leading appears formerly animals' The number of places for the spectators, to the cages. estimated be settled, in Hettner's by Steininger at 8000, cannot

to have

feet

opinion.
Trev.'
here
see

On the

the

'

collegium arenariorum
=

consistentium 770.

Orelli, 2773
Bructeri

Brambach,
were

CIRk.,

Col. Aug. Perhaps it was

destroyed by wild beasts (before the see i , 306) ; According to the Gesta Trevir. Steininger, 231, 1. year civitatis the Vandal Crock the Treviri in arena besieged prince in this {i.e. amphitheatre, fortified by them) in the year 406, but without success Forsch., p. 53). Perhaps it (Wyttenbach, Neue
that
' '

was

at

that
are

time

that the semicircular be


seen

towers

were

built,remains

of

which

still to

{ib., p. 60).
Du

Durocortorum
commemorat

{Remi).
Marlotus

{N.G., p. 181) : Extra amphitheatri seu rum,


'

Arenas Remenses : Cange s.v. Arena lib. i Valesius Remensi metropoli cap. 5. Arenae Arenasunt Martis seu mons portam iii, duplicishemicycli figura. Volckmann,

in

p. 172

Two

hundred '.

paces

from

the

town

are

the

remains

of

an

amphitheatre
Augusta

Hist. Franc, v, 17 : see Valesius Lutetia. above under {N.G., pp. 58 and 332) infers the Cavea from the name existence of an (monasterium amphitheatre Yet St. Cr^pin en Scti Crispiniin Cavea, according to Chaye). Leroux, Hist, de Soissons (1839), i, p. 108, the amphitheatre was Suessionum.

Gregory

of Tours,

230
not

Appendices
there, but
in

[vol.it.

depressionin the

semicircular where a town, undoubted evidence affords ground opinion confirmed occasional been view have this is said of its site ; to by But their results are so in the 'twenties and 'thirties. excavations the building was whether doubtful small that it remains elliptic the latter to be more considers semicircular probable. or ; Leroux the
west

part

of the

in his

He of

assumes

that

its remains

were

choked

up

with

earth

in the

time-

Chilperic(576).
lus A la Sorb Senlis. Some
.

[Mayne, Mimoires Augustomagus [Silvanectes) des ardnes de la dicouverte Note sur 1867, p. 155 :
before, in
a

onne,

years

but at a considerable the modern town field not far from the circuit of the Gallo-Roman distance from town, a circular depression still to be seen of buildings were Fontaine de and a remains ; documents fontaine Raines in the vicinityis called in mediaeval
'

d'Airaines the

'

and

'

fons

Arenarum

'.

Then

follows

of description

Caix de Saintremains H.] recently discovered. trifling very de archiol. France, session, Paris, Tours, 44= {Congris 1878, Aymour of the building (75 x 68 m.) and pp. 69-78) gives the dimensions

ascribes sian's

its construction

to

the

third
104.

century.

Detlefsen

in Bur-

Jahresber.,viii

(1880),p.

Cours d'ant., [Caesaromagus {Bellovaci).According to Caumont, was an amphitheatre at Beauvais.] p. 495, there the also of an Valesius existence assumes [Rotomagus. Here at for the same reason as Soissons.] amphitheatre (pi.cxxvi) [Juliobona. Caylus (vi,394) thinks that the theatre also used as an amphitheatre ; cp. Merivale, Hist, of the Romans was Lillebonne had ture under the Empire : iv, 418, i : a miniain architecture and masonry '. Theatres, shown Colosseum by
'
. . . ...

the to

unusual
serve a

size and double

form

of their

orchestra

to

have

been

intended Letronne

purpose

facultatifs,as {amphith^eltres

them), are also said to have existed at Valognes (cp.Volckmann, Caen. See A. de la Mare iii, 354) and the village of Vieux near de Rev. mines Khremissa in archiol.,xii, 644),who {Excursions aux the excavations refers to the treatise by Charma at Vieux on (Mim. de la Normandie, de la Soc. des antiquaires vol. xxii).]
calls

(e) Germaniae.
Earlier investigations the existence of an beyond doubt amphitheatre the Berlich' (seeabove, p. 194 ; and Kolnischen Beiblatt zur near T)as Berlich zu Koln, in Jahrbb. Zeitung, 1829, no. 17). Diintzer, lich der Alterthumsfreunde imRheinlande,xx, Between the Ber-p.26). of a Roman have and the Appellhof the traces amphitheatre been found. Like the simple buildings near and those Vetera, Bonn described [Loiret], by Caumont (C. Archiologie,a. de Chenevidres exhibit a uniform Caen, i860), which type, it possessed an arena terraces with round for the spectators,100 m. long and 60 m. wide,

(G. inferior.) Colonia


established

Agrippinensis.

'

have

'

open
of the

towards

the
'

East

'.

C.

von
,

Beith,
16. the

Das

1885, Winckelmannsprogramm)
town.

the

Roman
a

Immediately Here probably camp.


of the sixth

p. before

romische Coin (Bonn, the subjoined plan Berlich was undoubtedly

Cp.

also

was

the
to

vivarium, enclosed
a

by

centurion

legion,according

votive

tablet

(in

VOL.

II.]
foundation
wall. of
a

Appendices
nr.

23 1
CIRhen.,

Lersch, Centralmiiseum,
in the
Roman
on

Brambach,
built
on

336),
Rome,

found
the

monastery
a

the

castle wall

into

There
near

is the

remarkable castra

with similarity

where

enclosed praeioria(later by the wall but there an are projecting considerably), amphitheatrum castrense and both before the old a vivarium, city ',Diintzer as above, p. 31. bach, BramInscriptionon an ursarius (Lersch, Centralmuseum, iii,196 211).
=

the Viminal,

Castra Castra Xanten

Vetera.^ and

Ph. Colonia

Houben
'

and

Fr.

Fiedler, Denkmaler

von

Trajana in Ph. Houben's Antiquarium zu (Xanten, 1839), p. 6 : According to the oldest information the remains of an amphitheatre or an the village arena campestris near of Birten, also belonged to the old camp. On the field rises oval earth firwith an rampart overgrown copsewood and some four cardinal the trees, with entrances, exactly facing points. 4 In the interior the rampart The circuit is about outer 350 paces. to a depth of about that runs so a 30 feet obliquely downwards,
120 space, the arena, paces in circumference, is formed the last to the west is about distance from entrance

Vetera

below.
120

The paces '. of a

already At the end of amphitheatre of the garrison at Vetera. the seventeenth century aged people could still remember having in the arena column seen a consisting of millstones laid one upon which the author He assumes another, peryersely takes for a meta. built of wood. that the amphitheatre was On a field not far distant of simple urns with have human bones been found. a large number The call the Victors arena or Lager country people usually St. the Victor, a captain of legend Victorsgelag ; according to the Theban legion, suffered martyrdom with his Christian soldiers of Colonia the marshes near Trajana by the orders of the emperor
for

Pighi
Roman

had

taken

this circumvallation

the

remains

'

'

'

'

Maximian.

BRITANNIA.
There in their
d. Berl.

is

no

doubt

that

in Britain

also the

legions kept gladiators


3 ; Monaisber. have relatingto them

permanent
Acad.

quarters (Hiibner, CIL, iii, 1335,


some

,iS68, 8g),and

monuments

been

preserved (Greek inscriptionon a retiarius in London, CIL, no vii,p. 20 ; probably also ib. 830 : venatores Bannies[es]) ; but the ruins of amphitheatres have been found. On other hand, English believe that they have discovered, in the vicinity archaeologists
'

quarters, traces of sosay, circular depressions all sides by the declivities on correspondingto the arena, enclosed of hiUs and thus presenting more less the form of natural amphior theatres. An Account Roman and other some of John Strange, i n in the Archaeologia (readMay 11, 1755) Antiquities Monmouthshire the hollow circular spot known at Britannica, v, 1779, p. 67 : the of Arthur's Round Caerleon name Table, Silurum) by (Isca which is generallysupposed to be a Roman work, and to have served In it this be considered must as one case by way of amphitheatre. of the Castrensian kind, like that at Richborough Castle, not far
towns

of

different

Roman

and

permanent
is to

called

amphitheatracastrensia, that

'

am

indebted

to Prof. Friedrich

Leo

for the above.

1^2
from Sandwich
in

Appendices
Kent, and
many others

[vol. li.

(cp.Wright, Wanderings,

one i, p. 156) mentions CwnosMW, Stukeley {/iey p. 88 : Rutupiae). bably ProCornwall. in Redruth and another at SUchester 3 miles from Westand Shap in morland, Penrith between entrenchment the round

described him
to
a or cock-pit name

by Salmon {Survey, p. 637) and compared by It also goes kind. is of the same wrestling-ring
Round
the Such

by
wall the
P.

the

of Arthur's used

at Winchester.

Table, as does that on temporary amphitheatres were


Romans that in those distant the

the

castle

probably
provinces '.
in

only
68
'

ones

by

It

is observable
no

the

castrensian seats,
saw so

amphitheatres
that

general preserve
have

stood
nor

leon,
that

95),that
any

signs of subsellia or declivity. I grassy in the more near perfect one also has Stukeley {ib., p. 166)
on

people
that

must

the

no

signs in

of Caer-

Dorchester

(Wright, ib.,p.
Nor do I recollect castrensian theatre, amphi-

observed. other
seem

such

have For

been
our

discovered

in any

at least in
numerous.

island, where

they
be
are

to have

been there
at

rather
were

many

more

of

it may them in

reasonably
Britain than
is

supposed
known
no means

that
to
us

present,
'.
more

though
That
at

the

number

of the

latter
see

by

inconsiderable

Caerleon (on which described by Lee accurately


ner

also Archaeol. the been

Brit., ii, 6) is
p.

{IscaSilurum, 1862,
to
same

128),as
traces

E.

Hub-

informs
are

me.

According
to have

scholar,
at

of

theatres amphi-

(Aquae SuUs), Cirencester. also and xvii, Silchester, Cp. Archaeol., (near p. 171 Llandrinolt, Wales) and Gough's Camden, i, p. 158 (Chaselbury, Wall, 3rd ed., 1867, {The Roman Wiltshire). Colhngwood Bruce he rude rehef at Chesters in believes can a recognize very p. 158)

believed

found

Bath

(Cilurnum) a

scene

from

the

amphitheatre, and

hence

conjectures
.

traces of one existed there : decided stillexist at the station that one of Borcovicus Housesteads) (a fort in the wall of Hadrian, now An illustration of this is given on p. 190 about a circular depression,
"

looft. Th.

in

diameter,
very

10

ft.

deep.

It is obvious

that

all these

vations obser-

are

uncertain.

in Manners and Sentiments Wright, A History of Domestic Middle the Ages (London, 1862), p. 64 {Homes of England during In the glossaries Other Days), p. 77 : plegere(a player) and pj^gaand man gladiator,' (a playman) are used to represent the Roman and plega-hus (a playhouse) plega-stow (a play-place) express a theatre or more that probably an amphitheatre '. Wright assumes denoted the walled-round the Saxons amphitheatres of the Roman still existingin their times by the first name, towns and those which formed the in were the second name. only by depressions ground by Among the illustrations of an Anglo-Saxon MS. of the Psalms (Ms. Harl. 603, perhaps of the ninth century) there is one, which according to Wright evidently represents an amphitheatre (reproducedon p. bear-leader with : a which a bear, 65) a dancer, pretends to be asleep, flute all on an arena a player on a double at the foot of a depression in the ground, with spectators in the background. many
'
"

THE

REST

OF

THE

NORTHERN Vindelicorum.
zu

PROVINCES.

Raetia et Vlndelicia. Augusta und der Perlach Berlich zu Koln

Augsburg,

in

J. Becker Jahrb. d.

{Der
Alter-

234
money
and

Appendices
lost under
L.

[vol.il.

Valentinian,
the

to

cipium
Nemesi g. et
mann,

97 coins (from Augustus to Valens found there. the inscription 33-37) were pp. Among VM on a stone-block with letters 25 cm. high may belong architectural VIR another in all proon inscription ; IIII bability served to indicate the seats of the quattuorviri of the muniof Carnuntum : ; a cippus bears the inscription Junoni
et
.

Verus) and

Eppius Martinus et lul(ia)Rodo


.

an

Mem(mius) Esper (t)ub{icen ?) leg.xiiii ara : (I)ovi(S)erap(iI)ulius. (Bor-

pp.

36-41).
Inferior.

The Aquincum. amphitheatre excavated described in 1881 was in a publication by Karl Torma in the Hungarian language, from which a plan of the building peared apinOestefj-eicA.MtWA.,viii (1884), plateiv,and an exact explanation in ix (1885), Several parts of the buildingshowed pp. 233-7. of small "^traces repeated painting. A sanctuary of Nemesis had been outer wall of the amphitheatre, and the dedications buifragSsUlstthe there ^Fof tfias^ of two j.6?-ind"'259. votiveaftiaJS..fa"nddate^froin and the other inscripnoussteU'jiVTCii.vTi 23-34) (1883), pp. 92-7 (nos. the benches and them for the inscriptions f., on i-ii, p. 97 among and G. 6. Valeria Nonia. et Juliani ?) Quinti, Ae(lii 4. Val)erii) of Muchar [Cibalis, The statement (Das romische Noricum, i, to be once a 365) that there was large amphitheatre there, seems

Pannonia

there

in 1880

'"

'

erroneous

at

all events

there

is

no

mention

of it in the text

cited,

Zosim., ii, 18.]


Dacia.
now

Porolissum
in

836)
m.

Imp. trib. pot.


;

the Caes.
xx.

(Mojgrad). In Klausenburg museum, T. Ael. Hadri | anus.

1858
was

the

following inscription,
there

found

Antoninus.

Aug.

(CIL, iii, Pi | us p.

dUapsum

denuo

imp. ii. cos. iiii.p. p. amphitheatrum vetus [tate Tib. CI. Quinti jlianoproc. suo fe|cit curante
Dacien

(A.D. 157). Sarmizegetusa. Neigebaur,


castrum
on

the

east

side of the

(1851), p. villageof VArhely


still be very

17 : Without which covers

the

of the and

old

citythe amphitheatre can

part easilyrecognized,
Pfarrer
saw

fifteen years benches. several stone ago still retained and Dr. Fodor, two Aukner here, antiquaries well known 80 paces E. and such at that time. The arena measures

five

W., and

surrounding wall is still 15 feet high and is everywhere covered with debris : only a few years stones ago largehewn lay about everjrwhere,and the form of the rubbish heaps stillshows the position of the former the seats. The four envaults beneath trances in the wall surrounding the oval arena indicated are by CIL, iii, depressions. Cf. p. 37, no. 105 amphi1522 (in scamno theatri). Champagny, Les Antonins, i, 292 : un amphithe3.tre dont le sable garde selon les paysans hongrois qui le montrent rouge O. Bennaujourd'hui la trace inefiajabledu sang qui y fut verse. O. Hirschfeld, who dorf and in the amphitheatre saw 1873, found covered the arena by a maize plantation,which only permitted an of its size. its longer axis approximate estimate They estimated 5o,N.
to
=

S.

The

at

60-65 paces, its


with

indicated

by

The ends of the the main entrances of the building,which four deep gaps in the buried wall, which

shorter

at 32-35.

'

axes are

sponded corre-

clearly
the

forms

VOL.

II.]
A double
row

Appendices
of small isolated the

2^5

cavea.
one

from depressions, equidistant

to the first and another, undoubtedly marking gangways second round the arena at the top of the wall and at its tiers,runs

lower
arena

edge. Nothing
or

is

now

to be

seen

of substructures

beneath

the

Bericht Hirschfeld, Vorldufiger liber eine archdologisch-epigraphische Raise in Dacien, reprint from

of benches.'

Benndorf

and

Carl vom Mittheilungen der Centralcommission J. 1873, p. 14. Gross n.f., 13 (Archiv. d. Vereins f. Siebenbiirg.Landeskunde of the amphitheatre as an [1876], p. 319) describes the remains in which the at oblong rubbish-heap 450 paces long beginning of this century benches limestone still preserved." of hewn were
, "

HISPANIAE.

following notices by E. Hiibner are based partly on his own observations (cf.his Antiquansche Reiseberichte,i, 1860-2) partly better in MSS. and on sources print (cf.the reports on epigraphic in the der Berliner Monatsberichte Academie, i86o-i). explorations The works the of the on Spanish country are entirely antiquities uncritical and untrustworthy, especially of the tendency account on to exaggerate the importance of all national The best treasures. de known is D. Sumario las Juan Augustin Cean-Bermudez, d las romanas en antiguedades Espana, en especiallas partenentes
bellas

The

Hiibner, Die aniiken 1832 fol. (cf.thereon Madrid, p. 277). See also Florez, Espana sagrada, Madrid, 1752-1850, xlvii,4 vols. ; D. Antonio Ponz, Viage de Espana, de I'Espagne, xviii, 8 vols. ; Laborde, Voyage pittoresque 1772-94,
artes, Madrid,
in

Bildwerke

Paris, 1806-20,
see

vols.

fol.

For
an

the

Roman

remains p. 249

of Lusitania ff.

Bellermann,

Erinnerungen

Sud-Europa,

(Berlin,

1851). (a) Tarraconensis.


Tarraco. Since Luis Pons de Ycart ruins
all

8, f.p. 215) affirmed that the prison) belong to the theatre,


followed

(Grandezas de Taragona, 1572, Na. Sa. del Milagro (now a near subsequent Spanish writers have

Florez, xxiv, p. 229 ; Albiiiana, Where, however, these writers Tarragonae monumenta, speak of the amphitheatre of this city (Cean, p. 7 ; Florez, xxiv, p. did ruins, which 228; Albiiiana, p. 124) they refer to the same which the to theatre, an amphitheatre. (Of undoubtedly belong him,
e.g. Cean, p. 6 ; p. 128. the so-called torre del city near upper for the inscriptions on ; Patriarca, there still exist several benches d. Berl. Acad., i860, p. 239). For them in Monatsber. cf. Hiibner now of the amphitheatre, of which a view only a small part of the

probably lay on

hill in the

cavea

remains,
Cornide

see

Laborde,
del de

i, plates 53, 54, 56.


indistinct

Ercavica
to

(Cabeza by Cean,

Griego). Very
I'academia
de

remains

according

(Memorias
p.

Madrid,
at Barcino

iii,1796, p. 172),

described The

59-

(p.15),Carthage Also Hiibner (p. n8) are quite uncertain. in has shown by an investigation of the site that Kiepert was of the alt. the existence d. in alleging (Lehrb. Geogr.,p. 497) error almost destroyed of an amphitheatre at Saguntum. ruins, now (p. 34)
and
Toletum
' '

amphitheatresmentioned

by

Cean

236

Appendices
(6) Baetica.

[vol. ii.

[Corduha. The very doubtful ruins, found in 1730, which Ruanes (Historiageneral de Cordoba, i [1761],p. 289) described, are said by Cean, p. 340, to have belonged to an amphitheatre. Hiibner saw An provin(ciae) nothing of the kind. inscription by a flamen flaminatus ob honorem edito there who erected statues Baet(icae), in is recorded Huebner, munere gladiatorioet duabus lussionib(us), note ii, i6. on 30.)] iii, Ephem. epigr., (See 77, p. 37, in 1885-6 Carmo (Carmona). The MS. report on the excavation in the with of an is be to a library found, plan, amphitheatre here, of the cf the Boletin in Madrid of the Academy of History academy, ; X, 1887, p. 174. ItaKca SeviUe). According to Montfaucon, (Santiponce near in great part destroyed the Ant. expl., iii, amphitheatre was p. 262, material for embankments. by order of the municipalityof -SesdUe-ta4!roxide
.

Cf. Cean, p. 283. the Cean latest excavations


a.

It is most de

descrfbed accurately
los

from

del gico-descriptiva

Rios, Memoria arqueoldby de Italica,Madrid, 1861, with a large plan.


Demetrio

has

also

asserted and

the

existence

of

(Baelo, p. 232)

Malaca

(p. 317), but (c)Lusitania.

these

amphitheatres at Belonia are quite uncertain.

Emerita.

Cf.

Huebner,
del
.

Bdl, 1862, p. 173, L'a.


terreno
e

riconoscibile
di

dal ed

profondo
archi
ore

avvallamento

da

pezzi difformi

muri

(Laborde, t.
parte

156)
venne

L'arena

suppleto erroneously considers it a naumachia. [Bracara Augusta (Braga). Very described, after Portuguese authors,
MAURETANIAE.

in gran

un seminato, il muro campo daUe circonstanti colline.

esteriLaborde

uncertain
in

the

remains p.

are

Bellermann,

252.]

(Djar Djedid). Tissot, Itiniraire de Tanger d Rbat d. g6ogr., vi, 12 [1876]), ou L'amphitheS,toe plus et que exactement, je crois,le theatre qu'avait signal^ Davidson Mr. Drummond Hay, consul a g^n^ral de I'Angleterre Tanger, a encore vu en 1842, n'existe plus aujourd'hui, k moins que 1'enceinte sfimicirculaire qu'on remarque loin d'Ain Kheil n'en represente non les derniers vestiges.
{Bullet,d. I. socUti
Portus zan, Drei
Arseu magnus.

Ad

Mercuri

Near
in

Arseu
von

remains

of

an

amphitheatre.

Malt-

Jahre
the

NW.

Africa, ii,6

(who erroneously

identifies

with

ancient

Arsenaria).

chel est

Julia Caesarea in (Algirie),


mieux

(Jol).
Rev.

De Blinifere, de la ville de CherAntiquitSs arch., v, p. 344 : L'enceinte de l'a. exterieure

conserv6e, j'aigravi 17 gradins encore Cf. bon 6tat. en de I'Alg. : BeauxExplor. scientif. Arts, iii, plate 21, where the amphitheatre is given in the plan of the town, and plates 29, 30 where it is figuredas Hippodrome romain. Renier, Inscr. de I'Alg.,3287 Sitifis. CIL, viii, 8482 : four mutilated fragments of an inscription, them ANFIT very among
=

HEATRI. The theatre

(not amphitheatre)

at

Cuicul

(Djemila), Expl.

VOL.

II.]
is also for

Appendices
tjiought by Ravoisi6, p. 60, to and with beasts. gjnamasticgames fights
NUMIDIA. have See

237
been below

Beaux-Arts, i,plate47,
used

(Khremissa).
Cirta.

Renier,
Scantius

1825

CIL,

viii, 6995
locorum

Divo, Pertinaci
exornatus

Aug.

patri L.
quam
de

L. fil. Quir. reditibus


sua

Julianus eq. pub.

statuam

promisit, ex
liberalitate

amphitheatri
iiiviratus edidit

diei dedit.

muneris

queni Rusicade This

ob
.

honorem

ii, plates 56-9.


2175
=

de Beaux- Arts, (PhiUppeville) Expl. scientif. I'Alg., Cf. Rev. arch., i, 814 (only one tier of galleries). in the local inscription, amphitheatre is mentioned Renier,

CIL, viii, 7983.

de la MaUe, Recueil des renseignemenis sur la Tipasa ? Dureau de Entre Tifiereh : et Guelma Constantine, Hebenprovince p. 204 streit (Nouv. Ann. de Voy. A 46, p. 58) a vu les debris d'uue grande
.,

ville ancienne, de

superbes portiques

bien

alignfe,des

colonnes

de

marbre, des palaisencore diamfetre, dont 10 rangs


taille. Les Maures situ6 Arab miles
sur

debout, un amphitheatre de 150 pas de sont intacts, le tout en grosses pierres de appeUent ce heu Hamisa, probablement par;

est cequ'il Tipasa.

I'Hamise

c'est

je crois

la colonie E. of
of
an a

romaine

de

[In the
about and 40

villageof
from both

Khremissa

(S.of Bona,
the
at

Constantine,
Roman

places)are
just as
have been

ruins

town,
the

including a theatre,
athletic la
contests

in which,

Cuicul,

arena

for beasts

might

provided by removing
de

proscenium,
So A. De

which

was

presumably
aux

built of wood.

(Cf.Juliobona.)
in Rev. arch6ol., la
sur

xii, p.
France.

Mare, 644.]

Excursion

ruines

Khremissa,
des

Lambaesis.

MSmoire

de la sociUi 800

nationale De bien
;
ses

antiquairesde
se

Troisifeme

serie, t. i

(1852).
assez

La
du

Mare, Recherches

la ville de Lambdse, p. 34 : A ramphith6a.tre. Ce monument etudi6


; U
au comme a

mtoes

pretorium
n'a
de

trouve

conserve,

tique et
centre,
ment

104 nombre

metres

de 15-20,

s'Us On

de

terre.

gradins, eUipderanges et incHnfo vers le avaient 6t6 16g6rement secou^s par un tremblede cintr^es metres de 2 ci 3 y compte 14 portes
sont
un

de

diamfetre

pu forme

Stre

peu

large,plusieursont
aussi deux
au

conserve
en

leurs

arceaux

en

bon

6tat.

On

y voit

de Text^rieur inclinSes,qui conduisent passages sol int^rieures de I'^difice, contre-bas trouve du terse en rain lequel
voutes

environnant. estime
assez

Cet
sa

amphitheatre
a

6t6

vu

bien

circonf6rence

300

pas.

par Peyssonel, the benches On Saturnia


'

qui
are

of curule names inscriptions (Antoniniana Augusta Inscr. de CIL, viii,3293. Renier, 185 I'Alg., jana)
=

Tra-

Thamugadi.
the arch and
' '

CIL,

viii,p. 951

ad

2392.

Bruce, 1765,

between

of a temple '. amphitheatre are the remains d'El-Outaia Batna entre pr"s du caravanserai Caesares M. AureHus Antoninus et Biskaxa : {Masarfelta?) Imp. SarCommodus et L. Aurelius (nomen abrasum) Augg. Germanici matici fortissimi amphitheatrum vetustate corruptum a solo restiPisone A. VI Laevilio coh. tuerunt Julio Commag. PompUio per AeUo Sereno curante CIL, praef. Henzen, 6597 leg.Aug. pr. pr. viii,2488. Dans les ruines
=

238
Thevesie. Annuaire ff.: le
arene

Appendices
de

[vol.ii.
de

la socUti

arcMologique
situ6 45-50
du

Constantine, 1858-g (ina paper

du by Moll, capitaine c6t6 metres de

province de T6bessa= ginie,


la

Theveste),
ville environn6e
....

p. 40
une

cirque est
circulaire de

seul de

de I'ancienne 6tait diam^tre interieuredeux


. . .

d'un
ou

massif

ment entries

par 15 conduisaient I'une


le

16 rangees

mafonnerie, qui se terminait de gradins en pierresde taille


I'intSrieur de

dans

vis-k-vis
au

g6n6ral
. . .

cirque
avancer

de I'autre, aux de Th.


une

I'artee, elles 6taient plac6es diamfetre extr^mitfe d'un mSme 6tat de conservation mauvais est dans un
. . .

sans

date
a

precise, nous
construit
entre

que

Tamphithdatre

de

Th.

6t6

pouvons les annSes

af"rmer,
75 et 80

aprSs J.-C.
AFRICA.
As the work

of V.

Gu6rin, Voyage arcMologiquedans

la

Tunis,
statements his

1862, contains

by
the

far

the

most

numerous

and

rigencede important
follow

regarding

amphitheatres

of

this

province, I

order.

Carthago. Gu6rin, i,p. 37, Dans le petitvillagede Malga on passe auprfesdes mines d'un a., mines fort peu importantes actuellement, du terrain, laquelle ofEre une mais qui par la configuration meme
excavation la nature
of du

evidemment
monument

ne artificielle,

laissent

aucun

doute

sur

dont

il

Falbe, Sur

V emplacement de

s'agit. G. considers the estimate axis of Carthage (1833), p. 39 (longer


of Sir Grenville ple, Tem-

than that exact the inner ellipse more 240 ft.) Excursions in the Mediterranean, i,p. 106
180
X

(300
and

230

497, the time

100). According it could easily have


of

to

Davis,

Carthage
water

her

arena ft., Remains, p.

been

filled with

for naumachiae.

At

Abu-Obaid-el-Bekri

(Description de

I'Afriquesepten-

stillwell trionale,trad, par Mr. de Slane, p. 105), i.e. in 1082 it was Gu6rin and Davis 490) give a preserved : G., p. 39. (op.cit., p.

description by Edrisi in the twelfth centary, according to which it Ibri^louardi in the fourteenth still a magnificent ruin ; even was to testify century and Ibn-Ayas at the beginning of the sixteenth la topode la Malle, Recherche its good preservation (cf Dureau sur graphie de Carthage, p. 190). Expos, tot. mundi, 62 (Geogr.I. min., ed. Riese, p. 123) : In delectabilibus solum unum spectaculum habitantes The munerum. (Carthagine), exspectant epigram of de eo Luxorius saliebat qui podium amphitheatri (Meyer, Anthol. For lot.,ii,p. 149, 380) probably refers to the amphitheatre here. the spectaclesof the sacerdotes provinciae Africae, which were given
.

here,

see

the

end

of

this section.

Thysdrus (El Djemm). of the amphitheatre


i, 816. arch6ol.,
in Ann. Canina and xlii-xliv tav. p. 492 Gordian it
was :

Gu6rin, i, p. 91 gives a detailed description Lettre d Mr. Hase, in Rev. ; cf. Pellissier, Aim6 Rochas, ib.,ix, 90 (plate 185). P. Coste and d. Inst, arch., 1852, 241 fi. (Mon. dell'Inst., vol. v, tav. d'agg. U.). Davis, Carthageand her Remains,

empans

thinks that this amphitheatre was begun by finished by Gordian III ; Pellissier considers that Gu6rin never completed. gives on p. 93 El-Bekri's description de pierres,dont plusieurs II est construit ont li-peu-prfes 25 de long. Sa hauteur est de 24 toises, tout I'intfirieur est

ft.

Canina

I., and

disposeen gradins depuis la

bas

jusqu'au haut.

According

to

the

VOL.

II.]

Appendices
began
about

239
1695 (accordingto
the Arabs had
trenched en-

Arabian

tradition,the destruction
Under
themselves
here

Coste, p. 245, in 1710).


the upper the upon
several the

Mohammed

Bey

stones ordered

during a revolt, and almost part of the amphitheatre, in order to hurl down besiegers. After the defeat of the rebels, the
of the main
entrance
as on

troyed desentirely

the

bey
such

arcades
the the

the south
a

to be blown

up

to

level of the
then to build

ground,
Arabs

so

to

prevent

repetitionof
of the

acts.

Since

have

continued and

the

demolition, using

the stones the

houses, tombs
Rochas

marabouts

adjacent
stones in

of El village possess
the

Djemm
power

; and

says

they believe
There three
was

that these
are

of of

wall elliptical Corinthian

expelling scorpions. the amphitheatre, and


and
above

68

arches

with with

half-columns,

storeys adorned attic formerly an


of the interior

rectangular openings, corresponding to the beneath them. The style is simple and noble.
choked
was

axes

arches is
so

The

with

used
to

connected extends

that it is for naumachiae. There with subterranean a off rain-water. and

rubbish

impossibleto
is indeed
an

determine

whether

it

channel, which

opening in the centre, tined was probably des-

carry
8

Barth,

leagues Wanderungen herself here in the year prophetess, who entrenched 170 f. a Berber and from of the whom the Hejira, amphitheatre is called K'as'r 73 the of Kdneha is said to have constructed el fortress the prophetess ', this channel of horsemen could ride along which a great number (' abreast ')that she might be able to provisionherself from the sea the arena there is during the siege. Gufirin asserts that beneath in a large vaulted subterranean along which he succeeded passage, about choked which it was creepingwith difficulty 30 paces, beyond
'

The Arabs allege that this channel communicates with the sea. According to des durch die KUstenlander Mittelmeeres, j,

up.

He

thinks

it may

have

regards (rightly,no
fabulous. Hadrumetutn passage
sont de du

doubt)

led to the cages of the its alleged extension

beasts, and
to

he
as

the

sea

from
cote

El-Bekri de

(Sousa). Gu6rin, i, p. 108, quotes the following autres ciUe) : Deux {trad. portes de la ville
I'occident
et

regardent
sur se

le MelUb. voutes
un
...

Ce

vaste

edifice de

construction
. . .

antique
Autour du

est

hautes. voutes, tel que

pose Melib

des

et tckstrfes-larges

trouvent

grand

nombre

communiquant
El-Bekri

les

unes

avec

le decrit, etait

les autres. trte-certainement

Ce monument

(?) un

theatre amphi-

the other hand inclines to regard (Barth, op. cit., p. 154, on it as a theatre.) II n'en reste plus aujourd'hui le moindre vestige. d'un Edifice Leptisparva (Lemta). Gu6rin, p. 127 : Les mines trfes-consid^rable Arabes les le sont sous nom designees par de c'6tait En fosse de la r6aUt6 Henfra-m'ta-sedjen (le prison). jadis un amphitheatre. II avait 340 pas de tour, I'arfene mesurait galeriessont complStement 32 de large. Les 50 pas de long sur
. . .

detruites. On
and

the

Turris

and

was

Lettre

ci

Zeugitana between Leptis minor (Lemta ?) phitheatre ama villageDimas an (El Mohedieh ?) near is preserved (43 x 32 metres) ; it had one story, only in the style of that at PhilippeviUe in Algeria. Pellissier, writer (op. cit.. Mr. Hase, in Rev. arch., i, 814. The same
east coast of

Hannibalis

240
ii, 498) mentions
five

Appendices
the ruins of
from
a

[vol. ii.
at Kfeais

miles

Muredina,
130

small in the
:
...

amphitheatre
style of plus au
tour.

sia) (Tuni-

Thapsus.
d'un pas de

Gu^rin, i, p.
II
a sur

amphitheatre.
long
44 de

460 pas
eUe
est

de

that at Dimas. les debris sud sont 62 L'arfene mesurait

large ;
or

cultivee, les gradins n'existent

plus. Ruspae (now henchir-Badria, Batria or les restes d'un : j'apergois d'abord Botria). Guerin, i, p. d^moli ; amphitheatre. II est aujourd'hui presqu' enti^rement neanmoins trfes-reconnaissable. est encore la forme L'artee, qui est maintenant cultiv6e, avait 50 pas de long sur 32 de large. Des de contreforts ait appuyaient la muraille d'enceinte, qui mesurespfeces

Oppidum

Botrianense

161

environ Colonia
. .
.

320

pas

de

circonference.

Suffetula (Sb^itla).Gu6rin, i, p. 383. L'amphithe41'ellipse est presque tre circulaire, qu'il determine, 6tant peu ont Tousles et il est ruin6 de fond en gradins disparu, prononc6e. N6anmoins la configurationgenerale en est encore comble. recon80 de II mesurait de naissable. long sur 76 large. Eph. ep., pas vii, 53 (rep. in moeuibus amphitheatri) Mactaritanum (henchir-Makter) Guerin, i, p. 409 : Oppidum 160 pas de construit seulement en blocage mesure L'amphitheatre et les gradins qu'elles Les voutes tour. soutenaient, n'existent plus. Utica (Bou-Chater) Gu6rin, ii,p. 6 f. : Un vaste amphitheatre
. . .

6t6

pratiquedans

un

ravin

naturel, qui offrait


k
ces

de

lui

meme

forme les

celle elliptique

qui

convient
et

sortes debris

de

monuments.

par sa Tous

subsistent insignifiants environ Elle avait seuls de cette puissante constructiou. 360 pas de circonference, I'arfene mesurait 52 pas de long sur 42 de large. Lettre d Mr. Hose, zde partie, in Rev. archlol., Cf Pellissier, iii,399, who 266 metres, and makes the circumference Davis, Carthage and the arena have her Remains, p. 307, according to whom might easily

gradins ont

6t6 enlevfo

quelques

flooded. been Thuburbo minor

(Tebourba).
encore

Guerin, ii,p.
de
son

188

II

ne

subsiste

plus
tous

que
les

la forme

reconnaissable

amphitheatre, .cjsnt
actuelfement

gradins
de

ont

ete

enleves,
et

et

dont

I'arfene est

herissee

broussaiUes
name

de

cactus. ancient

(Meraissa,the
ii,p. 214
sauf mesurait
contours

of the dans de

f.

Creuse pans
de

les flancs
murs,
22

d'une de

Guerin, city is unknown.) colline TamphitheS-tre est,


demoli. L'ar"ne les

quelques

long sur 40 pas ? Putpui Abyad). (Souk-eld'un


sur

compietement large.
262
:

Guerin, ii,p.
I'arSne

on

reconnait environ les d'un

amphitheatre, dont
de

mesurait

55 pas

de d'un

long
Aurelia

45 Vina

large.
.

(henchir-el-Meden) Guerin, ii,p. 265


282 f. : Les
sur

vestiges

amphitheatre. Uthina {Oadensih). Guerin, ii, p.


72 donnaient principales L'arfene avait de

ruines de

theatre. amphiOn par


un

portes
avait vallon est

profite pour elliptique.AUonse


sui une

pas entree dans ce le construire d'un bassin

long

50
vaste

large. Quatre
monument.

Rousseau,
:

forme naturel Lettre d M. Amidie

Jaubert,

in Revue

arch.,iii, p. 146

place

eminence

L'amphitheatre qui est de forme ovale, j'aiestiml sa circonference 240


.

242
et munerarii

Appendices
item duoviru
.

[vol.ii.

duumviralicius

Neapolis
aedilis
ac

a.

400
sac.

: et munerarius. 4418 (Lambiridi) (sic) mun(erarius) Lambiridi{tanus) 969 (col. Julia Septimia Vaga) : (401) : ex mun(erario). 1225 {col. : Ilvir qq. II. cur. muner. Lup(iani). 6995 (Cirta)

(coloniaJulia Curubis) : [quod fee. fratri]sIlviri (duobu)s annis munera Liberi fl. sac. aed. Ilvir. patris" : CIL, viii, 4681 (Madaura) pp. q. 1888 (Theveste): ob honorem admod(um) largus munidator. ilamonii annui. 5276 (ager Hipponensis) : a mil. flam. Aug. pp. muneris ob magnificentiam gladiatorii quod civibus pontifici Ilvir(o) ^Valentiniani Pro beatitudiue suis triduo edidit. : 8324 (Cuicul) editione muneris Gratiani debiti. Valentis NN. c. v. adq(ue) pro 7969 (Rusicade) : pro salute imp. Caes. (187 a.d.) 241 (Suffetula) nobilis cuncta Marcellus -medica arte cum parasset edendo, dies muneris tres tertium i.e. ?) obiit. 1887 (diem placiturus per cum) occisioni(busferarum). (Theveste): mun. qui(nque dierum cade) 857 (Tuburbo majus) ob edit[ionem]. Eph. ep., vii, 720 (Rusieditione liberaUtates. ^in muneribus : promtas
.... . . .
" " " " " " "

quern Eph. ep., vii, 145 patris Ilviri et

diei muneris

de liberalitate

sua

ob

honorem

Illviratus
in

edidit.

vicem

(6) THE
For these

EAST.

provinces I have not only catalogued the scanty records of amphitheatres, but also the notices known of amphitheatral to me der Cf. Vniversitdt, i860, vi, De proKonigsb. Programm games. Graeciam venationum Orientem. et ac pagaiione munerum per
ACHAIA. Corinthus.
The

only city

of

Greece

in

which

there

is certain

scription amphitheatre ; for the notices of Cyriacus, that an inad has been xviii, CIG, (pp. 1108) amphitheatrum 129, found another at Sicyon, and {CIL, i, 526) in pariete amphitheatri at Delphi, are by no means trustworthy. Curtius, Peloponnes., ii, small also mentions brick building at Sparta, the inner dia222 a meter

proof

of

an

of which

is about

100

ft.,and

the

have and

for musical amphitheatre of Roman performances '. Cf. Welcker, Tagebuch einer griech. circular circus in a corner Reise, i, 217 (in Kiepert'smap a of the and ii,113. Bursian, Geogr. v. Griechenl.,ii, 126 regards Issorion) been
an

ft. ; Sparta,intended

whole

180

'

it

seems

to

other

it
as

as

an

Odeion remarks
in

belonging to
not
even

the

temenos

of p.

Maffei

iv, (Verona illustr.,


at

Dionysos. Pausanias, no 59), mentions theatre amphi-

at least remain Corinth, and it must uncertain whether the one there was It lies, yet built in his time. ii, town at the foot according to Curtius, op. cit., 527, east of the new of the hill, and is entirelybuilt into an artificially enlarged depression in the rocky surface, so that one does not see it until one stands the immediately above top of the benches '. Bursian, Geogr. v, Cf. the full description Griechenl.,ii, 15. by Vischer, Erinnerungen und Eindrucke aus Griechenland, p. 264 f. Curtius thinks that it
'

Greece,

was

already mentioned
78, ed. Dindorf,
ffw ttjsirAXeus
"

p. 591. games

p.
iv

by Dio Chrysostom, who 385) that the Corinthians

says
saw

{Or.,xxxi,
gladiatorial

x^paSpf tlvI, ttX^Sos nh

SwaiUtx^ S^foirfci

VOL.

II.]
Dio

Appendices

243

di rlnrif, pvirapif

That

"v /M-qSl tCiv IKfvSipwi, fiWus Kai Sttou jUijSels firjSha 8a\pei.e be refers to the place where the amphitheatre stands may

true, but he would

expressed himself thus if the building were already in existence, which according to the Exp. tot. mundi, I. m., ed. Riese Ii8, ig) was an 52 {Geogr. opus praecipuum in the fourth For the here cf. also Apuleius,Metam., century. spectacles where at the festival a thiasus promises a three days' munus X, c. 18, celebratingthe beginning of the quinquennalitas ; also JuUan, Epp., to the cost of the compelled to contribute 35 (the Argives were

hardly have

gladiatorial games
is xopvyW-^ eirl 06 Ttt

and

venationes

of the

Corinthians,

who

are

not

xp'?y^c{rwi'. eirtTeXoi^jj.eva Kvvqy^(TLato. iroWaKLs iv rois OezirpoLS dpKTovs Kai Cf. the inscriptionof Corinthian venatores, CIG, livovvrai,). TapSiXets below in note on no6, quoted ii, 56, 24).^ 8^ "TKetrTO'ii.ivuv Athenae. Kara Lucian, DemoM., 57 : KB-r^valiiiv f^Xoi' eh auroii?,M?) Tbv wpds KopivBiovsKaraffri^ffaaBaL dia.v fM)voj.idx^J^, Trpoekd^v Ka,$irod 'EX^ow top ^(o^bv "v /j.t} TpSrepoVj^etpT}, raOra, Sj 'A$7}vcuoi, \l/7]"pii7r}a$"^ Dio of When his Rhodian Prusa delivered oration^,gladiatorial XTjTe. had already been introduced into Athens. Dio, Oral.,xxxi, games o{it03 R. olov rods : e'jdds acpSSpai^7]\{I)KaiTL roi fwvo/.^dxovs Trepl p. 630 KalToOs "Wovj tcaKeluous d' /J.aWov KCKoSaip-cvig. iTrep^e^XTiKaa-LTTJ Kopivdiovs, iv TroXews ol rivi^ ^^v ^^"ottjs "TavTaSj ibffre Beiapovatv x^pf^^p^^ KopivdiOL 5^ (iXXw? Kai birou fifjSeis tXtjBos jx^v bvva.fi4vt^ di^aaBat Toirtp, /tvirapc^ Bei^vrai 5i iv t^ Bedrp'.p d.v /iijS^ tw /.i-qdiva Bdij/eie ekivBtpuv, ^kB-^vaioi
oLyiJVtiJv yvfXVLKGtv t] ^ov"xlku}v

tGiv iroWitiv

SiovraL

'

Ka\^v raijrrjv B^av irr avr^v ttjv aKphwoXiVj o5 rbv AUpvffoy 4tI rT]v iv airraid nva TiBiainv CitrTe iroWdKis a^arTeaBai rail BpbvoLS, opx^iyrpav In the theatre Kai rois "\\ovs o5 rhv Upo"j"i,vT7iv Icpds avajK-q KaBl^uv.
TT/y
"

'

of

Dionysos
a

there

runs

before
of

the

stand 5 in.

marble

balustrade

which steps on construction rough


the the Roman orchestra'. in

the

thrones ft. 3 when

about

high, probably
were

dating
held
in

from

period

A. MuUer, Dio continues, xxiii, Philologus, 494. oi^K aiVoi)s Kai roOrov elirbvra Kai rbv vovBerrjaafTa wepi (pi\6(TO(pov ivra Surre iKetvov dXX' oSras iSvirx^pavav, aweSi^avTO o6dk iiryveaav, ^x*"""" ^"XIkt)? /j,riSevds Sijax 5^ TTfKiKairriv Hkv yiveL 'Pdj/ialiav li(rTepov, d^ ii.bvov oidels iK Trdi'v ttoXXoO rerdxv'^^^] fjAXiCTa fj^rh d/j.o\oyo6pt."vov KaraKiireiv Toils dpxaiovs ixkoXgOBus tols Xbyoi.s, ttjv TrbXiv Kai fSe^itoKivat The 'EXXdJos. ferred fXi"rBai philosopher re/iaXXoK diarpi^eivdXXaxife rijs

gladiatorialgames
Scenische

Alterthiimer,

to

here

cannot

possiblybe Demonax,

if the

latter's

period

later. Zeller, Gesch. d. is to be dated between 50 and 150 or even 6. Philos. d. Griechen, iii, It might, however, be Apollonius i, 691, ancient of Tyana, to whom a very Philostratus, Vit. i, 4, attributes
oi Mrivaloi lineage. Ibid.,iv, 22: AmpBoSro Si xaKeivo 'A-B-nvriaiv Kai {ittq dvBpthirtjiv tr"l"aya'is fs irpotre^xov ^vvtbvres Bdarpov to ttj aKpoirbXtt re ij raSra ev jxeyaXuv xP'HI'-^tijiv fsei KopivBip vm, /jiaXXov effTTOuiSdfeTO Kai k"''-^aXavTiorbixoL Kai tolx'^P'^XO^ Kai irbpvoi. coivrmhotijyovTOii.oi.xol
'

^Bvrj, ol 5 SnrXi^ov adroiis Kai ivdpairoSurTalKai rd ToiaCra b 'AiroXXtij'iosKai KaXoivrav Kai Si ro-uray ^vixirlirTeiv, iXd^ero
1

eKiXevov airbv is

For

the plan of the


as a

Venetian

Promediiore
za

Corinth
2

plague

lazaretto
z-

cf. Spyr. (1701),

to use F. Grimaai P. Lampros, Das

the

of amphitheatre

korinthtsche Amphi-

in MiUh. thsr.'.er,

d. disch. archdol. InstUuts

Athen, ii (1877), pp. 282-8,;with.platexix.

349, Marquardt,StV., i",

244

Appendices

[vol.ii.

oliK "v ItfVTrape\9etp is X'^P^o" ''k$rivaloiv, aKdSaprov Kal XiSpov iKKXrjfflav iv ii If this ravra iwiaToK^. happened under Nero, l\eye lifurrbv. the of Philostratus, it to narrative according quite untrustworthy

would
to deter

be

to assume necessary the Athenians from

Demonax that reintroduction


a

only attempted
of the

spectacle,
few
tain cer-

which

had

been

discontinued
=

for

considerable

time.

Megara.

CIG, 1058
of the

Lebas-Waddington, ii,43 (with a


text
:

Kovprlov Koipnov TipbKkov koX Kal Kal vlov avaTpirtiyov 0 HvBaituiv ii Sij/xos a.ywvoB{Ty\v UpdnXov ^ovXij Tiav^CKriva. {i.e. fiOvop-A-x^^ t^^V i^ dyopavdfwv (ptXoretfiTja-dfievov irpwrov
restorations
V"Xov
. . .
"

Megara to president of the deputies The is of set up by Hadrian. inscription


Plataeae.

of

the
the
:

council time

of

Panhellenes

of Antoninus

Pius).
super

Apuleius,Metam.,
nomine
Nam

iv, c. 13
rnunus

quodam
hendimus.

Demochare
vir et

Ibi famam celebrem edituro gladiatorium


et
suae

depre-

genere

primarius
fortunae

liberalitate

praecipuus, digno
instrue1S*t.
bestiarum facies
, .

opibus pluribus et splendore pubUcas


famosae
manus,

voluptates
venatores

Gladiatores

isti

illi

: alibi noxii probafee-fjernicitatis perdita securitate

suis

epulis

saginas
ferarum

numerus,

quae

etiam, advexerat
Thessalia,
sos

generosa Hither journeys Thiasus,

Qui praeterea forensi studio, praecipuo ilia damnatorum capitum funera, etc.
instruentes. Nam
. .

nobilissimas there
to

feras

et famox,
c.

inde

gladiatorescomparaturus.
Id.

Apuleius, Metam.,
goes
see a

18.

Larissa.

ib.,i,c. 7

spectaculum

satis

: a pedlar famigerabile.

gladiatorium

MACEDONIA.
. . . .

xii

CIL, iii, i, 607 : Dyrrhachium. gladiatorib.p[aribus] archSol. Macidoine en edi[dit]. Heuzey et Daumet, Mission of and reliefs 30) : (1876), p. 383 (pi.27, p. 4 gladiators. Thessalonice. of 112 Heuzy, op. cit., (inscription p. 274, no. of announcement three and : days' jxovop.axlo.t, A.D.) Kw-qyia 143
with the will and
on

in accordance

testament

of

certain

Herennia

s. asinus, 13th 6 6 ix Si r i/uSv Se/nrdriis : OfffaaKovlKiis SeSpo i\i}ttjs MeveKXijs 49 64av fiirXois X^Bet iir'alrlq. VT4"rx^T0 Trpbs r^ dvdpojv iraTplSi irap^^Giv rotaijTjj in eldSruv. is the of the scene ABiarpov dXXiJXous p,ovopax^tv spectacle, of the is be which one a woman, iJTis Bt/ploii performers to KareKiKpiTo

Hispana,

to

begin

the

of March.
. . .

Lucian, Lucius

'

airoBaveiv

(52) and
,

the
was

narrator
no

(53).
Verona
.

That

there

illust., iv, 67 from cf Taf el,De Thessalonice, p. xlii ff.) where


games circulus bulas
to the

fears p.^irov dpKTosf)X4oiv di/aTnjSiJireToi amphitheatre here is inferred by Mafiei, S. Demetrii the Acta Annal., (Mabillon, it is said of the
;

of Maximianus
the of

illic enim Ad.


a

circumseptus.
stele of

de

parabatur per Longp6rier, Rev,


found
here.

ial gladiatorquasdem taarchM.,

vi, p. 198 describes


emendation

retianus

Kaibel, De

monumentor.

According aliquot Gyaecor.

runs carminib., p. 40, the inscription irais JjXBov,16^ al EicppArtis of a Tombstone 'B|iiKi iirrlaav, TrXoKap.e?5es iinjvKXi'Cffa,. viK-qffM iroTplS' in Mitth. d. deutsch. archdol. Inst, in Athen, x secular (1885),p.

15,

T.

4"Xaoi)ios

Sdrvpos

1^ eiKrjipSpif Si/i"^ou

rif AaKeSaipj"vl(f

Kai

acKniropirb T^apKiffffi^

k.t.X. i]p(^ov

PMHppopolis.

The

found sepulchral inscription

here, CIL, iii, i,

VOL.

II.]
=

Appendices

245

erected by a Ilvir et munerarius to his son Orelli,3746, was ; 660 iterum CIL, iii, (muner[arius] I, [fla]meii D[ivi] Vespasi[ani]) Kaibel, Epigr. Gr., 529 : sepulchral inscriptionof a gladiator BiKTup SfceuSs (Scaeva, see note on ii,57, 1. 16). He was of Thessaslain lonica,and f6ll at the hands of Ulwas, who in his turn was the aOi/oirXos by HoKvveiKrjs.

659
cf.

"

THRACIA.

Bock, L'amph. de Constantinople(Bruxelles, Constantinopolis. that the amphitheatre 1849) assumes, apparently without reason, which according to the Chronicon built by Paschale, i, p. 495 was Severus at Byzantium theatre was a (kwvY"' {sio) iiiya. "wi.vxj) only with arrangements for gladiatorial combats. In Codin., De Signis,
6, p. 31, ed. Bonn
.

; (cited by Suidas, 5. Kw^/jyiov

ev

ri^ k.

to

irpioTov

kt.\.),mention e^piTTovTool "iod6.vaToi

is

In the old description of (to Kw-^iov) the utr. dign. imp., p. 259 amphitheatre in the regio secunda is mentioned Horn (at the end of the Golden ; cf. Fries, Byzantium, StRE, i", 2620). Cf. Cod. Theod., xiv, 6, 5 (419 a.d.) : inter ing Accordamphitheatrum et D. JuUani portum per littus maris. to Bock, p. 36, the latest mention of the amphitheatre occurs in the twelfth century : Banduri, Imp. orient.,ed. Paris, p. 26. Sepulchral reUef of a Samnis t(^Iditp fiveias [T{oirK6.pis irarpl x^P^^ from the Dardanelles
aus

6 Kricras Malt/itj/os the cityin Panciroli, Notit.

made

of

Gurlitt,Antike Oesterreich,i, 7.
:

Denkm.
,

in etc.,

Epigr.archdol.

Mitth.

CRETA

AND

THE

OTHER

ISLANDS,
a

Greta. Maffei, Verona isola di Candia by Onorio


as

ill.,iv, p. Belli Vicentino, who

62, cites

MS.

Trattato thither in

dell'

went

1583
di

6 scritta con generate (I'opera physicianto the provveditore si alle ha e con a non senno, stampe sopra quel paese According to Magrini, Scritture gran lunga paragouabile) zione
.

erudicosa

inedite

in materie

di architectura letters of Belli


He

the

two

(Padova, 1847), p. there printed only


that
besides he
seven

10, this treatise

deal

with of two.
con

is lost ; theatres and he Of had the covered disone

temples.
at

maintained

theatres

five simile di
out

amphitheatres,and
CoUseo nissun

gives views

Gortyn, ch'ei rappresenta


a

secondo

quella del
vie
e

Romano

il costume nel portico soU archi

pianta raddopiato e

afiatto nelle
tutto

quattro

diametrali,bench^
senza a

poi di
ornamento
.

56, dice ch'era

mattoni
two

d'architettura.

L'altro

dice ch'era of contraforti

Gerapetra (Hierapytna)
hillsides,and

completed
senza

It is said to be partly hewn in elUptical form with six

di

muraglia
to

soda

ornamento. the

MafiEei,who
most

was

generallyinclined
reports
be
sensato
on

call in question even that amphitheatres, admitted


on

this d'un

trustworthy information might


uom

correct, as he reUed
'. The

the
of

judgment
the
des deux

'

si intendente
at

existence G. Perrot

amphitheatre
mondes,
paces
In

confirmed h'Ue of seats

by
now

de Crite
The

[1867],p.
exist. is
statement

{Rev. 123).

Hierapytna is 1864, p. 1004, and


No tiers

It is 60

in diameter.
Melo in

Melos.

Bursian, Geogr. von in CIG, 2432 :


worth the notice.
common

Griechenland, ii,578.
marmore

supra

hardly amphitheatrum, on Lesbos. Inscription

tomb

of

/amifca gladiator

246
at iraTp. (?) KXau.

Appendices
2194
Kal

[vol.ii.
:

Mitylene (CIG, ii. Add.,


airov.

b, p. 1028)

v^ov Tpv"piovLavou

(pa/^Ma //.ovo/jAx'^'' AatXtas [S or 'O/)0fas dpxt-^p^^(^^

chief a Probably Claudius Tryphonianus was that they provided games in Lesbos, as elsewhere, is and priest, shown 2184-94. According to Conze, ifeise am/ (iejby inscriptions

Z]uiTiov yvvaiKos

of the castle in the bell-tower Lesbos, p. 5, there are to be seen armed of an of Mitylene four stones, each with the figure gladiator inscriptions.Two holding his shield before him, and with illegible Insel

other

stones

in the Uons. there

same

place
the
bull

show

fighting with
a

By
of
a

thermae
which
a

sculptures in relief of bestiarii (where also is the inscription


beneath the
man.
,

quoted above)
rude
tav.

is a stone
Tombstone

name

plays "EXif disAnn.

d. Inst., prostrate a 1842, d'agg. Q. lIoKvSpofws gladiator Mitth. Instit. zu Athen, xi (1886), 273, 17. d. Archdol. Thasos. CIG, 2164 : inscription of the gladiators {myrmillones it can from which, however, and essedarii of a certain Hecataea, by held be that concluded were no means here, as gladiatorial games for the residence often chosen of islands {e.g. Cos, CIG, 2511) were families of gladiators. rehef

goring

of

'

'

ASIA In the
were

AND Asiatic those

THE

OTHER
as

ANATOLIAN

PROVINCES.
most

countries,

elsewhere, the
the

important

tacles spec-

organized by {Comthe lead and at the munia, Koivd) of the separate provinces under cf. Marquardt, StV, cost of the priests who them : presided over and des Rom. ff., Reicks, p, 503 Kuhn, Verfassung i, 111-115.1 The of when last mention these games is in the year 465, the gladiatorial combats had long ceased : Cod. Just., 1. un. de officio comit. Orientis that gladiatorswere {Cod. I.T., xxxvi). There is ample evidence
exhibited
at these games in earlier centuries.

provincialassociations

document

written

by

the

emperor does

Alexander the
account

Severus

{Cod. Just., x, 61) expressly


the

mentions

liighpriests of the provinces, of St. Polycarp (in as martyrdom the year 155 ; cf. Marquardt, op. cit., p. 514 note), in Eusebius, Hist, eccl., iv, 15, p. 135, 27, ed. Schwegler ; Ruinart, Acta mart., translates Kinipxn^ muneraritis (Kuhn, loc. cit.). p. 42 ; Rufinus Hence as gladiatorialfamilies are often found in the inscriptions of these priests possessions {CIG, 2511, 3213, 3677 ; ii,2194b, 2759 b). gladiatorial games

given by
the

of

'

Galen
at

relates

that
he
was

after his

the

completion

of

his

medical

studies

Alexandria

(158-164)physician to
of treatment
:
ruv

appointed by the and gladiators,

high priest of Pergamus method employed a new


ev

/caret
us

t^xv^

^^ iroWiov redvefiyrajv

Tois

^reaiv ^liirpoffdev

ifj^ldk
office
lib.

oiire

aTo6av6vTos TerpbjfjtJviav etpryraL of this,he says he was De compos,


v.

rpai/uiTos. In consequence iii,cap.


; xviii
.

Ttvbs otfr' i^ "\\ov chosen for the same medicam.

: by succeeding high priests

p.

genera,

2, ed.

Kuehn,

xiii,p.
that

564 summer)

B, 561 (which shows

599 ; these games

cf. ed.

Kuehn,
took

xiii,

place in

1 According was 'Acridpxrjs

to he

the

games,

which

Asiae provincute(Paris, Monceaux, De communi 1885), pp. 56-67, the apx^epeiii T-ijs'Acrias holding office in the year of the great provincial organized at his own These games held at the same were expense,

periods as the Olympic and Actian games,

VOL.

II.]
the

Appendices

247

The which in fact of this dotibus But also

schools were doubtless generallyin the cities in gladiatorial festivals held. found were Such schools were provincial at Smyrna, Philadelphia, Cyzicus and Pergamus, all cities kind ; cf. Marquardt, op. cit., p. 513 ; id.,De concil. et sacerin prov., 1872, p. 209 ; Monceaux, l.l., Ephem. epigr., p. 38. of other cities

citizens

belonging

to

the

festal association

were

for the priesthood, and they could keep and train their eligible at of other their residence convenient at own or gladiators places places. If therefore monuments relatingto gladiators are found in a place,the most that can be asserted is that there was a school-

there, but
doubt

held there. There is were gladiatorial games cities gladiatorial no games took place on many besides other occasions the festivals of the provincial associations. On the imperial gladiatorsin these provinces and in Cyprus, cf. ii,
not

that

that

in many

54,

26

and

note. to

The

following places,arranged according


there
is evidence

provinces,are
shows
or

those

for which connected Caria.


alav

of

amphitheatral

of matters

therewith.^

"^"^ {iw6iiri)iia Cos. CIG, 251 1 : "j"a//.i\ta ixovoix"x'^'' KwrifeKal 'AvpriXlns 'Sen^plovKacrrpixiov, AevKiov, JlaKaviavoD,'Aa-idpxov, yvvaiKbs aiiroO. Biagi rightly dpxi^p^i.o.s, SaTT^oOs,nxdrwi/os,A.^Kivviavris, refers

this to

common

burial-placeof
=

the

gladiatorsand
to be found

venatores

belonging to the married couple,such as are and IRN, CIL, ix, 465). Presumably 736 {CIG, 3942
of the the Halicarnassus. giftswhich he island Asiarch
as was

elsewhere dence the resi-

Halicarnassus,
of abode

and

he had

of Cos

Stratonicea.
f.
of

or place 2663, inscription of a offered to the goddess Nemesis. CIG, 2719, inscription of one

of burial

CIG,

merely chosen gladiators. retiarius regarding


for his

T.
ev

fieyaKoTpsTws, Quir. Aeneas, apxt-^pi.T^'ia'avTO! Kal Kvviriye"rlas according to eireTi\c(rev, /loi'o/xaxicis


the Antonines.
;

Flavins, Leontis 77 apx^epuiaivQkoX


of
meant

Bockh

the
is

age
certain un-

What
p.

highpriesthood is here
513.

cf.

Marquardt,
The

Caryanda.
Kwrryiov

is referred Cousin

and a inscriptionhere, mentioning a bull-fight by the editor,Lebas-Waddington, 499, to the and

pre-Christian period.
Mylasa.
HelUn.,
had

1888, p.
(v

(1.19 d,pxi.fpfii

(in Bull, de corresp. II honorary decree for an f.). A very mutilated other things TCj! TTit apxi-eparda^ XP^^V) "vtho among
Diehl, Inscr.
de M. L. 8
rah
:

e^oirXaaiacs{sic) 6,va\ti3ix4{lo)voi L. i6 rpidv (?) Tots /t^xk.t.X, iravrds 6T\i(rp,ou koI 6k (?)] 5taKpi[T0VS ttoikL'Kti 5t5a;^T7 of a Miletus. CIG, 2880, inscription prophet of the temple of rHv Asiarchs, a son 'Sepaaruv (probably Branchidae, apxi-^pii^v SiKa Kal i.wvofirl r]iUpai cf. Marquardt, loc. cit.) iroLi)"T6.vT"av Beuiplas
. . .

given gladiatorial games. kv aitp Toh ToiJls re (9)[;^ous


S]ia
Tuv

irivris

roiisinroireadvTas liovopA-

Kal

S,W(av novop.a.x'^v

wild beast dcKaSijo (Also in CIG, a iirl Tj/j-^pas 3422 fiaxias dirori/iovs at in the Minturnae, as inscription fight is praised as Airiro/ios, vol. ii, 83, 1. 37. a liat of CIG, 2889 contains CIL, X, 6012, see three
a

murmillones
,

two

Thraeces

and

one

gladiator who
and

to two chariot,belongingapparently
1

masters, Samia

fought from Eucarpus;

As

the documeats

are

mainly

taken

from

the CZG, I follow the order of that collection,

^48
the numbers their names of their
; EAET

Appendices
victories which

[vol. ii.
(ST)
not,
note
are

(NI) and
twice

crowns

added

to

occurs

does
; see

I think, denote

eXmeepos
An d

(liberatus) (Bockh) but eXeuSepwfleis XPV^-^^x^Ve: -Trpw/SoKdrw/j 'AjSdd-Kai'TC epitaph


d, Milite, ia Rev. in Inscription

onii, 51,1.26).
Inscr.

Rayet,

inid.

trouvies

archioL, N.S.,
a

Tralles. JlowXiov
on

burial-placefor
2942
b

AovKiXiov
291. The of

ReKraHvov.

28 (1874),p. 112. : Movo/xAxaigladiators Epitaphs 615. Lebas-Waddington,


xv,

individual
and
that

CIG, gladiators,

and

Kaibel, Epzgr. Gr.,


,
.

290 like

Nysa.

amphitheatre, described
Corinth,
iv x'"-P^^P"t-

by Strabo,
2753 b:

"

xiv,

p. 639, lay,

Aphrodisias. CIG, ii.Add.,


toO toO'Ti/'ikX^ous

p. ii09,no.

Ziji-wtos 0tt/ii\ia

toC 0i)(r6i opx'fp^wsZ^vwi/os 'TfcKXiovs, 'TfiiiKiovs l^"'""Asie mineure (Didot, Texier, Kal KaraSLKUv TavpoKaSairTuv. fiAx'^"Kal 1862),p. 647: al'unedesextr6mites(of thestodJOM) on voit a fleur de amphitheatre, circulaire, qui parait avoir forme un petit mur terre un est du temps de la decadence. Jenementioime la construction dont

de fait que parceque j'aitrouve mesur^s stades autres deux que j'ai I am celui et d'Aspeiidus. Perga Hirschfeld for this notice.
ce

semblables

dans constructions celui de cotes les d'Asie, sur to my indebted colleague G.


A. Ti^ams /lovo/idx'^i'

Lydia. Smyrna. 'Ao-idpxou vearipov ;

CIG,
also

3123

ipa/iMa

: gladiators taken to by seems rightly iwTroduliKTTis ; 3291 (retiarii) 3275 for a gladiator) [murmilBockh ; 3392 ; 3368 ; (Thraeces) 3374 in Spiegelthal's excavations, a wildlones). Also a relief,found

inscriptionsof

individual
be

beast

panther (Programm der Acad. Alb. Regim., i85o, of A representation been found to have near Smyrna. vi) seems and venationes BiipwTas)in the Gonzenbach gladiators ("lo-Tpos, d. griech.Orient, pp. 173 ff., Stark, Nach collection. 374 fi. Keller, Alterth. Eusebius the martyrto Mass. Thiere d. According dom p. 70. the ardSiov (according to Jerome of St Polycarp took place in viris illustribus,xvii, ed. ViUars ii, 858, in De amphitheatre) com' h soUto, neUe : Mafiei, Degli anfit., Equivoco per6 prese, p. 91 Tomaso nelle d'antichi che notizie delle chiese Smith, edifizj reUquie
tamer

with

d'Asia

disse

vedersi

Smirna

avanzi

di tale anfiteatro.

Philadelphia. CIG, 3422 (apparently of the age of the Aurelian d.ir6TOfJ.ov evdi^vyov emperors) : apx^^P^^^^vovkoX dbvra KOVTpoKvvTjy^ffiov
"

cK

edas

Francke (piKcSioplas.
beast
men

explains rightly as
several

think

fight of
one

single wild
each, the
p. 180.

fighter or of with being armed

individuals

with

Kovrdpia or
I'Asie
un

hunting javelins.
mineure,
acrot^res
sur

besist Cf.

Cyzicus.

Texier,

Description de
dans
assez sur

ii, p. 174:

TJhe rivifere qui prend sa source k I'ouest une valine forme

des

du

Dindymon,
II

profonde,
les deux

laquelleest plac6
inf^rieurs.

qui s'appuie ramphith6a.tre,


n'est
cours ce

mamelons

autre ruisseau ait eu un ce guferepossible que I'antiqujt^ I'ar^ne de Tamphithfeitre, consequent il passait sous ; par Les qui me porte k penser qu'elle6tait construite en bois dans
....

vomitoires chanss^e k

sont sont
;

au

nombre conserves
cet

de
;

32 est

la

plupart de

deux

du

rez-de-

encore

ils sont

bossage

mais

ouvrage

construits en blocs de granit tr^s-peu soign6, et annoncerait

250
Nicomedia. the See criminals vol. is
Koivhv

Appendices
Pliny, Epp.
who
were

[vol. ii.
:

ad

Tyaj.,31

condemned

sq. in ludum

to

Trajan regarding
and
at

here

Nicaea.

ii, 44,
hst

1. 14.

Galatia.

On the left door-post of the temple of Augustus Ancyra. rb VaXarwv which of the five a {CIG, 4093) years'games in honour of held Kai deg. 'Pibiiri Bel} XejiauTtfi iepaa-dfj,evov Galatarchs. those before the several years are mentioned festivities are pubHc principal torial gladia{dTj/ioSo^viai) spectacles (Beai),gymnastic and The
names

the
of

Emperor.
the

written

The
,

banquets

contests,
the the and

wild
.

beast the

baiting, bull-fights(6iipoixaxla.i, ravpo/iafirst

x'ai, Tt",vpoKa8A\pm)At

festival,
took

which,
in

according
year
10

to

probable giver of the


Kvvriryioi'

suppositionof
entertainment
Kal

Franz,

place

the

a.d.,

provided

fu"vofmx"^''

ieiiyi) TpidKovTo,
also at the of the pairs are
tc

raiipav
and

Gladiators Bripluiv.
=

fought
:

third, fourth
not Kal

stated.

fifth festivals,but the C7G, 3847 b Lebas-Wad.,

numbers
ion
.

Kw-^tdv

iroKureXis

Paphlagonia. Scythian Sisinnes


the

TrapdSo^ov (TttouS^s ficra, Trdatjs irapaax^ixevov Amastris. Toxaris, Lucian,

fight here

drachmae, in order
PontUS. (for Franz's mentions

the 57s., makes for of with a a prize gladiator 10,000 A wild beast baiting preto support his friend. cedes

combat. See vol. ii,49, 1. i. gladiatorial The CIG, 4157 Sinope. inscriptionof a Pontarch, is restoration undoubtedly right) p. 4 volpTdaxn^'
Kai ravpoKaddipia koX Kvvffy4(7Lov
" "

fiaxt-av.

alleged amphitheatre, see according to In Spratt G. Hirschfeld this and Forbes, Travels in Lycia,etc. (London, 1847) there is no trace of it, either in the text (i,13) or plan.] Telmissos Tombstone of a retiarius with the inscription : (Mahri) tCiv therefore was (There (TvyKsWapluv. 'Ep/ietIlaiTpaciVT/s /xera, certainly a school for gladiatorsthere.) Benndorf -Niemann, Reise in Lykien xind Karien, pp. 41 and 157. Pisidia and Lycaonia. Sagalassus. CIG, 4377 (epitaph in the of a eulogy) : form irdvTTj fi^v KvSos Te/jTi5X\ou ^K T" aotptSv ^pyiav^k t' 6.ya8wv Trariputv, vOv 5' ^Tt irou Kal /aSXXoi/, ore dprji^iKiov tftunwf iv a-raSlois eff-dpeacv arpan^r, ToaaiiP KariKTavev re Xeoiros ApKTovs TapSd\i.i,s "/jdi KTedvuv (TipQif wdrpTjvirpea^vrepyjv defievos.
an

Lycla.

Monum.

d.

[Xanthus. Inst.,iv, pi. 2.

Remains

of

Cf. AdI, 1844, P- I34But is based statement on error. an

"

"

is Ha-TSpeffev reading on the


and
one can

Franz's
stone
;

restoration,for
karHKiacv.
With

ESEN O.

which

is said to be

the^

perhaps, however,

it has

been

copied

ously errone-

and Welcker ardSLov understand to include an Franz, amphitheatre such is mentioned of Aphrodisias. in the case as Antiochia Pisidiae. Henzen, 6156 CIL, iii, i, 293 : Cn. Dottio Dotti fil. Ser. Planciano Marullini patr. col. flam. Ilvir Ilqq. vir

should

be

MuUer,

muner.

II

(munerario iterum)

et

agonothet. perp.

certam.

qq. talant.

asiarch.

tempi, splend. civit. Ephes. etc. Iconium. Ammianus, xiv, 2 : (Isauri) apud

Iconium

Pisidiae

VOL.

II.]
in

Appendices

251

oppidum
sunt.

amphitheatralispectaculo feris praedatricibus object!


Perge
and

Pamphylia.
above. Cilicia.
31,
21

Aspendus

cf. remarks

on

Aphrodisias

makes

Aegae. Philostrat., Vit. Apoll.,II, xiv, ed. Kayser, p. elSov ey(h ev Aiyous Ka"eipyfj.h, i)v Apollonius say : (pibKyj

dirodavdvTa rbv (tk^^vov, bv kv tQ oIkI(Tki^ eis /i-4v7]v Kvv^ia, oSrws lir^vdTjff^v Kairoi u)s fiTj trpoffS^^affBai. CLTreK"rjiTev, dTjpitav ( Titov, jSopturdTTj Tpt(3v 7jfj.epit}v S. Thallelaei Sanctorum the Acta to ovta. Maii, [Acta According
'

T.

V,

p.

14* [20 May],


ar^Siop here
The suffered
391
:

St.
; the

Thallelaeus

was

thrown
to

to

the

wild

beasts
to have

in the

place is also
Probus

called
and

Biarpov.'Jordan.
are

Tarsus.

martyrs Tarachus,
here
in

Andronicus

said

(1731), p.

Acta the year Mart., ed. Ruinart 304. 6 dvoiTuSnaTos Mdfi/^os (governor of CiUcia) fiera-

(?)eK^Xeuire Tiji^rjs KaXeffd/ievos TepfHTiavovKiXiKapxnP, airrov ^iKonfuSv 6 lepevriavo'i Kai t(^v 6ia,v eirirekiiv TroXei. r^ Kw^qyloiv irdvbyjfiov irapaSi^Tarrev, twp Holiiois ylveadai '^o'S Ilpuias S^ dTjpiav ctpecTTUtri XPVP^ eirl to (rrddiov' irdaa i] 7r6Xts (rvv yvvai^l /cat Traidiots e^T]""rav yevofjUvrjs diro firjXiov wXeiopoi ev6s' toO deapiov roijTois ^v yhp 0 TOiros irXrjfxiKpov 5c k.t.\, twv SxXwi' Tou dfi(pi."e(i/j.aTos p(o64vTos
SYRIA Antiochia.
on
,

WITH
An

PHOENICIA

AND

PALAESTINA. built
to

the

amphitheatre, alleged to have been acropolis(Malalas,p. 217, 91, V) is said

by

sar Caebeen

have

turned

and to have been by Valens into a place for wild beast fights, O. Mueller, Antiq. Antiochenae, p. 79 destroyed by Theodosius. than to have been more But there note one seems theatre amphi10) (ii, 2, 5' ris "v Antioch. : Orat. itpUovro : Libanius, (i, p. 34s Reisk) rd ire'jroi.ijp.^pa, ra fUv ddXTjTais evaywvia-acrdat Sie^iiiv ^repadedrpwv etd-r}, have Gladiators must S' dvdpdffi appeared at Antioch a few vpos 0T)pla; of Constantine's after bloody (325),as spectacles prohibition years ed. boasts vita who born about was Libanius, Morell.) sua, p. 3, (De 314,
.

that

of 15 he despised this spectacle. He often mentions that in Epp., 218 (cf. as 220), where he laments gladiatorial games, at

the

age

his cousin had beast-baiters.

wasted Other
103

his fortune passages beast


or are

with

the

purchase popular at
:

of beasts ad

and

cited

by Gothofredus, Epp.
with
ad

Cod. than

Theodos., xii,i,
the shows 1454 Wolf.

(wUd

fightsmore
race-course

Antioch of

of the

theatre from

the Beroea

Caesarium,

Kuhn,

i,113). op. cit.,

He

accuses

Tisamenus

brought an
of

entertainer

to Antioch

all the
That

having apparatus
the

beast-baiting (Zm Tisam.,

certamina pugilum in which at Antioch (Ammian., xiv, 7, 3) were contested has been rightly thought, ad cod.

ed. Reisk., ii,p. the Caesar

447).
Gallus

hibited pro-

took
as

delight
Lipsius
fredus, Gotho-

gladiatorial games,

and by Valesius, op. cit., of the

Theodos.,

xv,

13,

i.

Phoenicia.

Berytus.

Agrippa, king
two

Jews,
7,

buUt
At

an

theatre amphieach
to
same

here, in which

he caused

troops of 700 criminals

fight place
took

one

another had
a

(Josephus, Ant.
large
number

Jud., xix,
of

5).

the
that

Titus

Jewish prisonerskUled

in

show (S.J.,vii, 3, i). Josephus does not say gladiatorial in poses an amphitheatre ; and Mafiei, Degli anf.,p. 85, supplace Gothofredus of wood. that Agrippa's amphitheatre was only

this

252

Appendices

[vol.ii.

remarks (ad cod. Theodos., xv, 12, i) that it is no accident that Conof bloody spectacles stantine's prohibition (325)was pubhshed here. ruins of an The Tiberias. amphitheatre are still Palaestina. durch in the neighbourhood '. K. Furrer, Wanderungen to be seen
'

Paldstina Caesarea.

(1865), p. 316.
Herod
Kol

built
KUfievov xv,

an

amphitheatre
6.

here,

TroXix

8^X01'

Sm"iievov Six^trOai.

"iroirT"6ei.v eTLTrjdeiois

els tt]v dA'Ka.TTav.

Josephus,
ayibv,which

Ant. he

Jud.,
founded

9,

He
=

there 8

celebrated

the
of

periodic

(01. 192

B.C.)in honour

'lir-wav re 5^ woKv irX^Sos fiovoijAxavkoL Brtpluv, Trape"TKevdKeL fiXXois Ttirlv iTrt.-rqitviJ."TUv iv tj 'Pui/i]) Kal "trap' TO, iroXvTeKiarepatup Cf. B.J., i,21, 8 ; vii, 2, i';vii, 3, i, and Euseb., De Martyr. Palasstin.,iv, 13, Acta mart., ed. Ruinart, p. 283. 5^ koI 8riHierosolyma. Joseph., Ant. Jud., xv, 8, l : irapaa-Kcvii above-mentioned the of ayibv) piav eyiveTo (at the celebration Kal tuv \eovT(i3v aXXwf, cfffa Kai ras trXeiaTOJit a^ry "rvvaxS^vTU}v TG toi^tuk airiSv ecrri (nravi-iliTepa dX/cdis iweppaWoia-asIx^i Kal rriv cfidcnv avrb. tuv nal jxAxai. KaTeyva"rp,huv re vpos Trpot "X\ri\a (Tv/xirXoKal Kal rois ixkv ^^vois^kttXtj^ls ofiodr^s da-jrdvtjs eTreTTjSe^ovro, dvdpthTrwv 5' ^inx"^plots KardXvins 6^av klvSOvwv^ Toh t'2v irepl ipavepd. t'}\v \pvxay(ayi.a that considers Maffei, avToh eduv. cit., op. Tui/ TipMiUvuv vap p. 75 of wood. also built Ores., these two vii, 30, amphitheatres were
"

Augustus, Kal Spo/^ov

5, ed.

Zangemeister
iussit. is unknown

p.

mis

extrui

As

546 Hav. : Zangemeister


2379 here
;

amph. (Julianus)
observes, the
in the authors
x,
source

Hierosolyof this here

statement

; for it is not

used
16 ;

by

Orosius, viz. H.E., X, 36.


Canatha.

Jerome,
An

Chron.,

Eutrop.,

Rufinus,

amphitheatre

is mentioned

in the

inscription

CIG,

4614.

The Gerasa. foundations of an eUiptic amphitheatre without R. Dorgens, the city were seen by Count Bertou, Bdl, 1837, p. 166. Das Bdb-el-Ammdn in Gerasa Ztschr. xvi, Bauwesen, (Erbkam, f. p. death (4 B.C.) SoXii/iijKal els to to ev 'XepixovvTi AXe|as crvvayaydvTes to d^fpid^arpov (TrpaTLOiTLKov Toiis ^.r.X., iJ.kv eTrtCToX^v dv^yvwaav irpos ffTpaTifhras yeypaiJ.ixivTjV irpwTov a-wfjyep Josephus, A. J., xvii,8, 2 ; Id., B.J., i, 33, 8 : SaXci/i?) Koff aiiToiis (toi"s els eKKXrjfflav toO XoittoO ttX'/iBovs ev t(} arpaTiiliTas) /xerd.
. . .

two 350) mentions amphitheatres. Hiericus (Jericho). After Herod's

'lepixoOvra a/ji^iBeiTpip.
ARABIA. Bostra. From the time of

Trajan the location of the legioIII Ober Cyrenaica (Lebas-Wadd., p. 461). Wetzstein, Reisebericht Haurdn und die Trachonen, p. 59, mentions amphitheatres at S'uhbe and Bosr4. the ruins where (Burckhardt, Reise in Synen, p. 368 fE., scription of the latter city are mentions no described, amphitheatre.) Inin the

amphitheatre
148.

at

Bostel, Mordtmann

in N.

Rhein.

Mus.,

1872,

p.

AEGYPTUS.
Alexandria. have been built The

amphitheatre

in

the

immediately

after the

Nikopolis must occupation of Egypt by the


suburb

VOL.

II.]
in 724,
on

Appendices
as
:

253
in 730,
oi

Romans
it.

Strabo, who
ii, p.
113,

was

in

Egypt
em

already

knows

(xvii, p. 795
note

Kal crrdSiov d./upiOiaTpov 1.

khI

nevTeTTjpiKol ayuvcs

There was o-vvTf\oOvTa.i.) also an imperialschool for gladiators here as early as the time of Augustus (see note on vol. ii,p. 54, 1. 14). It was from this amphitheatre that the papyrus amphitheatrica, so called a confecturae loco, Pliny, N.h., xiii, D. antik. Buch75 and 78, took its name (Birt, 248). Josephus, B.J., ii, 18, 7 : xal St) rav wesen, AXt^avSpiav eVi N^piava, kKKKyi"ri.a,^"VT(iiv iixeWov "KTriiJ,Treiv TepViji irpecr^elas (TvveppiTj"Ta. ixivek TO aii(pi94aTpov d/ia Tois "BXXijo-i avxvoX 'lovdaloiv.
'

[see

vol.

35]

CYRENAICA.

Coast The the


seats

Cyrene. Beechey, Proceedings of of Africafrom Tripoli eastward

the

Expedition to explore the


and 1822

N.

1821

{1828),p.
the P. 530
from

amphitheatre
arena on more

seems

to 160 the

have ft.

been The
at

circular, and
was

529. diameter
'

of the

than

entrance

above, and
:

seats
seem

the
to

slopesof

as hill, a

Ptolemais. 80 feet

The

depth ; if we amphitheatre (or platform) at 20, the whole buildingwill have stood upon 300 feet of ground had It seems to have C. Pacho, Voyage d. subterranean no rooms. I. Marmarique, pis. 52, 53 gives representations of beast-baitings and gladiators in the necropolis. Ptolemais The (Ptolemeta). Beechey, op. cit., theatre amphip. 381 : has been which excavated in in it the stands, chiefly quarry and a small portion of it only has been the rock could built, where occupied
space
of above

have

in

reckon

the

level space

inclosingthe

'

'

not

be

made

to and

serve.

There

appear
to the

to have seats
was

been

no

interior from

munications, com-

as

approach probably the several of the staircases between by means '. The meter diacunei observable only, no passage being anywhere of the whole circular, Uke building (which, it appears, was the last, including the arena and the seats is about 250 ft. Talov vlos Aioi/i/ctoytoIis otKoxi^ Berenice, CIG, 5362 : A^kl/ios OidKSpios /caretr/ceiJacre Toh Ididis dairavrifiatrtv eKOvia"T"v Kal rb a,fJ."pt$4aTpov BepeptK^wy "Stovs ice raised monument a Tu To\iTeijiJi.aTiIb., " by the 5361 : *o(j0 to a certain THrnos S^|tou uios Al/uXlq. Jewish community M.dpKos is els t^v eTrapxeiav eirl 87}/j.O(rici}v k.t.\.,which irpayfxdTCav irapayevTideh considers rbTov tov dii.(pi6e6,Tpov. Bockh to be set up els t6v kirurri/idTaTov that the furst year of the local era was 67 B.C., so that the date of
well
as

the

above

from

below

"

"

the

decree

is

22

Oct.

13

b.c.

Dimensions

of

71
even

Amphitheatres. when
cannot

The internal

following measurements,
as

well

as

the external

axes,

they give more


in

are

given
than
an

for

the

imate approx-

spite of apparent the of various measurements the same amphitheatre precision, Taking, for instance, the amphitheatre at Thyshardly ever agree. of the find that PelUssier gives the following dimensions drus, we the whole of short : and metres, axes building 115-90 137-65 long m. gives 130-35 m. and 119-53 m. ; Coste 150 m. and 130 ; Pelet
idea
of the

size of the

buildings. For,

m.

Gu6rin, 149

m.

and

129

m.

For

the

amphitheatre

at

Puteoli

254
Pelet

Appendices

[vol.ii.

of the buildingand dimensions of the axes gives the following are and arena: x 65-85, which X 144-87 190-95 111-95 On the Colosseum. than the of greater corresponding dimensions the other hand, Beloch, Campanien, p. 138 gives : 147 x 117 and the remark that the larger dimensions commonly 72 X 42, with I in the false. measurements to have reduced are given every case the in Die und Gewichte tables Silber, Miinzen, Masse metres, following
of the

alter Lander
from

der

Erde.

The

measurements

marked

are

taken the
rest

de Pelet, Description

1' amphitMdtre de
sources

Nimes,
the

54, and

from

the

most

trustworthy

cited

in

foregoing

list.

Longer

Shorter Axis

Longer
Axis of the

Shorter

I Axis of tlie whole

Axis

building.

Arena.

Abella (Beloch) Alba Fucentina Alba Intemelium

....

c.

79 93
35 108

m.

c.

53 35 31 90

m.

....

79

m.

21

m.

Aquae

Segete (JoUois) Aquincum


Arelate P. Ariminum

136-47
120
.

107-29
91

48-3 53-36 69-5 76-40


c.

31-8
45-54 39-35 47-40
c.

Augusta
Augusta

Praet. Salass. Treverorum


.

86-14
154

73-86
72-5 74 75

48-6
49

'. Augustodunum Augustomagus (Silvanectes) Augustoritum, see Limovices

130

68

"

Aventicum Baeterrae

109-8
86 135 70
120

Burdigala
Caesarodunum (Salmon)^ Cales Capua P Caralis (Maltzan) Carnuntum
.... .

76 73'45
68

58-52
53-95
30

87-17

169-89
84 97-66

58-98 139-60
70

76-12
47-37 72-2 79-2
c.

45-83
33-1

.....

75-25

44-25

Carthago
Casinum Catana Cemenelum* Colonia Agrippinensis Corinthus 60 150

63
70-7
5r

49-5

37_
57-9

Cyzicus (Perrot " Guillaume) Cyrene


Emerita Ercavica Faleria (Picenum) Falerii [O.Hirschfeld) Florentia Forum Julii
.... .... .... .

morethan

48-8

48-8
75-4 52-6

58-6 178-8 100-96 113-85

48-7
106-2 54-3 82-20 32-7

Grumentum
^
"

67-71
62-6

39-7
60

From The See

the

first two

Comptes cited above, p 224. figuresfrom the Bull. d. I. Soc. S arckSol. d. B.


rendus 225.

"

the

last

two

from

Caumont,
3
*

above, p.
on

Cf. Texier

the amphitheatre at

Pergamus, above

p. 249,

VOL.

II.]

Appendices
Longer
Axis of the whole

255

Shorter

Longer
Axis of the

Shorter

Axis

Axis

building.

Arena.

Italica Julia Caesarea Lambaesis Leuci Limovices Luca

156-5
168
104

134 140 61 113 60

137-6
137
123-9

58-5
8o-i

19-5
53-4 41

96-4
117

Lugdunum

(M. Daussigny)
....

"
.

140

Luna Lutetia Parisiorum Mediolanum Santonum P Nemausus Ocriculum Octodurum Paestum Patavium

64 63
55

37
49

128
.

c.

129-5

105-3

132-18
c.

101-38
""

78 69-14

45-6

38-54

75

51-54

64-2 56-9 136-16 138 137-8 135-65


76-2
147

60-3
34-4

77-40 128-08
115 112-6 104-05 51 86

39-65
37 68

Pergamus Pictavi (Caumont)


Pola P P

....

70

44-8
35-05
42

Pompeii
Ptolemais

66-65
72

76-2
117

Puteoli (Beloch) Rastiatum Roma Flavium P 1. Castrense 2. (Canina, Edif. d.

65

48-75 155-638
40

187-770
52

85-756 38
,40 50
c.

53-624
25
20

R.a.) Sarmizegetusa
Sutrium

40 40 55-22

Syracusae
Tarraco Theveste
P

70-9

148-12
I39'35 Guerin
.

84-45
45-50

Thysdrus P according to
Tolosa Tusculum Urbs Salvia Utica Venusia P Verona Vindonissa

II9'53
124 52

77"3i
94

45-50 57-32
60

149

48-75
60

26
29

70 ? (So

?)50
c.

(60 ?)

*?_
41

58
I22-8c

c.

153-18 69

75-68

44-39

XXXVII.

The

Performance

of

Comedies

under

the

Later

Empire.
2

(Vol. II,
Down comedies
continuance
to

p. 95,
of

Hnes second

from

bottom.)

the is

century the performance of beginning and attested Juvenal (e.g. 5, 157). The by Quintilian in that century is proved by M. Antonin., of the practice
the

Comm.., xii, 36, where


act

comedy

(tA

w^vre
1

is mentioned as /cw^ijiSis playing in a five Diss., i, 24, 17 : Tepi rplrov Hj ; Epictet., /lipri
a

From

OberitaHm Gsell-Fels,

(1872), p. 1,144.

256
in rhapTov /iipos,
"

Appendices
the third
"

[vol. ii.
Cf. also

or

fourth

act).

Phrynichus,
"

nai rpayijiSol s. dyuvLf;dvijAtiv : ^fSa niv kw/j-i^SoI p. 163 Lobeck, hda, oi Si oi Kal X''P'"^" ovrai dpxTflt^fpav /it)\^e Si aiXtiral \oyeiovipeis cf For the third Die, Ixxvii, 12 : century exiij.k\Tiv. beginning of the where oi)S' ev rah Ku/J(j)51ais oi Toir/ralItl aiiT"f (Getae nomine) ixpii''To, the iroiriTal for The be of older Can stage. only adapters pieces the^ ev 2 to, rt es : uiffirep Ixxix, rt^Scaxhcfi 64arpa irpotruTeTdv passage yap k.t.\, (read eifffp^peTat) da"fl"ipeTO TTJs Tijv KOJ^ipdiov {iTTOKpiaewt is not Most texts clear. of the cited by Welcker, op. cit.,p. for to too serve as are public ff., contemporary proofs 1477 vague
. . . .

performances
is found

of in

entire

comedies.
Ad

Evidence

for 3
:

the

fourth sive

tury cen-

Donatus,
viris

Andr., iv,
ut
one

sive

haec

(persona
per that

feminea)
muHerem,
mimes
are

personatis
ut
nunc

agitur,
where

apud
can

veteres,

videmus,
For the

hardly

suppose

beginning of the fifth century, Augustine, scenicorum sunt toleraCD., ii,8 {op. cit., p. 1481) ; et haec biHora scilicet et tragoediae, hoc est fabulae ludorum, comoediae rerum turpitudine, sed poetarum agendae in spectaculis,multa
meant. nulla

saltem

sicut

alia multa

(mimes)
tot

verborum

obscoeuitate
adulteria tanta

com-

positae. Id., Epp., 202 : cautatur, sculpitur, legitur,


mittens. Cantatur
refers
to

locis

pingitur, funditur, tunditur,

saltatur
the

Juppiter

com-

tragic actors, saltatur to the pantomimes,

agitursuggests the comic actors in such pieces as the Amphitruo of Plautus however at this period is not (the acting of which refer but word the to mimes proved by Arnob., vii,33), merely may
and Atellan
actors.

XXXVIII.

The

Performance
Later

of

Tragedies

under

the

Empire. p. 97, 1.

(Vol. II,
Evidence,
of

16.)
the

in my

opinion irrefutable, for


under

reaUy

dramatic

formance per-

is afiorded Smyrna Vitt. ed. i, 25, 3, K., p. 229 (cf. Suidas, s. by Philostratus, Sophist., ots airo Tiav /caret e^idvai): rijv'Aalav ^0\vfnriii)v, VTroKptTou Si rpayifiSias eTr"(TTdr"i 6 tloK4/j.o}v /car' airov e(piivai "p'/j(ravTOSf e^eXadyjvaL yhp Trop' In Lucian, Nigrin., c. 8 : ijSr) dpx"s Tou Spdfmrosk.t.X. rpayiKoM fj Kai v^ Aia KOj/MtKoi"s (paijXov^ ^tipa/cas twv viroKpirds, (rvpiTTO/j."vajv Xeyia Toiiro)*' Kat StatpdetptiVTtav ret reXevTaiov Kal to iroL^/xaTa. eK^aXXofievuv, KalroL tQiv Spa/idruviroWdKis eH exirruiire Kal veviK-qKlyruv, one might think of the representation of single scenes which from dramas Pius had
won
.

tragedies at

Antoninus

prizesin
dirdaa
. .

earher

times.
"k

Also

in

TToXXois

iJKOvov euOds

TraiSojv ^v

Pausanias, i, 3, 2 : tois '^'^^ re x"^P"'^^ TpayipSiais


recitals of

TTUTTb, ijyovfjiivois the word

as might be interpreted rpayipSlaL in singlechoric scenes the by rpaycpSol, numerous just as quoted in Welcker's Die Griechische Tragodie,which do not performance of entire tragedies. Cf e.g., Philostratus, /./.;
.

passages
prove the Dio ChryThe

sost.. Or., xxiii,p. 336, 15 and


in Dio

Welcker, op. cit., p. 1319. Chrys., Or., xix, p. 261, reads with the correct

sage pas-

tion punctua-

given by Welcker p. 1320 : koI rd ye ttoXXA airdp (thewords recited by actors) dpxald iffri.Kal toXIi dvSpuv ^ Tum vvv Tb, (To(t"aTipav Si t " /xiv Tijs KW/upSla^aTroi/Ta, "s ioiKe, fiiva Xiyu t?)s rpayipSlas l^x^pd,
"

258
were

Appendices
assumed

[vol.ii.

In the pantomimes or attached to them. hiset habiiit it said Agrippum is : (c. 8) et e cui. erat Memphi, quem Syria, trionem, ipsum cognomentum Parthicum nominaveluti tropaeum adduxerat : quemApolaustum

by

later

biography of

L.

Verus

vit. and
p.

further, histriones
quem Paridis
It is clear that

eduxit
nomine
as
names

Maximinus, 624, I.)

Syria, quorum praecipuusfuit nuncupavit. (Cf.CIL, xii,3347,


e

L. Verus

gave

these and

dancers

the
were

names

of famous
to other to encourage

artistes, so the

Pylades
or or were

BathyUus

given

pantomimes
or

by

their masters

honour

them,
their

patrons, friends or a,dniirers, assumed selves by the mimes themor

out of
that

respect for
such

patterns and teachers,


attained

in the feeling

they
often

had

themselves

then the

acquired original names.

pre-eminence. These names general vogue that they quite superseded

celebrated Paris. One of the most The was pantomime names bore it lived at Nero's court, and to us who known earliest dancer in 67 a.d. executed his art see The ii, 102. was (vol. u, 114) ; on lived under Domitian second i, 247 and n.) ; he is (ii, 114 f. and

Juv., vi, 87 (utque magis stupeas ludos Pa.ridemqije sold his Agave to him (vol.ii,100), and Martial reUquit ; him Cf. the two Eckstein wrote in Erscji an on (xi,13). epitaph on The third is the aboveand Gruber's Encykl.,sect, iii, pt. xii,p. 104. mentioned favourite of- L. Verus (see U, 115), referred to by Galen Paris The mentioned vol. ii,106). Grut., 332 : Athenodonis (see to ha.ve been ^ fecit,seems xysticus Paridi thymelico benemerenti A fifth is mentioned fourth.by Libanius, ed. Reiske, iii, p. 362, 13 : riv Kdl fiTjv Kal rhv irap' ttot^ ijfuv (at Antioch) Xafiypavra[/cai] ofuhvvftxtv Takatou aX 6eai^ "roipLa-nji koXKovs Tou ^ovk6\ov, irap' eKpld-qffav (fi koX tov ri Toff Xlo(reiSiovos t"rx,V", ffelav Kal Tiviedav {8s T-ff yXdiffari Tiipios toOtov ourus HiravTa,) Kei^evov Kal fieyaXowpe-Tr^i evxd^ipiov effpfjvrjffe aux"f ej (rotj"UTT^v Tbv Xlr/ov otS' Uri "v e^-l)r'r)"ye (SuKev, Siar' oi)"r /ieijoi', olxip^"")' Ss ye Kal tovt^ airrb irpoaenreXv rbv dpxfif^Titv, erifia, i)^liaae be supposed that Memphis It may or a celebrated Memphius was from the fact that the above-mentioned pantomime name Agrippus assumed it. Perhaps it was whom this Memphis Athenaeus (i, rbv calls 20 vol. C.) ipi\6(ro^ov (cf. ii, e4" ijfJ'Tv ipxfitrr-fjv 104 bottOHl}.
mentioned
in

Statins

re

There

is another

in

Anthol., xi, 255,

PaJlad.

57

Kal T^ib^T)v Aatjiviv (ipx'^a:aro MefK^ts 0 (n/ibs (is XWii/os NiijSTjf. ws ^i\wos Aa^i/iji/,

Apolaustus, the
famous.
was
a

second

T*ie

first of Ub.

that Agrippus assumed, to us who distinguished dancer known


name
=

was

also bor? it

Trajan. Grut., 331, 6 CIL, vi, 2, 10,114: M. Ulpius Aug. coroMtus Apolaustus maximus pantomimorum adversus histriones et omnes scaenicos artifices xii. (A certain JifUlpi Apolausti ser. Dionysius, IRN, 5194 CIL, ix, 709 ; a M.
=

^reedman

Ulpius Apolaustianus,Or., 2598). The


man

second and

Apolaustus (Iree.dVerus)
is ineri-

of the with

tioned in Rome

emperors his earlier

Marcus
name
=

AureKus

Lucius

Memphius
CIL,
?, coronato

(OreUi,2160

vi,

foilowing inscription 10,117) Aureljo ApQla,usto


in the
"

Memphio

Augg. Ub. hieronicae et ton diapandon ApoHinh archieri synodi et Augg. L. Aurelius Panniculus sacerdoti soli vittato,

VOL.

II.]
et Sabanas.

Appendices
Patrono wreaths

259

qui

optimo.
and
the

(beneath Tpwoo-ix and 'Opearr)are Apolausto IMemphio |pantomimo hi|eronicaeter te(m)|porissui primo Ivittato Augg. |sacerdoti Apolh|nis Herculano |Augustali Is.p.q.T.|item ornamentis decurionatus honorato. On the side of the base : I edente L. Aurel. 1. Augg. Aug. Apolaus(to) IMemphio |magistro. So again in an inscriptionerected by
three
. . .

So also at Tibur, CIL, xiv, 4254 list of some of his roles, of which still legible) L. Aurelio : Augg. | lib.

himself laustus
in
a

CIL, x, 6219 : L. Aurelius AipoFundi, IRN, 4140 Mercurio invicto votum Memfius pantomimus solvit,^ and I : at xi, O fragment Veii, CIL, pantOMIMO 1, 3822
near
=
. , .

PROVECTO

Iab
MEMPHI
On

imp.

anTONINO
. . . .

I et I aureUo

CAESARE IN VRBE

I
. .

apolausTI.
dOM

SENIORIS

...

which the otlier hand, in two other inscriptions, attest his public appearance in the cities of S. Italy,he is called only Apolaustus. aELIO : L. AVG. CIL, ix, 344 (Canusii) IRN, 652
.

LIB.

I aurELIO
hierONICE
PIA

APOLAVSTo

I PaNTOMIMO

QQ
2628

TEMPORIS
CANVSIVM
X,

|SVI
I D.D..
:
.

PRIMO
cf.
.

| augVSTALIVM AVRELIA |colONIA


. . .

I auG.
=

Mommsen's

CIL,

3716 (Liternum)
BIS

AVREL

note. Orelli, APOLAVSTO

HIERONICO
ET At him

CORONATo APOLLINIS

I ET
called

DIAPANTON,
CAPVAE

PARASITO MAXIMO. bestowed


et te si tanto
on

SACERDOTI
court

| AVGVST.

he

by

Verus.

veris
esse,

teste

naturally only Pronto, Epp. ad L. Ver. revincam, Pyladem magistro


was

by the name Aug., 1,2:


suo

specta-

istum

quanto
in

sit

Apolausto
name,

simiUor.
as

And

in

general

meliorem this name

superseded
it is said

his earlier

Vit. Commod.,
sunt.

pariterinterempti
Fronto,
The
to
"

of whom person liberti aulici c. 7 ; Apolaustus aliique this passage, and Mai oa Cf. Casaubon on

he

is

certainly the

loc. cit.

Pylades
The

mentioned
was :
/cat

by
a

Fronto

is the third of this and

name

known
of

us.

second
toS

favourite

presumably

slave

Trajan
Kal

10 Dio, Ixviii,,

his 331,

airiSv
I
=

^? "^^ Oearpov eiravriyaye' roi/s opxy]^^^^ manumitted him Hadrian IlvXaSov ijpa.
V,

ycip Grut.,

CIL,

pantomimus hieronica discipulusconsummavit. (also mentioned by Fronto) of


took

(Genua) : P. Aelius 7753 hieronica instituit ; L. Aurelius


He
the
was

Aug. Augg.

lib. lib.

Pylades Pylades

therefore

the instructor who

third

5889, quoted above, p. 257, and Aurelius and Verus, was a tragic Augg. in Ion and dancer specially and Troades, according distinguished the to Galen, ed. K., xiv, 631 (cf. vol. i, 247), was, with Morphus and a

the Theocritus

name

from

him.
to

This
v, 2,

third

Pylades, evidently Pylades, originallynamed

according

CIL,

i.e. a freedman lib.,

of Marcus

celebrated artist Apolaustus), the most erected him the near by day. An inscription amphitheatre at Puteoli (Mitth. d. Arch. Inst., 1888, p. 79) reads : L. Aurelio Aug(ustorum) lib. Pyladi pantomimo temporis sui primo, hieronicae coronato iiii, patrono parasitorum Apollinus, sacerdoti Puteolis d.d. ornamentis deeurionalib. et duumsynodi, honorato

third

(probably the

second

of

this class in his

8t

[Paridis

CIL, Xii,3347 (Nemausus : D. (paatomimorum p.m.

M. I' Afrodis |symmele{s ? J |giex Gall. ? Publio Marco ?) et 1Sextis administrau


. .

| Memphi
tibus is

ia several respects. ealgnia~tic

26o
viralib., auguri,ob
in edendo sacratissimi
amorem

Appendices
erga

[vol.ir.
liberalitatem
ex

patriam
venatione

et exlmiam

indulgentia passiva muner(e) gladiatorum centuria Commodi Cornelia, princip(is) pii felicis Aug.
notes, pp. 79-83.

Cf. Mommsen's

according
murder of

to

Dio, Ixxiii, 13, Didius


It is
in the
was a

Probably it was Julianus played


no

he at

with

whom,
critus, Theo-

dice after the


name

of Pertinax.
which
occurs

perhaps
above

accident

that

the

inscription, appears
of Caracalla

dancer, who
addition
to

favourite

Bathyllus (for whom of this name, one Persius, v, 123) we only know V, 7, 5 ; cf. Jahn on mentioned the one by Juvenal, vi, 63 as a dancer of the part of Leda, who therefore lived under Domitian or Trajan (cf.vol. ii, 106). kind of dance, inhave the humorous vented This to Leda belonged may well be that famous names by the first Bathyllus, but it may assumed could claim distinction in the no were by artists who of the original bearers. speciaUties confined to pantoThe by no means practice thus attested was mimes,
In the first bat
here also many
was common names

again as that (Dio, Ixxvii, 21). also Phaedrus, see

among
often

artistes

of all kinds.

Of

course

simply because they were recur, popular, charioteer under Caligula (vol, ii, 23) ; another e.g., Eutychus, a charioteer, Grut. 340, 4 ; a third, Zangemeister, Ril. de Foligno,in L. AcUius AdI, 1870, p. 257 n.; a mime Eutychus, Orelli,2625 AureUus an CIL, xiv, 2408 ; Eutychus stupidus gregis urbani, Fortunatus and CIL, xi, i, 433. Felix, Gruter, Orelli, 2645 the Felix mentioned 342 ; a M. Vipsanius Felix, Gruter, 340, 3, and tors Gladiaii,29 bottom), all charioteers. by Pliny, N.h., vii,186 (vol.
= =

of this name,

tesserae, artists chose


on

CIL, vi, 631, and Gruter, 334, 3 ; OrelU, 2566 and Fortunatus. Also such names as Faustus, FeUx
=

in

special reference
in

to

their

art

or

their

successes,

as

Lepos (a

(archimimus, have Martial, vi,39, 19) may 19),Crotus (choraules. been allusion to their adopted just as well by later artists,without predecessors. Thus we find in a list of mimes, CIL, xiv, 2408, a
ton., Vespas.,
c.

dancer

Horace, Sat., ii,6, 70), Favor

Sue-

Petronius

Favor
name

and

Volumnius

said of the in a found

Thymele

columbarium The assumption that this Thymele was also PolHonis. is the stage rendered on plausible by the occurrence
in inscription
an.

be may 197) which is also (Juv.,i,36 ; vi,66 ; viii, in the Vigna Amendola : Thymele Anni Favorabilis. The
same a

performer

the

same

columbarium Idus C.

C.

Annius

of another C. 1. I Lepos. vixit

April. |L. Paullo cos. (754) taph adquiescit (Borghesi, Oeuvres, iv, 477) perhaps the epiof the dancer mentioned As for the occurrence by Horace. in the list CIL, xiv, 2408 of an Aelius Hylas, the identityof his name with that of a famous pantomime (vol.ii,105) probably is merely of due to the frequency of the name. On the other hand, the name Panniculus, Orelli, 2i6o CIL, vi, 2, 10,117, Apolaustus' freedman who is from was a artist, certainly stage perhaps borrowed Panniculus the weU-known mime Domitian under (Martial,ii,72, 86 ; v, 63). So too in the above list an Aelius Latinus may 4 r iii.
xxviii
obiit vii

Caesare

hie

situs

"

borrowed the have of Domitian favourite

name

of who

more

celebrated
;

mime,
an

who risum

was

(vol.ii, 114
in

i, 60),and

Aelius

Urbieus
movet

the

name

of that Urbieus

Juvenal,vi, 71 exodio

VOL.

II.]
gestibus Autonoes.
no

Appendices
(A
secutor

261
174.)
haps Per-

Atellanae

Urbicus, p.
bear
=

also it is

accident

that two

dancers

the

name

Septentrio
see n.

(OreUi, 2607
on

CIL, xii, 188, Orelli,2627


Ladas mentioned indeed

CIL, xiv, 2977,

ii, 107, 1. 40).


The
runner

name

Juvenal, xiii, 97, may (cf.Krause, StRE,


among the

Romans the

by Martial, ii,86, 7 ; x, 100, 5 and the famous Olympic victor of that swiftness of foot was iv, 721) whose verbial probut it is more (Catullus,lix, 3, etc.),
be
case

in natural, especially

of

Martial,

to

attribute

the

name

to

The Artemidorus some name perhaps contemporary foot-racer. celebrated the first became athletes through Artemidorus among of Tralles, who in Ol. 212 victorious in pancratiastes (69 a.d.) was

the
name

contest

for

men

at

Olympia (Pausanias, vi,


Flavius and Artemidorus

is borne victor

by

T.

a xlii),

citizen of Adana in the

Antioch, who
86

and

Agon

in Capitolinus

i). The same (mentioned below, app. also was a pancratiastes Bull, a.d. (CIG, 5806
14,
=

of Settae d. Inst., 1877, p. no) ; also by M. Aurelius Artemidorus in Phrygia, who other victories gained the ViiiiKov Ko/i/j-dSda among dyeveiav and died 26 years old, about the beginning of the third found For his inscription at Capua, cf. Sauppe, Gott. gel. century.
,

Am.,
The from
a

1864,

sect.

'

D.) took his name whose i', according (StRE, name, s.v.) predecessor to Philostratus, Apollon.Tyan., v, 7, ed. K., p. 88, seems also to have of been assumed by a citharoedus of the first century. The name borne the two Theban was flute-players Antigenidas {StRE, i",s.v.) by a P. AeUus Antigenidas, whose inscriptionhas been edited by in Bdl, II. AtXiov Minervini 1859, p. 73 : AAy/aan j3ou[X5s i)?r6Xi!] (rvvddov ISiov To\\iTriv top Bij/iapxiJo'ai'Ta dpx'Ep" l^pS.s AvTiyei'lSa[v
citharoedus celebrated
. . .

24, p. 958. Amoebeus (Athen., xiv, p. 622

rbv d^Lovvffov\ Kal fji.bvov ott' alwvos Twv peiK-^cravTa dv[fie\iKTJs Trepi irpuTOV dXeiirToi' [to diTjveKhirdvTas Toiis] dyuvas oOairepKal fibvovs ifywviaaTo, NcaTToXtp 'Pti/iijy/S', devra {iTb toO
7,

Kal rbv Sta TrdvT"av Kal


'

HoTibKovs

to,

Staretrptjjra

rd ^^rjs bfioicos tt}eavrov 'AirKXtj-Tr"v TO. ^X" eiriKeyb/aeva NtAfo/iT^Sei^, iraTpidi Uia T(^a6[Tt^] dyc2viTroffa6\as xopatJXas iirada-aro S^ ertjov /jlc, aiJX^iras
Avrojvelvov Kvpiov aOroKparopos
"

Kal 'Eiffk^eta,

(?)Kal [5i5o]

hreiTtv elKoin. S'fi/j.ii"'Palfial]t"ip borrowing


M. AureUus
of the name,

Minervini also mentions


famous

has
a

already

remarked

the

and

SeptimiusNemesianus 1587). Further, Glaphyrus, a


name

flute-player, CIG, Antigenides (kiJjcXios ai5Xi;riis,


musician

still later

under

Domitian

(Martial, iv,
same

5 ; Juvenal, iv, 77), bears, hardly by accident, the whom the as Antipater of Thessalonica flute-player
29, Anthol., ed. Jacobs, ii,102 latter Glaphjrus is perhaps
=

(Epigr.,28 Orpheus.
mentioned monodiariae nicae. This
An

and This in
Ti.

sq.) compares
identical
:

with
one

with
et

Orelli, 2633
Claudi

CIL,
in

vi,

2,

Glaphyri

choraulae

10,120 Actionicae
331,
2

Heriae

Thisbae Sebasto-

Ibycus psaltes occurs


seems
.

Gruter,

CIL,

vi,

2,

10,100.*
custom

also to have

existed

among

the

gladiators(cf
.

here too many vol. ii, Doubtless names are repeated without p. 57) of a famous reminiscence predecessor, e.g., Triumany intentional
1

vixit

citharod.. CIL, vi,g, 10,124'' =Grat., 580, 3 : Dis Maaibus, Amphion C.Salari Capitonis fiatri piissim. Hie situs est. L. Zethus aon.

262
phus

Appendices

[vol.tt.

in Seneca, Prov., iv,4, and Martial, SpecL, xx, i ; Carpophorus, vi, 631 (a bearer of this name ib.,xxiii,27, and OreUi, 2566=CIL, A.u.c. 683the gladiatorialtessej'aa in Juv.,vi,199). Similarly, on in 681 is doubtful). thrice (a fourth Pilodamus occurs

(Philod.) twice (693, 701), Hermes Philargurus (684-695) thrice, Antiocus in Martial, v, 24 celebrated of the man (813 60 A.D.) a namesake other not to speak of other examples (cf. p. 167). On the (90 A.D.),
701
=

hand,

the
as a

Pacideianus
well-known

mentioned

in

Horace,

Sat., ii,7, 97, apparently


his
name

gladiatorof his
Lucilius,

day,

takes

from

the

contemporary

of
fuit

gladiatorqui
It is also

unus

optumu' multo. post (Cic, Tusc. quaest, iv, 21, etc.).


that
their

homines
the

natos

well
even

known
as

physicians often
sole

assumed
e.g.

name

Asclepiades,

designation,

CIG,

A.D. 147 Iffxvpas, AirK\TiTnaST)s (3.T/)a[iai'?!] larpos \eyeu[vos] Ait icXriTniS-ris larpds. CIL, ix, 5462 : iii. Add., 4778d :
'

4566 : ; ibid.,
'OarS.

larpoO. AcrKXriTTiddov ilepya/tiji/oO


Medicorum
veterum

Cf.

the

Asclepiades dictorum thirteen, and Fabricius, Biblioth. 1828, 4 (unknown to me), in which merated. enuare eight physicians of this name Gr., xiii,p. 89 sq., in which Prusa ad OlymA certain C. CalpurniusAsclaepiades (sic) et at Capena, studiorum medicus, born 5 March, 87, resident pum causa morum probatus a viris clarissimis, etc. {CIL, xi, i, 3943 born in the same city (Pliny,N.h., vii, 124) like Orelli,3039), was of this the first famous name i,p. 183).^ Hippocrates (vol. physician of the is found CIL, viii, a physician. Martial, ix, 94, 2, and name as
=

Harless, lustratio historica,Bonn.


treatise
of

9618, Hippocratismedici
Thessalus
of the time

Bodmilcaris
.

f.

The

well-known

physician

haps per(cf i,pp. 170, 182) took his name from of Hippocrates (Galen, xvii a, 314, 579). Similarly a son of Galen, the physician Antigenes, bore the name a contemporary of a famous predecessor in his art {SiRE, i',p. 1108). Apuleius, servus non ignarus ; c. noster, medicinae ApoL, c. 33 : Themison Themison the same. medicus, probably Lips., EL, i, 18 : 48 : Themisones inter ideo medicorum pueri primores medicos : aliquot A physician under id nomen. Domitian vi, 70, amabant (Martial, of Nero

6)

called

himself

Alcon,

like

the

celebrated
name

surgeon
the
names

of the
an

time

of

(vol.i, p. 171) ; physician in Ausonius, Epigr.,73, by physicians was probably also


it
was

Claudius

the

same

designates
(cf.StRE,
was
a

unskilful
s.v.,

Among 74. Metrodorus


who

often borne

7-9);

the

name

of

freedman

of Cicero's
16 ;

physician(Ad

Drumann, Fam., xvi, 14, 20 ; Attic, xv, RG, vi, 405). Clh, mdicus xiv, 2652 (Tusculum) : A. Clodius Metrodorus {sic). So also illustrious by the immediate Heras, a name perhaps first made Andromachus of CIL, v, 2, 6064 (Mediopredecessor (Cels., v, 22). Hei-asmidicus medicus, Gruter). lani): M. Petronius (read Heras '. bibas Heras medicus caveto Martial, vi, 78, 3 : Huic
'

That be
names

this custom
as

also existed and

among

and sculptors
were

cannot painters
as a

proved,
of

Lowy

griech.Kiinstler,p. 318) remarks, {Inschr.


Leochares from
the
common,

like Praxiteles artists

and

besides
may

family
1

descended

celebrated

Praxiteles
=

Liciaius Asdepias A certain G. {sic)

Wadd.,

iii,i6i, p.

53

(cf. 68), Ephesus:


5ta. yeVous.

LebasCIL, x, 6471. CIG, ii, medicus, 2987 ['AttIoAoh 'AaKATiiriaSou Ilpeiiritoii

_^i\o(r"fiaaTov a.px'.o.Tpov

VOL.

II.]
have existed

Appendices
artists and
names

263

p"thApS
the

lor centuries. howevef, that in Considering, craftsinen often imperial age belonged to the slave class or had risen from be it,one cannot surprised that their masters
should
name

for them, just as they might confer the Themiso It is then or on a surgeon. Amphion that of at least a plausible artists is referred a family supposition the figure to in the ihscription of an on Egyptian monkey erected in the Vatican $iS"as Kal A/ifidivtos : t59 A.D., and how i^updrcpoi
on a

choose

famous

citharoedus

'

i, 6io (BfUhn, KiinstUrgesch., the of the name although considering frequency


*(5iou eiroIouK
^"-

f ;
.

Ldwy,
Phidias I also

382), {L6wy on
no.

"'^s 53^).

must

remain

mere

supposition.

adhere

to

opinion, in view of all the examples quoted, that the decurio my duumvir and in the relief in Q. Lollius Alcamenes, who appears at least a Zoega, Bassir. ant., i, 23, holding a bust in his hand, was
if dilettante,
not
an

artist. The Pyrrhic


of

XL.

Asia
I.

Minor.

(Vol. II, p. 108, 7.) Asiae saltaverunt : Suetonius, Caesar, pyrrhicham 29 Bithjmiprincipum liberi. Josephus, Ant. J., xix, i, 14 ; Sueton., aeque I think c. 58 ; Dio, Ix, 7 and Ix, 23 ; Sueton., Nero, c. 12. Calig., it certain that the following passage of Lucian these passages make here was Bacchic refers to the Pyrrhic, Which Saltat., chiefly ; De
c.

79
et

"

i) jLtei/ ye
the Pontus

(part of

^^ ^luviip Ba/cxtK7? /iaXiora Kdi ev IIoPTff? Spxvf^'-^ V also called Bithynia province of Bithynia, which was oUtus Kexeipon-oi roiis or Bithynia-Pontus) (nrovSa.^ofiej'ri,
Kct, ""t"
Kara tov

KaipdviiravTiov eiriAaKal Kopi^avras Kal (raripov! SXKiav KaBrivrai 5i' iifiepas ntavai Tum B6/j,cvoi, ol koI TrpuTeOovTes Kal rauTd Kdl ^ouK^XoUs eiiyevkararoi. ipxovvrai opwi/tes In Philostrat., Apoll. Tyan., iv, 2 ed. iv iKaa-TTi tSv iriXeav k.t.X. of Ephesus are Kal K., p. 66, the inhabitants 6px'i"rTS"" rflTrinhoi 5^ avTol fivres, aiiXwv fikit KTOirutv, Tavta fleffra ^v, fji.e(TT". irpos TTv^pixai^, from It appears Plutarch, Qu. conv., ix, 2, that in his time in Greece
toiJs e av0pii)irovs rerayfievov
as

^Katyroi

elsewhere dances

the

was P5nrrhic

danced

the

performed

in Athens

at the

to Tyan,, iv, 21, p. 73, ed. K.) seem for P5rrrhics in a pentaeteric agon at Aphrodisias:

by boys of good family. Also Dionysia (Philostrat., Apoll. have been P3Trhics. Two prizes
Lebas-

Wadding-

ton,

1620

d. The Contests
in the

XLI.

Actian

Agon

at

Nicopolis.

(Vol. II,
Evidently here. The

p.

118, 1. 20.)
contests and musical took place generally in Stat., Silv.,ii,2, 6

all the usual


former
are
"

gymnastic
mentioned

(cf.vol, ii, p. 118) :


quinquennia lustri, post patriilaetum stadio jam pigra quies,canusque sederet conversa gymnade frondes,etc. pulvis,ad Ambracias
Hue
me

quum

Cf. also Henzen, Adt, 1865, p. 99, Iscriz. Atki. Napol. {^va-rapxvs 'AktIup k.t.X. ; of p. 105). CIG, 2723 (Stratdnice) liayKpanov'i "A/cTia ay\eiieiay].Lebas-Waddiiigton, 1540 (Erythrae): irvyn-^v. valiaiv Lebas-W., CtG, 4472 1839 irvy/jt-^v (time of the SeVefi, DittenCIL, iii, 730). CJG, 5913, 24 (Alexandria) irayKpanov.
" .

"

264
berger,Inschr.
in the
SlavXos AKTiourtp.
v.

Appendices
Olympia
in Archdol.

[vol.li.
190, 90
:
a

Ztg.,xxxv,
koI
ttiv

victor

and

otXItiisSp. at

Olympia
=

TepLoSovaim XoiirTjv
"

/6id.,xxxviii,p. 164,366 : 'AktIov! AvSpas irayKpinov. contests. Musical Lebas-W., ii, 179 A. (Sparta) CIG, 1420 livdai'Sas 'Aktm 'Aktm xopa6\as. TpayifiSois. (Delphi) "PJi/j-riv 1719
"

1720 2810

(Nicomedia)
"
"

7-6

"A/cria /3'
"

Kara

rb

i^f/twvBaijXa!
'

Kal
"

xo/"i"'^"".

'Aktm
10,120.
"

3208 (Smyrna) KidapifS. (Aphrodisias) kvk\. ai\-nr. "Axna. AKTidvciKos. CIL, vi, 2, kvk\. avKrjr. (Pessinus) ;8'. 4801
Ti. Claudi
1068

Glaphyri
"

choraulae
ev

Actionicae

et Sebastonicae.

CIG,
of
a

(Megara)
was

'AxTm

THikottSXh

|8.
100,

Contest p. 266.

of heralds. who KTjpv^

Dittenberger, op. cit.,p.


victorious
at

68.
see

tion Inscripbelow,

Olympia

in

137/8,

XLII.

The

Contests

in

the

Capitoline 1.

Agon.

(Vol. II,
When of the Suetonius
vnrote

p.

120,

12.)

his lives of the

had already originalcontests c. : (Sueton., Domit., 4) in Greek (i) The contest eloquence. in Latin eloquence. The praise of Capitoline (2) The contest theme in this contest, Quintilian, been had iii, a regular 7, Jupiter
"

in 120 a.d., several emperors, been discontinued, especially

4 ;
c.

Palfurius

Sura

had

once

received

the

prize. Sueton., Domit.,

led. Berolin. Mb., ex cod. Montepess.,s.ix, Ind, Haupt, Colloq. Tlvos ; Zrjvos KairiTuMvov. 'AyayvaBi. lypaxj/a. 1871, p. 6, 7 : "EyKiifiiov also the Cf oddets eltras. ffoi OTe^avov. S.pov avTiXeyei. McYaXws in next the Auson., Proff., appendix. v, 5, quoted passage of the Chorocitharistae. (3) The contest of the Psilocitharistae {ciihara (4) The contest playing -without accompaniment) race. (5) The girls'
13.
, . .

tov

There The
to

remained
contest

the

: following

"

in Greek

poetry.
to

For

this the
in the

poet

Diodorus

wished

ix, 40). year 94 (Martial, tiiem the poets competed, among with 43 improvised hexameters Q. Sulpicius Maximus Zeus he rebuked the theme How when Helios for lending on spoke, The his chariot to Phaethon vol. Latin inscription iii, (see p. 45). his monument on (C.L. Visconti, II sepolcrodel fanciuUo P. Sulpicio Massimo, p. 5) reads : Deis manibus sacrum. Q. Sulpicio Q.f. Cla.
In that year Roman boy
no

travel

from

Alexandria less than

Rome

52

Greek

"

"

Maximo Instro
teneram et
cum

domo

Roma Graecos

vix.

ann.

xi.

m.

v.

inter

perduxit he sunt extemporales eo subjecti s uis indulsisse mus Maxivideantur. parent(es) adfectib(us) Q. Sulpicius et Licinia fee. et f. piissim. Januaria parent(es) infeUcissimi
aetatem

poetas duo et L excitaverat, in admirationem


Versus

tertii certaminis ob professus, favorem quem d. xii. Hie

ingenio suo

honore

discessit.

sib. p. s. The contest

in Latin

poetry.

In the

year
.

by Martial, iv, 54, obtained the prize ; cf Statins was unsuccessful an Cap.,p. 21 competitor in 90, or perhaps cf. LVII. The rhetorician P. Annius Florus says that Appendix 94, had unanimou.slydemanded the audience the prize for him, invito
.

CoUinus, celebrated also Morcelli, De agone


86

266
In
the

Appendices
10,114
maximus
omnes

ii. [vol.

CIL, vi, 2, inscription Ulpius Aug. 1. Apolaustus |et adversus histriones | et onatus
the number xii,may, twelfth agon, 130 a.d. Contest
as

(see above, p. 258)


scaenicos

M.

pantomifflorum | cof|artifices sdi,


mean

WUmanns,

E.I., 2610, supposes,


aus

the

of

Heralds.

Inschr. I)ittenberger,
' =

Ztg.,xxxv, p. 100, 68 : n. (Ol. 229, I viK'^](7as'0\vinria,di(rKS ri h'Pii/xTi "]'Aktm k.t.\. KaxeTi6X[e"i iiro^eypa/x/ievoV! ayuvas AaodiKea. kaI iiro ipuiyaaKov A. TvppiAjviov CIA, iii, tov Kbvyov "EUovea Kal ABTjvato!KU)upS6s xal T. Al\. Aip-^Xios AxoXXiicios Tapffiis 129 : abv 'Ka.iririaKioLSk.t.\. lb., 129 : 0{ia\kpt.oi "EffXe^roy irepioSovetK'ris Krjpv^ 2iy"nrei!s Upobs olKovfievitcois Kripvl; diffirepLoSos veiK'qiras iySvas KaTreniXeia 'Pil)/iri ev Tol"!\iTayeypa/ji,fi.evovs y, 'ABfivasXlpo/iaxotl TOV e0' "fi irei/i'^STii' xpyf'? xtiXier^ ex 'Pii/tj;, piiiios fv'Pii/j.ri /3pa;8eii(j y
. " . . .

Archdol.

Olympia in AtKios Apre/ias AaoSi/"eoi"[s {Sic) Kal Tois 'OXi/nrLa K'f/pvKa! 137/8)
'

'

"

3' SejSatrrA dir^ cUufoi KTjpttkojv^ iv Kal irpujTos Ttov iv IlortiiXtftj JSu(re/3cta The inscription and erected between NenTriXet S' k.t.X. was 253 257,
as

is shown

Olympia
victories

herald, put up at inscription of the same Wherein he is and his called KTjpv^ about 261, rpLa-fcploSos, in Rome enumerated signation are as above, the last with the dexxxviii. alilivia. 'Pcifiiis cit., {1880), Dittenberger, op. p.

by

later

165 f.,369.

Gymnastic
Greece,
the
both

contests.

All
and

those
as

usual may
=

in

the

sacred

games

in
from

for

men

boySi

be

assumed certainly

existing evidence.

2682 race. CIG, Long distance Lebas-Waddington, 301 : of T. Flavins the victory Metrobius of lasos, who won inscription KoTrcTiiXtio avSpHv SAAix"" laakitv vpuTos Kal rk iv 'Pii/iij; T7JI' ireploSov
irpuTos

(86 A.D.). avSpfbirbiv


237, than of inscription Hadrian).
:
a

Boxing. ClG,
(not
rods

boxer

M.

TrfXXios of

Apamea
.

earUer

Wrestling. Dio, Ixxix, 10

Aip^Xios AfXil i aflXTjrijs


. .

Toaoirov

"(7t" dvTayiovuTTas Oirepijtrev ,

toKtiv
roh

kclv dytaviffatrBat. kBeWfjiraL, 0\vfji.Triq. "\\os ewciroi.'fiKei S lir/Sels (2l8 A.D.). Cf. n. on ii,129, 5, Pancration. of Adana CIG, 5806. T. Flavius Artemidorus (see KaireruXeioov above, p. 261) won tov T^v irp"j!tTtas dytSva riav fieydXtav dxO^vra dvSpuv irayKpdriov (86 A.D.). Martial, vi, 77 :
. . . "

h t^ re "fia wayKpaTiOv 'KairertaXeiois Kal dfitpoj I'l/f^trat,


Kal

Cum
tam

sis tam
tam

pauper,
quam

quam
nee

juvenis

fortis, nee, cum quam quid te Cappadocum

miserabilis Irus, nee Parthenopaeus erat ; vinceret, Artemidorus,


sex onus esse

juvat ?

that the same be little doubt Artemidorus is meant can here, Martial's sixth book appeared in the year go. It seems from v. 3 had been beaten that Artemidorus shortly before (inthe agon of 90), Flavius T. Archibius .of Alexandria CIG, 5804. rd /leyttXrt :
There
as

r^v Tpl[Triv '0\v/j,TndSa] dyeveiuivwayKpdnov ate^avuBivfa, (coi ttJj' itiimTrivdvSpSni dvSp"v itayKpdnov viK-/i"ravTa Ka[iT^v teTipr-qv'\ Kal (TTfifiavuBivTa t^v (Krqv 6[/tofus TrayKpdriov dvSpwvl vayKpdnov areij)avia$(tvTa irpiSrov 98, 102, 106 A.D.). dv0p(iwu)v{gii, Aelius Aurelius Menander of Aphrodisias ^ttI ffeofi won 'Avtui'eiVoi',
Kan-eruXeia

VOL.

II.]
'

Appendices
Kai 1620
a.

267
TeijiaTs i-jaipirois

CKelvov x^P"'i'' tls oi IJ.JVQV dX\4 Ttus (TT^jiaviiidijiiai.

'OXifnria Lebas-Waddington, Tet/tTjS^i/oi. dvSpQv 1620 b As the 2180b. lb., CIG, AippoSsurUioy. irayKpoiTiov irpSiToi' seventh in which Menander had Panathenais, apparently won Ui" attische Panaihenbefore, falls in the year 150/1 (Dittenberger, aidendra. Comment. Mommsen, 253),the Capitoline pp.244, a^o", in which must he won, be either that of 154 or of 158. KoTreTiJXeia CIG, 3674. M. Aurelius Corns of Cyzicus won 'Pibfiijv 166 dyeveiu'v A.D.). (perhaps ira,yKp6.rLov M. Aurelius lb., 5913. Asclepiades, apparently of Hermopolis
'KaveribXeta
=

in

Egjrpt, a

very

famous

won pancratiast,

rli SeuTepov iv'^difiTj Sisy fierk TpQrop K\vpovffrr/iras (178 and 182 A.D.). ToO ^v

(line21) KajreruXEio TOi"r d.vTa'ywvi(rT"is{

MiviirTos 0 M-dyprjs iroWov 06 irpb Artemidorus, Onirocr., iv, 42: aOrou vOkto. y4v"(rda.C oil p.bvov 'Pw/Ai/ dyQvos, ^5o|eirayKpaTLdj^ovTOS rhv iv 'PJip-rj dirioXecrev. eKelf^di) dywva, dXXA Kai ir'KTjyels r^v x^'^P^ In the inscription of a victor from Megara, CIG, 1068, who won

thrice in the CapitoUne agon, in that of a certain M. nor

there

is

no

indication
28

of the

contest

;
.

Aurelius

Thelymitres (KaTeruAoveliciis)

inid. de Milite, in Rev. archiol., xv, charioteer of a Chariot-racing.Inscription In factione Veneta vici Calpurnianus :

Rayet,

Inscr.

(1874), p.
Aelius
sacro

P.
,
.

113. Gutta

quinquen-

nalis

certaminis be

I. the

Cf.

It may emperors,

concluded

p. 152. from the M.

gentile names
received of civil Tullius

Flavius, Aelius,

Aurelius, that possessed

victors Capitoline

unless, like the boxer them.


Continuance

rights from the Apamea, they already

XLIII.

of

the

Capitoline
1.

Agon.

(Vol. II,
The ordinance the athletes who in quibus vel semel
to be

p.

121,

22.) {Cod. Just., ing x, 53) regardtribus certaminis sacri,

of Diocletian and Maximian coronis non minus were Romae to the


sen

referred

(BruxeUes, 1849),p. 6, wrongly in Fimiic. Matern., iii, refers the passages 6, 12 and vi, 31 to the same ' in the first passage The coronarum insignia mentioned games. ' are priestlyinsignia,as the collocation with praetexta vestis
solennitSs
de desjeux Capitolins
'

agon Rome

tainly antiquae Graeciae coronati is cerCapitoHnus. Bock, Les dernieres

'

coronainsignia of sacred speaks quite generally rum, passage faciet ista genitura,sed qui in sacris certaminibus : athletam games This passage victor, gloriosaet digna reportet insigniacoronarum. the of the continuance no more necessarilyproves agon CapitoHnus than iii, praepositos,iii, 12, 3 : sacris certaminibus 14, 3 : facit in

shows

(cf praetexta et aureae vi, 31). The second


.

vestes

atque

aurearum

sacris

certaminibus

esse

victores

aut

sacri certaminis

princi-

largituraut palmas aut coronas ; sacri certaminis pes ; faciet esse aut sacris certaminibus praepositos templorum fabricaIt confectores. is probably rightwith tores aut sacrorum Scaliger
iv, 7 inf.
to refer to the

agon Sertum

Ausonius,

Proff., v,

poeta

nobiUs

CapitoHnus the certainlyrather obscure passage incunabulis Dei ab ipsisorsus 5 : Tu paene coronae praeferens Olympiae puer celebrasti

268

Appendices
b. of the

[vol. ii.
The

Jovem ; cf. e.g. Ko7reTalX"a 'OXiixviain CIG, 2180 to Juv., 6, 387 speaks of the festival as of a thing
quercum

scholiast

(p. 31)

dlcit ; : coronam thinks it ceased after


x

inde
the

enim laws

solebant

in Cod.

past (PoUio coronari);Bock Theod., App. 1. x, ed.

Ritter, vi, p.
the year I add
A

Ixix, 16,
of
some

10

(de paganis
or

sacriiiciis et

templis)in

407/8.
notices

obscure

intelligible torial piconly partially


to

refers which Bock representations, Monza from ii, (Gori,Dipt., diptych

the
ss.,

agon and
a

Capitolinus.
a

243

pi. viii) shows


book. Two
:

Muse
Genii

similar is

an

a lyre a s, p. 216 painted glassvessels in Buonarotti, pi.xxx fly up to a man depicted as a river-god (which Bock Genius holds allusion to the Blue a vase faction); one man a

with

and

bald

with

scroll

three thinks
over

the

man's

head,

with

KAIIBG

below

; beneath

[HILA]RIS VIVAS etc., pi. xxxiv, I :


his left hand
on a

VALEAS
a

VINCAS.
a

in flute-player

long
the

is written, In Garrucci, Vetn ornati, striped sleeved gown, in


the to (?),

Genii

two

flutes, in his right a palm


basket.
On

the

left
to
a a

mask

to the staff,

is the

righta ILIA : inscription


after
205 ; he alludes to the

in addition staff,

wreath,
similar

CAPITOLIA. thinks that

Bock
Ilia stands

describes de'

glass vessel
supposes XLIV.

Boldetti, Osserv. sopra

i cimeteri for

SS.

Martiri,
which he

I, c. xxxix, p.

Aelia,
from

allegeddescent
of

of Theodosius

Hadrian.

The

Extension Western

Gymnastic Provinces.

Contests

in

the

21.) the chief centre Neapolis was gjonnastic contests spread through Italy,beginning with Campania (see vol. ii,p. 118). The Neapolitan games, which first attained to great importance under called and were TwAjaia Augustus, were Sc/Sao-rd 'ItroXOfjiiria,
in the third year of each the agon Capitolinus,they were At Olympia has festival of the kind.
of

(Vol. II,

p. 122, 1. from which

celebrated

Olympiad.
the been
most

Till

the

ing foundItalian of
a

important
a

found there

fragment
the

document

recording the permission granted


festival
'

to make

politan Nea-

isolympic', that is, to


see

observe
At

the

order

of the

Olympic
archia was of all the Puteoli.

festival ;
one

osterreick. Gymnas.,

Hirschfeld, Zu 1882, pp. 491-499.


honoured founded

G.

griech.Inschr., in Ztschr. f.

of the most

Naples the gymnasiit took precedence magistracies,


the

municipal offices,except
Antoninus
a

dveia,CIG, 3208)

A.D.])quinquennale CIG, Io68, 1720, 5810, (iyuyesUloi), 26 i, CIL, ; CIG, 5853 ; Mommsen,
p. 141.
At
I-

demarchia. in memory of Hadrian ('Aopicertamen iselasticum sacrum {CIL, x, 515 [142 (Fit. Hadrian., c. 27),generally called Buo-^/Seia Pius 5913
x,

Artemidorus, Onirocr., p. 183 ; Dessau, Bdl, 1881,


;

Pompeii gymnastic
x,

games

are

recorded

CIL,

1074

IRN,

2378

ii, (vol. p. 82

early as Augustus : f.); CIL, i, 1251 (lb.vix


as

post Augustum) NN. IIv. j.d. Laconicum et porticuset palaestr.reficiunda locarunt

et destrictarium
ex

faciund.

d. d.

ex

ea

pequnia

quod
faciun.

eos

lege in ludos aut in monumento consumere coerarunt eidemque probarunt. CIL, iv, 1x77
e

oportuit
(at a,
spec-

VOL.

II.]
given by
venatio Cn. Alleius athletae

Appendices

269

tade
....

151 ; Beneventum.

Nigidius Maius under Tiberius, p. 70) : tioneering In elecsparsiones vela erunt ; cf. n8i. Olympionica (Ephem. epigr.,i, no. appeals, Pyramus CIL, iv, 3291, p. xvii). Fructus pycta, CIL, iv, 387.
of Inscription At the end

patriae suae. e(re)

orchestopales instituisti. Dalmatia. Epidaurus (Ragusa vecchia). Pugilum spectaculum, Bdl, 1857, p. 46 ; cf. CIL, iii,i, 1745.
Galliae. the Here Massilia
must

poeta latinus coronatus Esterti, primus Beneventi CI3s, ix, 1663.


a :

in

mun-

studium

have
=

been

the

centre

from

which
618

Herzog, practicespread. CIG, 3413 VdWov ArjfiTjTpLov Atj/j-rirpiou (from Boeckh) : 6 d7Jf/.os
. .

Gall. Narb.
rdv

App.,

TrpOravLv Kal

"iT"(f"avri(pbpov t^s MaiTffaXtas rh yl, i]pwa,iirifieKiiB^vTos ttjs yvn.ya"7Lapx^o.s KoX TuJv \ TeifuSv AovkIov 'AoviStov XetTovpylas CIL, xii, uv lobiani ib. cf. 812. : CIL,v, agnothet(ae) agoni(s) ; 2, 7914 p. 410
. . .

(Nicaea):
amici Arelate.
tur. Nemausus. "ffwoSov
Twv

NN.

Ilvir

Massil.

"

agnothetae, episcopo Nicaeensium


item (dona)vit,
aut

(cf.p. 916).
CIL, xii, 670
annis
. .

;
.

NN.

HS

usur)isomnibus

(ludi)atUetar.
:

cc, (ex quor. ederen)circen(ses


n.

CIL,
rhv irepl

xii, 3232
.

'Adpiavi]^ ttjs Upijs dv/ie\LKTJs }p-^(pi(rfia

vebii Ai"vvcrov

t6v Sc/Satrrij' airoKpdropaKaiaapa Tpaiavbv 'ASpcavdv Archiereus sacrae synhodi 3183, xystarama,yuvi."rTSiv

chus

(Vienne).Pliny,Epp., iv, 22 (a.102-105) : interfui princiin consilium adsumptus, gymnicus agon apud pis optimi cognitioni
Viennenses

3132. Vienna

celebrabatur Trebonius : hunc cujusdam testamento duumviratu toUendum vir egregius nobisque amicus, in Rufus, fecisse. auctoritate curavit ex negabatur publica ; abolendumque minus feliciter diserte non placuit egit ipse causam quam Viennensium toUi qui mores infecerat, ut noster hie omnium. agona
ex
....

CIL,
Pro
Aunus den.

xiv, 1923
salute sevir DCCCL.

D.

m.

Niciae
339
=

citharoedo

lulia.

Minnodunum. domus

Orelli,
divin. de
suo

Mommsen,
donavit in

Inscr. vicinis edito

Helvet., 149
aram

J.O.M. Junon. regin.


;

Q.

Aelius

Aug.
ex

item

Minuodunens.
certa-

Hispaniae. et pugilum. mine


Barcino. Aurelius

quorum Balsa

usur.

gymnasium

per(petuum) c(urarent).
:

CIL, ii,13 (Lusitania)

barcarum under

CIL,
to the

ii, 4514.

Legacy

of

centurion usuris

Marcus edi
den.

city of den. vii. D. ex volo quodannis spectac.pugilum die


CCL,
etc.

quorum iv Iduum

semissibus usque ad

Juni :

Carthago. Tertullian, Scorpiace adv. Gnosticos, c. 6 : Adhuc Carthaginem singulae civitates gratulando inquietant donaCf for athletic exercises tam Pythico agone post stadii senectutem. which had The De probably been founded by c. 4. id., pallio, agon, Cod. in the year renewed Theodos., xv, 7, 3, cf. 376 : Severus, was cians mentions the appearance of musiGothofred. Tertullian, loc. cit., et vocum athletes well Among as (corporum praestantiam) as of the two CIL, xiv, 474 (Ostia): Pythia Karthathe victories of one Dessau, Bdl, 1881, pp. 137; which ginis,Asclepia ICarthaginis
Africa.
. .

270
141 considers to refer to Cf. vol. iii,47, 4-8 and In the cities of the
,

Appendices
only
n. one

[vol.
to the two

ii.

dedicated festival,

gods.

(always
of the
:

called deciiriones and

gymnastic games provincia proconsularis, with combined banquets (epulum) gymnasium) often
citizens,were
among
the most
common

vities festi-

769, 858, 860, 895 (spectaculum pugilum et gymnasium).' 937, 1323, 1353, 1361, 1414, 1449, 1501, 1574. 1577Cf. the index, p. 1117. ; p. 291, n. v, p. 283, n. 293 Ephem. epigr., vii, n. 238, 256, 258, ; 714. 320 127, Numidia. Theveste. CIL, 1858 sq. : will of C. Cornelius
CIL, viii,754,

Egrilianus praef.leg.xiiii geminae, who left a fund that on certain days every month gymnasia populo publicopraeberenturin thermis. Caesarea. Mauretaniae. Eph. epigr.,v, p. 477, 1036 : Greek athlete on an {irayKpcinoy viKrjans). epitaph
XLV. The Taxes
of three

Roman
133,

Provinces.'

(Vol. II, J0SEPHU.S gives


between
the
sons

p.

1.
of

2.)
the

the
of

following account
Herod
the

division

of Palestine effected in

Great, which

Augustus

tricts they drew from their allotted disMarquardt, StV, 1',409 f.): 'Apz^ToO Xaox Trjsxwpas ^irep 'SpiliSei ij/uffios iTCT^Xei,iBvapxriv xat 'Avrlttiy KadiffTaTM riivSi Mpav fj/ilffeiav napeSiSov^Miririj) Kai TO^Ti^fiiv inreT^ovv, 0opd re ^v SiaxSaia ^ re Uepaia Kai t6 Ta\t\dtov T"Kavra t6 iir'^tos, 'BaravaLa Si fffjv Tpa^wviTtSi Kai Aitpavttis aiv Tivi fiipei rA Si oXkov tov TtfivoSfjipov Tii\avTa SKariv \eyofiivov^iKiTririf wpofT^^epe, KaX'lovSaia avrreXovvTa rd re re ^ISovfiaia *Apxe\d(p reripTov ^afiapeiTiKov, otroLrdv "f)l"pbtvirapeK4\vi"T0 fiipovi Trpoarjsi Si'Apxe\dii""popaxpvfJ'^'^^
4 B.C., and of the
revenues

which

{Ant. Jud., xvii, 11,


. . . . . . . .

4 ; cf.

rd

Kar

iviavrbv 900 the

ets Td\avTa

^f ijsTapiXajSevdpxv^. i^aKdiria
the
sons

If then

to

the
we

talents
200

which

of Herod

received

between

them,

from of which the payment Augustus released it results of that the districts in question Archelaos, subjects had talents annually in taxes. To this must previouslypaid iioo be added the 60 talents which Augustus assigned as a yearly allowance

add

the

to Herod's
revenues

sister Salome for

used

xvii, 11, 5) and perhaps further [A .J., left to his which Herod contesting the legacies
then

relatives. and
sen

Palestine

paid

about

1200

talents

year

to the

cessors suc-

heirs of Herod. 511,

If,as Marquardt (p.408, 2) andMomm-

Hebrew talents are to be understood i) assume, (equivalent,according to Hultsch, Metrol.', p. 606, to 7830 marks would this to ;"459,895. amount However or ^^3835s.)the revenue Herod the Great's M. Herod be, grandson, (or Julius)Agrippa, may the who in the last years of his reign (37-44 a.d.) ruled as king over whole Idigdom of his grandfather (Marquardt, p. 411), derived from of 12,000,000 it a revenue drachmae, or ;"46i,633. Josephus, A. J.,

{RG,

v,

xix,

8, 2 : TpoffwSciaaToSi Sn irXdaras ainiav irpoir^opas,StaKOffiat iirl be assumed with certainty that under the X'XiaisfivpidSas. It may of Roman administration at the to had procurators country pay
least
1. as

much,

which

quite

agrees

with

the statement
. , .

of
et

Josephus,

Cf. Heazen, 6599 (ex agio Tuivetaao) : pugilum certaminai Cf. n"y Konigsberg
'

populo gynina-

sium.
a

programm

',Ami.

Albin. Sigim,

1880,i.

VOL.

II.]
of spring 40

Appendices
the year talents.

271
of taxation
17,
i

that in the
to

64

the arrears

amounted
;

(Hebrew) thisbasis
taxes
as

Josephus, B.J., ii,

/cai

oi

rdXapra

{rofrouTOV iidpolad-q. ycip ^Xiirev)


of the approximate amount for Egypt Vespasian, according to the speech to the Jews in the year Josephus relates, Agrippa made
can

On
money

be reckoned
under

the

of

which,
than

64. they

amounted

(apart from
the
taxes

the

contribution

in

grain) to

more

twelve

times

of Palestine,

Josephus, B.J., ii, 16

(ed-Bekker,
Kad^ Sva
airov

tfj6pov Myvirros) toG hiavsiov trap i/fiwv v, p. 186 f.): (?; TrXeov 'Puaofois 7raptx"i ""i tui' /tijxa ^Iw^f ^^ 'Puifijj XP')M''"^''

I have already shown (Appendix V, p. 22) that Ti"r(fipwv. n-qvuv the statistical official in from this statements an speech are drawn totius imperii, document, a Breviarium compiled on the same plan that of Augustus. as Josephus would hardly have an opportunity of

using
the

such

wrote that time amounted


The

war 75 a.d. annual in specie on the payment than to more Greek talents, or 24,000 540,000. ;"5, annual of which under contribution grain, Augustus Egyptian

before document of the Jewish history


a

his residence
about

in Rome,

where

he

the

at Therefore part of Egypt

had amounted

to

zo

modii ruillion

considerablyhigher under

must 600,000 quarters, in Vespasian (cf.Rodbertus


or

have been
the

present

work, App. v,p. 22). Now as the average priceof wheat, as I have in the period already shown {iKd. led. Regim., 1866, v) amounted from Nero to Trajan to 4-5 sesterces the modius, the value of the Egyptian contribution of grain must have been rather above than
below
the
100

million sesterces
V,

or

But, ;"i,o63,,ooo.
must

as

Mommsen

marks re-

of this contribution come in return delivered for another part perhaps was that of it is impossible to calculate the total amount the Egyptian revenues. It may however be safely said that it in modern For in the first exceeded the sum of ;"5, 550,000 money. contribution was place part of the corn undoubtedly payment of in taxes in kind, and secondly, as Josephus tells us, the taxation

{RG,

560), part

have

from

domains, payment, so

and

specieamounted

to

more

than

twelve

times

that which

was

due

from

to ;^6,oooyOoo, Palestine, Supposing the total taxation amounted the contribution head of the populationwould be less than 155., per for Egypt certainly had under than 8 million inhabitants more

Vespasiaai.
Diodonis, i,31. gives the total populationof Egypt (undoubtedly millions, Josephus, B.J., ii, 16, i, includingAlexandria) as seven millions and a. half. In Diodoius's excluding Alexandria, as seven time Alexandria had 30O)Ooo free inhabitatits (xvii, 52 s). Its prosperity
a

had livelihood

greatlyincreased
could
be

since his time, and the

ease

with

which
the

made,

together

with

the

pleasures which

of immigrants stream allured a We therefore the country districts and the other towns. may conclude that in the rime of Josephus its population,inclusive of than below million. That the above a rather gens slaves,was

city offered, must

have

constant

from

'

"fecundissima

century had
for

Pliny,Paneg., 31) in nearlya many, (whilethat of Geronly between cent, increased 1815 by nearly54 per instance,
'

(Pliny, N.h., vii, 33


increased

from

7 to 8 J millions

272
and

Appendices
1865) is probably
of Diodonis fixed to

[vol.ii.

the time the limit

the the

that at explained on the supposition reached had of the nearly density population be

quantity of land available for cultivation. vation if we Even make a very high estimate of the land capable of cultider Handb. Erdkunde, Roman in times Kloden, in Egypt (cf iii, ^Ji), e.g. 11,000 to 12,000 English square miles, we find that when the density was wrote Diodorus 580-640 per square mile, and when in 500 710-770.1 At the present time it exceeds Josephus wrote d. Lehrb. Middle and Geographie, p. Upper Egypt (Wagner-Guthe, Egypt is says about 229).^ It may be noted that if what Diodorus khS' ^/ios understood be to Uterally (i, 31 : iroXvavBpuTrlf other there were tries coun"\\av SoKel oiSeyij XelireaSai) twk Wietersheim's In case (and stijl as thickly populated. any of the Roman of the population estimates provinces more Beloch's) by
.

are

of the population is 15s. per head standards modern ; for at the present low, judged by exceptionally at "2 i8s. Sd., in England at "2 5s. sd.,in day it stands in France
A

too in many cases total fiscal burden

low.3 of about

Italy at "2 Although


may lowness
arouse

3s. lod., and

in

Germany

at

"2

2s.

3d. (E. Reclus, Giog.


of the

univers., iii,948, 2).


this estimate
doubts
as

of the total amount its correctness


on

Egyptian
of the

taxes

to

account

relative

of the it agrees very well with a statement figures, He ing accordunder taxes received, Ptolemy Philadelphus. Egypt to Jerome. In Dan., xi, 5 s, 1122 (Bened.)from Egypt annually quatuordecim miUa et octingenta talenta argenti(;^2,790,ooo) modii tres modios et tertiam artabas et frumenti (quae mensura milia (203,000 quarters). partem habet) quinquies et decies centena data for Cf. Marquardt, StV, ii', 193, 3, and for this and the other Schaiz des Ptolemdus delphus, Philathe Egyptian revenues F. Riihl, Der see in N. Jahrb. /. Philol., 1879, p. 621 ff. It is not at all surprising increased to find that the country with a considerably lation popuof the of
. . .

was

able and
as

taxes
com

twice

obligedto bear, when under the Romans, high as under Ptolemy Philadelphus,and a
as

money
tax in

Now derived which

about VeUeius
from

thrice

high.
that
were

says

the

revenues as

which

the those

Roman from

treasury
the Gaul

Velleius, ii,39 : Augustus praeter titulis forum gentes quarum ejus praenitet, Hispaniasaliasque paene idem facta in Galliis ejus Aegypto stipendiaria quantum pater
aerarium of reditus contulit.

Caesar

Egypt conquered.

almost

high

as

Divus

Equally

well

known

are

the

statement

Suetonius

ii', 242,
read
1

(Caesar,c. 25, where according to Marquardt, StV, instead of CCCC, the reading ot the Vatican MS., we should 4 and the statement of Eutropius (undoubtedly based |CCCC|),

of 700 cultivable area German Mommsen, RG, v, 578, assumes a maximum sq. m., of about English, with a density 500 to the English sq. m. " mated of 1907, esti[The density of population in Egypt is now, according to the census at 939 per sq. m., exclusive of desert. This gives a non-desert of about area are regarded as cultivable under present con* 12,000 sq. m., but of this less than xo,ooo ditions, Tk.] 3 Hartel's estimate {Griech. Papyri da ErzherzogsRainer,pp. 22 f and 58 f.) drawn from the Arab that .the population of Egypt amoimted conscriptions, to 15 millions in the year 640 appears to me impossible,
or

13,335

274
not
so

Appendices
by
the

[vol.ii.
of

covered
far
as

question of
measured measured
for the I
am

the

real value wheat of


can

precioustnetal ^
in other
,

that is

only

by

standard)

words

the value
is
no

of money true standard

in terms

of wheat
I

at different

periods
spective re-

comparison
that

private wealth

at the

periods.
that
times

confident

the value
as

high

of money, in Rome as

from the sources prove at least six wheat was measured merely by the conit is to-day, but I do not consider clusion
sum

as

that the justified that the or same high,


as

real value

in general six times of money was would have of money representedsix For

alone does wheat not make into bread be able to to it it, use wealth, indeed one must measured But at by bread the difference in the value of money measured the two periods is not nearly so great as it is when the by of flour was material, for the manufacture raw enormously more times
'

much

privatewealth.

first turn

laborious the
same

in ancient

times

than

it is

to-day.

Moreover these
are

it the

was

just

with The

all

and manufactured articles,


of manufacture

material

of wealth. diminished
same sum

labour

and transportationvery much

the real value


of money

of money in generalin antiquity, and if the wheat, it did not purchased six times as much

represent anything jn the manifold means

has at his command For example, measured which many your


six
same

like six times as much wealth, for this consists of enjoyment ready for use, which one person other with as compared persons at a given time.

by
as

purchased
times

six times

silken much

fabrics, the
wheat
as

same

to-day,would

All this of course less than it is now. the that if value of even on standard a wheat was view, money times measured a as high as it is now, private income by the standard would nevertheless exceeded a modem not have one
same

of money, be worth tells in favour of


sum

in the And
'

proportion.
the questionof comparative private the real value periods, even supposing we know at two material if the of wealth, w. general periods, of different kinds ? enjoyment, is to a great extent
how
we

now,

shall

decide

wealth
of money

at different in
of

the Here
'

means

the I have

standard is of no use. money therefore always thought that


in wealth at

the
be

difference and
'

times different
the

must
as

question as put in another


:
"

to

the

form,

so

I will

formulate
an

question
or

follows
a

Which

enjoyed
it was,

income

surpassing in
Astor
man

higher degree the:

average income Whichever


'

of his

day.
he
was

Narcissus

the richer

that I believe, compared


incomes'
'
.

thus. Narcissus

of the two. I may say would beat Astor by many

lengths. Perhaps one might object to

the chief of

might

such a method of comparison that Kaffir tribe that knows next a to nothing of agriculture conceivably receive an income surpassingthe average income number of times thsin Mr, that of the average American, and yet one Kaffir chief richer than Astor. The objection it not based on an impossible premiss. Great

of a fellow-tribesman an Astor's income surpasses

infinitely greater

"would
would

not

call the

individual

arise when, as dense great productivity or

be valid, were wealth can

only

of labour

or (slavery propertyin

land and

accompaniment, population, social exist,wbich capital)


an

tively relatutions insti-

bring'

VOL.

II.]
the result that
whole

Appendices

275

about
the of

in the

the wages of individual labour do not absorb that of but that the labour, profits surplus accumulates hands of other persons, relatively few in number. In times

barbarism, which are always times of scanty productivity and it is on these grounds impossible for many and scanty .population, of accumulate in the hands to individuals, just as high surpluses if the above-mentioned institutions they could not accumulate
came
'

to

an

end. also that this method of

I believe

comparison

which economic

I have

gested sugthe

is the and
I need

only
not

one

add

of historical,ethical and that by using it we should universal real value

interest,
in each

entirely avoid
and

problem standard as periods compared we could apply commonly accepted. You, my dear Sir,know better than I whether the science to of Roman antiquitieshas the data at its command the question I have raised regarding Narcissus and Astor. answer
of the You believe in your preface.^ In Heaven's do not name modern wisdom of us No politicaleconomists. science makes bricks with less straw than There ours. nowadays but few who are have tried to cast a glance behind that wall of even metal has been which built up on currency property in land and
are
'

insoluble

of the

of money, the money

too

modest

in

the

capital,and
of economic at

only

relations. the
'

the

facts
in

conceals from the real nature us effectually We have, so to speak, always been looking through distortingspectacles,and almost contracted too

cataract
better

efEort.

What
'

is called
the

capitalism
"

it

would

be

to say on capitalistics Aristotle to broke according up


same

analogy
older

the

of chrematistics, which economic order, for in the

capitalism is breaking up our modern political way economy is based on property in land and capitaland on the freedom of labour ^what, I say, is called capitalismis entirelybased upon these optical which due to the wall of metal currency. are illusions,
which
"

Only the first '.

social

question

will couch

the

cataract

"

unless

it kills

us

XLVII.

The

Dissolution

of

Pearls

in

Vinegar.

(Vol. II,

p.

140.)
of
ten

Stones and King, Natural History of the Precious Metals, p. 273, says with regard to the pearl worth
which

the Precious million


terces, ses-

tunate dissolved in vinegar : ' It is unforCleopatraswallowed for this good story that no acid the human stomach can endure is capable of dissolving in it. after a long maceration even a Pearl Barbot has found that reduced actual one was layer by experiment, to
a

whilst jelly,
more

the

next

beneath
swallowed

was

completely unaffected.
her

No

doubt, the wily Egyptian


in some

recovery upon
V.

agreeable potation uninjured : and invented


dissolution,
which

than be

Pearl safe and sound, and of its ultimate vinegar, secure stantaneou the story of its complete and init

her own testimony, in Fragen Baer, [Historische declares wortct, 1873, p. 3 ff.)
"-

remembered, rested entirelj' Ernst order to gain her wager.' Also beantmil Hilfe der Naiurwissenschaft the ground of an experiment either on
in the tianslation,

Not

included

276

Appendices

[vol. ii.

the pearlwhole. that the story is a myth or that Cleopatraswallowed decided and to so The of these statements former me appeared Prof. former I that colleague appliedto my apparently trustworthy ment the statefor information the subject,and he declared C. Grabe on for the folindebted to him I am lowing to be entirelyerroneous. communication.
'

5 per

cent,

solution

of

acetic

acid, equivalent in acidity to

strong vinegar, when used cold, dissolves pearls very slowly ; several them hours are required to make disappear. Boiling immediately induces a fairly strong development of carbonic acid, and after 8-15 solution acts in A 3 per cent, small minutes pearls are dissolved. almost i the same but the effect is noticeably slower with a way, if the The dissolved solution. cent, more are quickly pearls per the bubbles of carbonic liquidis boiled or agitated ; by these means of the liquid with evolved and hinder the contact are acid, which removed. the are produced by fermentation pearls, Vinegar
contains
from

2J
A

to

per

cent,

of

acetic

acid.'

XLVIII.

Catalogue

of

Table Comedy.^ p. 147,

Delicacies 1.

from

Greek

(Vol. II,
following passage altered slightly fragment
The the
notice of

19.)
Alexandria
which

from
from

Clement the
New

of

contains has

Comedy,

escaped

Alex., Paedagog., ii, i, 3, p. 164 oiK Pott (ed.Klotz) : Koi /loi niv IXfos Sireuri rijs vbaov, ol S^ i^vfiveiv. iv ris ras SiiceXuc^ ti} T0p8/jicf T(f TjSviraSclai, aiax^oovTai ff^eripas koX rds iyx^y^^is {sic Kl.) Toty fffivpaivas Tro\virpayiiovovvT"s Maiaj/S/jefous if MtjX^ ipl(povs Kal tous KoX Tas hi XKid8(p Keffrpeis Kal tcls lleXwpiSai Iv Alwdpf oi TrapoKdwovresSi tos to Kiyxas leal to 6"rTpea 'k^vS-qvi, 'AffoiiSe rijvyoyyi\rjV ttjv MoPTtpt/f^z', dXXo o^Si to fiaivtSas xo/jo rots Kal KT^vas ^ArrtKos Kal tc Toy TeuTXo, KpaioLi iKJ^ouai "MrjOvpivaiovs ^frfiTTas St' 4s els 'BXXoSo ircvraKOfflais 4/io XfXiSoc/ous re Iffxadas, Aa(pvtovs/tixXos twl toi5tois avvuivovvTai H4p(rris Spvets /ivpiaaiv 0 KaKoSaljxuv iffrdXaro Toiis dirb ^affiSos, Lehrs rauva. "TTayds Alyvwrlovs, MTJdoif (d. 1878)
Clemens
"

Meineke.

restored

the

fragment

as

follows

;
"

/Jiiv TjSitTTTJll ^e TOpdflOV S i tos iyxi\ei.s aiiipawav, MaiovSp/ous,


Toi)siv XKLdd(p KeffTpia^f MijXou5' ipitpovs,
S' 6"rTpca K67XOS IlcXupiSas, ^1 'ApiSifi oi/ 5' off Tapa,\"i\peis iK Aiirdpas rets fiaiviSas^
"

iK "ZtKeKlKOV

oi revrXia yoyyiikyiv, toi"s Si Mr)0i/ivr]s Krivai (rjrriTiov, re i/'iirras /luXa tus 'Attikch, XeXiSoveiovs t' lirxdSas. Aa(/"i'iovs Klxl^as

oil MavTtvLKT]!! TTiv

/idAla'AffKpala

Kock, Com. Alt. fr.,iii, 426, quotes two lists, Athen., i, 4 c, and Pollux, vi, 63, in support of his view that the above catalogue is from a singlepassage, but from several not derived united, and that
therefore
no

restoration

evidentlyidentical
1

with

is possible. But is the list in Athenaeus that in Clement, for it contains not only the

Already published In Program. Aead. Alb. Reglmmt., 1869, v,

VOL.

II.]
articles

Appendices
enumerated

277

first nine order

by

the

(only omitting the sixth the correspondence in the expressionsof the two authors be accidental cannot revrXa (ret Trapd tois 'Aa-Kpatois
reOrXa 'AiTKpalois

latter, exactly in the same but also the dorpea 'A/SuSijki),


in the
seventh rh

Clem.,
case

vap'
the

Ath.), seeing
is

that
^c

in
or

place

of

production
not

given

with

every with

other
an

adjective.
Athenaeus and of the

The

articles
iK

found
Bivvuv

in
tos

naxvviKwv
ras

Clement, but mentioned by the second between rfrpiaias


between of TrXurds the
to

(twc
,

third, and

Qri^wv powiiSas
as

eighth
fyx^^m

and

ninth

Clement)

as

well

the

addition

the from are for certainly derived Maicwdplov!) metre they naturally fit into the iambic {e.g. irXurds ^yx^eis Qivviav 'n.ax\"''i-K"v,''"K Maiavdplovs, ixh iyrpuua twv GtjjSw;'^owidSat).
"

(with original catalogue,


omission

of

Also
same

the list of the


source,

first ten the

articles

in Pollux

is derived

from

the

forms divergence in expression and make {e.g. K"yxo-t, fiaiyidesiK AtTTa/jas) HeXojpLval, reurXov i^ ^'AcTKpTjSy it appear least that Pollux at not from the possible quoted The order is deranged, original,but from some secondary source. but not absent are from essentially: articles 2 and 6 of Clement before the addition to Pollux, 4 stands before 3, and i (rai 9 7 ; the $i)i"voi as and fiipaira Toprj/cria) designation of the TOptoi

although

(perhaps
else)
"

mistake,

at

least
are

such of
no

these

discrepancies
and
a

mentioned tunny are great importance.

nowhere

That
a

Athenaeus from

Clement
not

quote from

passage

comedy,
do

is shown fit into

by
the

their iambic

a prose verbal

paraphrase of correspondence
Traces of the

in

which expressions elegiacmetre, which can only find in the

metre.
'

paucis ', I p. 427, recognizes Si' S.s is 'EWaSa in Clement : Trevra.which Ko"rlais fi/io/ivpiaffiv 6 KUKoSat/jLav is of quite iarelXaro Il^/Jinjs, is diSEerent character from and another a obviously derived and it is reminiscence. in Athenaeus, in Clement It is not
Kock,
in

haud

passage

which immediately followed easily falls into iambic by a passage r' drTayas i irl Toirois toi)s dTTo HaiSos, Mijdov rawva rhythm {6pveis r' Alywrrlovs) The catalogue of table delicacies given by these three authors differs widely from with lists. It agrees neither other well-known the fragment of Antiphanes {4v IlpopaTei), Meineke, iii, 108 {ed. min., i, 544) :
"

"

Boiior/ai iJ,hJ'7x^Xeis, fivi

novn/cof,

fiaivlSes KapiJtmai, y\avKoi M-eyapiKoi, 5' ''EperpiKolj XKOptoi d^ Kapa^otj ipaypol


of Gela, in which, it is true, of Archestratus cockles of Mitylene (Athen., iii, but also oysters of Abydos occur, XcXiSii/eio SuKa Ennii p. 106, 2, 3). Heduphag., ed. Vahlen, 92D,
nor

with

the

fragments

from known Epigenes {iv BaKxeia, Athen., are (edd. xe^'56i'eio) is list vi, 16) quite different : pavus (Gell., iii, 7, p. 75 c, D). Varro's e Samo, Phrygia altagena, grues Melicae, haedi ex Ambracia, murTarentina, etc.). Tartesia, ostrea aena

278
XLIX.

Appendices
Specification
of

[vol.ii.
according
to

Silver

Plate

the

Weight.!

(Vol. II,
Martial way that

p. 209,

1.

31.)
a

repeatedlyspeaks of presents of gold and silver in such to ingots. So xiii, 48 : one might think he was referring
argentum atque
:

aurum

mittere

boletos
case

Boleti. facile est laenamque mittere dif"cile est. in

togamque
the

This

is venit

speciallythe
silver
a me

those

passages

where

weight

of
6
:

gold
nulla
44
:

and

presents (at

vii, 86, Argenti tibi libra pustulati. (Sueton., Nero,


the fastidio ad
et

Saturnalia) is stated,
acerbitate
x,
nummum

c.

exegitque ingenti
est missa mihi ? x,
:

argentum

pustulatum, aurum
57
: non

obrussam.)
brumae libram ?

14, 7

Quando
venit

asperum, brevis

gelidae
selibra

toga tempore

Argenti
;

quando
est,
Mittebas

Argenti
emo,

mittebas

facta 105

sehbra
:

Sed

piperis

tanti

Sexte, piper,

xi,

Garrice Saltern semissem, libram, quadrantem, Garrice, mittis. solve mihi. xii,36 : Libras Algentemque quatuor aut duas amico aureolos manu laenam, Interdum crepantes togam brevemque crede bonus, nisi Labulle Non tu, mihi, mittis, vii, es, Quod nemo, 58 he complains that he has received such a quantity of worthless Saturnalia presents from Umbricius, that eight slaves had to carry them, and he concludes, line 11 :
"

quanto commodius
The
same are

miUo

mihi

ferre labore puer.

argentipotuit pondera quinque


kind
of

expressionis found
Martial, ii, 44
:

where Emi
seu

purchases
puerum

and

quests be-

spoken
tris, ut
tibi

of.

togamve

pexam libras verba Cornuto

Seu Marcus

puto, quattuorve libras, etc. quinque


Persii

reliquit. Cui
:

ii, 76 : nihil ipse dabas,


ad
matrem

Argenti
hie

tibi

dedit.

Vita

scriptis

codicillis

...

ut quidam centum, ut alii voluat* rogavit ut daret sestertia, et argenti facti pondo viginti. Silver plate of the weight of twenty sesterces, but only if its artistic pounds might be worth 100,000

merit

was

unusually
Centenis

great.

Martial, iii,62

"

quod emis pueros et saepe ducenis, condita vina bibis ; quod sub rege Numa quod constat deciens tibi non spatiosasupellex, libra quod argenti milia quinque rapit
haec

animo

magno

credis te, Quinti, parare

In fact, however, in all the above quoted passages silver and gold in non are as meant, xii,66, just plate atque aurum 7 : argentum The statement the mere simplex Delphica portat. designationby
the weight is to be explained by the fact engraved on the plate, and could be stated obvious property. of

that
at

it
once

was as

regularly
its most not

Numerous
1

passages

show

that

at the

Saturnalia

it

was

really

iii. et argmUis, Pngr. Acad. Alb. Regimont., Gf. De donis saturHolidis aunts 1876, Zu Martialis, in N, Jahrbb.,1882, p. I3if., has reached the same coaclusions Gilbert, arguments, vithout having seen my treatise. by the same W.

VOL.

II.]

Appendices

279

unwrcraghtsilver or gold, but always plate,that was presented. Poor people gave larger or smaller silver spoons viii,33, (Martial,
mittere possis,Mittere cum quid tibi cum phiala,ligulam cum vel cochleare mihi cf. the possis ; quoted below, viii,71, 9 ; passage : V, 8, 2 : gracileslingulae; xiv, 120 lingula argentea) ; richer or liberal people gave dishes and more goblets (Horace, C, iv,-8i i : Donarem etc. December ; Martial, vii, 72, 4 : tibi pateras, ferat lances et scyphos avorum) It is shown most clearlyby when Martial, viii,71 that silver plate is always to be understood a certain weight of silver is mentioned. Here Martial laments that the Saturnalia smaller from presents of a certain Postumianus grow
3
:
. . . ... .

year from
took

to year

; ten
soon

him,
its

before he had received four pounds of silver yeaxs after only about two, in the fifth year a pound of which (This,
a

Septiciansilver.
name

from Gratian,

manufacturer

Clodian

and
:
"

vessels

iv, 88, 3, evidently dealer, like the Furnian, [Marquardt, Prl.^,696, i].) Martial
or

is also mentioned

continues

ad scutulam sexto pervenimus anno, hunc in cotula selibra data est. rasa post octavus minorem, ligulam misit sextante levins vix cochleare tulit. nonus acu

Bessalem

Similarly,v,

19,

11

:
"

Saturnaliciae
e

lamnisve

ligulam misisse selibrae Tagi scripulatota decern,


haec
munera

luxuria est, tumiddque vocant I have written


=

reges.-

the

second
10

line

163-73 grams, of gold was (Hultsch, iWrfyo^, p. 238),a


time

libra

the

value

-37 twelve seHftya of silver and


=

according 11 scripula
than

to

Munro's grams. times


ten

emendation
As that
at that

more

of silver

scripuia of gold

were

the

value. Embossed same golden bowls were among of the rich the at Saturnalia, Martial, xiv, 59 ; that lotteryprizes sometimes Cf. the gold was by viii,33. extremely thin is shown also CIL, viii,1858 (Theveste):"' datasque ? a]d Kapitol. arg.

of about

the

"

lib. clxx

id est lances iii scypsos ii. {sic)] L.

iiii

......

[etau]ri lib.
Sepulchral p. 217, 1.

xiiii id est

pihal[as

Prices

of

Monuments.

(Vol. II,

33.)

of the CIL, arable the numbers numerals denote the volumes Roman numerals stand arabic of the inscriptions where alone, the reference is ; W Lambaesis =Wilmamis, to vol. viiiv L Exempla Inscriptionum. ;
=

200

Sest.
"

2787
3191

L.
L.
"

400
"

dec(urioni) coh. militi leg.


ex

II

Hisp.^
den.
c
"

"

3006 L.
ix, 4017
3572
X.

testam. Fucens.
annorum

suo

fierimo(num)
fab. XII,
ex
ex

patrono.
"" "

Alba

tes

|HS
HS

CCeC. DC.
-

500
600 800
1

"

L.

filiae mil

"

"

4929 L. 3254
may

Venafrum.

testamento

leg. Ill Aoig.

The

lowest

sums

l)e the

cupula, French

eaUson), see

usual in Africa {therecalled pricesol the tombstones xxvi, 1886, pp. 163-167. J. Schmidt, Philol.,

28o
looo
"

Appendices
3334 LX HS L. D.
m. s.

[vol.il.
Papi
Macer Vix.
ann.

L. Aelius

L. f.

qui
D

testamento
ut

monimentum

sibi fieri

jussit e^
HS

n? quod
Saesula

fieret

adjectisInsuper
pia
carissima mil. heredes

iT

Octavia curavit.
" "

conjunx

faciendum

W. CCL.

1513

Henzen,

6832.
"

Roma. fecer.

nu(meri)
"

stator.

pr(aetorianorum).
L.
L. L.

ex

den.

"

"

2845
3001

optio leg. Ill Aug.


centurio
vet.
ex

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

1200
"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

leg. Ill Aug. princ(ipis) leg. Ill Aug. adjutore 4332 bf. L. legati). leg. (beneficiarius 2823 2896 L. A^ leg. Ill Aug. 2981 L. adjutori. NN L. conjugi vet. 3109 M. HS Volsinii. testamento ex xi, I, 2803 HS mille CC n.* ex leg. Ill 2815 L. sig(nifer) 2877 L. centurio leg. Ill Aug. 3016 L. vet. leg. Ill Aug. HS mille ducentis ex parenti monimentum 3654 L. n. ex praescriptoejus.
"
"

"

"

4387
?
"

Seriana.

"

monumentum

sibi
num.

"

et

conjugi
M

"

dum facien-

locavit
1600
2000
"

SS

OVCC

(HS

CC

nummis).

3055

L. L. L. L.
L. L-

"

"

"

"

2783 2817 4180


2886 4055 HS

(vet.)? leg. Ill Aug. ex HS imag(inifer)leg. III. Aug. centurio leg. III.
maritus matri n."
"

(X) DC.

(conjugi).
"

"

"

optioni leg. Ill Aug.


it cot
testamento

"

"

legavitfecit

ex

IT

"

"

2953 centurio

L. iiliae virgini

quae

vixit annis in

xii,etc. (pater
hoc fieri Sec-

leg. III.).
Potentia. Lose

"

"

ix, 5809
undo
ex

optio

|centuria
et et

jussit Ihonoris

pietatisque causa

C.
"

LuciUo
e

Ipatri et
HS M
M

"

ti matri cIelss. pr.


"

|aviae |
et funus filius et

praelfigatis.
militi
ex

"

"

X,

3360
3079

Puteoli. L.
vet.

Miseniens. sibi in
"

2000

"

2500

"

leg.
II

Ill

cum

monimentum
"

HS

mil.
suo

erogari cavisset
HS D
"

liberta HS

adjectis de

n.b.m.f.

3000
"

"

Eph. ep., v,
"

ex

1255 Thibursicum. III m.n.


M
ex

Vaga

"

veterano

"

ix, 4269 Amiternum


test,
X, X, X,

(apparentlyfor
M

three M M

persons).
M.

"

"

(fie)ri jussitHS uxori 1327 Nola.


Sora.
"

M. HS HS M.
ex
as

testamento

"

"

"

"

5753 6186

ex

testamento

III.

Formiae. ager
idem

HS

M
"

3400
' " tuo

"

ix, 1077
to
summa

Compsinus.
post mortem

testamento
sest.

IIICCCC,
testamento

la the index
Ix.
ex

CIL,
ut

p. in8.

erroneously given
opus

200,000

qua

suam

item perficeretur,

caverat,

Mommsea.

282
"
"

Appendices
"

II. [vol.

"

lb. 3, 22107. Allifae. ix, 2365

vi,

"

ex

testamentoX
"

X.

"

"

4731
X, X,

Reate.

"

"

"

2402

PateoU Teanum

"

"

4795
1
,

1c "S. suo (ex) testamento XX. de HS testamento ejus ex mausolei rotundi). HS X X. (tit. 3J X. Sidicinum.
"

"

xi,
quae

4009

Capena.
ut reliquit
"

"

patrono
curent

"

ex

sestertiorum

xx

eis

fecerunt. operae

24000

"

91019

Auzia.

mausoleum testament! additis

quadratorio {sic)
HS XVI
n.

secundum

verba mandaverat

ejus super
de
__ _

quae

depend!
A.D.).
25000
26000
" "

suo

HS

VIII

(233

vi, 2, 14,215 Roma.


dum
est L.
"

"

HSU

(nisi pro %

scriben-

Cj".
centurioni

"

2851
4524

leg. Ill Aug.


grave of
a

"

Zarai

(Zrala), family
xx

veteran.

-:

20-30000

"

ex expensa ? Thibursicum suae

n.

Bure.
n. ex re

Aedem
t.
.

quam

NN
....

uxoris

SS L.

XX

mil.

excoluit 50000
"

et
"

omni

(f debuit) multiplicata pecunia per(fecit).


"

2841
b.m.f.
L
m.n.

leg.Ill Aug. princ.


mesolaeum
est. Romae

heredes in

nam

ejus patrono praedis suis ex HS


in via

factum

"

"

W.

1298.

Coazzo

prope

Romam

trib. mil. maximo


L
"

Cyrenaicae scrib. q. vi fieri jussitsibi et testamento leg.Ill


heredum.
V.

N6mentan0.. primo harispic.


fratri
suo

HS

m.n.

arbitratu meis

"

xiv, 480 Ostia


aedem

"

heres

Quinquaginta
Hanc

milibus,

ut

volui,
'"

63000
80000

"

2224 vivo se
"

templa, etc. posuit struxidque novissima Mascula (Numidia). y\ leg.Ill Aug.


cum
-^

"

"

liberis

ex

HS

LXIII

n.

"

21

Leptis.
a

pater
et titjuit
1 00000
"

(monumentum) quod opere sibi posterisque suis f ecerat


fundamento erexit HS

Signino (resn.

Ijxxx nrilib.

vi, 2,176 Roma,


"

"

"

? Laurentium (sacerdoti)pontifici testamento Lavinatium suo ex monum(eiiti sumptum) de HS C mil. n. erogari praecepi(t). SS c (Mommat the end : ex m. vi, 2, 14,706 Roma. sen : ex m[andatu].s[estertiis] C).
"

"

^-

x,

Casinum. p. 979 Minturnensi coloniae


ut

NN. HS

quae

testamento

dedit

VII

Idus

Mart,
ex

mulsum
name
"
"

detur,
of

"C et municipio Casini ^ ita et natali suo quotannis crustulum fieri jussit C. HS testamento (The
who seviro
et
"

xiv, 367

the person Ostia.


"

erected uxori

it is

absent.)
ita uti

ex Augustati negdtiatorl ex

Hispania
caverat 192000
"

citeriore factum HS

testamento

C.
c.

Phitarch, Cato
-

min.,

11

(Soiep ^ i/iTaO^trrcpov
"

^\oty^a"Tipov

^ffrot) /ii'Tj/xaros iveyKety rijv- (rv/j.^"opav

VOL.

II.]
Xidtav Aivlav

Appendices
Qafftiav dir6

283
iv

raXdpTwy

dKriu KaraaK^vaadivTos

t^

200000

"

Ayop^, Bdl, 1885, p.


"

72, Roma.

"

mil. cohor.

vi

pret.,etc.
et
ex

milit.

1. i

adjutrice
sui

"

NN,
re

etc.

(four names)
den.

omnes

comanipuli
Saltus xii
n.

de

ipsius b.m.f.
"

L HS

milibus. Uncertain. 2451


. .

Aurasius

(Numidia).
"

mausoleum

ex

10,781
10,970 There Lebas Section of
two
are

Macomades. ?
"

sumptus
-^

erogatus
in
numo
.

"

"

(10,000 denarii
Fezzan.

Index, p. 1,118).

sumptos
as

den.

foUis

m.

praeter
also
some

cibaria
all of

sol(ita)
to cost
on

statements

some

Syrian sepulchral
a.d.

monuments,
et

III

probably Waddington, Voy. Nabat^en. Royaume


tombeau
de
ces

the

fourth
en

century
1999.

arcMol. VIII
"

Asie

mineure.

Syrie,

Salkhad Edifice il en

Monument

centuriones
.

Ce fi,(vptiSes)

ordinarii a.d. 345 devait etre un


tours

(Siji'apiwc) "i/7i\i!!Sri"rav 17 considerable, proexiste


encore

bablement
coup lb. lb. which 342 lb. dans
2000

une

carries, comme
Haourcln.

beauv

les
"

mines

du

2036.
her

rbv rdipov Mothana.

husband

X'^^"'eirT^a fivpidSas ivfiyeipav [dy^Xuirai' Monument of a woman of Rotomagus, erected d^aXciiras diji'dpta irevTaKiffxtXia. /ii)[pio]
vexillationis MoBavSv.

A.D.

Spax/wls] ['Ai'^Xwiro xt-Xias fi(vpia.s'] SiJpous. 350 A.D. lb. 2053. i vipyoi. EOruxis Ixohoix-liBii Meschquouq^ meruit in Mesopotamia. Veteranus ordinario ex qui stipendia
2037
"

actuaries

'Zova.vio^ olKoS6fws. "Utovs den. fiipta.. 'A7'e\6^[7;] To

ffpA (Bostra

era

245

350

a.d.)

all appearance the sums here, with the exceptionof 2037, are of in denarii Diocletian. given According to the latest investigation of Hultsch Diocletians, in N. Jahrbb.f. PhiloL, 1880, p. [Dey Denar
and Metrol.', p. 333) 36,000 of them go to the 27 ff., i.e.they are equivalent to "2981 d. or 3-133 centimes. of the sums therefore to English money gives :
"

pound
The

of

gold,

reduction

No.
"

1999.
2000.

130,000 71,000
15,000 10,000

den. of Diocl.
" " " "

c. c. c. c.

"161 los. "88 4s.


"18
13s.

" "

2036.
2053.

"
=

"

"i2
not

8s.

The

value

of the

Syrian drachmae

(2037) has
'

yet
were

been

mined. deter-

were

Hultsch, Metrol.^, 338, i : equal to those of Diocletian, possiblythey


a

At

the

lowest

these

drachmae
somewhat of

higher '. The priceof


further LVCRINAE
A.

piece of ground bought


in CIL,
=

for the

erection

ment monu-

is mentioned

vi,

2573 Wilmanns, IVCVNDAE

HS C; 23,851" (emerunt)locum (Roma): Marini, Atti, ii, p. 712


3,

| P. | LOC.

LUCRINVS

P.

L.

THALAMVS
M.

CORINTHIS
ET. SV.

FABER
POS.

ENP.

EST

den. C

ARGENT

SIBI.

284
I
'

Appendices
indebted
to Prof.

[vol, ii.
:

am

Hultsch minuiulus

for the

following communication
this The

The

rendering of ST by
; I

explainit

as

numeral,
combined

is I think open to serious the inquiry whether reserving with the

tion objec-

letter

occurs

elsewhere

ideogram
"

for

C.

to : then amount would nominal value of -f^of at its '^4,500 if the argenteus is reckoned the aureus of Caracalla (Metrol.^ 323 fi;) or at -anAer this emperor, of the argenteus value the metallic at '^2,545

price of the piece of land

or

at

under value metallic Elagabalus. the lower will the 'The later the period assignedto the inscription, would in any case not I do think one but value have to be reckoned ; be reckoned less still have to put it as low as ;"500, ;"i70 as might but I suppose one from the passage cited from might Metrologie, my of the aureus : Der Diocletianic the X of the at yj^ system (i.e. stop

';^i,762ar its

Denar and
the

Diocletians, p. 28).

At

that

rate

the

argenteus

179
"

d.

;"750.' price of the ground at about f rom two the Narbo, CIL, xii, 4354 to inscriptions According
arcae

inlatis
mill

viror. and
n.

HS statuae seviror. ob locum at tuitionem n. viror. ob tuitionem ^inlatis IlillI arcae 4397
"

iiii

l.d.d.
sest.

statuae

HS

for the

there l.d.d.d. Iiiiil viror., ground in the first case.

seem

to have

been

pjiid 3000

LI.

Latrines

in

Rome.

(Vol. II,
Perhaps than the ancient in Italian
towns

p. 224

ft.)
the modem in

excelled

nothing

their sanitary arrangements.'^ Latrines more (amphorae in Rome mentioned in angiportis) are as early as the speech of Titius 161 B.C. Sat. iii, for the Lex Fannia i6, 15 ; cf. ; Macrob. 593
=

Lucret., iv,
Schol.

1026 3,

Juv.,

; Martial, xii, 48 ; 77, 38 ; Cujac, Obs., xxiii,

(sellaePatroclianae);
;

34

SiRE,
.

s.v.

Dolium,

Latrina,
ones

234 such One Bulletino

rines the latBeside Jordan, Topographie,i, 445 f erected there were, it seems, public by private enterprise, cf. PreUer, Sueton., Tiber., as c. as Reg., early Tiberius, 58 ; Nero, Sueton., Vit. Lucani, ed. Roth, 299, 27. ; certainlyunder

Lavatio

appears

to have

been

discovered

near

the castra

Praetoria.

municip.,1878, p. 243, pi. ii,3. We do not know which kind of convenience was provided by the conclavia,which, according to Martial, v, 44, 6 ; xi, 77, were evidently much frequented. Rodbertus Jahrb. f. Nationalokonomie, v, points out (in Hildebrand's that n. 1865, pp. 309-314, Vespasian taxed the private latrine 81)
industry (saleof
may be assumed
; cf. excreta at to

gardeners, etc.).'Similar arrangements


in

least

the

cities of

Italy, as
72

they existed
in

at

Pompeii

Overbeck-Mau,

Pompeji*, p.

(publiccloset
I ordered

the

tliat new houses in ' L'inParis should be provided with them. Charles III was the first to purify Madrid. fection "tait si epouvantable, que Ton la sentait six Ueues k la ronde. II n'y a sorte de difficulty et d'oppositionsqu'iln*6prouv"itdans son projet. II fallut faire venir des Napolitains pour ^tablir de force des latrines *, 4 Auction of the contents of the latrines at Bassora under the Khalifs : Kremer, Culd. Orients, ii, turgesch. 332.

^ iii, According to Baudrillart, 328, in tlie seventeenth not the houses had privies. Francis even European cities,

century, in the majorityof

VOL.

II.]
(inthe
and

Appendices
building of Eumachia), 201, 233-235 central baths), in the great theatre 162.
;

285
(in
Cf.

forum civile), 133


the

older, newer Michaelis, Arch. Am., i860, 115 f. Aurelian wall, restored by Honorius
of description

the

monk

of

Jordan, Topogr., ii,169. The in 403, had, according to the Einsiedeln, 116 priviesin it (necessariae

cxvi), ibid., 158, 580.


to the sewers, carts used for removing were latrines is not (as Pohlmann, loc. cit., marks) p. 131 reto be inferred from the passage in the lex Julia municipalis in which an to drive vehicles exceptionis made from the prohibition by day, in favour of plostra stercoris exportandei causa ',for undoubtedly excreta

That

in

addition the

from

'

these
not the and

carts

that

were

driven

through
for

used
'

for

cleaningout
The former

the

latrines,but
effected the

cityby day removing filth


means

the

were

from

streets.

object was
the

by

of the of the

cloacae,

the

sources juridical means

drains, by
into the

of which
sewers

public

'.

great private prove latrines of the houses were emptied The latter were dantly continuouslyand abunextent

flushed, so
efficient the from
we

that

in the

imperialage
Frontinus cleanliness
of

Rome
comments

possessed
on

most ordinary extra-

system sewerage. improvement in the


Rome
several
can

of

the

the

air which the know


of

owed
to be

aqueducts
there

the

cities
no

the application of Besides flushing of the drains. in which a system was sewerage to

city and purity of the surplus water


Rome,
carried

out, and

doubt

that

it

was

not

uncommon

mann, (Pohl-

pp.

123-126).

following passages. pigeat f esso praebere


cloacis. ed.

is further conclusion supported by the 81 sq. : Pabula nee Columella, De cult, hortor., novali

This

Immundis

quaecunque

vomit

latrina

rhv ewl rots Galen, K., xvi, 360 : de! iiivroi (j"ii\im(rBai Toiis aTroTrdrous iKKadaipovras KiJTTOts d^pa Slo.Toi/s dxeroOs,(Bs ra TroWa Sv(ra5iav. flsToiis K^Tous, Ktti ziji' lisyaXi]!'

LII.

CIVITATES p. 232,

MUNDI.
1.

(Vol. II,
The
in
a

10.)

notice following a following Paris


MS. of the ninth mundo

list of the
has not

provincesof
yet
been VDCXXVII

the

empire

century,

satisfactorily

explained; S[unt in] hoc


Die
K. to

civitates

(Mommsen,

Stddtemhl

des romischen with

J. Neumann's
connect

Reichs, in Hermes, xxi, 1886, p. 491). mundi, in Hermes, xxii, p. 160) attempt [Civitates
the

Ravennas Anonymus is mistaken, as Kubitschek mundi, ibid., remarks, {Civitates p. 465 ff.) who of the in Ptolemy's Geography. statement seeks the source of cities and tribes. Here he counts rather less than 5675 names will be found It may not too be added that the number great 5627 considers Roman the for the cities of the even empire, if one handbook facts that in the political (Append, v. p, 22) used by

this

sum

figuresof

the

'

'

Josephus, 500
that
a

cities

were or

assignedto
indeed there ^^^ the
were

Asia

and
may

1200

to

Gaul

also

similar
Ko! in

work,

same,

be

the

source

of the

statement

in Aelian

that

1197 that

cities in

Italy{Var. Hist.,
speaks
of

ix,

16

jriXeis ifKTjffav

'iTaMav tjjv

?rdXot ivri, Kal Ivev^Kovra ico!

ixarbv

rais x'^'"")) irpii

further 324 in the

Ptolemy

248

cities in Tarraconensis'and 232 and

African

ii, provinces(vol. pp.

237).

286
LIII. Marble
and

Appendices
Bronze
as

[vol. ii.
for

Materials

Statues.

(Vol. II,
According to the

p. 319

f.)
De

investigation by Majc Fraenkel,


Graeci
statue is

verbis

poHorihence

bus, quibus opera siaiuaria


a generally signifies a

notab'ant
and

(Berlin 1873), dyaKfio.


of

only quite exceptionallyadded, as CIG, ii,3085 (Teos) ; on the other hand ai/Spiivra dyi\/iaTt/jiapiMpipifi Paros, where inscription from tiappApivov CIG, ii, 2384 in an marble of (p. 34 sq.)- EiKMx also were exceptionally miSpi."vTei case as an lent equivais used both of statues and paintings,in the former
mention of the e.g. LebasdpSpras,Fraenkel, p. 37 ; of busts or herms, de forme Hermfe) ; Waddington, ii,194 c, 1. 3 (dKihvest un buste en medallion in relief; of paintings,ei/cuK bronze (vovXas iUibv a or TeXeio a full-lengthportrait, eUiiv ypairrr] iv i-nr'Kif ivoirXoi, ypaTTT)
of iUiiv is used of sculpturesthe material half-length portrait. Where is generally mentioned, and, except in Paros, it is almost always] bronze (Fraenkel, p. 34). That in Greece bronze was always the material fo: practically
a

marble material

ivdptdsone

bronze,

honorary
XoKkovv
luv XP^^V

statues

is shown from

for

the

earlier

Tixd

triijaM or

Fraenkel, p.
and for

32, ^''dyd^lJ.aTi. ivl ^i)S'

ivaBiivai, and Aristotle and

period by the expressioi cited by by the passages Anthol. Pal., ii, 727 : Irpevi

the

later

Prusa, Or., 31, p.


mon,

xaXt^iIoOtov toTs SXXois ef/ceXoi'e"rTip.evai, of of Dio oration the Rhodian period especially Lacedae313 M., 340, 343 (ofAthens, Byzantium,

Mytilene) : dXX' S/iusirav Si^ritwo. arriaai x"-^""^''"Toffi k.t.X. earlier period also in the in Rome 344 s., 346 (Athens). That by a passage of public statues wore generallyof bronze is shown creduntT infantes ut Lucilius ed. L. : Mueller, 2) xv, pueri {frag. ordered homines. Augustus signa omnia ahena Vivere et esse tha^
the erection
of
a

bronze

statue

should

accompany

the

honour

of A

3, 183 : Laetu^ StR, i*,436 f.^ Horace, Sat.,ii, triumph, Mommsen, bronze At rejlater date ut in circo spatiere et aeneus ut stes. a mained the usual material for honorary statues. Apuleius,Florida!, honorem, nisi aerip meae iii,165 : Quid igitursuperest ad statuae

pretium,
quam

artificis ministerium

quae

mihi

ne

in

mediocribus
Ammianus

unj-

civitatibus

defuere,
:

ne

Marc,
per
ex

xiv, 6,

Ex

his

ut Carthagine desint, etc. commendari se quidam aetemitati

posse

statuas

existimantes
sensu

eas

ardenter

adfectant

quasi plus praemii


ex

figmentis aeriis

carentibns

adepturi quam

conscientia

The curant recte honeste factorum imbracteari, etc. : eas auro in Rome Breviarium mentions of Zacharias only the 3785 aenea et ducum. simulacra Jordan, Topographic,ii, 576. regum from the time when From the beginning of the empire, especially used the Carrara quarries began to be used for sculpture,marble was of all kinds. for statues The various kinds of marble, in price (see vol. ii,p. 297). When differed of course
as

of bronze, bronze both


cost

and

marble

statues

of the

same

291),probably, when

executed

were person in the usual

erected

(see vol. ii,p.


about
vironim statuas must be a gloss.

both style,
summorum

1 Cf. Vit. Alexandri Severi,c. 28 : exemplo Augusti qui in foro suo [emarmore] coHocavit additis gestis. The words

in brackets

VOL.

II.]

Appendices

287

the

the case in same This was price and were equally esteemed. Claudius the honours decreed him Rome, where onlye.g. among accepted a bust of silver and two statues in bronze and marble the (Dio, Ix, 5) ; and we find the same thing in the provinces (cf.

Langres will,
3085
the about
:

ilKbvi

of Teos, CIG, ii, p. 297, and the inscription *""' /coJ cIkSvc 6,yaKiJ,an X'"'^i'V napfiaplvifi xP""'V)- At statues of As bronze I
am

vol.

present day
the
same

and informed
a

marble

can

prices.

by

my

be made friend Prof.


were

at R.

Siemering,the prices at
as

Berlin

for

statue

6 ft.

high

in

1870

follows

bronze

The

quality, "3$, carriage of


The

first

"42, Tirolese marble "35, Carrara marble, second as quality ;"66-73 (ifvery clear, as much "82). the Tirolese marble to Berlin costs about "12.
of marble
in the honorary statues, especially of the same is shown material by of

frequency
and

municipia,
the been

sepulchral statues
abundant

The them. material, as has said above, is comparatively seldom mentioned in inscriptions. Statuas CIL, xii, (Gratianopolis) aenearum, 2231 ; st. aereae

extremely
. . .

remains

basi marcum duae, CIL, ii,1459 sq. (Ostippo, Baetica) ; st. aerea Bdl, 1886, ; st. marmorea, morea, 105 a.d., CIL, vii,875 (Aquileia) di ii, CIL, (Castel Sangro) ; (Tarraconensis) ; st. mar4020 p. 250 st. jnorea CIL, ii, 1972 (Malaca) ; CIL, v, i, equestris, marmorea, those of deities) were (besides only statues of emperors R om. 2 i', Sueton., Mythol., gold (Preller, 239, ; c. 23 ; Dio, Ixxviii,12 'Vespas., ; Victor, Caess., 40, 28) ; but there ii,p. 296, 1. 27), and jareexceptions, e.g. Pliny,Epp., iv, 7, i (vol. ab ordjine in se : iii, 6308 superior,Seroendria) (Moesia JC//.,2, xl ffionlatam statuam lib. i : 364 (Arimini) ; CIL, xi, arg. ex p. etc. ; ib.,xii, 5864 : posito s^ign. arg. vi et imagine(m) ex auri p. ii,
a

2174 As

(Altinum).
rule

.made

of silver and

"

"

CCCIDOO n. sjimulacro Viennae argenteo HS n. vii, ssst.) 426 (Hippo Regius) ; Eph. ep.,
ex

CCCI030
:

(200,000
argenteam

statuam

EiCCCXXXV tribus libel(lis), terr(uncio)et aeris sing(ula), quad(rante)(51,335T^jsest.); Eph. ep., v, 756 (Lambaesi) : (st)aHS tuncula

argen[tea adjecta] Mercuri ex HS XIIII m. (Fraenkel,p. 34) are with the exception of statues
as a

EfKoxes

xp""'"'

of emperors

and

deities) probably

rule

lirlxpwoi.
of

LIV.

Prices

Statues. 319

(Vol. II,
The
me

p.

f.)
to known mentioned that it refers

earliest of the
is the

Greek
of
an

notices

fragment
in

Attic

pricesof statues C7^,3i8, 319, inscription,


of the
if his view

by
to

U. Kohler the
same

AdI, 1865, p. 325,


as

the date Ol. fragment on costs for the former The B.C. inscription specifies 89, 4 421 but probably {iyAXfiare, material, work and erection of two statues to all that them, as scaffolding of bronze),together with belonged is 5 talents drachmae total amount and pedestals. The 3310 in this cost case of 26-20 A 35 talent kil.) copper (= "1281 5s. For of tin dr. talent tid 175.* 6s. a "8 230 drachmae ; "1

object

the

is correct p. 315 s. with

"

In 1870

an

equal weight of Paschkoff


tin

copper

cost

"3

is. to

"3 us., of Swedish copper

IS. jTa

of Baoca ea.,

^3

is-

6d, to "^.

288
a

Appendices

[vol.ii.

beneath or decoration, apparently consistingof leaves {ivBe/jior) the of two the shield ? tV of one figures ij {i[-irb'] dcr-rriSa) upon
talent

23^ minae
the ancient

with

that these statues artistic execution In the


account

employed. A comparison quoted, shows at least prices immediately and were colossal, perhaps that the material and were costly. especially
49-4 kil. of tin
were

to

be

of the

cost

of the

frieze

of the

Erechtheum

in OI.

Bildhauer, 93 (Bockh, Staatshaushalt,i'', 150, cf. Lowy, Inschr. griech. accessories is 60 dr. for without the sum a singlefigure p. 356 f.) for with two horseback a chariot on dr., 120 "2 6s. 2d., for a man with a child 80 dr. horses and a youth 24 dr., for a woman The but left worked in ft. flat behind. 2 are front, figures high, very finely
=

The low material

price makes
is included, is

it certain

that

only

the

work

and

not

the

Diogenes

reported to
the
;

have

Pind., JVewj., 6) that

most
a

(Diog. La., vi, precious things are sold


said
for 3000

2,

35 ;

Schol.

for the lowest

prices and vice versa peck of meal for two


statue

statue

drachmae Of
course

("115) and
an

at

small

the in'i rbv CIA, ii, : Stjuov ekivta (307-301 B.C.) or^irai scription 251 dir6 Cf. iv BufovT/y 'A"rK\i)widSov Tpi"rxi.^i"^'' XaXK^K SfMxt^Hi/. the Cnidian inscription (ofabout the Christian era) in Newton, Discoveries, pi 763, n. 49 : iXeadcu 3^ /cai dv5pa Sims dirode^dfievos irapdtov 4v dpx? of the rav "7^'(3500 dr.). aipfffTijpos 4TiiU\eiavras jSouXi?) (president So when the citizens of Oreus elK^voi Tas dvaardffios iv Td^ei TOLijaelTat. is meant.
An

coins. copper confirmation express

honoraryl
by

is afforded

in

doubtedly eMva, unpromised to erect a bronze image (xaX/c^M of if he would them release Demosthenes, statue) from their debt of a talent (6000 dr. ; Aeschin., In Ctesiphont., p: have saved half 495 sq. ; Kohler, Ges. Schr., vi, 346), they would the sum f they owed. in When Dio of Prusa in his Rhodian which oration, only honorar|r a

Euboea

statues
can

above), says that thejr (Dio, Or., xxxi, 500 drachmae is statement the confirmed records on the the fully by p. 597 R.), For probably Dio did not reckon bases of statues. Attic mae drachby the two prices would (in which correspond to "'i" 10s. and
are

of

bronze

dealt
or

with

(cf.286

be

erected

for

1000

even

for

"ig $s.),but
and
meant

by denarial pricesof 4000

drachmae and 2000

(Hultsch, Metrol.', 250-253),


sesterces

(;^42
is
no

12s.

and;"2i6s.),
doubt
to

the latter of which sometimes. occurs these prices and that mentioned

The
of

great difference between


be but
and

by Diogenes
money,

explained not by
mechanical turned of the twice
out

rise in the
of the

value Also

execution under the

ordinarydecorative
some

by the chiefly statues honorary


in an

empire.
certain

estimates

account

expenditure
"

on

spectacles at Aphrodisias (CIG, ii,


of the
once
"

imperialage. Here we find Sriv.a, di/SpuivTos dyaXfiaroTOtoU Srjv. [a,]^. in the inscription (1000 den. 6000). Similarly 4000 sest., 1500 from Philadelphiain Lydia, Lebas-Waddington, 648 CIG, 3422 (see vol. ii,p. 229) : ipvXaisivrd rats ia-raKvlais rods avSpiavras with these facts are irpbsSrjvdpM x^'^'"- Ii general agreement
and
= =

2758) agree with the other notices

the

statements

that

equestrian statues

could

be

delivered

for 6000

sest.

vii, n. 247 [Africaprocons., 196 a.d.] statuaa {Ephem. epigr.,

290
suo

Appendices
et

[vol. ii.

liberonim

suorum

nomine

promiserat, ampliata pecunia


"

posuit.
Eph. ep.,V,
flam,

p. 281, IIII HS ampliata


statuas

n.

289 (Zama regia): Plutoni


summa

ob

(hono)rem
for

mil. taxatione

(the

sum

estimated

him) honoraria 1218 n. \Ib.,

duas posuit. flamoni (ex summa) : (ob honorem) procons.) (prov. honoraria SS II m.n. d.d.] pec(unia) multiplicata (promis)erat Antonino M. AureUo Caesari Aug. {lb.,n. 823 (Zattara): imp. SS IICCCC ex res {Caracalla) publica ex decreto et collatione [decur.] n. fecerunt.] II m. DCXXXII n. [lb.,vii, n. 207 (prov. procons.) : ex HS promisisset,adjecta am(plius a) se pecunio fecit.] CIL, ii, 1359 (Arunda, Baetica) : L. Junio L. f. Quir. Juniano II vir. ii,qui testamento suo caverat, sepulcrum sibi fieri ad den. M CC. Et voluntati patroni cum obtemperaturus esset L. Julius Auctinus lib. et heres ejus, petitus ab ordine Arund., ut potius statuas tam ejus Galli in foro poneret, quamJuniani quam (filii) (qua)m sumptu majore adgravari (se sensit, h)onestum et necesof sarium vo)luntati ordinis obsecun(dando pare)re. Each (duxit,
" "

the

two

statues

therefore

cost to

more

than

2400

sest.

"42 I2S.). de I'Alg. (Diana) : duumvir sua Sign,quod ii mil. n. promiser., adjectisHSIn. pec. fecit, etc. R. 62 [lb.,2527 (Lambaesis ): genio leg. Ill Aug. p.v. pro salute impp. (Severiet CaracaUae) NN HS mU. n. de suo ex signifer posuit.] [CIL, ii, 1934 (Lacippo ? [Alechipe] Aug. Baetica): Fortunae
3000-4000
sest.

(;"3i19s.

CIL,

viii,4601
=

R., Inscr.

sacrum.

C.

Marcius the

December,

ob den.

honorem

seviratus

sui

ex

den.
sum

DCCL,
remitted

remissis
was

sibi ab ordine

D, de

sua

pecunia
=

d. d.

The

legal entrance-fee ; 750 den. sest.] 3000 R. 2529 tonino CIL, viii,8318 : (Cuiciil) Imp. Caes. M. Aurelio AnNN. ab etc. exornatus, Aug. (169 A.D.) i)mp. (p. equo ITl n! ex liberaUtate statuam ex sua promisit,ampliata quam a solo pecunia sua pecunia in basilica Juha quam exstruxit, posuit idemque dedicavit.
= -^

lb., 8319

R.
as

Anto(nini), etc.,
Eph. ep. vii, n.
salute M.
Aureli

Divo : (ibid.) 2530 above.

Vero

fratri Caes.

M.

Aureli

: 237 (Vallis, prov. proc.) Commodi statuam quam


"

Serapi Aug.
"

sacrum

ex

h5

pro III mil. n.

promisit, (amp)liatapecunia fecit. CIL, viii,924 (civit. Zuccharitana): NN qui septimo quoque statuam sibi anno poni ex HS III CCn. jussit..See vol. ii, p. 297. Eph. ep., vii, n. 792 (Sigus,in basi calcarea praegrandi) : Baliddirs Aug. sancti patrii dei statuam NN ob honorem fl.perpetui quam
"
"

ex

SS

IICC

n.

summae

honorariae
sua

ejus honoris
n.

poUicitus est, adjectis


et at basem

at
ex

ex (sic) ea_^uantitate

liberalitate M

CCCC

n!|
NN

III

DC

n.

Eph. ep., V,
aedil. p. i. d.

posuit idemque dedicavit. n. 683 (Thamugadi) : Victoriae Aug. sacrum inlata r. p. legitima aedilitatisstatuam quam
HS
III

exHS d. d,

ni

n.

fuerat, ex poUicitus

DCCCC

posuit id. dedic.

VOL.

II.]
=

Appendices

291

sest. (/42 125. to "5S 5s.). IRN. [CIL, ix, 3553 T. Aelio Hadiiano : 5166 (Fagifulae) Antonino Pio NN. ob honor, Aug. quinquen. de HS IIII m. d. d. cujus dedicat. ex n. epulum dedit etc. (140 a.d.).] R., 1719 ICIL, viii, 4582 (Diana) : Victoriae Augustorum

4000-5000

sac.

"

ex

testamento
=

NN.
Pro

lb., 1548
n.
"

Gu^rin,
:

fl. p. p. ex Voyage dans la salute


ex

HS

llll

m.

rdgence
n.

de

n.] Tunis, ii,p.


Pii
"

145,

371

(Agbia) 1. 7

imp. Antonini
I1J.1
m.

Aug.

patronus
etc.

statuam

genii curiae

HS

in curia

posuit

ex

CIL, ii, 1936 (Lacippo ? Baetica) : C. Marcio Cephaloni res p. X ob honorem M, quos caverat flamoni, perceptis ab heredib.
decrevit
cf. etc. p.

ponendam
NN.

Ibid., 1425,
testamento ? dedit

her{es) XX
suo

(Sabora, Baetica) : Victoriam Aug, HS IIII. NN Huic dono ex ponique jussit deduxit VI {i.e.vigesimam) non et ? alia ? HS de ?
701 fieri
=

Add.,

? R.

ob 1446 (Verecunda) : Genio populi NN TT n. exHS fl. pp. additis ad leg. summam Tv". honorem HS (ut) NN et NN faciendum fuerat, dedicandumqu. poUicitus cura.] ob honor, [Eph. ep., V, n. 757 (Lambaesis) : Minerv. Aug. sacr. flam, perpet. HS IIII milib. ex n. ampliata pecun. praeter legi[t]s. p.] contuler: ob CIL, x, 6465 (Setia) [hon. quod in] statuam quem
" "

[76.,viii, 4193

unt,

donavit

SS
159

IIII

m.

n.

etc.

xii, 1 \Jb.,
opus

: (Carpentorate)

Genio

coloniae

NN

et NN

in

hoc

IIII mil. d. s. p. d.] n. 1428 (Verecunda) : J.O.M. conservatori imp. NN. fl. pp. ob honore(m) flamoni Caes. (Caracallae, a.d.) p. 212 facienperpetui quod ex HS IIII n. promiserat ampliata summa dam curavit. dedicandamque : Junoni Concordiae lb., 4197 Augustae etc. R., I429 (ibidem) frater et NN. IIII Alius ejus HS ex quod (n.)promiserat curaverunt. faciend. dedicandamque ampliata summa Parthic. lb., 4583 R., 1727 (Diana) : (V)ictoriae (i)mpp.Caesaob honorem duumviru NN. aed. et rum (Severi Caracallae) IIII mil. duumviratus n. poUicitus (er)at, ex ampliata pecunia quam dedit idemque dedicavit (198 a.d.). lb.,viii,76 (Biniana),cf. Archaol. Ztg.,1872, N.F., iv, 104 : Imp. Felici Antonino Aurelio Caes. M. Commodo Aug. etc. (186 a.d.) NN. flam. perp. super legitima honoris flam(onii)perpet. sui et HS duo milia uummorum adjecta ejus,decreto ordinis trans(l)ata, patris into the to has sest. flamen 2000 fecit. The amplius pecunia pay and his an flaminate, equal sum treasury of the city for taking over for that of his father, but the senate permits him to erect a statue Translata (referring instead, and he adds voluntarily to the sum. in the stands of payment) apposition to the changed application Mommsen. duo milia.' to legitima and Aug. sacr. vii,n. 381 (Lambaesis) : Fortunae proEph. epigr., fecit. IIII HS m. n. statua ampliata pecunia missa ex aed. statuam : Concordiae Augustor. NN CIL, viii,8300 (Cuicul) Illlllviris HS

lb., viii,4196
"

R.

"

T"

"

"

"

"

"

'

"

292
quam
citus

Appendices
ob honorem aed.

[vol,ii.
num.

super legitim. ex
anno

est, ampliata pec.


Inscr.
"

suo
=

TUT mil. HS dedicavit. posuit Orelli, 350

polli:

[Mommsen,
ex

Helv., 144
"

HS CC

n.

IIIl

heres

sq. (Eburoducum) (p)onend.cura{vit et) dedic. adjectisHS

n.

ad.

.]
n.

SS ill mil. statuam ex suo anno (Zattara) : CC fecit amplius adjectis a seSS M etc. n. n. ob honorem R., 1451 (Verecunda) : [CIL, viii,4235 aug(uraiTriCCCC fecit, d. d.] ut poUicitus est, sua n. pecunia tus) ex HS II vir q. desig. inlata R., 1531 (Thamugadi) : NN {lb.,2341 Ilvir. HS IIII HS IIIID ex sum. n. reipublicae leg. promissis dec. dedic. posuit idemq. d.]

Efh. ep., V,

822

"

"

5000-6000

lb., viii, 1400


statuam mE.
ex

HS

(;^53 $s. to "6^ lys. 6d.). Mercurio NN Aug. sacrum (Thignica) TTl promisisset, adjecta pecunia
sest.
:
....

"

cum

ex

HS

posuit idemque
lb., viii,2350
=

dedicavit.

(Thamugadi) : (S)oliAug. sacr. NN. 1529 (in)se a sanctissi(m)oordine ho(no)re omamenex (tor)um decurio(nat)us statuam, (qua)m ex HS IIII pro(misi)t, V d.d.d. HS (id)emque posu(it), Antonino lb., 2362 R., 1492 (Thamugadi) : Imp. Caes. Aug.
R.,
conlato Augus(ta)lis
=
"

Pio HS

p.p.

NN

ob honorem

^^n. posuit idemque


[lb., 2711
ex
=

qq. inlatis ded. d. d.

{sic) rp.

summa

honoraria,

ex

R.,
"

NN. Caracallae( HS
V
n. n.

Aurelio An(toni)no (i.e. 73 (Lambaesis) : M. flamoni ob honorem perpetui in se conlati poUicitus


d. d.

ampliata pecunia posuit et et eo summa amplius HS VIII R., 1449 (Verecunda) : Genio [lb.,4187
honoraria
=

praeter HS

XII

n.r.p. inlotis sanctissimo


2000

etc.]
ordinis

NN

ob
n.

honorem quae
=

fl. pp.

"

additis
et

CCCC dedic.

poUicitus erat, curavit.]


R., 1744
quam

legitima[m : amplius DC ".,ex


Mercurio
ex

ad

Tl sest.]
11.

faciend.
NN

lb., 4579

(Diana) :

Aug.
HS
V

sacrum

"

q. aedil. II viru statuam est, posuit etc.


NN

ob honorem

mU.

n.

poUicitus
sacrum r.

[lb., 4874 (Thubursicum Numid.)


miles IIII
n.

Fortuuae

reduci

Aug.

cohort.

urbanae

"

ob

honorem

aedilitatis inlatis

p.

HS

lb., 9024
Severi super
"

legitimis, amplius ex HS V n. posuit idemque Mauret. (Auzia, Caesar.) : Victoriae Aug.


NN aedilicius V
n.

dedicavit.]
"

statuam
summam

quam

ob

honorem

L. Septimi aedilitatis

legitimam HS
; v,
summam no.

est is absent

[Eph. ep.,
honorem
V mUibus

dumviratus
nummum

vii, no. 347 [lb., ob honorem Aug. Pii filio NN

[cum] bas[iposuit]. (PoUicitus probably stand before HS V n.) ob 760 (Lambaesis) : Victoriae Aug. NN (sic) sicut apud acta poUicitus est, ex HS posuit etc.] (Thamugadi) : M. Aurelio Caes. Imp. Antonini
should
" "

qq., inlata

rp.

sum.

honoraria,

ex

HS

posuit id. ded. d. d.] vii,no. 773 (Thamugadi) : [lb.,


n.

"

ex

sua

libecalitate

ex

HS

n.

donum

dedit

idemque dedicavit.]

Vol.

II.]

Appendices
"

293
cum ex

CIL, viii,1548 (Agbia):

statuam

Fortunae,

HS

m.

promisjsset ampliata pec. de s. p. is testamento heredes statuam CIL, n, 2150 (Baetica): quam HS nice sibi poni jussitadjectisHS ex II posuerunt. Inscr. Helv., 154 Orelli 369 (Aventicum) : Deae [Mommsen, NN. Avent. colon, idemque all. cui incolae Aventicens. cur. prim ob ejus erga se merita omnium tabulam arg. p(ondo ?) L posuere, ^CC. L. d.d.d.] donum d. s. p. ex HS Orelli Id., ib., 138 348 (Eburodunum) : Mercuric Aug. NN.
"

nomine
curavit

suo

et fratrum
eo

suorum

ex suo

HS

n.

IIII
n.

et
:

amplius
venibunt
=

de

HS adjecit

p. t. i.NN. M CCCC.

beres ponend. A dextra in-

tuentis

"

ejus et ex stipibus ponentur. codicillis viii, 5299 R., 2758 (Kalama) : Quod NN. V suis statuam in foro HS id heredes ex poni jussisse(t), (Nep)tuni ^DCXL HS d. ex posuerunt idemque 6000-7000 sest. {"6-^17s. 6d. to "y4 10s. 6d.). veteran. Ib., 885 Henzen, 5314 (pag. Mercurialis Medelitan.) : Tadius Victor C. et Fortunatus Silicius (J)uliaeDomnae Q. ob honorem base ex HS flam, sui perpetui statuam binis milib. cum n, legitimis,adjectis tertis ex decreto pagi Mercurialis paganor. etc. Apparently each gave 3000 sest., so that the statue cost 6000. Vibius [CIL, ii, 1424 (Sabora, Baetica) : Jovi Optimo Max. testamento Lucanus Uro poni jussit ex HS VI.]
CIL,
"

Dona

ad omamenta

CIL,
Fortuna L.

ii, 1637
ex
....

or Baetica): (Iliturgicola Ipolcobulcola,

is ?

testamento facta

L. Flavi

Proculi

ex Juni (operiset) a(rb)i(t)ri


"

HS

vi secundum

relicta, per curatorcm NN sententiam


totuis.
Huic dono

operis
XX ab

(a)rbitrum doni

herede

est]. I think from the analogy of the other [deducta non for 6000 of Fortuna that this refers to a statue sest,, inscriptions, that the restoration and therefore of the donum, forming a part
is wrong. NN. R., 1735 (Diana): Jovi (Vic)tori [CIL, viii,4577 VI mil. n. ded. dedic] sui praet. leg.ex HS ob hon. duumvir, NN. Divi Genio : lb., 6948 R., 1870 (Cirta) populi basis Fortunae
=
" "

"

M. HS
ob

Antonini
VI

statuam
n. sua

quam
=

ob

honorem

triumviratus Minervae

ex promisit,

mil.

pecunia posuit etc.


R., 2753

CIL, viii, 5295


honorem with

(Kalama)

Aug.

"

NN.

pontificatusex curavit. dedicandamque


Mommsen
to

VI HS c(entum ?) m(inus ?) n. faciendum is unsatisfactory,and Renier's solution

understamd

^
:

CM

as

sescenta

milia

is NN.

quite
IIII

impossible. Perhaps the copy is R., 2754 (Kalama) \Ib., 5292 honorariam ad suni. vir, amplius
=

erroneous.

Herculi HS

Aug.
III

sacrum

cum

eX promisisset,

HS

VI NN.
sua

m.

p. aed.

s.

p.
=

idemque
VI
n.

dedic]

\Ib.,8466
ex

: R., 3268 (Sitifis) Imp. Caes.

(Antonino Pio)
ex

"

HS

quae

in ornamentum

civitatis
summam

liberalitate

ob

honorem

aed.

praeter legitimam

promiserat d.
:

d.

q.] [Ib., 8840 (Tupusuctu, Mauret.


adlecto

bas. marmor.) Sitif.,

NN.
ex

decn-

rioni milib.

secundum
NN lib. ^"

voluntatem

testament!

ejus

HS

VI

patrono

heresq.ejus p. d.]

294

Appendices
"

[vol.il.
f.p. (a. 196) NN pater ejus duplicata promiserat, pennissu

: vii, no. Eph. epigr., (prov. procons.) 247 statuas equestres (dua)s ex Hs xTT n. quae NN summa

honoraria

f. p.
=

ex

sua

liberalitate

ordinis

po(suit).
viii, 8310

Aug. sac. NN. (Cuicul): Victori{ae) sui (ex) HS VI (m. n.) auguratus (statuam q)ua(m ob) im (am) promiserat, ampliata pecunia cum(basi)posuit s(u)per(legit) idemque dd. L. Aug. sacr. lb., 2353 R., 1526 (Thamugadi) : Victoriae Fl. Natalis Cestius fil. et heres L. Cesti Galli, fidejussoris Gallus Fontei Frontiniani hujus statuae, jussus ex decret. pollicitatoris adjectisad HS IHn-. quanti tunc leg.Aug. pr. pr. c. v. (a.160 sq.), idem erat HS Fl. Natalis statuam hanc rp. positurum se,ppUicitus n" posuit idemqiSe dedicavit.) III XXXX n. (ex HS VlXXXX lb., 4198 R., 1450 (Verecunda) ; Minervae Aug. NN ob honorn* f aciendam curavit. HS CXL ex em pontificatus dedicand^Pjue 6d. to 7000-8000 sest. ("74 los. "Si ps.' J^j^^ [CIL, ii, 3390 (Acci,Tarraconensis) : Ob honore(m)seviratu(s) VII HS ex de.] R., 4259 (Theveste): Mercur. lb.,viii,1842 Aug. sacr. NN. ob
CIL, R., 2549
"

honorem

honorem

HS ex quam V promiserat, (epul)o (dat)o dedicavit, inlaitis reip.II HS legitimis, et amplius in pretium statuae impendit HS II. aedU. Ilvir lb., 5298 R., 2757 (Kalama) : Neptuno Aug. NN. aed.
statuam
cum

Mercuri

suis

omamentis,

statuam

ob

honorem

Ilvir.

promissam,
VIICCCXXXX

HS

(ad legiti)mam s(um)mam,


8000-9000 CIL, ii,2060
Baxo

{"85 3s. to (VallisSingilis, Baetica) :


sest.

n. amplius adjectis posuit et dedicavit. "g5 i8s.).

Postumia HS VIII

M.
m.

f. AcUiana
n.

poni

statuam etc.

sibi testamento Cf. Hiibner,

jussitex
:

item

ornamenta

Hermes,

i, 355.

CIL,
hanc

viii,858 (Municip. Giufitanum)


secutus

ApolUni Aug.
HS
VIII

sacrum n.

"

statuam

patris exemplum

milibus

sua

numerata liberalitate, prius a se reipublicaesumma 862 NN Victoriae : lb., {ib.) Aug. sacr. q. II

honoraria
viral, ob mil.

posuit.
honorem

aedilitatis

intermissae

et

Ilviratus

sui

ex

HS

VIII

n., inlatis

prius

reip. summis

honoraris, posuit
same,
:

etc.

Ib., 863 {ib.). The


"

with

different
L.
summa

name.

[Ib.,8835 (Tupusuctu)
NN

Imp.

Caes.
ex

Septimio
ex

Severe HS

(a. 195)
sui,
mil. VIII

secundum

decretum
ex sua

ordinis

honoris

flamoni

adjecta praeterea constituit.] R., 1480 [Ib., 2354 testamento Ex sacr. Aug.
=

liberalitate

pecunia,
:

sq.
M.

(Thamugadi)
Anni

Victoriae Martialis
"

Parthicae
"

ni
VIII.

"

missi XX

honesta

Protus

p. R. min. Eros Hilarus

Quir. i\ leg. missione ab imp. Trajauo sing(ulas) HS {i.e. vigesima pop. Rom. minus) Annii M.Ubi III adjectisa se HS ponend. curaver. idemcjue
900

M.

f.

d. d.] no. v, [Eph. epigr., Celtiahens. sacr. Aug.

dedicaver.

NN VIII

tum

senserit, ex

HS

Celtianens., Numidia) : Genio (civit. quo {i.e. ejusadjumenquo loco)numinis fecit idem s. p. d.]

VOL.

li.]
no.

Appendices
(Thamugadi) et Septimi Seven
757 Ger.
"

295
Auggg.
eraso

lb., vii,
nnn.

Concordiae
Aureli nomine
statuas

dommonim

Impp.
Max.

L.

M.

Antonini

Parth.

Brit.
NN ob

haec

Getae

(PiiFel. Aug. posita sunt) et


ex

Juliae Aug!
n. m. cum n.

honorem

fl. pp.

(4), quas

SS

XX

basib.

est, ampliata pec. SS XXXV praeter legitim.pollicitus


etc.

posuit
V,
no. ex

lb.,

819 (Thagaste) :
usuris
I, M M

"

cui ordo XX.


:
"

pagi Mo
ioni

....

statuam

decrevit

den.

II

annis

[CIL,
aereae aerea

xi,

978
CC

(Reg. Lepidum)

conductor! pro

(Potestfuisse statuae, ut 8800 accepisse videatur HS.)] sest. (;"951 8s.). 9000
den.

conductor

statua

CIL,
tima HS

viii, 4202
II
CXX
n.

R., 1430
ob

(Verecunda)
honorem

Victoriae

Germanicae

Aug. imp. (CaracaUae) NN.


et

condecurionibus quam
sest.
ex

sing. HS

n., statuam

p. p. inla(ta)legisportulas duplas (sic)et curiis Villi HS promiserat, faciend.


to

flamoni

dedicandamq.

curavit.

;"ii7 2s.). R., 1726 (Diana) [CIL, viii,4594 Imp. Caes. (Severo) NN. ob honorem flam. (per)petui praeter leg. HS X mil. n. quae reip. X iutulit, ex HS ampliata pecunia dedit ide)mque de.] fratri imp. (Severis lb., 4596 R., 1729 (Diana) : Divo Commodo IIII NN. fl. p. p. pollicitus HS mil. n., inlatis reip. summi) ex honoraris HS X mil. n. amphata pecunia dedit et (?) fl. pp., ex
10,000-11,000
"

(;"io6gs.
:

"

"

idemque

dedicavit. Above
12,000

sest.

{"127 15s.).
" "

ex CaracaUae) fecit ide)mque dedicavit.] de suo HS XII mil. n. adj(ectis 16,000 sest. (;"i707s.). reduci lb., 2344 R., 1506 (Thamugadi) : Fortunae Aug. aed. ob honorem NN. statuam suae citus praeter legitimam polliquam XVI n. posuit ludis editis et dedicavit. est, ex HS sest. ("212 i8s.). 20,000 Mariano D. d. CIL, v, I, 4472 pub. (Brixia) equo XII fac. leg. HS test, in eam Valerianus Eutychus pater titul. usus et Nicephorus libert. posuer. adjectis HS VIII. patriae Aug. dedicante (Verecunda) : Genio [CIL, viii, 4192

jib.,7001

: R., 1834 (Cirta) (Imp. Caes.


. . .

"

NN fieri
"

leg. Aug. pro


ordo jussit,

praetore, quod NN
Verecundensium 25,000
sest.
"

testamento

suo

ex

HS

XX

faciendum

curavit.]
incolae in

CIL,

xi,
HS

I,

: 1946 (Perusia)

(^"266). (Huic municipes e)t


titulum
et

statuam

XXV
censuer.

decurionesque (contulerunt
26,400
sest.
:

i)n comitio

ponendum

(;f28i).
Anniae
suo

et

Eph. ep., v, 700 Tranquilla statuam,


no.

(Thamugadi)
quam

M.

fil. Cara

flaminica
ex

testamento

Annius

Protus

HS

legaverat, pecunia Proti etAnni de suo aere posuerunt et adjecta [sic)


XXII

Hilari

patris sui comparatam,


IIII CCCC dedicaver.

[ex]HS

epulo

curiar.

dd.

296

Appendices
38,000
sest.

[^o^-

^^"

(j^zgS).
:

CIL,
"

viii,

1353

(Bisica,
suis de
30,000

prov.

proeons.)
VII

statuam
^=-

(aeream

?)

'

(muiiicipibu)s

den(arium)
sest.

(milibus)
8s.). togatae)
arbitr.
:

ob(tulit).

(;"3i9
statuae
XXX

CIL,
P. f. Tro.

vi,

3, Bassus

23,149
ex

(Roma
testament.

in

basi HS sest.

P,

Nummius
nxoris.

Caeciliae

100,000

(;"i,o64 Numidia)

I2S.).
:

[CIL,
Severe
-^

viii

(4364)
(195

4365

(Gibba,
"

Imp.

C.

L.

Septimio
(F)"iusto

"

A.p.)
Socraten HS C

ex

HS

n.

curante

Pomponio
Augg.
na.

Avirei,
reg(ionum statue.]

f. (ij. ?) 44-

(?) pro(curatore)
n.

HI is

(trium

?)
a

?).

If

is

the

correct

reading

this

hardly

298
dives factus
aliut est est et

Appendices
pater ejus coepit egere. ideo et prohibente avunculo dicensque {sic)ei : Carissime,
eram

ill. [vol.
Filius
a vero

hoc

videns

patrem

societate

avunculi

expulsus

quando egenus in omnibus ministrasti, et ideo


et contra

voluntatem

patiistui
filium
meum

tibi constat, quod alimihi necessaria


et haeredem

jam

te in
non

accepi. Ingratus filius


etc.

haereditatem is
3.

sequitur
E.,
c.

sed

filius

adop-

tatus, Seneca, Controv., i.


Incesta cesta ceretur tam. de
saxo

(All the

rest

original.)
G. IndeiVes-

3.

Justum judicium.

deiciatur.

damnata,
de Vixit
saxo,

antequam
invocavit

imperator regnavit, Quidam qui statuit pro lege, quod si


mulier sine

dejecta. Repetitur

sub

viro adulterata
de

esset,

ad

poenam.

misericordia

praecipitaretur.
quod
suo

alto monte Accidit casus

quaedam mulier sub viro fuit legem de alto monte tam suaviter Sed de monte descendit, quod in praecipitata. ad nullo laesa est Ducta erat. judicium. Judex videns, quod mortua non et dedit, iterum deberet esset, sententiam praecipitari Ait mori. contra mulier : Domine, si sic feceritis, legem agitis, delicto. quia lex vult quod nullus debet bis puniri pro uno Ego miraculose eram me adulterata, et deus praecipitata quia semel debeo salvavit, ergo videtur quod iterato contra legem non pitari. praeciAit judex : Satis Vade in prudenter respondisti. pace !
erat

adulterata,

statim

secundum

Et

sic salvata LVI. The

est

muUer.
of the

Chronology

Epigrams

of

Martial

and

Statius.

(Vol. Ill,
The
the

p.

59.)
and of the
of The

chronology of
demands
two
were

the

epigrams
on

of Martial because

Silvae of Statius of poems results of the the

connected

treatment,
the
same

some

composed
the dates the
in

occasions.
to

of investigation will

of

compositionof
my

be

found
:
"
"

introduction

epigrams, which edition, pp. 50-67, are as


under Domitian ?

Martial's

follows Liber

spectaculorum 80, second


XIII, XIV I, II III
IV
"

enlarged edition
December

published
" "

84 /85 85/86 87/88


88

December
autumn
summer or

V VI VII VIII IX X ' XI X and ' X

" " " " " ,, "

89
90

autumn

middle

December 92 middle of 93 end of 94 or December 95 December 96 middle 97 of 98 of


of
102

XI

(anthology)published
published
Martial from

(departure of
XII
'

Rome).
beginning
'

published

The

section in the 5th edition, pp. 424-440

Chronology

is Martial's epierams,'

here omitted.

Vol.

III.]
De I M.

Appendices
Martialis libelloyum several
under

299
ratione
of

Dan,
Pars

Vaterii

(Rostochii, 1887) has raised He has tried to prove that the Liber spectaculorum were composed

temporibusque. to these dates. objections


the and

greater part

triumphal shows
that the between

after the

epigrams I showed in my review of this 84 and 92. in the Berliner philolog. 1889, no. 88, that Wochenschrift, assertions Dau then undertook are entirelyuntenable.
the correctness that
we

Dacian war of Books XIII

in the poems refer to the after 89), and further (therefore XIV and written graduwere ally Domitian dissertation both these strate to demon1 1 1

of Schneidewiu's I to VII the built in


a

supposition (ed. maj.,p.


edition. the fourth
is of the Statius

f.)

possess

Books
on was

second

based principally

fact that in I, 2

Palladium, which
there is no
X,

by Domitian, composed by
is called
was

argument is forum, the forum already mentioned, while


three in older
ones,

The

mention

of four in
a

forums, instead
new,

fore be-

28, 51

and
,

sq.)the forum Janus dwellingin


14
and

poem Palladium
this

iv, i, 94/95 (Silvae,

and

forum

bidden

by

the the peace which Domitian to conclude

maintain
war

Sarmatian
of the forum

Dau remarks on p. 62, the peace following the Dau thinks it so (92). improbable that the building Palladium afterwards was already begun in 85/86,was

is, as

suspended, and
considers
he
can

not

taken

up

again

with the

energy

until

92/93,
Martial

that

he

with

date certainty

compositionof

i,2 in
ples exam-

93/94Now

the of

history of architecture in all ages affords countless buildings completed after long interruptions. It
this
was

is well

of ancient in the centre Rome. The unfinished which dedicated while was Julium begun 54 B.C., yet by Caesar in 46 B.C., was finished after his death by Augustus. Also of Augustus lasted the a building of the forum long time very MuUer's in Iwan v. Rom, Handbuch, iii,804 f.). (Richter, Topogr. known that the
case

forum

is therefore beginning had


It
was

antecedently already been only finished by Nerva.


other

far from made


be of

improbable
the forum
that

in Palladium is much

that

85/86
which

On. the

hand, it

cannot
a

denied

there

to be

said for the assumption of of the confident tone The


tone
was

second

poet

in to

i, 3, the
be

announcement

edition books. first seven in i, i, compared with the hesitating of a parchment edition in i, 2, which
of the
"

bought of a different bookseller from the one who sold the elegant separate edition of i (117) ^both these facts are to be that and the added most on i were i, 2 naturally supposition explained
edition,as also the fact that Martial sent a copy of the first seven hand, to Julius MartiaUs, who books, corrected by his own already possessedthe sixth, and certainlyalso the rest (vii 17 ; vii, noster 3, 4 : terit^ur i). Noproof to the contrary is afforded by viii, of in view Martial's for which the preference singular ubique liber, with a pluralsignification (see my note on iv, 64, 16), is certainly to be rendered, my books are read everywhere'. Also the plural in passages referred to the second is found edition, viz. i,2, {libelU)
in
a

second

'

But

vii, 17, 5. if only one

inexplicable.On
beneath

be assumed, these passages are by no hand, in the epigram i, i, which Rhein at the head of the volume his portrait (Crusius, edition the other

means

stood
.

Mus.,

300
xliv, 454) Martial
had
as

Appendices
might very well they circulated
as

iii. [vol.

boast

of the

applause which
yet
would
first

his

won poems his anxiety 3 express to the complete book,

in small

collections, and
the

to

now

the made
a

reception which

in i, be accorded filled
verse.

public for

time, and
and

thought good parchment edition does not necessarilyimply a book the scroll editions length, it had a great advantage over
out A
as

he

(i, 16)with

deal of indifferent

bad

of great which
quired re-

the and
Nor
was

use

of both

hands,

in the

ease

thus

adapted specially

for

with travel

which

it could
una

(me

manus

beheld, capit).
he his

is it

had
own

surprisingthat Martial, at the request of friends to whom presented copies from the book-shop, corrected them with hand, or sent new copies he had corrected.
be

books could hypothesis of a second edition of the first seven of the that epigrams were only proved by demonstrating many Dau has completely failed to prove But this,as supplementary. Gilbert has remarked in his review {Wochenschr. f. klass. Philol., therefore be regarded as 1888, p. 1072). A second edition cannot it ing as more or less probable, accordproved, although one may regard attaches based on i,1,2 and to the weight one to the arguments The

books, is vii,17. But if the edition in which we possess these seven from differs the far it a second, so as we can first, only judge, by the lA addition of the two epigrams i, i and 2. Apart from these, none
wiU be affected by the assumption. has also failed in his attempt (p.86) to support by the help of i, III, the theory of Borghesi and Stobbe, based on ii, 93, that ii appeared before i. If Martial gives Regulus a book, it is,I admit, natural to suppose it is a work of his own, but that it is not, most my Dau dates

doubt, everywhere else, designated as such, is enough to arouse increased is much by observing that Martial describes the book as an appropriatepresent in view of the achievements (merita) he refers of Regulus, and the fame of his wisdom, although elsewhere with in '. From the manner great modesty to his own nugae which Martial speaks of the present, I should be inclined to think
as

which

'

of such As
a

book

as

Cicero's
correctness

Orator
of my

or

Brutus.
we

test

of the
events.

poems persons
or

in the Silvae.

The

use may refer to the following

dates,

porary the contemsame

objects,

Marriage of Stella and


Violentilla. Baths of Etruscus, ' freedDeath of Glaucias, of AtediuS Melior. man

Birthday of Lucanus. of the father of Death Claudius Etruscus.


Dedication by Flavius Earinus of his hair to

^Esculapiusat Pergamus.

The Lysippic Hercules of Novius Vindex.


1

The

poem

by

Statius

was

composed

or

revised

after the composition of Martial's

VOL.

III.]
the

Appendices
seventeenth first three books know of the

301
consulate

As

Statius, Silv.,iv, i, refers to Domitian's

not only (95),

viii of Martial, which were before this appeared year

published at
; we

Silvae, but also books vithe same have time, must


that

in fact

Martial

viii

was

published in
the

93.

It must

order for

much

no means sary, necespoems will be seen below Statius sometimes left his poems published unfor a considerable time, so that there is in some cases a the dates of their composition and greater difference between

of the

admitted of Martial and

be

that
Statius

this

correspondence

in

is by

as

publication than
Martial's contains
the

with

Martial.
not

sixth

poems the poem


for

written

composition
no

falls within

shown,
the

the summer of 90, of 8g up to this date, so of the above mentioned of Stat., Silv.,i, poems same period. As Stobbe 26, 57 f.)has (Philol., in this book of composition after contains a trace

book,

published
the autumn

before

from

is not even triumph (end of 89), an assumption which in the book, with the exception of i, 5, a single poem probable was corresponding to Martial, vi, 42, which possibly composed in the year 90. Silvae, i, i, on the erection of the colossal equestrian of Domitian,* was statue of the about the time probably written triumph, or indeed earlier, most likely before the death of Julia, of 89. the ghosts of the dewhich occurred at the end ceased For among hover around relatives which this by night statue, hers is In line 95 sqq. : Ibit in amplexus natus not found. fraterque pateret soror" if Julia were already dead, she would hardly have que The sister is the elder, Domitilla, who had been left unmentioned. accession already died before Vespasian's {Eckhel, vi, 349) the son,
,

Dacian

who

was

born

to Domitia
c.

in 73, the

year

of Domitian's mentioned
as

second dead

sulate con-

(Sueton, Domit.,

3)

was

already

by

tial Mar-

in iv, 3 (October, 88) : Quis siccis lascivit aquis et ab aethere ludit ? Suspicor has pueri Caesaris esse nives ; also Silius Italicus him in his poem which mentions was iv, 4) partly, already (Martial, natum. 627 sqq. : sidereum entirelywritten, Punica, iii, has wrongly referred Kerckhoff Martial, vi, 3 to this boy. after of Julia (who, he says, is called the death dates the poem Domitian's sister in 1. 98 !),but his objections (pp. 6-8) are not the words of Statius,that the relatives, serious ; it does not follow from v/hose ghosts hover in the air are all divi. Flavia Domitilla The the marriage of Stella and Violentilla not such. was on poem written about the time of the triumph, for Venus was (174-181) honours that other forthcoming promises the bridegroom amonghabitus curule ebur the emperor juvenique Indulgebit purpureos laurosque dabit celebrare Dacasque (en gloria major !) Exuvias

if not Eckhel

'

recentes

'.

The

celebration
to

of

(forthose
recent

given by Stella
4
:

games the celebrate Games

these

is nowhere

mentioned

Martial, viii,78,
celebration (See fi.

Hyperborei celebrator
Secular

Sarmatian triumph cf. Stella triumphi). The


to in

of the

(Sept.? 88) is alluded

epigram.
the

vol. ii, on p. 190, 1. 8.) That this could otxlyhave beea done aftet of the is maintained without Sufficient ceason Duae latter by Kerclihofi, publication

Papin., 1884, p. 11 sq. quaest, " Sfeftial, AugUsti) dees sat tetet to this statue, as 1 assumed in viii, 4'4, 7 (coloSsott vol. ii, but to the colossal statue of Augustus on the Palatine (see p. 301). my edition,

302
Stat., Silv., i, 4, 17:
crimen
enim

Appendices
Nee tantum
ara

[vol.hi.
fatis
;
nova

Aut frustra

instaurati mihi
n u

peccaverit
p
e r

induerint Terenti

saecula

honora

Carolina

(Nohl, Quaest. Stat., 1871, p. also place in the year 88 the wanton must we Domitian borated (i, 6), and this date is corrogave on the ist of December 8 Hie in tibi : error the allusion Martial, by v, 49, profuit Decembri. Turn cum prandia misit imperator Cum panariohs which Kerckhofi of the grounds on tribus redisti. None (p. 12 sq.) valid. the the to are 83 assigns year poem in Silvae i,except perhaps 5, were Now if all the poems even posed comhave of 89, the publication must taken before the end siderably place conostro.

in

: neque sonuistis 11.) Probably therefore nocturnal festival which

also

1. 96

pueri patricii

later, at
iii

the

earliest towards before


one

the

end

of 91.

For

as

Sitoae

probably
very
in

did

not

appear

at intervals
were

of about

94 (see below) year, it is not likelythat


,

and

iv and

lowed v folthe intervals

much
as

longer
I

in the

cases

of the is known

first two to

books, especially

published his some cases a good composition. Also poems Gallicus the death of Rutilius i, praef.)is, as will be shown, {Silv., to be assigned at the earliest to the year 91, or preferably to 92. in the second of the Silvae, which book Of the poems was lished pubas

Statins,

have

remarked,

have

while

after

their

more

probably
death

in 93

than

after nanter sixth

the

of Glaucias, the and therefore before praef.)

in 92. ii, i was written freedman of Atedius the

immediately
Melior
of

(festi-

book the not

(summer
same

or

autumn

sq.) on
ii,2
year. 2,
was

event

two 90), which (28 poems (Nohl, Quaest. Stat.,p. 14 n.) ; while Silv.,

appearance contains

Martial's

written

before

the late

summer

or

autumn

of the

same

An

invitation

had

brought

the

poet

to

Sorrento

ii, (Silv.,

6) :
quinquennia lustri, sederet jam pigra quies, quum canusque conversa pulvis,ad Ambraeias gymnade, frondes, Poili trans gentile fretum plaeidifaeundia
Hue
me

post patriilaetum

stadio

detulit.

Line
at 90,

shows

that

Statins

had
vol.

been

present

at

the

Augustalia^

Naples

(held in

in which

ii,p. 118) undoubtedly in the year August, fell the 23rd celebration of this agon (Italis). Franz,
contains the poem

CIG,
The

iii,733.
third book

2) on (iii,

the

journey of

Maecius

dence as Nohl, op. cit., p. 16 f.,has observed, on the eviof lines 40 and 142, before the completion of the Thebais, v/iach the end of 91 (see n. on vol. iii, was published towards p. 65, 1. 30) ; the death further the elegy on of the father of Etruscus responding (iii, 3, cor-

Celer, composed,

to the

Martial
of
as

vii, 40), which


vii

must

have

happened

before

publication

Martial

gl).
war,

from

But which Latio

Statins Domitian
n'on

tumn (Dec. 92), and after Martial vi (auin this poem speaks of the Sarmatian did not return till 93, as already ended
post horrida
received
no

(169: quae Sauromatas

[dementia]
est

Marcomanos

bella

vagosque
of the

dignata triumpho), Stobbe

xxvi, (PA"7o/.,

I Kerckhofl (p. 14) remarks truly th"t he kad farourite words of Statius (p,33).

prize; tortwt is ooe

VOL.

III.]

Appendices
to the unsuccessful

303
expeditionof
whom

55) referred this passage 89 against the Marcomanni


had the
sent

(Dio,Ixvii, 7),to
thereby given
Statius added
a

the
for the in
a

the year Sarmatians


war

auxiliaries,and
I assumed that
93

pretext
verses as

of 92

whereas
text

these

revision did

of

early in

Nohl, (cf.

it is most till December 92 in


on

probable
In the
same

p. 16). But that the father that


he must

Kerckhoff,

of Etruscus

marks, p. 17, renot die

i,p. 52),and (vol.


year
Earinus

Statius

composed
written

the

January
the hair

93.

have

poem the poem

of Flavins

(iii, 4, corresponding with

Martial,

ix

of Martial viii in the middle 16, 17, 36), after the appearance of the year. The book cannot therefore have been publishedbefore of 93. But the closing months probably it did not appear till the second
feated of 94, for the agon CapitoUnus in which Statius was deof that this uxorprobably 5 (ad Claudiam year ; Silv.,iii, inInfitiata lyrae, saevum em), 31 : tu quum Capitolia nostrae dolebas victa this event mecum as Jovem ; gratumque especially half

is

is mentioned

after

the

prize which

he

won

have to the resolve given occasion may Rome. this poem, In this poem to leave of motives (the advantages Naples and its

A Ibanus, and of Statius, mentioned in Statius adduces further


agon

in the

environs) for

his

resolve,

which

in the

preface he

had

attributed

to his desire for the

company

of Pollius

Felix, and
however

poem considers The

in the book. fourth

if we accept the above date, it will be the latest Kerckhoff, p. 18 ; so also Nohl, Quaest. St.,who

in the year 86 (p.26). that Statius was defeated to Vitorius book, addressed Marcellus, was published

by

Statius
are

poems consulatus

to Naples {praef.). The after his removal first three of Domitian devoted to the glorification iv, i (xvii : Domitiani the ist of Jan. 95) ; on Imp. Aug. Germanici ad

iv,

Eucharisticon

Imp. Aug.
19,

Kerckhoff
'

remarks,

CapitoUnus, after
coronatis

p. which

written

Germanicum his before

D. (probably, as failure in the agon


have written 1. 62

Statius

would

hardly

saepe the suppositionthat that

iteres

quinquennia lustris ', a view agreeing with the dining-hallhere described is the same one

of 93) ; The construction of this road from Sinuessa via Domitiana. iv, 3, to Puteoli, took place, according to Dio, Ixvii, 13, in the year in In the dedication which Flavins Clemens was executed, i.e. in 95.
to

is praised in Martial, viii,39, published in the middle

Vitorius

Marcellus

he

says

of

it

cujus

beneficio
libro

tu
a

quoque

maturius scribo
of Novius

epistolam earn
(iv,4,
written

accipies, quam

tibi in hoc

Neapoli
Hercules date
as

Vindex, iv, 6, need

Martial's
one

epigram

The on summer). poem not necessarilybe of the (ix,43) on the same subject, but

in the

the
same

is

probably

of the earlier poems in the book, as well as iv, 9 (RisusSaturnalicius ad Plotium Grypum, cf. Hirschfeld, op. cit.,1512 ; praef. : Saturnalibus una [therefore probably in Hendecasyllabos, quos Rome
in

December,
book
summer.

94

"

so

too

Nohl, p. 19] risimus, huic volumini


in the been
course

inserui). The
earlier The than

appeared
not

then

of the year

95, not

fifth book

seems

to have

publishedby Statius, who

left it unfinished p.
a

24).

The

in preface

the

hoff, p. 22 ; Baehrens, Stat.,i, p. 125 ; Kerckfirst poem to Abascantus. (with the- fragment of and not to to this poem, form of a letter,referring

(Nohl,

304
the whole the while

Appendices
b6ok,
he
was

III." [vol.
have been

KetckhofE, p, 21)
to

seeifis

to of

composed
it is

before

poet's removal

Naples (end

94)
quam

for I think
vis

only
usum

propiorem (Kerckhoff, jam pridem cuperem p. 21). This is first mentioned agrees with the fact that the templum gentis Flaviae end of 94), 1, 3, 34, and in Martial, ix (publishedmiddle Or it is spoken of as lately finished in Statius, Silvae, iv, 3, 18, where modo qui Sacraria genti condidit). The (240 : Illius, aetemae
amicitiae
tuae

Statius

could

still in Rome, and intended have written to Abascantus :

to remain

there, that

second
of

iv, 4 (94 ; (160 mihi temptatur Achilles) and iv, 7 (23 ; Troja quidem magnusque metis Haeret ecce Achilles). See Kerckhoff, p. 21 sq. primis mens The third poem, died not long after the the elegy on his father, who three months of after his death was Vesuvius, begun eruption (h in revised later, iii, 29), and is already mentioned 3, 39 sq. ; it was that we it (Kerckhoff, p. 22). it is in this enlarged form possess that Statius survived There is no evidence Domitian (d. 18 Sept. he in which laments fourth the that 96) ; sleep has fled him poem, for seven nights,may have been written in his last illness ; the fifth
same as

poem, his AchilhU

in which

Statius alludes to sqq.) is of about the

forthcoming
date

recitation

have left unfinished. The suum) he may (Epicedion in puerum his friends edition of his poetic remains took by probably placesoon after his death (Kerckhoff,p. 23 sq.). Synchronistic survey of the epigrams of Martial and the Silvae Of Statius.
Martial. V VI VII VIII IX X XI
"

published

autumn

89.
of

I written
autumn

Statius. before the end


92. at least in 93.

of 89, and

probably published published


90.
summer

II written III written IV V written

part 90, probably

published

published published published published


LVn.

December

published middle
middle December December

92. of 93. end of 94. or 95.

91-93,
94 and

mer published (sum94.

or) autumn
summer or

96. PaYrons
and

95, published 95. written 94-96 ?, published perhaps 96 or a little later.


autumn
of

The

Friends p.

Statius.

(Vol.Ill,
Of
we

60.)
is the
his
one

the
are I.

patrons of Statius, C. Rutilius


best informed, the chief source But the allusions in this poem that

GalUcus
of
our

about whom
are
so

knowledge being Silv.,


official career

iv,
was

to

obscure made the

attempts by H. F. Stobbe

the

to elucidate (d. 1872) in

it differ
a

widely.

The

first

detailed

first edition of this work, 1871,iii, pp. 404-409, follows. of which are as Rutilius GalUcus at the time of his illness was Festival of 88, 1. 17 he
"

paper, printedin the chief results

(afterthe Seculat absence War in the Dacian f.) during Domitian's in the year 89 (11. than 60 years old (1. 91-93) rather more sequently 53),conwas

bom

not

later

than

the

beginning

of

29 a.d.;

*ieS*ctIoBoa the patrons and Heads

of Martial

Genhan (fifth

edition^ fp. 44J=43t)

it here Omitted.

306
happy
Dacis in his
treatment
'

Appendices
of
:

[vol.hi.
translates

Unes

89-^3.

He

depositam
'

abandoilnant leur ville '. ^ras" had F. Gronov The words as already perceived, the J. mean, really urban entrusted to GaUicus prefect)at the time (as City of Rome of the destruction of the Dacians '. Further, to explain the mention is known from of Veleda Germ., c. 8 to have been in Rome Tac, (who
urbem perentihus

les Daces

under the

Vespasian) in
year

connexion

with

the

war

against

the

Catti

in

acies Rhenumque he refers 1. 89 : 84 (to which Veleda that assumes by (a prophetess of the rebellem), Desjardins Ganna is be understood to a prophetess of the Catti or Bructeri) ! He Senones, as a second Veleda says this although in a passage quoted in part by himself, Dio, Ixvii, 5, it is expresslystated that
Arctoas

Ganna and
was

was

with Domitian honourably dismissed ! in Rome


not refer
a

not

as

but prisoner,

as

Further,
which

that
but

'

togae
not

an envoy, virtus (1.


'

71)

does

to

the

decemvirate,

could

be possibly been
a

mentioned
of GaUicus

in
as

brief

biographical summary,
(The toga
vol.

to the achievements to have 3 and

an

advocate.

is

^own
163, 1.

tinctive disthe

dress

Desjardins strangely
year The C.

of advocates, see transfers

i, p. Domitian's
H.

n.) Finally,
to

Secular

Festival

87.
results of
to
me an municated Nohl, which he kindly com(see pp. 453-456 of the 5th edition)are as follows.

investigation by
of

RutiUus the
was

Gallicus
base born
orsa

Augusta
his
later

Taurinorum consulate
the statue

(1.58), where

two

which inscriptions

mention of
an

second

6989),!and
been senis

honorary
than lustris
92
'

of his wife

{CIL, v, 6988, (6990)have


'

found,
vixdum

not

38, for

words
which

bis (senecta)
wrote

excedere

between

the latter
to
as a an man

apply
career

part of 89 and of the age of 61 (71).


As

(1.53), (seeabove,
was

Statius

pp.

to, at the
he
not

most,

64.

301-2),could only He began his


birth, Gallicus
Sodales

advocate

of noble

probably

owed

his admission

into the

collegeof the

Augus-

tales in the year 68 (seeabove, p. 305) to the fact that he had already held the consulship(Tac, Hist., i, 77 ; Agric, c. 9), and owed the

Nohl understands proved abilityin the service of the state. fcisces iterata geminos Jura Asiae (1. 80) as magnaeque of Asia and the right of the proconsuls referringto the proconsulate there to have twelve fasces (Mommsen, StR, i^,366, 6). This office in held Silius ItaUcus was (Euvres, by (consul68) 77/78 (Borghesi, consul before iii,289), and if GaUicus also prowas him, he was consul
'
"

latter to his

75 to 77, he usualten the 65 years' interval in the years from 14 to 80, Waddington, Pastes des prov. Asiat., p. 659),praetor about 55 (U.76-80), and his birth would have taken the year place about 25. Nohl thinks the description of his mUitary service too grandiloquent wduld have been consul about

before

him.

If he

held

the

latter

office from
with

(in accordance

therefore and officer, nine then legionary legate, in then and after his PamphyUa, years consulship(65 as suffectus) the governors of which leg. Aug. pr. pr. in Pannonia are (78), always of consular rank, and then (79)in a province borderingon Armenia,
a

to

suit

the

position of
was

subordinate
as

assumes

that

GaUicus

in Galatia

'

On

fragment of

an

inscription wrongly referred

to

see Q. Hirschfeld, Gallicus, Zy,


-

rftfrt Silvae des

in Wiener Studiettj Staiius, 1881, pp. 269-272, iii,

VOL.

III.]
but from

Appendices
had

307
governed by

pirobably Cappadocia, which


pas., c.
would
8 ;

previouslybeen
by
consulars

curators, pro-

Vespasian'stime
;
one

(Suetonius,Ves-

GaUicus first of the consular legates there. Then followed the proconsulate of Asia which GaUicus 75-77, held after Eprius Marcellus and before Silius (71-74), Italicus,and after that the second consulate 8z : sed revocant fasti majorque (1. curulis Nee reads for promissa) then an permissa semel, as Nohl then have been
of the ;

Tac, Hist., ii,8

Marquardt, StV, i", 367, 6).

extraordinarymission
so

(1. 85

qui mandaverat)

to

Africa, which

was

that he could send rich tribute to Rome without war. his mission connected with Vespasian'sproject of was Presumably of the provinces (Suetonius, Vespas. increasingthe contributions c. 16 ; cf. Dio, cxvi, 8), and follow Mommsen we (on CIL, v, may in he 6989) was supposing that leg.Aug. pr. ad census accipiendos. He seems to have his wife Minicia taken Paetina with him, for the

successful

people of Leptis aftervifards erected a statue to her at Turin (CIL, V, 6990). Then GaUicus was leg. Aug. pr. pr. prov. Germaniae inferioris. The rebellem capture of Veleda (1.89 : Arctoas acies Rhenumque under Captivaeque preces Veledae), is put by Stobbe Vespasian

(although the words Vespasiano Veledam,


was

of may

Tacitus, Germ.,
be
taken to

c. mean

in Rome

as

an

envoy).

Nohl, however,

vidimus sub divo that like Ganna she this in event places

otherwise both the African and German reign of Titus, because fall in the two three years between the second legations would or of GaUicus and consulate the death of Vespasian, and GaUicus would have been the inactive ten He tained obquite during remaining years.
the in
was

the

urban
emends

praefecturanot
leciu to

long

before

his iUness

(1. 90
this

sqq. ;

1.92 Nohl

His predecessor in lectus).^

perhaps Pegasus (Juv., iv, 77), and with be named Fulvus his successor. Vit. Antonin., c. can as I : T. honores Aurelius Pulvus diversos ad secundum avus ejus per consulatum et praefecturam urbis pervenit ; he was ii in 89, so cos. he very probably became urban after. GaUicus soon seems prefect to have had Statins would have left them no children,as hardly
Aurelius

dignity greater probabilityT.

unmentioned. An examination of Nohl's conclusions by O. Hirschfeld,which he has kindly communicated that for the most shows to me, part they are untenable, and that Stobbe (and Desjardins in part) had already hit the mark The in aU essentials. advocateship' of GaUicus was

immediately

foUowed ris exercita castris with in detail in the


an

innumecampaigns (1. 72 : mox which are evidently dealt jurata manus), foUowing lines (11. 74-79). That GaUicus was

by
.

numerous

equestrianofificerfor
senator's Statins
son,

about
was

ten

years
no

(thesame
more

period for
about hjs

which that

Trajan, a a poet Uke


1

tribune) is

surprisingthan

used

grandiloquent language

patron's

But undoubtedly we must read ledu here with Hirschfeld {WienerStudien,iii, 1881, for admiratit*. Fortuna non adspirante 272). I cannot, however, accept his emendation 2 In this capacity GaUicus himself again at a later date (1. so jo distinguished sqq.), that Statins (1. 22 sqq.)celebrates him as a teacherand pattern of eloquence and judicial loc. cit., who reads in 1. 24, certumque (forcentumque) dedisti ludi; Hurschfefd, wisdom the passage, have eium mentemque viris. I understand You who given judgment aad court (by your convincing insightto the centumviral speeches as advocate)
p.
' ' ' .

3o8
if, as service, especially

Appendices
appears
were

[vol.hi.
case,

to

be

the

the
even

later The
'

military
'

performances
so

of

Gallicus
to

or insignificant, no

unfortunate,

that
'

it

was

better

make

allusion

to

them.

gemini

fasces

in 1. 80 cannot
cannot

but

the urban
'

Asiae
that

mean be twelve, and cannot possibly anything (Mommsen, StR, i',384, 2) ; iterata jura praetorship which refer to the proconsulate, terque quaterque
'

(1. 81)
of and 257

suits

even

less than

'

iterata

', but

must
as

mean

such
one

which might last proconsulis, legatus him which would judicial give powers.

well

year

as

post as four,
this

(Cf.also StR, ii',p.


Hirschfeld

f.,where
was e

'

Stobbe

'

should
shown

be

read

for

'

'.)
fasti

That

revocant : sed by majorthe the ofl5ce mean consulate, higher only q In 1. missa semel with the nee as 83 praetorship. compared pro be right,and must as ix, p. 274) considers, must Borghesi [CEuvres, allude to the designation for the second consulship, which GedUcus in the course the after was as usual, praefectura, probably obtained, I consider that with of the year also Mommsen, 89 (so Borghesi) mission Nohl whom has correctly explained the African agrees, Studien, m, 1881, p. 269). Statins has (p.307 above, and Wiener the to chronological order in describing this evidently adhered in 1. 76 mentioned and that being so the military services career, I follow Stobbe and in be can Desjardins equestrian. only sqq. Artaxata in the Whether of 1. the to referring 79 59. capture year

post
u

praetorian is

1. 82

curulis, which

can

Gallicus
an

was

then

allectio

it is quaestor is doubtful; inter tribunicios,followed by That


the

most the

natural

to

sume as-

appointment
consulate

to

the

urban

praetorship.
no

period

after the

is

marily sum-

treated, is, as
contained

I have

said, probably due

to

the

fact that it

Maecius
to be

specially brilliant successes. (edd. wrongly Metius) Celer,


with the Celer mentioned

in Statins, Silv.,iii, 2
in

(not

confused

Aug. pr. pr., or legate of such an according to 1. 124, performed his miUtary service as trib. mil. laticlavius in a Syrian legion,* the poem and at the time when was the written had obtained command of a Syrian legion {praef. i : ad legionem Syriacam). juvenem a sacratissimo imperatore missum But if Stobbe assumed the ground of 1. 105 : Eoa on signa Palaestinasque cohortes, that he had been leg.Aug. pr. pr. in Judaea,he Nohl as observes, not justifiedin the assumption, because was, Statins elsewhere Palaestinus for Syriacus (ii, uses i, 160 ; v, i, 213), what is Statins more one and, legion, only mentions important. which he would certainly not have done, if his patron had been to 1. 127) seems Majora daturus (of the emperor, governor. allude to the consulate, as the legatesof legionswere rule as a already the identification with L. Rose. praetorians. According to Stobbe Ael. Maec. trib Celer, cos. suff. 100 is impossible, as the latter was mil. leg. ix in Britain and and never a legion commanded Germany, afterwards (Henzen-OreUi, 3569 4952). The patron of Statius M. Maecius however, be the same as Celer, cos. suff.in April may, Acta loi (Henzen, fr. Arval., p. cxliii).
'

Martial, vii,52 as legal. had, as Stobbe remarks, official),

'

la 1. IS4

(ed. Baehreas): Notus


:

Ine) lumine should be read TiU.a8. Nohl,

adhuc tantum cf. iv, 5, 42 : contentus

majoris m

e r e

clavi

num(codd.

artae lumiQe

purpurae.

Quintilian,

VOL.

III.]
:

Appendices

309

Plotius

praef.,iv
Germanicus Praefecit who

also of senatorial Grypus (not Gryphus) was rank, Silv. majoris gradus juvenis,iv, g, 17 ff. : priusquam Te arbitrum dedit sequenti Annonae omnibusque late viamm.
an

stationibus
as

The
in the

Plotius
Arval

is mentioned

Arval and

table

Grypus, consul in 88, (Henzen, Scavi, p.


be
the
man

43), cannot, as Mommsen by Statius, but


feld
'

Henzen

assumed,

brated cele-

was perhaps his father or brother, as HirschHe. understands Gottinger gel. Am., 1869, 1512. the offices mentioned Statius xxix, (Philol., 29, 40) by by the superintendence of the supplies (annona) and quarters (staHones) for a particularcampaign, probably the last Dacian (more the '. under Domitian Cf. Sarmatian) Hirschfeld, probably VG,

has

observed

in

p.

loi,

2,

and

Mommsen,

StR, ii',2,
of Vettius

1031,

2.

Vettius

son Crispinus,

Bolanus

(consulc. 67

or

68, cf.
sixteen

1. 173 : en tibi limen honorum Caesar at Ausonii committit munia ingensreserat f erri ; 177 : cuique sacer ensem primum tradit Germanicus ; cf.
8

Waddington, Asie mineure, p. 704) received at the age the legionarytribunate, Domitian {Silv., V, 2, 12) from

of

StR, i", 434 f.). He had already apsqq. (Mommsen, peared action defendant in for adultery, 1. 99 sqq., and was as an a Salius, 130 sqq. (Marquardt, StV, iii^, 427, 13). Cf. Teuffel, if"G*,
sqq.,
125

326,

II.

Manlius) et situ litVopiscus, vir eruditissimus teras fugientes (Silv., the owner of the splendid villa praef. i),was Tiburtina i, 3),and certainlya relative of Manilius Vopiscus, (Silv., consul in 114. Orelli 3787. not to have entered [He himself seems the public service ; cf. i, 3, 22 ; 108, etc. Nohl.] On the frequent
confusion between the
names

Manilius

(so the

codd.

in the

title of i, 3, edd. wrongly a qui praecipue vindicabat

1481.
the

[The
of

cos.

114
:

was

time

the

Neronian Paterculo

cf. StRE, iv, suff. 60 at perhaps grandson comet Tac, A., xiv, 22) ; in Seneca, (cf.
a

Manlius

and

Manilius

of the

cos.

Qu. nai., vii, 28


Flavius
son

et

Vopisco. Stobbe.]
as

Ursus Ursus

was,

perhaps,
advised

of

who

Julia's request
intimate that he Statius

became
with to the

relations

326, ro, supposes, a at Domitia, and in consul 84 (Dio, Ixvii, 3, 4). These the imperial house support the conjecture
Domitian
to divorce Flavian

Teuffel

RLG*,

belonged

gens.

The

held to have seems as yet no have the Statius would fact. He office,otherwise ignored hardly rich and had, however, already appeared as an orator, ii,6, 95, was of estates on Vesuvius, near the owner Pollentia, in Lucania, on the right bank of the Tiber, in Crete, Cyprus and elsewhere (ib., 60-68). the friend of Vitorius Marcellus, Stat., Quintilian, (not Victorius) Zwei Freunde cf. des Nohl, Statius, in Silv., iv, praef.; iv, 4 ; Vitorius Marcellus, in Hermes, Hermes, xii, 517 f.,and Mommsen, Mommsen has shown, the son He was as xiii, probably, 428-430. Geta is called in Statius,Silv., of a knight (hisson iv,4, 75, Stemmate after his praetorship he had matemo felix, virtute paterna),and

jactura

still young was (ii, praef.: desidiae doctissimum) and

juvenem

Ursus mentioned by candidissimum et sine

obtained

the

prospect of the command of the family of Hosidius

superintendenceof the Via Latina of a legion(61). He


Geta,. and his
son

(ib., 59), and


had married
a

the

Geta

lady (QuintiUan, i, pr.

310
Stat., 1. 71 : parvoque Arval, C. Vitorius Hosidius
6 ;

Appendices

iii. [vol.

exempla parabis magiia Getae) is the in tie Acta Geta, repeatedlymentioned

of
as

20-26) was not, by Statius (11. 118-120). The Gallus mentioned friend of Vitorius was formerly erroneously assumed, a son but a
Vibius

Marcellus.

Maximus and Vivius command had


been

xi, 106), (Martial,


in the Statius
to

whose has

name,

spelt falsely by
Nohl

Vinius had
he held

MSS.,
the

been

restored

(Hermes, xii, 517), belonged


a

equestrianorder.
war

His

father

in the

Sarmatian
in the

himself

praef.aloe

East

in Dalmatia, not, composed, he was 7 was from a Dclmat., but as Nohl proves n.) supposed, as proc. aurar. In the Hi coh. of as Alpinorum. year praef. military diploma 93, of Memnon the column on by an inscription 104 he was, as is shown prefect of Egypt. [He also had hterary tastes ; he (Nohl, ibid.), addressed iv, 7, 55). Statius epitomized Sallust and Liyy (Sily., of the Thebais him the letter to on (iv, praef., a 7, 25publication admired who Catullus (Martial 28), and perhaps he is the Maximus i, 7). Nohl.] iv, 5, 41 : inter pignora curiae SeptimiusSeverus was also a knight, secundi ornatissimos Contentus arcto lumine : inter (praef. purpurae the and and owner orator RLG*, 326, 9), an poet (Teuffel, ordinis), of the Hemici of three estates near Veii, Cures, and in the territory of his holding any office. is made (54-57). No mention Vindex is Novius praised by Statius for (Nohl, Qu. Stat.,p. 45)^ towards certain Vesthe purity of his morals, and for his fidelity a and had then (94/95)died in the prime of life, tinus, who, it seems, belonged to a noble family (iv,6, 94 : scit adhuc florente suTj aeyu Par magnis Vestinus avis). Probably, however, he is the n|aji I mentioned by Martial, iv, 73.

(SUv.,iv, 7, 49-53), and SUv., iv (1. 45). When Hirschfeld as (VG, p. 85

Pollius
near

Felix,

Sorrento

at his villa Puteolan, lived in retirement his wife 2 Polla, was iii, iii, i i, i) (Silv., ; praef.; ;
a

rich

his

son-in-law The

the

NeapoUtan Julius Menecrates.


Juvenal's Ill, (Vol. p. 67 fi.)
of

LVIII.

Chronology

Life

and

SAtiREs.

The

statement,
in the

formerly very
year
47,

common,
v,

that
I can

Borghesi in

Sull' etd di Giovenale

(1847, CEnvres,
is,as far
has
at
as

49-76) placed

his treatise the birth of So


clusion con-

Juvenal
far
as

ascertain, erroneous.
it. that The had

I know,

Borghesi

nowhere

expressly said
he

was' merely
wrote

drawn,

because

proved

Juvenal

his last book, in


assumed
to

part

then
to the

be

that

This year was least,in the year 127. of his death, and as the ancient biographies

unanimously
year his death
a

state

47.
few

that he lived to be Perhaps this was also years

eighty,his birth Borghesi'sview.


about
50.

was

assigned
Others

put

later, and
the
1. 17 it
was

his birth written consuls

Borghesi's date for certain ; according to


of named
1

composition of the 13th


sixty years
named

satire is
after

quite
sulate con-

the

Fonteius.

Of

the

four

Fonteius the

Capito

in the
:

Fasti

(A.U.C. 721, 765, 812, 820) only

last three

Eadireas

uovii ita A, aovi C, Novii tii. ; tut like Markland

he writes Nonius.

y.Qt.
we

III.]
by
the
name

Appendices
Borghesihas
one

311
that

in question. Now
of

shown
was

if a year
the

was

cated indi-

only whose one always This is only the case stonds firstin the Fasti. with the name of that Fonteius who consul in the year 820 was 67 A.p. Now I thought that in the passage in question in the 13th satire I recognized an indication of Juvenal's birth-year. The forts poet comhis friend Calvinus,who is troubled because faithless friend a
consul, it
name
=

has

of repudiated a sum is not and Juvenal, great,


occurrence.

Then

in trust ; the loss, says one be so distressed at an everyday he continues, 1. 13 : money


must not

given

him

Tu

quamvis levium
vix

particulam

visceribus, sacrum

minimam exiguamque malorum ferre potes, spumantibus ardens tibi quod non reddat amicus

depositum. stupet haec, qui jam post terga reliquit sexagiata atmos, Fonteio consule natus :
an

nihil in melius
as

tot rerum

proficitusus
this passage, thus 1

I still think, may has

before, that
well be

punctuated
'

in itself very

understood

one

who

above, (likemyself)
as

sixty years (and so has only too often had similar already seen at such passionate griefover is astonished so experiences) ordinary a disappointment '. ^ But as O. Hirschfeld has pointed out to me, the poet's astonishment at the excessive would grief of Calvinus
be of
no

sufficient while
an

reason

for

appealing
to

to his

own

sixty years' experience,


to heart

admonition

his friend to take

the

lessons of interrogation

kis

experience,would

be

most

natural

to refer 1. 17 to after natus.


same

Calvinus, and
to think
own

entirely appropriate. to place a

It is therefore mark

All the time the

am

inclined of his
For

that Juvenal has


of the

at the

same

indicated consul's
one,

the date

birth, because

dating with

the birth is familiar to of one's own name. from the not and falls but the date of naturally tongue, every of 60, birth. would have Calvinus another's called a man Juvenal the born in the of Fonteius. admit that but hardly one But I year
date

argument is not convincing. J. Diirr {Das Leben Juvenals. Progr.


edited
a

d. MS.

Gymn.
of

zu

Ulm, 1888)

has

Vita from
'

Barberini fanciful

compiled

in

very
some

the fifteenth century, Juvenal and arbitrary way ' with the help of

the satires and It

accessible generally
as

Chronicle). begins Juvenale patre, matre


.Claudio Nerone
rem

follows
vero

Jerome's (especially : Junius JuvenalisAquinas Junio Septumuleia ex Aquinati municipio,


sources

et L. Antistio cdnsulibus

(55 a.d.) natus

est.

Spro-

Fuscino habuit Septumuleiam, quae nupsit. As this alleged of Juvenal is taken from Saf., 14, i, the suspicion brother-in-law their origin to the and sister owe arises that the latter's mother
to the year of Juvenal's also the statement as from the whole character of the cpiitbirth is suspicious,not only the writer of the notice found in because but in particular pilation,

author's

fancy.

But

the vitae ii and


^

iii (in Jahn, in vii transferred


of Schwabe, Juvenals in Geburisjahr,

to

another

place)that
1886, -2,

Gf. my

review

Bursian's

Jahresb.,hv,

of Juvenal, vol, ii, p. pp. ao+--2o6. Merivale (Lewis irihis editioi) way. passage in the same

the 338^interpreted

^li
Juvenal
to appear
'

Appendices
was

liii. [vol.
'.
If now,

born temporibus Claudi than the old better informed

Neronis

in^ "4ra
to^
?we

biographer, he

wished

to chotfjtfe obvious thing to do was Juvenal's It when Nero cannot consuls. date of the be\P was one a certainly of date of the maintained that their transference Juvenal's birth^t^ humanist is of greater of Claudius time to the by an unknown authority than the dating of it under Nero in the old Vila".wbicb

birth-year,the

most

the it from trustworthy ancient source. statements credible regarding Juvenal's life any with obtained the data and all and certaintyor probavmtings, with the conjecture that he biUty by Borghesi can be harmonized I consider the assertion of the old Viiae in the year dy. bom was may In very well derive
case

aU

the

(iv

and
'

vii in
to

mavit

be

excepted), unquestionable,on
Jahn
ut

'

ad

mediam

fere of the

aetatem

decla'

account

addition
'

animi
sion occa-

magis
or
'

causa

quam

scholae

se

Media object can be imagined aetas Plant., Aul., ii, i, 37; (Phaedr., Fab., ii, 12; Apuleius, aetatis agere, rara cursum Met., V, 15 : jam medium interspersa canitie ; well if he who
were mean was

foro praepararet for for inventingsuch a motive.


aut

no
'

v,

16

nunc

aetate

media

candenti In
no

canitie
case

lucidus) may
Juvenal,
Those 107. of his satires
were

the whole born

fifth decade 47 had Domitian.

of life.
to

would

dated

in 67, have his birth about under


to
assume

appliedhimself
assume

to satire before

that and

some

composed
inclined

It

is true 2nd

some

scholars

formerly
rich and

this of the

enalis rite constituendis,p. 59 ed. Juvenal, 1882/83. There least that it vaHd it
was

Synnerberg {De temporibus vitae of the or ss.), ground


the

Heinas 3rd satires, D. Juni Juvcarminumque


ist and not

2nd,

as

Lewis,
the

is, however,

only

not

for it, but everything freedom of speech which

Domitian,
was a

that

called

Juvenal's satirical
for it. time of
of the

points to the conclusion began with the death of poetry into life,being as

necessary rough determination first two

condition

of the passage

6, 398

books is afforded, as Borghesi has the newsmongering womein ss. in which

compositionand publication remarked, by the


is described
:

Instantem

regi Armenio

Parthoque cometen
ilia recentis
arva

prima videt,famam
410

rumoresque illic cuncta

excipitad portas, quosdam


in magnoque populos,

facit,isse Niphaten
teneri
narrat.

diluvio, nutare
quocumque

urbes, subsidere terras, in trivio,cuicumque est obvia,


mentioned 115

and confirmed by the fact that the comet visible in Rome in this year.' In the

Borghesi referred the events earthquake which in the year Trajan's campaign in Armenia

in 11. 409-411 This

destroyed Antioch,
Parthia.

to the great and 1. 407 to conjectureis


wjis

here mentioned

actually

hope

of

astronomical an datum, (d. J887), director of the whether


^

gainingthe desired chronological throu^ certainty I applied to my Luther colleague Eduard with the question Konigsberg observatory,
to which

the comet

Juvenal
v:

alludes
De
cometa

could
a

and be identified,
in Satira seila

a.

Progr.Acad. Alb. Regimoni. 1872,

Juvmale

cotnmemorato.

314
on

Appendices

yi. m [y^.
-

that th"in* *"PffiK It follows from aU this with complete certainty the hopes oj^ciEjjoEtt whoni alone, according to Juvenal's 7th satire, rest, is,as Borghesi (CEuvres, v, 511) supposed, Hadrian, who flie ascended in fact the first emperor sinaRt he was throne, as just literature.^ The in " took a serious interest Claudius who

"$il^

in

(De Juv. sat. vii tempo- ^ Pliny, Paneg.,c. 47, which K. F. Hermann ribus),O. Ribbeck (Juv., p. x), Teuffel (RLG*, 330, 2) and others cite as evidraice that Juvenal meant Trajan, by no means proves it. that under studia ', of which For the Pliny says Trajan they spiritum et sanguiuem et patriam receperunt ',are the studies of and eloquence, persecutedand suppressed philosophy by Doniitian, honorem dicendi magistris, as Pliny expresslysays, quem quam habes 1 Also the expressions dignationem sapientiae doctoribus the revival of of Pliny in his letters, cited by Teufiel, 330, 2, on
' ' ' '

passagsl

studia, Epp., i, 10,


to

iii, 18, 5, etc., refer

to the

same

sciences,and

writing of history. But in times of tyranny poetry always with a provided a safe refuge, it had flourished under Domitian brilliance not forgotten in after times^ and it owed nothingto the
the

change
But

of rulers.

evidentlyJuvenalj who had completed his 7th satire before Trajan'sdeath, added as an afterthought the introduction (atleast 11. 1-2 1) addressed to the This is most new vealed reclearly emperor.
between the inkoby the fact that there is no connexion and the real subject of the poem. In the former it is said that a hope is offered by the emperor for noble intellectual efforts, the only hope, it is true, but instead of continuing hitherto we had

duction

'

or learned hope ', the condition of all who choose literary axid rhetoricians historians^ professions, poets, especially marians, gramin a is picturedas still desperate and comfortless. Even works as Juvenal's display such structural weakness poet whose no

such

one

expects at least
has

at the conclusion

an

which

dawned. the praised, age of

But
a

of this there
a

is

allusion to the better futims is trace, only the past no and


a

Maecenas,
be

Fabius

Cotta, and it is

he says, Then cannot to return. age expected genius received the reward of merit [U.94-97), as ifthe poet had quite for reward forgotten that he had announced a prospect of the same

praisedas

an

that

the

present.
if
one
were

But

ready

to

admit

carelessness,there is another

of such extreme possibility which could not be removed difficulty

the

a supposition. The satire deals with the sad condition of all authors and scholars, but the introduction speaks exclusivdyof the hopes aroused in poetsby the emperor's interest in their efforts. It is true that the generalexpression studia is used which singularly nowhere occurs else in Juvenal),but in each case it undoubtedly refers to poetical efforts.

by such

I.

Et spes et ratio studiorum in Caesare tantum. solus enim tristes hac tempestate Camenas respexit, cum jeim celebres notique poetae

bahieolum

Gapiis, Romae
etc.

conducere iurnos

temptarent

1 This, as I noticed later, He obssrv^ inte;i""l"w*t was also K. 0. Miller's wew. ' Franckii Examen criiiatm D. J unit Juvenalisvitae (x8?o)j We know that Juv^oalwrote in 871 bis seventh satire in Rome {Kl, Schr.,i,j^g).
'

VOL.

Ill,]
17. Nemo
tamen

Appendices

315

studiis, indignum ferre laborem cogetur posthac, nectit quicunque canoris


vos

eloquium vocale modis lautumque momordit. o juvenes i circumspicit et stimulat agite, materiamque sibi ducis indulgentiaquaerit.*
hoc

poets,then, who accordingto this introduction can the emperor's favour, and on the youths are only incited to efforts in general. Then, after poetry, not to literaryor learned expatiating (11. 22-35) on the hopeless prospects of poetry without the protectionand encouragement of the emperor, the author passes with a strange transition on (accipe nunc artes, 1. 36) to another (36-97) of the sad lot of poets,adding some very lengthy description
reckon considerations The 107 the
and
on

It is

only

the

the

other

learned

first book

of the
second

Satires
started

(1-5) was
on

professions. then published between

116, the
year and

latter in

Hadiian

provinces,
was as a

Juvenal
addressed is

sense

and the third 118-121, for in his great travels through the would certainly publish the book which while he was to him still in Rome, Now

(6) 116-117,

val, only separatedfrom the third by a short intermuch the between a first assume one longer scarcely and second, consequently we shall put the publication of the first book 116 than It is also not unlikely that in -the nearer 107. ii : magna applause which Juvenal gained at the beginning {vit. bis he ter auditus found successu ac an frequentiamagnoque est) incentive to continue without long delay poeticalproductionswhich
we can

the second

book

had

been

so

favourablyreceived.
was

The

five satires of the last


as an

first book,

the first of which


contain
no

undoubtedly composed
from which under

introduction,

be gathered tiian that more can is which Trajan, quite natural, as Juvenal appeared it. was principally thinking of the age before Trajan when he wrote If then the first book was published about 114 (as long before the indications

the book

second the
'

as

the

second

before

the

writing of satire about ri2, as time. would require a considerable


media That
not A aetas
'

in which
to

he
as

third),Juvenal will have turned to the composition of five satires The most natural meaning of then would which be forty-five, was,
year

again brings

us

67

the

of his birth.
soon

the fifth book

was

pubUshed

after the

year

127 is shown

only by 13, 17, but also by 15, 27 (nuper consule Junco Gesta).. military diploma, found in Sardinia, and dated 11 October, 127 that Aemilius xxxi), shows Juncus and Julius (CIL, iii, p. 874, no. the SC Junciarwm issued (Marcian, D., was Severus, under whom consuls. From the then xl, 5, 51, " 8 ; Ulpian, ib., 28, " 4) were
of the date the publication must in 15, 27, one nuper that of fourth the and not earlier than 128, consequently
' '

fifth book
some

time the

between
I
now

:2i come

and
to

128. the

questionof Juvenal's banishment.


of the

From

unanimous

testimony
its but real

and
to

ApoUinaris Sidonius
doubt

biographies, and of Suidas, have no RLG\ (Teuffel, 331, 2),we


but
as

Malalas
reason we

occurrence,

to be

place and
inferred
nam

time from

have

nothing
I

conjecture. Nothing

can

the

fact

A leminisceace of Statius, St/11., v, 2, 11:5

Etko

aec.

magni duds iadulgeatia

pulfat.

3i6
that
none

Appendices
of the
books

in. [vol.

separated from the preceding by a long first three The were interval. undoubtedly composed in Rome, written there or in exile (Vit. iv : in have been the last two might mutavit Vita edited ; of. also the exilioampUavitsatyrasetpleraque in the N. Jahrbb.f. PhilpL, 1874, p. 868 by Riihl from a cod. Harl. Martial's three vii, xii,18, only show that 91, and epigrams, 24, f.). when in were in the years 92 and written, Juvenal was 101/2, they conflict with K. F. Hermann's Rome. They therefore by no means banished ad that Domitian was Juv.), Juvenal by {firaef. conjecture however inclined to now in the last four years of his reign. I am d. Berliner with Vahlen think {Juvenal vnd Paris, in Sitzungsber. in review Bursians Jahresb., Acad., 1883, pp. 1176-1192 ; cf. my after the which inserted Sat. not was that 206 88-92 xiv, p. f.) 7, the invention occasion for of the but was originalpoem, -rest, gave part
is
of

the
due

cause

of

the

banishment.

said to have
is

applied these
to the

hnes

to himself

evidentiy
latter
a

fact- that

who That the dancer is is called Paris in the Vitae Juvenal had himself mentioned

the
to be
as

vendit
the

Paridi nisi ('esurit, intactam passage Agauen '); in Vit. ii indeed it is said that the lines referred It may in the context. poet Statins, who is also mentioned little before the that
of if the
a

added

banishment
on some

took

the

form

of

an

appointment
taken af"rm

prefect
as

cohort

distant

frontier
of the

of the have
Vitae been

cannot,
man

Hermann

(fraef.ad

Juv. 4) remarked,
as some

empire, it place
; for a

shortlybefore
to
so

Juvenal's death, nearly eighty years of age important a post.

could

hardly

have

appointed

plausible conjecture ((Euvres, very above, p. 69), that Crispinus was prefect of the under Praetorium Fuscus, and Domitian, as colleague of Comehus of such this banishment indeed about as Juvenal, military brought made through the prefects. Juvenal's passionate appointments were of Crispinuswould thus be most hatred naturally explained. data of the existing That Borghesi'sconjecture conflicts with none had remarked. been already The which that it will begins with the announcement 4th satire, deal with consists of two heterogeneous pieces,most Crispinus, the first 27 lines correspondto clumsily patched together. Only
Now

Borghesi has
cf.

made

the

V,

513-516;

the

announcement,
on

but

in the

story of the council

which
once

Domitian

summoned 108 (1. to not

the
he

Albanum,

Crispinus

is indeed

mentioned

but if.), had


on

Juvenal
a

satire
to

has not even a subordinate part to play. Perhaps introduction lines as written these twenty-seven an ^ unfinished and in order Crispinuswhich remained ; them
even

throw and

away

he

placed them,
coherence
of the

careless

about at the

about
at any

the
rate

of his poems,

position the comhead of

mentioned, and which Crispinus was the table, which of seem luxury extravagances laid to the charge of Crispinus. Lines 28-36 to have been specially this purpose then inserted as a link, but serve were badly ; for very of a gluttonous banquet of Domitian's, one expects a description the preparation of a dish. of a ludicrous consultation not and on
a

satire in which with the

dealt

^ So Lewis, Juvenal, ii, p. zzo satire never completed.

This

is

perhaps a

draft introduction

to

an

intended

VOL.

in.]
to

Appendices
had
no

317
of
an prefixing

Perhaps originally Juvenal


the
of

intention
is
as

duction intronone.

tale which

begins
none,

at 1. 37, at

The Of the mention


was

place

Juvenal's
or

banishment

any uncertain

rate

it needs
as

the

time.

Vitae,iii mentions

Egypt
'

its furthest Scotos

sent

contra
or

is called in
accounts

Hoasis

Libya.

received
statements

PentapoUs of all these source Presumably therefore in the common no place was mentioned, but it was only said that Juvenal the prefectureof a cohort distant frontier. All the on a
as

',in Hoasa, in Suidas

i,ii,iv, vii and that edited by Riihl frontier,accordingto v and vi Juvenal schol. i, i and xiv, 38 the place of exile
and Malalas it is the

doubt

it

was

Nor does determination


X,

5382)

Delmatarum Britain in

place are therefore alike untrustworthy ; without of Egypt. 15th satire that suggested the mention the inscription of Aquinum towards the give any help of the place of exile. It reads CIL, {IRN, 4312 coh. sacrum (I) (Cere)ri | (D. Ju)nius JuvenaUs (trib.) flamen Ilvir Divi vovit dediquinq. ] | Vespasiani|
to

the

cav(itq)ue sua
124
It the

pec. may

The be

cohort
rom,

here Heer
with

mentioned
in

was

stationed
in the

in

(Hiibner, D.
tenure

Britannien,
that

xvi, 566). service, and

assumed of

certainty
offices and

Hermes, military
flaminate

municipal

of the

belonged
Vitae

to

Juvenal's

earlier Ufe.

make i, iv, v, vi, vii and that edited by Ruhl Juvenal die in exile,ii and iiiin Rome, iv says that he was nus Antoniold under very of in his ii and iiithat he died at thelage or Pius, i, eightyeighty, first year. from the good to be taken The number of years seems of the Vitae,as a reason and ancient source can hardly be found for its invention. it is correct, Juvenal died in If, as we may assume, the
year 147. If he finished

the

fifth book

about

128,

or

nearly twenty
this

his death, he certainlypublished it himself, and doubtless contained the i6th satire as a complete poem. before

years edition

incompleteness
one or more

is to

be

most been

simply explained by
lost at the

Its present supposing that


script manuoriginal

leaves

have

end

of the

; for as O. Ribbeck (Symbola Philol. echte und der unechie Juvenal, p. 175 ff.) and

Bonnens., p.
Bucheler the

26

ss.

; Der

{Rhein.Mus.,
script originalmanu-

Bd.

xxix, 1874, pp.


had

636-638)

have

remarked,

last line

on a page. If not that Juvenal was bom in the year 67, but also the approximately settled date of his lead to the media and of the beginning of his satire-writing aetas The as same result,the conjecture is at least as justified any other.
' '

thirty lines to the page, from which of our also the last Une present text was only there is no objection to the view

it results

that

the

followingdates

may

then

be

given

for his Ufe

and

writings.
84
92
92 92
loi 112 112

Juvenal entered
Held Was Was Was

municipal

military service at the earliest offices at the earliest

in Rome between banished in Rome Applied himself there to rhetoric tillabout I of the Satires between Published Book II " "
. .

and

96 ?

/2

..

..

and|ii6
-118
" .,

"

....

116
""

,.

,.

.,

""

Il8

MX

3i8
Published
"

Appendices
Book
"

[vol.in.
..

IV V

of the Satires between


" "

..

12 1

and
or

....

128 147

127 later

Died

LIX.

On

the

Personal

Names p.
an

in

Juvenal.^
of the

(Vol. III.
The
names

67 S.)
examination
far the
names

first
in

question that
Juvenal
can

arises

in and
are

personal
occur

is whether and Martial's


be from done

how to

which

both

in his works This

only

with

referred to the same where certainty in cases be


; for in

persons. the

personal practice of the two poets is entirelydifferent. Although Martial probably always had in his mind's eye real,and indeed living derided which he and and follies the vices proved, reof representatives identitycan
the be

proved

other

sources

regard

to

names

yet,
their
names

as

he the

repeatedlyassures
but

us,

he

never
or

named determined

them

by

real
;

names,
as

always

with

fictitious

chosen arbitrarily

and

by

requirements he has not hesitated their signification, and various most the designate persons
Part
to

the

choice of these names was of metre and or euphony,


to
use

mainly
rarelyby
name

only
the

very
same

to

types.
now same

Cf. my

edition,
now

I, pp.

Wliile

21-23. Martial then alone

gives the
us

same

name

to this person,

that, Juvenal always designates the


fact
of his
warns

person
;

by
to

name.

This
one

to
a

be

cautious

in

attempting
and

identify

characters

with

homonym
Naevolus bad

in Martial
of

often
no

proves

impossible.
to

The

Juvenal's
;
no more

resemblance

any

Naevolus
i,

in Martial
a

in fact it gth satire has has the fat who


became

advocate

Matho

of

Juv.,

32,

speaker

11,

34,

Martial calls Matho. whom 7, 32, with any of the persons follow not Borghesi {(Euvres, v, 509 ss.)in recognizing may the PauUus of Martial's epigrams mentioned in Juvenal, 7, 143 in one in Which this the same is assigned by Martial name occurs name ; for

bankrupt
So
we

now

to this person,

now figure,

to

that, and
the

even

where of

it is the

name

of

real The

his

identitywith
Ind.
same use

PauUus
s.

assumed

Mommsen, (cf.
constant to

Plinian.,
name

Velius
same

Juvenal PauUus).
person

cannot

be

of the them

for the

is in itseB

real persons into Juvenal only introduces their real an by names, assumption which is entirely in confirmed by my inquiry (De nominibus Ipersonarum Juvenalis saiiris, Program. Acad. Alb. Regimont., 1872, iv). I did learn till later that this was not also Borghesi's view v, (CEuvres, dei veri o ahneno dei conosciuti). generalmente di usame 533 : ama I regard his conjecture as very probable, that the Atticus mentioned in 12, I (Atticuseximie si cenat, lautus habetur)is Tiberius Claudius the of the father Atticus. Atticus, sophist Herodes Perhaps it would be possibleto identifysome of the few other persons of whom those to whom he addressed Juvenal speaks respectfully, especially

enough

suggest that
caUs

his

and satires,

some

I, Calvinus 16, I. The


"

of his satires,as Postumns 12, 6, 21, Ponticus 8, 1, Corvinus Fuscinus 13, 5, Bithynicus 15, i, GaUus 14, i, Volusius cannot be denied, that in exceptional cases possibiUty
programme,
De nominibus

Cf. my

ptrsonarum

in

Acad. Alb, JuvenalissiUiris,

Rigimont.,1872, iVi

VOL.

III.]
The
account
name

Appendices
names,

319
it cannot be

Juvenal used a singlecase.


be chosen
on
name

chosen arbitrarily
of its

but
a

proved

in

Censennia

for

rich

lady (6, 136) might

but it is certainly the real signification, question. person As Juvenal carefully avoided attacking or exposing under their real names who he could only might injurehim (i,170 ss.), persons of the in make
or or

three

classes rank.

condemnation,
of humble

of persons viz. persons


And

the

objects of
the who

mentioned

be proved or to belong to one assumed of these three All the persons of the age of Domitian, occurring in Juvenal, who also mentioned are either by Martial, were already dead or could
not

by him,

there

who were in fact among is not one

his ridicule,contempt, condemned dead, judicially persons cannot classes.

(fisrespectfu

longer
Latinus

hurt
;

him.

They

are

Domitian's

favourite

Crispinus

vii,gg (Mart.,
mime

viii, 48 ; Juv. r, 27 ; 4, i ss, ; cf. above, p. 6g), the (Mart.,i, 4 ; ix, 28 cet. ; Juv., i, 36 ; 4. 53 ; cf. vol.
Paris

Thymele (Mart.,i, 5, 5 ; Juv., i, 36 ; (Mart., xi, 13 ; Juv., 6, 87 ; cf. vol. II, p. 114),the citharists PoUio iv, 61, g ; Juv., 5, 387 ; (Mart., cf. above, p. 265), and Glaphyrus (Mart., iv, 5; Juv., 6, 77; cf. Gabba above, p. 261) ; the buffoon (Mart.,i, 42 ; x, loi ; Juv., 5, and Mettius Carus Baebius Massa 3 ; cf. vol. i,p. 85) ; the informers

i, p. 60) ; the female mime 5, 66 ; 8, ig?), the dancer

(Mommsen,
earlier than
35

Ind. in
a

whom Plinian.) book the

Martial

did not

venture

to

attack

which appeared under Trajan (xii, 25, 29 ; juristChius Aufidius (Mart., v, 6i ; Juv., 9, the other hand the Sura 328, i). On 25 ; cf. Teufiel, RLG*^, of Mart., i, 49, 40 is not the Palfurius Sura of Juv., 4, 53, but the famous fellow-countrjmian of Licinianus, Licinius Sura, born in Hispania Tarraconensis. who was of the age of Domitian and Juvenal's fondness for reminiscences ' of well-known of that time lends support to a new planation expersonages

Juv., I,

s.);

He who 43. says there of Catullus orders of the to be thrown danger part shipwreck, cargo overboard to lighten the ship : passage
12,

of the

when

in

of

lUe
et

nee

Parthenio

mittere, lances argentum dubitabat cratera factas, urnae capacem


sitiente Pholo vel

dignum

conjuge
the thinks

Fusci.

According to
the bowls. R. Rochette ' C. Octavius

the

scholiast,Parthenius

was

goldsmith who
the

made

SilUg (Catal. artif., p. 480)


d, M. (Lettre Parthenion 5 ;
was

name fictitious, Schorn, p. 376) suggests identity with the


'

argentarius

mentioned

in the
to
an

inscription

Gruter, 63g,
Samos,
senseless which need

Heinrich

supposes originallycalled
a

the

poet

refers The

Parthenia.

of a universally known and recognized of the artist could indicate the value bowls. Besides, the followinglines : multum Caelati, biberat quo caUidus emptor worked vessels ; but here with artistically Oljmthi, de^ expressly apparently only those gigantic silver vessels are alluded to, which
Were

no refutation, and here, where only the name

fictitious name

artist of last two jectures conwould be quite

objects of luxury

at

that

time

(see vol. ii,p. 208).

I have

See above, p. 316.

320
therefore well-known It may
names

Appendices
little doubt chamberlain for be taken of riches
. . .

[vol.hi,
for

that

the

bowls murderer he

were

and

granted
:
.

that
that

was

Parthenius, the of Domitian (vol.i,p. 57 f.). and it is just the rich, very
made
often et
uses

imperial
:
"

freedmen

Juvenal
pro
et lata

for types of
; 14,305
:

extreme

i, 109

possideoplus Pallante
attonitus
. .

Licinis

praedives
divitiae Posides. if it had Of the had made
the

Licinus columna
;

Electro

signisque
;

suis
329
:

Phrygiaque

Atque

ebore

testudine

ib.,

Capitolia nostra spado vincebat 14, 91 : ut It is also known that the value of an object was increased f and famous that the to a ii, belonged (vol. p. 331 .), person
Narcissi
owners were

subsequent

criminals them

fond mentioned
the

of

drawing attention by Juvenal, whose


who in

to stood

the

fact.
to

condemnation
nearest

innocuous,
Marius 99/100 for
was

one

probably
;

poet's time in condemned


which
he
was

Priscus extortion

(i, 49
Ind.

8,

120), who

had

been

the

governor

(Mommsen,
an a

province of Africa, of others Plinian.) The


Thus

presumably
mentioned been

all
in

belong
91

to

earher

period.
of the

Cossutianus

Capito

8,

ff. as The

plunderer

condemned who The


met

by

the senate
the

Nipperdey's note).
passage,

in the year period of Numitor,


same

province of CiUcia,had 58 (Tac, A., xiii, 33, with


mentioned
same

in the

same
known. un-

with

fate

for the

offence,is

asserts, after
was

ii, poisoner Pontia, 6, 638 (Martial, 34),as the scholiast the death of her husband (Drymio according to VaUa),
of the murder of her two
sons,

convicted

severed

her

veins

after

luxurious died dancing, being devoted a to that art. dinner, and She was the daughter of a certain (alsoaccording to the scholiast) P. Petronius, condemned for conspiracy, by Nero probably Petroin the year nius Priscus, who banished to island in the was an 65

Aegean
death under donat

for his share

in

lie conspiracyof
have
occurred

Piso

(Tac,
Nero,
or

xv,

might
one

therefore

under

appears committed brother

The Calvina following emperors. enim in (alter quantum legione tribuni Accipiunt Calvinae)was, according to a notice of the scholiast which be to quite trustworthy, the sister of a praetor, and

of the in 3, 133

71). Her equally well who is stigmatized

suicide

under

Claudius, because

her

incest

with

her

was divulged. Similarlythe vicious women, against whom Creticus declaim, Procula, PoUitta, Fabulla,Carlinia Juvenal makes damnata (damnetur si vis etiam, Carfinia,talem Non sumet togam, the others well who characterized as as Juv.,2, 67-70), as are or

adulteresses
names were

wantons,
to
cause

must

be

considered

real

persons,

whose the

known need

Their lex
of

number the

everybody through their Domitian no as surprise,


great severity.*In
two

condemnation.
enforced
cases

Julia

de adulteriis with
same name

tion the reten-

widely separated satires,shows that real person is spoken of. a who Maura scoffed at the temple of Pudicitia is she of whom it is said in as (6,308) evidentlythe same
CatuUa Maura die. The 10, 224 : quot longa viros absorbeat uno of 2, 49 is found again in 10, 323 : sive est haec. Oppia, sive CatuUa If in these two deterior. the repeated characterization leaves cases
M. Appuleius Proculus Ti. althoufh (Mommsen, Ind. Plin.), suggestedby Borghesi ifEmres, v, 511),is extremely improbable.
1

in two

The

ideati"catioa

of the Hispo mentioaed


103
or

in 2, 50 with
Asiae

Ca(pio Hispo,cos. des.

104, procons.

prov.

322
LX.

Appendices
Chronological Notes
p.
on

hi. [vol.

GeLlius.i

(Vol. Ill,
The
exact

8b.)
attempt
is Bahr's dates is made
article to fix

only
Ersch

dates

treatise known in which to me an of Gellius for the life and works and Gruber's

GeUius

in

require,however,
When

Encyclopaedia. The correction and completion.

there

given

to school Gellius went Scaurus Terentius itavi,vii,6)

(inscholis fui,xvi, i, ad grammaticos (diviHadriani temporibus grammaticus vel nobilissimus, xi, 15, probably Hadrian's teacher, VU. L. standing Veri, c. 2) was apparently already dead, for Gellius, not underin one of his books, asked a passage SulpiciusApollinaris, 18 : adulescens whose (xx,6 : adulespup0, he tells us, he was ; xiii, hominem nostrae discendi memoriae gratia, centulus) sectabatur This alone doctissimum. reminds that the youth of Gellius did us but not faU in the reign of Hadrian (whom he always calls Divtts),
in that He of Antoninus
to have to

Kus. attached himself in his seventeenth

seems

years

centulus
tunc sibi between

and eighteenth Sulpicius Apollinaris ; xviii, 4 : cum jam adulespraetextam et puerilem togam mutasset magistrosqiie assumed quaereret. The toga virilis was ipse exploratiores
tiie fifteenth

and

seventeenth
cum

years

(Marquardt, Prl.,i',
ad

123-J31).
Erucio

Adulescens

Romae,

etiamtum in

grammaticos
. . .

itarem, audivi

ApolUnarem primis sectabar dicere etc. 6. Erucius Clams Claro, praefecto urbi, vii, (rf. consul for the second Pliny, Epp., ii, 9 ; Pronto, ed. Naber, p. 6) was time in 146, but the dates of his first consulate and urbail prefecture 18 urbi consul bis : et unknown. x iii, are (Gell., qui praefectus fuit)
instruction from the rhetoricians years he received ' Antonius noster Julianus and T. Castricius, the latter of whom (' in Pronto, Ad ii,2, ed. N., p. 190), according to GeUius, xiii, am., vir D. Hadriano in tnores a 22, atqiie litteras spectatus, Romae
same

Sulpicium, quem

In

the

locum docendis
'

principem

habuit
'

declamandi

ac

docendi, and
Gellius

was

9) (xix,

publice juvenibus magister.


adulescentulus
Puteoli

as

an

at

with

He

already priusquam Athenas conced-elrem,qnando erat a magistris auditionibusque obeundis ComeKum otium, ad Frontonem visendi gratia pergebam. His association with iiie poet AnniMiUs accustomed to htold a vintagefestival oti his (xi,7 ; ix, 10, who was in the Faliscan estate also to belong to this 8) seems territory, xx, time ; for Annianus old enough to haVe heard Valerius iProbuS, was
Romae who ad is known
to have

had

also

himself describes at the time when he spent his summer tion vacathis teacher and his fellow-scholars 9). (xviii, with Pronto -; xviii,8 : Adulescenassociated tulus

flourished

under

Nero, but
12
"

was

probablystill
j

living under

Domitian

iii, (Martial, 2,
with

c.

87
at

a.d.

Jahn, PreH.
he was
nostia

Pers., p. cxxxvii). It is uncertain

whether

this time memoria

already acquainted

Julius
'

PauUus

(homo
'

in

litdOctissimus, i, 22 ; v, 4 ; xvi, 10). This vir bonus et rerum invited Gellius to his little pro'perty terarumque impense doctus in the Vatican district, together with the Numidian JuliusCelsinus, also Fronto's was xix, 7, who friend, xix, 10.
1

"Pf. my

'

De programm,'

Auli

vitae Gellii

Acad. temporibus,

AU".

!v, Regimmt.,1869,

VOL.

III.]

Appendices

323

If Gellius

linaris about
him after
was

and. his the

of instruction with begEin his course SulpiciusApolin his eighteenthyejir he probably continued it with other teachers for about For seven years. immediately

completion of his grammatical and rhetorical studies he led to legal studies, a judge, and so was xiii,2, i ; lectus in a libros sum quo primum tempore judices praetore de officio ut homo utriusque linguae, judicis scriptos,conquisivi, ad judicandas adulescens, a poetarura fabulis et a rhetorum epilogis lites vocatus ut a (xiv, 1,1: praetoribus lectus in judices sum, judiciaquae appellanturprivata susciperem. Mommsen, StR, iii, et magis^. 538, 4). xiii,13 : cum ex angulis secretisquelibrorum trorum in medium fori prodissem, quaesiet in lucem jam hominum tum memini in plerisque Romae stationibus esse jus publice docentium aut Now it is true that Suetonius respondentium etc. says, in August., c. 32 : judices a tricensimo (so codd. ; the conjecture of Cujacius vicensimo, based on the passage from Ulpian quoted below, is inadmissible)aetatis anno i.e. quinquennio maturius adlegit, quam solebant is not speakSuetonius (Mommsen, StR, iii, i, 537, 5). But ing of the legally eligible (quam age, but of that actually observed At the of Gellius could not call himself thirty or more solebant) age

appointed

'

adulescens up
that to the

', nor
that

rhetoric
assumed

is it credible that he attended (see vol. i, p. 161). It must age

the

school

of be

therefore

legalage required for jurors,mentioned by Ulpian valeret sententia a minore an xiii,I, 57 : quidem consulebant (Digg., was vigintiquinque annis judice data etc.), already at this time in force in Rome, and that Gellius was as he reached appointed as soon
it. For the elucidation
one

applied to (xx, 10), Romae in eo tempore and to Favorinus, quem plurimum sectabar (xiv, 2, 11). To the years immediately following belongs all that with his intercourse Favorinus Gellius relates about Hertz, Ind. (cf. led. aest. Vratisl., 1869), via. a visit to Fronto, ii,26, meeting with Domitius Insanus the grammarian xviii, 7, a walk by the baths of in forum of another the Titus iii, Trajan xui, 25, an excursion to i, grammarians,
of whom

of

legal questions
addresses him

Gellius
'

also

as

adulescens

'

Ostia

xviii, i,
as

visit to
to

Antium in

xvii,
which
same

10.

Now which

two

conversations,
the

Favorinus
take

takes

part, and
before

evidently belong imperial palace, in a group

which is the salutatio Caesaris (iv, i, i, where i, i and xx, Favorinus have must of Gellius with this intercourse discourses), Pius and in two which Antoninus taken died, place before 161, year that time onward one ascended the throne, so that from emperors could
for
essem

period, waiting for

the

the place beginning of the S. Caecilius jurist

haardly speak without ApolUnaris was Sulpicius


'

further

of a specification

salutatio Caesaris.
was a

still living,when

Gellius ordinem

judge
. .

;
.

cum
'

Romae

consulibus

judex
about

extra

(xii, 13, i) he appliedto him time To the same intra Kalendas. forte una xix, 13 : Stabant
Frontp
Cornelius A4 But et Festus cf. Fronto,

meaning probably belongs the


in

the

datus of the words


tion conversa-

vestibule

Palatii
from

fabulantes

Postumius

(an

orator

Numidia.,
.case

eius etc.

amic, n, 10, ed. Naber, p. aoo) et ApolUnaris must Tiave died soon

ApoUinaris Suljaafter,in any

32/|
several years
idem
'

Appendices
before Pertinax

[vol.hi.
Pertlnax
i :
'

163.

For then

the

later

emperor

(born
post post

126) was
quem

first his

pupil and

his successor,
'

quern
a

nax after his death '. As Pertihis school, he applied for the office of not successful with was served He as it. and obtained prefectof a cohort in centurion,
can

hardly mean

grammatice anything but

Vit. Pert.,c. professus est ; where

Syria, cind
Between

afterwards

himself distinguished
to the

in

the

Parthian the

war.

his succession

headship

of the

school, and

break out-

interval must have in 163 a considerable war of the Parthian where he of Gellius studies dialectical 8, (xvi, speaks elapsed. The also in the library of the temple of Peace) may found of a book of his studies. the be to legal assigned period perhaps

journey of Gellius followed the period when


The he
must for have

to Greece he
was a

and

his residence

there
the

certainly
law.

judge
he

and
or

studied
at the

But

been

in Athens

before

165,

latest in that

(xii, 11) and heard in referringto his sojourn as juvenis',as here, Gellius speaks of himself (though indirectly) in the himself adulescens he calls as period. preceding regularly in in Athens ii, He calls his fellow-students vii, juvenes 21, 10, not xii,5. In such a writer as Gellius this difference in expressioncanmark definite period of life. Now as be accidental, but must a De Die the to c. Censorinus, Nat., regarded Varro, according 14, adulescentia and juventus,' thirtieth year as the boundary Ijetween followed this it is extremely probable that Gellius usage in writing of his own age, and had consequently passed this limit at the time GeUius' If then in Athens.' of his residence departure from Rome 160 and and he had took place between 164, just attained the age of It be roughly dated between 130 and 134. thirty,his birth may Peregrinus Proteus, whom year, 3) in Athens, died in 165. Now (viii,
'

saw

'

'

'

'

may Rome. that birth The Greek

be

added
two

that

there

is nowhere

any

indication

that
when

of the AH he is
was

Augusti (161
very
soon

a.d.) had

taken

place
date
too

the accession Gellius left his his

this agrees
at school

well with after 137, which

the conclusion
so

already reached
to which

the

assigned by

Bahr

is 48'') {op.cit., Gellius

140 late. with

further

statements

makes

regard to

Atticus Herodes journey provide no chronological data. Bahr was Gellius to consul as whom, 143) conjectures, loi, (born in consular recommended is mentioned as a by Favorinus, perhaps
c.

i, 2.

Prominent

Platonist

the was the instructors of Gellius in Athens among nostra in Calvisius Taurus of Berytus, vii, 10 : memoria

Platonica disciplina

celebratus, who

had

also

ii,i, 34),and who according to stratus, Vitt. Soph., that he was about so 146 (Taurus clarus habetur), I find no warrant for the assumption that GeUius
at

taught Herodes (PhiloJerome flourished


now an

old

man.

Athens, for, as
mentioned

Bahr
can

events
"

years and all the seasons [op.cit., p. 45) remarks, Gellius well find room in one very year.

stayed two

erat adulesSo Augustine, Conf.,vii, centia i, 1, says of his thirty-first year : Jam mortua male mea nefanda, et itum in juventutem. " He the general custom, which we find as early as Tacitas has, it is true, followed De Nodiam Atticarum A. GMii p. (Vogel, fUr M. Htrit,1888, composiiione. Schriften in a school of rhetoric ' juvenes ' without respect to their age the pupils 7, 1),of calling pf (zlx,9 : docendis publicojuvenibus magister,see above, p. 322),but when he speaks he expresses himself himself, more

accurately.

VOL.

III.]
to excursions
;

Appendices
to

325

alludes Patrae

Delphi xii,5, its extreme heat xviii, 10, the very hot autumn of the Pythian games (in i, 2, the celebration winter xii,5, the xvii, 8, and its long nights September, Bahr, 44'') Praef.,4, the Saturnalia xviii,2 and 13. He speaks thrice of the
xviii, 9
the
summer

Eleusis viii, 3, Aegina ii,21,

ii,21,

and

return

journey ; xix, i (stormy crossing from Cassiope disium),ix, 4, xvi, 6 (landing at Brundisium).
Of the

to

Brun-

his later years Gellius hardly speaks at all. We gather from preface that he married and had children (Praef.,1). For the conjecture that in his later years he again settled at Athens, perhaps for the iam education
can

of his children, and


no

there

elaborated

his

Nodes

Atticae,I

foundation in the passage Praef.,4 : Sed quonsicut hiemem noctibus in dixi terrae Atticae longinquis per agro the commentationes hasce ludere ac facere exorsi sumus;on contrary I think that Gelhus speaks here of the first outlines and
notes and which he had made annotationibus as a student (iJlis pristinis) notes and in That these his later years. arranged completed in the later work in part embodied in their originalform, is cussed disby xviii,2, 7, where he says that various questionswere
' '

find

were

shown

nuper leaves
no 2

at the

Saturnalia this
autem

at

Athens,
took ad

while

an

doubt
:

that

festival

place while

earlier passage a Gellius was

cenam complusculi, in Graeciam auditiones easdem qui Romani quique veneramus, of doctores This use colebamus. eosdemque nuper, I admit, makes it impossibleto assign with certainty guished distinwhich the events are the final time of to position comthe as having happened nuper

student,

conveniebamus

eandem

'

'

of

the

work,
years
:

for

the

written
dabat

several

earlier

sections in and inserted

question might
unaltered,
in

have
:

been
lau-

xiii, 31
sedens

venditabatque
xv,

ineptus.
eruditorum taneis.
tum etc.

4 etc.

se nuper in sermonibus :

quispiam
nuper

libraria

homo

fuit seniorum

iii,3,
But

in

part

written that

therefore that
seems

legi adeo nuper legeremus Freipsinuperrime, cum 7 : nos quoque aU or it is equally possible that these passages were and the actual of the book, during composition For the before. events related happened shortly
his

ii,24

et hominum in CapitonisAteii conjec-

Gellius
to the
me

wrote to

book,

not

in

Attica, but
the
use

follow
motandi

clearly from

in of the

or

near

Rome,

in

followingpassage,
est et

otium

xi, 3 : Quando corporis gratia

ab
aut

arbitriis

present tense negotiisque


aut
veco res s o

spatiamur
ipsum
est ut

tamur,

quaerere

nonnumquam

apud
"

memet

ejusmodi, parvas quidem minutasque in Praenestino solus recessu vespertina ambulatione siderabam etc. It was perhaps during this stay in the country that the opicus asked treatise the question about the title of Plutarch's
velut forte nuper ambulans conis also said which wtpl To\vTrpayiJu""rt!ii"T)i, xi, 16, 2 ; although of course Gellius to have may

happened
met

'

nuper in Rome,

',

have
time

with

opici in

Rome. Atticae Romae

So

then with

most

of the

stories of little

happenings
when

introduced
was

die otium erat quodam It is striking this time. that in this book written in a fairly advanced age Gellius relates so little of his kind later years. We do not learn of what extremely in

nuper, probably Also xvi, 10, i : composed. foro a negotiisetc., will refer to

belong to the

the Nodes

^26
(apart from
was,

Appendices
arbitria and from
:

[vol.hi.
for

the he

management
to

of his time

which omnia

had

steal he

ness property) the busihis literary work


on

(Praef., 12
furari otium
at

per

potui).

At

semper this time volumina

negotiorum intervalla, in quibus


spent his
leisure his estate hunc diem

Praeneste.
He

says,

Praef.,22
facta erit
sunt.

commentariorum
autem
re ea

ad

vigintijam
voluntate cultu secundaria

Quantum tuenda a quantumque


meorum

vitae

mihi

deinceps deum procurandoque


et

familiari omnia

liberbrum

dabitur ad

otium,

subsiciva memoriarum

sub-

colligendashujuscemodi librorum, diis Progredietur ergo Humerus bene cum vitae, quantuliquique juvantibus ipsius fuerint, longiora mihi dari spatia progressibus, neque
tempora
tatiunculas conferam. Vivendi volo
quam

delec-

dum idoneus.
he

ero

ad Now

hanc
as

commentandique
for the

scribendi facultatem quoque Gellius never tinuation published a con-

long. prime

survived its completion not to have of his work, seems But it is clear he could only speak as he does after passing ing the writof hfe. If then his birth is to be dated 130-134,
cannot be

of his book last years may very


of

placed
or

between
under

150

and

160,

but

in the

Marcus have

AureUus,
written

well

under
may

SulpiciusApolhnaris,

and

indeed Gellius Commodus, himself Uke a Pertinax, pupilof outlived him. have If, as Vogel, mention any when Gellius
180.

of loc. cit.,remarks, the absence Fronto that he dead was suggests with
as

of the

writings of
this agrees

wrote,

the

conjecture that
also remarks

he died

about

It is also
was

Vogel
he the

before

could later

put

the

bring
The
as

sections

(pp. 11-13), Gellius touches to finishing into harmony with


may,
as a

his the

that, possible surprisedby death book, and especially


earlier.

following dates
"

result of this

inquiry,be regarded
between
,, ,,

probable

is bom the toga virilis Begins to study under SulpiciusApoUinaris Associates with Fronto (Erucius Clarus urban
Assumes
.

Gellius

c.
,,
.

130

and
" "

134 150

145

,,

146

151

prefect)
Is appointed a judge Attaches himself to Favorinus

(About
Travels

the

same

time

SulpiciusApoUinaris to his school.) succeeds


Atticae and writes the

time. same between 155 and 159 time. at the same (b.126) dies, and Pertinax
at the
c.

to Greece

between between

160

and 164 and


?

Completes preface
A date

the

Nodes

c.

175

given by
well with

F.

Riihl
came

{Die Verbreitung des Justinus im

Mit-

which telalter, p. 31 ff.) agrees quo and


very

my

to my knowledge after writing the above, De viris illustribus conclusions. The book

written tempore scripserunt,

by Radulphus
British

de Diceto contains from what


a

about the

1210,

preserved
among of that been

in MS.

in the which

Museum,
drawn

following
:

notice
event
as

others
anno

Agellius scribit
yet

appear C.LXIX.

to be This

lost chronicle refers


to
some

presumably

year able to

mentioned discover.

by Gellius, but

it

was

I have

not

NOTES
references are given (except in the case of the Chronological Table) If a graduated by page and line,a catch-word being added in each case. and numbered slipis used, it should be kept in the same position with the line on thepage, even where number there is a blank space i against the first Thus in vol. i, p. 33, the first line of " i counts in the page. as 9.
The

VOL.
CHRONOLOGICAL
column in the second do the positionon mentioned, but merely

I
TABLE
not

The

years

indicate

the pages

the of the

dates of the events notices commented

on.

PAGE

B.C.

viii

13

of Agrippa's Commentaries (the chief source dated are Pliny's Nat. Hist.,especially iii-vi) about Roman in four
'

this

time

because

the

survey

of

the

Empire

is said to have

been

executed,

the B.C. parts, in 44-19 years (Marquardt, StV, IV, 210). Read Birth of Christ, according to Cassiodorus and dates all the Clement it in the dates variants 7
B.C.

of Alexandria.

Julius
3 and
2

Africanus
B.C.

night between
given by
other

and
are

early

authors

merely
pp.
A.D.

of Christ

Ideler dates of his.' Cf. also Mommsen,

the birth

RGDA',

172-177. of Varus.
;

Defeat Ixxxv

See ff.

Zangemeister,
in Bonner in

Westd.

Ztschr., 1887, 239

Asbach

Jahrbb

.,

(1888), p.
;
vom

19

Strabo. 273-275 Romer

37 Zippel,Rom.

Henschaft
der

Illynen, pp.
und
13.

Lullies, Kenntniss
Pamir-Hochlande
on

Griechen

etc.

1887, p.

37
40

Tiberius

dies

March

16.

Cf. Ada
in

fratrum
Cf. sein
12.

Arvalium.

Embassy

of

Alexandrian Grammatiker

Jews

Rome. und and

Sperling, Der
Verhdltniss
x;
zum

Apia
10

Judenthum,
and
2.

68

Revolt

of

Vindex

pp. Galba.

Mommsen

in

Hermes,

xiii,95,

328
A.D.

Notes

I. [vol.

68-69

Vespasian proclaimed Emperor, July 3. Chamjdiv (1885), 503balu, Flaviana, in Philologus,


c.

71

50770-75.

iiber die Abfassungszeit des mann, Monatsberichte der Berliner in Peripl.m. Er., Akad., 1879, p. 419 ff. Zur 73-74

Periplus Frage

Maris

Erythraei.

Cf.

Dill-

Vespasian
ii'. 338,
Plutarch ad
an.

and
I.

Titus about

Censors.

Mommsen,

StR, Rom.,

78 79-81
81-82

bom

46.

Clinton, Fast.
De

98.
Cf
.

Titus. bus

O. A. Hoffmann,

imp.

Titi

tempori-

89

1883), pp. 1-4. The Capitol rebuilt. Jordan, Topogr., ii, i, 29. Plutarch on (88-89) gives lectures philosophy. revolt the of Satuminus. This was Cf. during Aemil. Paul., 25 ; Bergk in Bonner Jahrbb., 1876, p. 141, 4. Cf. Asbach, Kriege der FlavDacian Triumph. der Nordgrenze des Reichs, in ischen Kaiser an Bonner Jahrbb., Ixxxi (1886), p. 32 n. (Marburg
Wall built to protect Decumate RG, V, 138 ff. writes
the

96 98

L^nds.
and

sen, MommCf.

Tacitus

Agricola

Germania.

I02

105-107

Hirschfeld, in Ztschr. f. Oesterr. Gymn., xxviii (1877), p. 815 f. ; Asbach, Entstehung der Germania des Tacitus, in Bonner Jahrbb., 1880, ff. He consul at the time, was I designate p. I. ibid., 1882 (Ixxii), p. zo, end of March. Henzen, Trajan leaves Rome Acta fratrum Arvalium, p. cxl. Juvenal. F. Diirr, Das Leben Juvenals, 1888. Second Dacian War. in Hermes, Mommsen, f. and iii,130 CIL, iii,on no. 550.

113

Trajan
to

goes of

to

the

East
v,

in October.

According
till towards

Mommsen,

RG,

398-400,not

115 116

the end Plutarch's

114. Lives, in part before Trajan'svictories in Parthia ; Clinton, Fast. Rom., ad an. 113. Cf. Gutto the Persian Gulf. Trajan marches

schmid, Untersuchungeniiber die Geschichte des de I'acad. de St. Konigreichs Osroene, in Mim.

Pitersbourg,T.
118 Hadrian
F.

xxxv,

1, p. des

27.

(beginning of August)
Reisen
des

in

Rome.

Cf.
in
M

Diirr, Die

Kaisers

Hadrian,

Abhandlungen Wien, hgg. v. Benndorf


118

Seminars archdol.-epigr.
u.

ii {iSSi). Hirschfeld,

Suetonius Hadrian

126-7

borne. Mommsen, Jfcfmes, iii, 43. 77. in Rome. Cf. Diirr, op. cit.,p. 59 ; Radet, Letires de I'emp. Hadrien, in Bull. i"
corr.

Hellin., xi, 1887,

p.

114.

330
PAGE
A.D.

Notes

[vOLi
"f Caracalla for the r

217

Dedicatisn Forma Read


229,
'

of

Thermae

Jordan,
time '.

218-223

Cassius still

Urbis, p. 7. Dio, Consul

second

engaged
RG,
For
era
'

on

his
i.
'

History,
read
'

230-234

Mommsen,
227
Artaxerxes. the
see

v,

419, Persia

Persis '.

For

double

of the

Sassanids

(224

and

227)

238

Gutschmid, Geschichte Irans, p. 162 ff. and Mommsen, RG, v, 419, i. of this year after The dates Seeck, Haloandersche des Jalires Subscriptionem u. Ckronologie Rhein. Mus., xli (1886), p. 168, and Cf. Emil iii,i, 405, i. Ranke, Weltgeschichte,

238,

in

MuUer,
dates
the

Gordianus,
election death

in

Ersch

and and

Gruber's

Encyklopddie, Sect. I, Bd.

74, 324,

of Maximus of

Ranke 35. Balbinus

April,the
April,and 10 July.
244-249

Maximin

in the and

middle

of

the deaths

of Maximus Celsus

Balbinus dies

Origen
Aub6,

writes

Against

239-60

op. cit.,pp. 442 and Valerian captured by Sapor, between 29 August, 28 and 260; Mommsen, RG, v, August, 259
430. IOdenathus

248 ; 456.

253.

264 268-270

recaptures
434.

Nisibis
of
a

and

Caixhae

"

ibid.,V,
Herennius 271.
of

Dexippus,

author

historyup

to

He was agonothetesat the Panathenaea 262-3, and in 267 defeated the Heruli, who had Cf. Dittenberger, Die plundered Athens. Attische pp. 270 272
XIX

Panathenaidendra

(Comment.

sen, Momm-

245-523)Probus.

Egypt reconquered by
V,

Mommsen,

RG,

War

439with

Zenobia.

Lebas-Waddington,
v,

p. 606 ;

Mommsen, 361-3
392-5 395-423 353.

RG,

441,

2.

Original of Expositio iotius

mundi

et

gentium 350-

XX

Riese, Geographi latini minores, p. xxx. Symmachus (about 340-^402). Seeck, De Symmachi Ammianus the Roman vita

(S.q.s., p.
History
of the

xxx

sqq.).
Book xxii of
the

Marcellinus

(330-400).
was

written
at

before

destruction 391. 452

Serapeum

Alexandria

in

Cf. Mommsen, De Zosimi

in Hermes,

xvi, 630,
to

Zosimus,
xlii

History from Augustus


525-531-

410.

4. Mendelssohn,

aetaie, in Rhein.

Mus.,

(1887), pp.

473

Sidonius Apollinaris Rome Monum. dates

(430/33-479), praef.urb. in 468. Mommsen, Praef. in Sidon., in Germ. Auct. antiq., viii (pp. li-Uii the
and

of his poems

letters).

VOL.

I.]
A.D.

Notes

331

476

Cassiodorus
537. CI.

(480-573).

Variorum

Tanzi, Studjsulla
edits
the The

tt. "ii, 508di Cassiocronologia and


had

doro, 1886.
492-525 Tribonian
law

Pandects former 533, and the

the the

Codex

Jusiinianens.
from

force
from

of
29

30 Dec,

latter

Dec,

534.

I.
wall.

THE
to

CITY

OF

ROME

I, 2.

According
it had

Beloch, Bevolkerung der


area

I, 7. mire. houses. I, II.

I,

an 426 Helbig, Die Italiker in der Poebene, p. 63. Livy, v, 55 ; Tac, A., xv, 43. Jordan, Topographic, i, I, 483 fi. Pliny, H. N., xvi, 36. Jordan, ibid., 533 (but 13. Pyrrhus. Nissen, Pompejan. Studien, p. 24). see

Welt, p. 392,

of

hectares

gnechisch-rom. (1053 sq. miles).

I, I,

16.

fires. Forum. f.

i8

Nissen, Ital. Landeskunde, i, 434. Becker, Topogr., 295 ; perhaps during


of

reform

the

Forum

by
5.

Gaius

Maenius

a thorough Jordan, i, 2, p.

379
I, 22 I, 28 I, 1,

ugliness. Livy, xl,


Gracchus. sale-rooms.

2,
2,

2, 2,
2, 2,

2,
2, 2,

2,
2,

2, 2,
2,

2, 3, 3, 3, 3,
"

p. 383 f, Ibid., 32 p. 433. Jordan, i, i, p. 17. 34 columns. War. 2 Nissen, Pompej. Studien, p. 473, Jordan, i, i, p. 319. 5 boundary. Vol. II, p. 185. 6 SuUa. II Capua. Cic, D. I. agr., 2, 31, 86; Phil; 12, 3, 7. II plain. Cic, D. I. agr., 2, 35, 96. 12 5, 76. capital. Stat.,S., iii, Livy, v, 55. 13 anyhow. 20 palaces. Pliny, H. N., xxxvi, 100. Ad Cicero. Cf. 20 Quirites p. red.,c. i ; Verr.,ii,5, 48, 127. 21. Nid., iii, 9, Plutarch, Comparat. Periclis c. Fab. Max., c. 3, 7. 24 Athens. Sueton., Aug., c. 28. 25 Rome. interest. Dio, li,21. 29 Carrara. Jordan, op. cit., 33 p. 16 fi. 36 widenings. Ibid.,486 f. 41 buildings. PUny, H. N., xxxvi, no, G. R., ii, Piso's. I Drumann, 80, 13 or ii, 90, 27 ? Cues. Aug., 15. 2 eternity. Plutarch, Apophth. Rom. V. ii. Sixtus 8 Sixtus Hubner, V, 134. 7, Z). Skandinavicn Troels in Leben wdhrend stone. 12 Lund, tdgl.

Jordan, i, 2,

des

3, 13

16. Paris.

Jahrhunderts,p.
Voltaire,SiMe

104 f. de Louis
z.

J, IS Moscow.

Beitr. Briiekner,

XIV, ch. 37. CuUurgesch.Russlands

im

17.

Jahrhundeft,299.

332
3,
22

Notes

[vol.i.

Vehse, Gesch. d. Hofe, 33, 174 f. Letters of Lady Germany. Mary Worthy Montagu, 15. F. v. d. Bruggen, Polens Auflosung, p. 235 f. 3, 23 Warsaw. Erd28 Busching, Neue building. Justi,Winckelmann, i, 29. 3, beschr., iii', 2, 989-1002. According to official reports which I obtained in 1873 3, 29 War. from the then of BerUn, A. Hobrecht, from 1763 to mayor wooden houses in houses built new were BerUn, 912 1786 439 and rebuilt in stone, and improved. (In were 1,203 repaired time the population, reduced the same by the Seven Years' to 1 1 3,766.) The value of property insured to 98,000, rose War between fire 10 J to about rose against 1760 and 1785 from
1

9 million

thalers.

28. c. Sueton., Augtist., lib. ii,9, ed. Bursian, p. 121. Seneca, Conirovers., 3, 39 collapse. The estimate Rome. adopted by Jordan, op. cit., 4, I p. 488) of the houses spondence destroyed (132 domus, 4,000 insulae),in the correbetween Seneca and St. Paul, I believe to be a poor fabrication of an obviously very ignorant forger. The Great Fire of London, which broke out on September 2, 1666, and than 1 3,000 houses, raged five days and nights,destroyed more 89 churches, and many public buildings. Stem, Milton, ii, 54 (afterLappenberg). 8. arcaded. Tac, A., xv, 38 and 43. 4, 3, 32
4, 4, 4, 4, 4,
10. II.

marble.

ruins. Sueton., Vespas.,c. 8. CIL, vi, repaired. Orelli, 742


=

i, 931.

16. windows.
19.
21.

great.
paces.

Juv., 6, 31. Cp. 3, 269. Stat., Silv., iv, 4, 14. H. N., iii,67. Pliny, Jordan, Topographie,ii, 85 fE. ; Cod. Paris, 8319;

Mommsen, Abhandlungen d. Sachs. Ges. Ph. hist. Kl., ii,p. 273 Itinerar. Alexandri in Pseudo-Callisth., Hist. Gr. fr. f., and vol. v, ed. Didot, i,34. (The estimate of 8072 paces for Antioch is certainly too little. Cf. O. Mueller, Antiqq. Antioch., p. 68.
were larger houses there according to Libanius usually 3 Reiske ; 10. ib., Liban, high: storeys Oc, i, p. 347. p. 112, of in one 5 storeys Theophanes, Chronogr.ed. Bonn, p. 265 ad ann. 518). Aristid.,Or., xiv, p. 199, J. Cf. Waddington, M4m. city. 4, 27. de I'Inst., 1867, p. 253. archil.,ii,8, 4, 27. storeys. Vitruv., De

The

4, 4,
"

32. 37.

width. Martial.

Pohlmann,

p. 94. p. 235. Aur.

Trajan. Strabo, v,' 3,

Vict,, Epit.,c. 13.

4,

5, 5, 5, 5, 5,

Martial, i, 117, 7. 41. Berlin. Pohlmann, 3. p. 95. Jordan, Topogr., i, i, p. 493 f. 4. Rome. 8. lugarius. Jordan, i, 2, 468. 8. Tyre. Strabo, xvi, p. 757 C. 10. position. Pohlmann, p. 99, 7. Allusions to lodgingson third floor in Martial, i, 117, 7, and Juvenal, 3, 199, prove
as

the
thing no-

to the

heightof

the houses

in Rome.

Four

to five floors

in

Naples, Philostrat., Imagg. prooem., three to four in ancient Babylon, Herodot., i, 180 ; six in Carthage, Appian., viii.

VOL.

I.]
12, and

Notes

333

houses
to
a

eightin Motya in Sicily, Diodor., xiv, 51. The highest in Constantinople, were where it was permitted to build
of
100

height
Lata.

ft.

10-12 (i.e.,

floors). Pohlmann,
Preller, O;^.tit., pp.
595. xxi

5,
5,

12.

Via

Jordan, i, i,

494.
and

p. 93 f. 133 and

136.
29.

Becker,

Topogr., i, 590

Jordan, Topogr., i, i, 492. 6, I. Pompeii. Jordan, Forma urbis, p. 46''. Tab. 6, 13. Domitian. Martial, vii, 61. 6, 18. fire. Herodian, vii,12, 5. Ci. V.Maximini.c.
streets.
ei

ss.

20.

Maxim.

Balbin.,
balconies. curtains.

c.

9.

6, 6,

21. 22.

Amm. house

Marc,
of Livia.

8, Digg.,xliii,
Mlm.

2,

xxvii, " 6.
Rev.
iii ss.

9,

10.

Cf. the

view

of

house

in

the

so-called

archiol.,xxii

(1870),pi. 20.

G.

6,

26.

archiol.,p. praise. Claudian, De cons.

Perrot,

iii,131. Stilich.,

6, 28. Jerusalem. Gregorovius, Gesch. d. St. R., i", 275. 6, 34. polluted. Mueller, Hist. Gr. jr., iii,663.
7,
1.

centre.

Aristid., Or., xiv, p. 198 f.


3, 12,

Strabo, v, 7, 7. life. 8. bounded. The 7,

p. 239

real boundary was mined deter(from the The latter was by the end of the houses and streets. always fixed at any given time, though often changed as the

legal boundary Servian wall). The

C. of Rome

was

the

stone first mile-

Mommsen, StR, ii',2, 1035, 1-4. of villas zone 7, 13. gables. Cf. the vivid descriptionof the triple which surrounded Rome, and reached to the seventh and eighth of the Via milestones Lanciani, Appia and Via Nomentana. La villa Castrimeniese di Q. Voconio Pollione, in Bull, comun.,
town

extended.

1884,
7, 27.

p. 143-. Strabo. Strabo,

v,

3, p.

Becker, Topogr., i, 542 a. della Lanciani, I portici 7, 36. columns. 18 sqq. p. Jordan, Topographie, i, 214 7, 39. wall.
8, 4.

236 C. 1144).

(written after
regione ix,
ff. in

747.

Cf.

AdI, 1883,

8, 8,

9.
12.

collapses. Ibid., p. 441 ff. temple. Pliny, H. N., xxxvi,

121

sqq. d. Arch.

beautify. Cf. e.g., Chr. mius Severus, Winckelmanns


in

Hiilsen, Das
progr.

Septizonium des SeptiGes., 1886 (restoration

Tab.

4).
xvi, 10, 13. Baukunst hircfiliche
d.

8, 20.
9,
10.

buildings, Ammian.,
basilicas.

G. Dehio, Die

Abendlandes,

i, 76. 9,26. square.


9, 31.

the regiones the time of at about an on document, up edited in the ag" of the city,and carelessly Vespasian's survey in Iwan of Constantine. Rom, Richter, Topographie von

city.

The

Jordan, To^o^y., i, 2, pp. 453-467. of statistical part of the description


older
drawn

is based

Miiller's Handbuch, iii,915. Jordan, ii,143 f. and pp. 1-178. Cf. Martial, iv, 64, 10, 7. Hills. in my edition of Martial, ii, the note by Dehio II sqq. and 543 f 61 R. Peintures s. Rochette, antiques, p. TO, 15. paintings.
.

10; 17.

century.

Ambrose,

Epp., 18,

3,

"'

334
10, 24.

Notes
bronze.
16.

[vol.

Vol.

ii,p. 301.
I detla regionsix, in AdI, 1883, portici

10, 31. p.
10,

valleys. Lanciani,
twittered. Rutil.

33.

Namat.,
H.

10, 37.

destroyed.
I.
odorous. Tiber.

Pliny,

It.,i, in. N., xvii, 5.

On

the

lotus-tree

cf.

Appendix
10, 10, 10,

39. 40.
2.

41. open.
walks.

Pliny, H. Becker-GoU, ii, 286. Stat., Silv., iv, 4, 7. Preller, SiRE, vi, 511 (Roma).
See

N.,

xv,

47.

11,

the
in

of description

the

Pompefi porticus

and

of

II,

II,

the hecatostyhn Becker, Topogr., i, p. 214. G. Gatti, II portico di Livia, nella terza regions di 3. Livia. with pi. viii. d. R., 1886, pp. 270-272 Roma, Bull. com. Cf. H. 11. Becker, 6. shadow. xiv, Topogr., i, N., Pliny,

543,
II, 17.

n.

1142.

gardens.
in
I.

Gordiani,
Forma

c.

32.

Cf. also the


;

list of Roman

dens gar-

Jordan,

urbis, p. 43"

and

Hirschfeld,

VG,

24,
II, 23.

arches.

Bauer,
und

Wasserversorgung
68.

Roms,

Viertelsjahrsckr.

f. Volksw.
11,27.
II,

lii, Cullurgesch., p.
H.

purified. Rutil. Namat.,


earth.
water. metres.

33.

Pliny,

It.,i, 97-106. N., xxxvi, 123.


159.

II, 35. 11, 12,

Galen, xvii b.,


Pohlmann,

38.
2.

p. 143 ; Frontin.,I?" f. and

ii, aquis, 78 and 87.


"

visitor.

Jordan, Topogr., i, 460.

12, 15.

Jordan, Topogr., Egeria. Cf. Preller, R.R., p. 109 in Frontin., i, 13 may be ii,48--66. His opinion on the munera with Hirschfeld's combined V G, (though differing, 167, i), if
we assume

that

the

expressionmunera
which

was

gradually extended
the of liberality the

from

the

splendid buildings with


and

hsid endowed Rome (Ovid, A. a., i,69 ; great men emperors VeUei., ii,130 ; Martial, Sp., 2, 7 ; vii, 34, 9 ; dona, viii, 65, ad munera omatus 7 ; X, 28, 5 ; CIL, 2466, 1. 16 ; munificus that so municipi facienda, cf. 1. 10) to any splendid buildings,
fountains in
and

handsome
to

basins

were

called colloquially for useful f. 72.


i, 459

munera

12,

public {opera). Cf. also Bauer, op. cit., p. i, atmosphere. Jordan, Topogr., 29.
reservoirs.
2.

contradistinction

waterworks

purposes

Pohlmann, pp. 146-148. Strabo, v, 3, 8, p. 235. H. N., iii,54. Cf. Plutarch, De fortuna Rom., Id., xi, 240. 13, 2. merchandise. 12 (325 D.) and Galen, xiv, 23. provinces. Cf. Pohlmann, p. 14 f. 13, II. Vol. ii,p. 190. 13, 13. Aventine. Aristid.,Or., p. 200, 10 sqq. 13, 14. Rome.
12, 37.

13,

earth.

Pliny,

13,

22.

the supply of especiallyremember as products grain,oil and wine from Sicily, Spain, Africa, Egypt, etc., and the magazines {horrea) under the direction of the corn-prefect. The broken of the vessels clay pieces these products arrived in which the Monte gradually formed
must natural

world.

One

also

such

Testaccia. De la statio Rossi, Le ftorrea setlo L'Aventino e urbis Romae, AdI, 1885, p. 223 sqq., esp. pp. 226-238. (fnnonae

VOL.

I.]
The
can

Notes
the Monte Testaccio

335
which

on inscriptions potsherds from

Ibid.,p. 854. range from 140 to 255 a.d. Anton. Vit. Aristid.,ioc. cit., Pii, c. 7. ; 207 p. ad M. Philo, Gai., 2. Leg. Caligula. 570 14, Juvenal, 6, 398 ; Martial, ix, 36, 14, 8. feasts.
13, 41. letter. Cf. Appendix II. 14, 8. freak. Florus turned. P. Annius 16. (Jahn, JuH 14, Cf. 18. Appendix iii. opportunities. 14, 14,
20.

be

dated

Flori

epit., p. xli).

Gazetteer.

Hirschfeld, VG, i, 187-189.

Galen., xix, 21 (the word 14, 24. Thermae. missing in the Paris Stephanus) and x, 909 in the epitaph The 'Yvfi.vd"ri.oi') passage
.

is also a/cowTiJ/sia ri Tpaiavod {xara. a on grammarian CIL, vi, 9446) Trajani querent Iscr., (Passionei, p. 115, 56 refers perhaps to the flebit, (quaerent) atria (me), tota Roma Thermae of Trajan. De Rossi, Bull. d. arch, cr., iv, 87, refers it to the Forum Trajanum (cf.Jordan, Topogr., i, 2, 458, 28), and the editors of the CIL to the bibliotheca Ulpia. According scholars to Martial, iv, 53, apparently frequented also the erected by Domitian) temple of Minerva (probably on the Forum and the so-called new temple of Augustus on the Palatine,
=
' '

installed a library. had Tiberius where Diodorus. Dionys. Hal., A. R., i. 7 ; Diodor., i, 4. 14, 32. 62. 14, 40. splendour. Martial, ii,48, 8 ; vii,34, 4 ; Stat.,S., i, 3, Forma urbis., p. 42. Jordan, Topogr., ii, 252. 15, 4. Gazetteer. Ad Seneca. 2. 10. Seneca, Helv., 6, 15,
15. 1515, 16. cataract.

Sen., Clem., i, 6,

i.

incident. weaker.

Jonas,
Tac,

De

ord. libr. Senecae, p. 40.

15. 19-

A., xii, 43.

Cic, De petit, cons., 14, 54. Lucan. vii, Lucan, 405. 13, 39. Herodian, vii, 7, i, -15, 41. Herodian. Rome. xvi, 10, 5. Ammian., 16, 4. Helv., 6, 2. 16, 5. city. Sen., Ad
16, 5. hub. 16, 5. inn.
P.
ev

15, 24. death. 15, 27. killed. 15, 30. died. 15, 35. fusion.

a. Chronograph., 354.

Sueton., Calig.,c. 26.

Gruter, 895,

10.

r6, 8. world.

Cf. Martial, viii, 4, i. Florus Ann. (Jahn, I.e.). CIG, 3923, n. 18. KoaiiorpirtHf, 'P"iw5 TJj Galen, xviii, a. 347. Athen., i, 20 B. Sinularly

MontchrStien (1615) : Paris pas une cite mais Hue nation : pas nation mais un monde, and Riehl who calls thegreat towns une of civiUzatidn. of the present day encyclopaedias Pohlmann,

p. 17, 7 and

8.

16, 13. Alani. 16, 15. Ovid.


16, 19.

Martial, vii, 30. Ovid, A. a., i, 173.

Sped., i. Aethiopians. Martial,


vice.

16, 22. 16, 27. 16, 30. 16, jz.

Sen., Ioc. cit. Martial, iii,38, 14. security. gabble. Id., iv, 5. elephants, (ii.Seneca, Epp., 85,, 74, also 41 ; Martial,viii, Programm der Acad. Alb. Regim., i860, vi, p. 5.
Life Guards.

16, 34.

Marquardt, StV,

ii"

487

fi, MoTamsen,

808 f, $tR, ii",

336

Notes

[vol.i.
=

81. Cf. Marquardt, StV, iii^, i6, 36. Isis. Appian, B. C, iv, 47. On 'IvSit bian, NuPhilostrat., Vitt. Soph., i, 8. 16, 37. Nubian. de Vac. des inscr., ix, 158; x, 235. cf. Letronne, Mint, iJGD^ ; CIG, 6342 C.,6559 ; 2_ p. i35seqq. 16, 40. crowd. Mommsen,

Jerome,

ad

01. CCI.

evocatos tiam Costobocan

(Lenormant,

multos reges ad se per blandiremisit Orelli, : (epitaph of a 510 numquam the via Latina columbarium on princess). In a iV. Rh. M., xxi, 224 : 'HSiJkos Ei565ou Trpeo-jSewifs
:

Tiberius

Karh 'B^aTopov, ^a.vayopet.T(iv

Bw^dcou uI6s, epfifiveds ^Aa-iroOpyos SapnaTUv, Bajiropai"6s.CIG, vi, 1797-1801 (reges regumque Hiilsen, IscHz. d'Artabasdes, vol. i,1884, pp. conjuges et filii).

Abgaros (son of L. Aehus 179-214), and on the filius rex Phrahates to dedicated principis Abgar epitaph his consort Hodda Orrhenorum (Abgar xi, 242-244) by CIL, vi, 1797). Cf. Gutschmid, (Muratori, ii, 655, i Untersuchungen iib. d. Gesch. d. Konigreichs Osroene in M(m. i de Vac. de St. Pttersb., vii S6rie, T. xxxv, (1887), pp. 42
204-207.^ On
the

epitaph

of

an

Septimius Abgar

ix, king

of

Osroene

and

45.

On Dio

Herodians ff.

in

Rome

see

Schiirer, Neutest.

216 Zeitgesch.,

16, 41. world.


17,
12,

C,

Ix,

33.

/JGDyl 2^with Mommsen's way. this paragraph. iv on


more.

commentary.

Cf.

Appendix

17, 19. 17, 27. 17, 33. and que

Cf.

Appendix
3,

v.

prices. Juven.,
carriages. 105-108
Cf.

165 seqq.
vi.

Martial, iv, 66.

Appendix

18, 9. profits. All admirably elaborated

by Pohlmann,
: ex

(the profitof the

house-owners of the

pp. 78-89 insulis fundis-

tricies soldum, Mart.,iv, 37, that 30] 30 per cent., that of the subtenant

18,12. 18, 13. 18, 16. 18, 17. 18, 21. 18, 24. 18, 24. 18, 37.
19, 3. 19, 8. 19,

Diod., 31, 18 RG, i, 400, Italy. Drumann, homes. Dio, xlviii,9. claims. Vellei. Paterc, ii, 10,
house-rents. Rome. poor.

[D., xix, 2, \p.,xix, 2, 7] 20 per cent.). tuv iv'fihui) luaSHv). (rbiiifedo^


tenant note

33. but cf. vol. ii,186.

Juven.,
Martial,

3, 223

sqq.

x,

96.

nothing. Juven., 3, 183. ring. Martial, ii, 57. Circus. Juven., 11, 46-55 ; cf. 3, 168-189 orgies. Tac, A., xvi, 5 ; Pliny,Epp., i, 14, Epp., ii, 2, 72-85

and 4 ;

7, 129-149.

ii, 13

tial, ; Mar-

xi, 16. hills. Horace, 14.


milk.

19, 19. 19, 19. 19, 20. to 19, 22. 19, 24.

Calpum., Eel., iv, 25. alphabet. Mart., xii, 57 ; xiv, 223 ; ix, 29. 6, 4, 9 (not referring workshops. Plutarch, Quaest. conv., iii,
Rome). weight.
Seneca, Epp.,
3, 90, 9.

Seneca, De ira, iii,6, 4. xlvii, 11, 7 ; Cujac, Obss., x-, 27. 19, 25. pickpockets. Digg.,^ 19. 34- glass. Martial, xii, 57 ; cf. Becker-G"Jll, i, 85 ; Jahn on Pers., i, 88.
245 sqq. ; t9, 34.

trampling. Juv.,

jugglers, Petron.^
,

c.

47

ego

putabam

petauristarios

338
21,

Notes
Strabo. dread.

[vol.i.
;

31.
also 32. 34.

Strabo, v, 3, 7, p. 235 C Sen., Conirov., ii,9.

xiv, 4,

4, p.

670

C.

Cf.

21,

Juven.,
ruina

3,

7.

21,

conditions.

Firmic.

Mat., De

math., iVj 4,
37.

alii tectorum

21, 22, 22,

premuntur. 36. collapse. Symmach., Epp., vi,


2.

cadentium

flames.

6.

i, p. -wreckages. Frontin.,

Cf. vol.

6. De

ag., i, 18.

22, 8.
22,

A., vi, 26. Dio, Iviii, 45 ; 22, 14. Caligula. Sueton., Cal., c. 16. Id, Nero, c. 38; Tac, A., xv, 41. "2.-2., "n- resurrected. Dio, Ixvi, 24 ; Sueton., Tit., 8. 22, 25. Titus. Pliny, H. N., xxxv, 3 ; xxxvi, no. 22, 28. flames. Venus. Martial, v, 7; Jordan, Topogr., i, 491, 11. 22, 32. Anton. P., c. 9. 22, 33. Pius. Cell., xv, i, 2. 22, 41. devised. Herodian., i, 4, 2 sqq. ; Euseb. Dio, Ixii, 24. 23, 5. nourishment. Chron., 191 a.d. 8. Galen's. Galen, xiii,362 ; xv, 24. 23, 10. urbis, p. 8 sq. replacement. Jordan, Fo^ma 23, 6. fire. Cf. vol. On the fires before i, p. Augustus and 23, 14. after 238 see Jordan, Topogr., i, 482 f. Dio, Iv, 22; Ivii, 14; Tac, A., xii, 43; 23. 17. earthquakes. 18. In the year 191; Euseb., Chron., a. 59; Suet., Gcdba, c. Herodian, i. 14, 217 ; Dio, Ixxvii, 25 ; Excerpt, ex chrenico De Horosii, a. 429, 443, 492, 501, 502. Rossi, BuU. di arch. crist.,v, p. 20 sqq., 74, 75. Orelli, 14 CIL, vi, i, 716,
22,
=

extinguishing. Jordan, Topogr., i, 460. 9. slight. Dio, Iv, 26 sqg. Tac, A., iv, 64; Suet., Tift.,48; Tac, 13. damage.

Cf. the list of

earthquakes

in

Italyfrom

461

B.C.

to 394

a.d.

in

Cf. sqq, Gesell. Romund d. W., vol. ii, Sachs, p. 136, der Tiber, pp. 5-38, 134-151. in Deutsche urn Moltke, Wanderungen Rom, 23, 28. torrents. 23,
21.

Nisswi, Ital. Landeskunde, i, 285 f. experience. Pliny,H. N., iii, 54 ; Lucret., i, 281
der

Preller,Berichte

Rundsch.,

(March, 1879), p. 387. iii, 47.


Hirschfeld, VG

Mommsen in Hermes, 23, 31. consulars. 153Tac, A., i, 79. 23, 32. Senate. Claudius. Henzen, 5098 CIL, 23, 35.
=

xiv, 85.

23, 24,

38.
12.

in

23, 40.

CIL, xiv, 88, with note. devastation. Pliny, Epp., viii, 17.
use.

Plutarch, Otho, c. 4. Cf. M. Antonin., c. 8. Gregor. Tur., Hist. Franc, x, i. 24, 14. corn. inundations. 22. Nissen, Ital. Landeskde., i, 323. 24, Horace, C, i, 2, 13 ? Dio, liii, 24, 24. Augustus. 20, 33 ; liv,i, 25 ; Iv, 22.
24, 28. collapses. Cassiodor., Chron. Dio, Ivii,14 ; Tac, A., i, 76 ; Dio, Iviu, 16. 24, 28. Tiberius. i,86 ; Hutareh., Otho,c. 4. Sudton., 24, 36. buildings. Tac, Hist.,
'

Plutarch.

Qtho, c, 8,

VOL.

I.]

Notes

339

24,

Amr. 38. imnadalion. Vict., Epit., 13, 13 ; Martial, x, 85 ; Pliny, Epp., viii, 17 (CIL, vi, 964) ; Hadr., c. 21 ; ^m". P., c.
9;

6, 18

Af. ^""o"., c. 8; (371). Cf. also

Dio, Ixxviii, 25

(217); Ammian.,
17

xxix,

Jordan, Tapogr., i, 128, SiF, ii^,233


Gesrch. d. f.

and

Nissen,

op. cit.,p. 324. 25, 4. corn-lands. Marquardt,


25, 5. export. Hildebrand's
Z.

Rodbertus, Tributstenern, in Cf. vol. Jahrbb. f. Nat.-Oek., viii, 418 f.,n. 60.
Rom.
II.

xiv, 371,
25, 7. Africa. the excursus 25, 13.

n.

Marquardt, op.

effect.

B. J., ii,16, 5, and Joseph., the population of Rome in Appendix v. on O. Hirsckfeld, Die Getreideverwaltung in der Rom. f.

cit.

Cf.

25, 25, 25, 25, 25,

Kaiserzeit, in Philologus,xxix, 22 16. Commodus. Ibid., p. 24. 22. position. IMd., p. 75 f. 27. provinces. Tac., A., vi, 13.
29. 30.

Egypt.
cities.

Pliny, Paneg.,
M.
'

30.
11.

Antonin.,
'

c.

supply. 25,31. instead of


25,39. river.

Hirschfeld, p. 24, whose Trajani in Elag., c. 27

emendation is

'Bassiani'

convincing.

25, 26, 26,

4. 9. 9.

Ibid., p. 7, n. 10 ; Tac, A., xv, 18. people. Dio, Ixxxii, 13 ; Commod., c. 14. denarii. Euseb., Chron., a. 8.
London
to

unprecedented. In 1764 to 1826 amounted


the lowest
rates

the

highest pricesof
three

com

from
to

only
same

times,

in

1826

only
i.

twice

of the

period. Pohlmann,
Sueton., Aug.,
c.

p. 73, 42.

26, 14. rising. Dio, Iv, 22, 26, 27, 31. 26, 16. comdealers. Tac, A., ii, 87. 26, 19. riotous. Id., vi, 13. Aurel. 26,23. Ostia. Vict., Caei., c 4.
II.

CfTReimar.

on

Dio,

Ix,

26,
26, 26,

26, 26,
27,

hand. Sueton., Claud., c. 18 ; Tac, A., xii, 43 ; Euseb., Chron., 52. Sueton., Nero, c. 45. 32. sand. 35. insecurity.-Tac, Hist., i, 86. Aiitdn. c. 21 38. scarcity. Hadrian, P., c. 8 sqq. ; M ; Antcnin., c 8 ; Dio, Ixxii, 13 ; Herodian., i, 12, 3. Praefects. Pohlmann, 41. p. 72. Libanius, ed. R., i, 329, 14 ; oiSeTnJmore rbv 'S.ii/iov 4. mouths. Kairoi rb 'rivayKtitrdr}fj.ev dSt/c^trat TrapdSeiyfjt.a rrjs''Vd^Tjs "v Tujv tovtq ^XOvTes, 71 TTjv uirdviv, TjpUa dvayKattav avfiTricrj}, ttj tCiv %,hu)vi\i,"ra Tpbs a,"ji6ovlav Cod. Theodos., xiv, 3 fiedlffTriffiv.
25.
. . .

(397)
more

"

ne

(corporati) tempore
expellantur.
49. Cf. Such

famis
an

ceterorum

peregrinomm
De

urbe

expulsion in Ambrose,

ministr., iii,7, offic.


27, 6. unhealthiness.

Schwegler, RG, i, p. 454, 7 ; GerlachRG, i, i, 43 ff. ; Beschr. Rams, i, p. 82 ff. Die Malaria die Rom tmd von Tommasi-Crudeli, 27, 8. malaria. German der romischen trl. alie Drainage Hiigel, by Schuster,
Bachofen,
1882.
Varro
12 ;

had si qua

some

conception
loca
non

of

the
"

malaria
crescunt

bacilli: animalia
aera

R.r., i,

erunt

quaedam

minuta, quae

palustria oculi conSequi, et per possurit

340
in corpus morbos. 27,
12.
"

Notes
^per
os

[vol.i.
sul riflessioni Inst. clima dell' 11 la

et

nares

perveniunt atque efficiunt difficiles


Alcune
'

houses.

Tommasi-Crudeli,
in d.

Miliheil. Rom., Archdolog. di Roma la citt^ it thinks dentro that 79), by (1887), p. malaria minime fosse ridotta a proporzioni'. antica

Roma,

Abth.

27, 15. relief. 27, 15. fever. 27, 17. Galen.

Ammian.

Marcellin., xiv, 6, 23. Preller, RM^, 11, 240. Cf. Gael. Aurelian., De Galen, xvii a, 121.

morb.

acut., ii,
27, 23.

10.

Hippocrates. Id., xviii a, 347. Martial, x, 12. .27, 29. complexion. relief. Horace, C, iii, 19, 12 ; cf. Epp., i, 17, 6 ; Seneca, 27, 32. 6. Epp., 104, See vol. i, p. 11. Frontinus. 27,32. der Kobert, Vber den Zustand 27, 33. supply. According to R. 18 Arzneikunde 28 the misuse of lead vor Jahrhunderten (p. fi.), in utensils and vessels for cooking and keeping food and drink, the use of lead pipes for the water-supply (against and still more
which

Vitruvius, viii, 7, protests)


a

poisoning as frequent
and It is have
venereal

disease

malady together
that advance
enormous

have in imperial Rome


must
are

'

made
as

leadlosis tubercu-

at

the

present day'.

really difificultto
were

believe
at

the

respects

hygienically in
for

who in many Romans, of the modems, should

laboured Vitruvius'
a

centuries
aware

without poisoning,

by
was

being warning that

at their own expense of it ; all the more see so as we the danger of leaden water-pipes

subject of discussion. My colleague Lossen says thfe of lead ganic Orthe the of water. solubility depends upon quality substances in decomposition specially its bility. solupromote d. anorg. Chemie, iii', (Michaelis, Ausfuhrl. Lehrb. rated would have 1168.) "The Romans hardly brought water satuwith
such

substances pernicious

into their towns.

If the

27,

aqueducts conveyed only hard water, the danger of poisoning by the leaden pipes was certainly exceedingly small. 39. plagues. Dio, liii, 33 ; liv, i.
3. 9.

28, 28,

Libitina.
A.D.

Tac,
as

A., xvi, 13;

79 the same it.

Probably Sueton., Til., 8


disease

Sueton., Nero, c. 39. and Dio, Ixvi, 23


TUlemont makes

mean

Eusebius, though
Chron. table of the
20

two

of

28, 28,

12.

ephemerides. Euseb.,
ages.

13. at

Ulpian gives

probable
70 years

duration
:

of life
2,

the different ages 68. Cf. Hildebrand,


5, that

between

and

D.,

xxxv,

im Bevolkerungsstatistik

alien

vi, 91. Jahrbb.,

Also the statement in Euseb., H. in Alexandria in consequence under Gallienus of the of inhabitants from 14 to 80 years amounted plague the number than to no the previous number more of those from 14 to 70, presupposes 28, 14. Palermo. Adr. Balbi,
exact

in Rom, 21, vii, eccl.,

This

statistical records. is the estimate of the


de

population given by
the

Abr6gi

,28,16.

1^03.

Reuchlin,

Gesch.

glographie, Paris, 1834'. i, 264 ff. At Italiens,

time of

VOL.-

1.]
plague
20

Notes'
in London,

34f
died from de

the in the

28,

19.

40,000 i8th of to the nth Ionia. Waddington,

weeks

May, 1625, to March, 1626, there people (out of about 600,000), and
August 4463.
Vie du rhiteur Aristide in

Stern, Milton, i, 61.


Mim.

Vac., xxvi, 250. Ammian., xxiii,6, 24. 28, 23. Rhine. 28, 27. perished. Oros., vii, 15. Clinton, Fasti Rom., a. 167. 28, 28. Rome. M. Antonin., c. 13. 28, 30. Marcus. 28, 35. plague. Hecker, De peste Antoniana, pp. 25-29. 28, 35. small-pox. Krause, Vber das Alter der Mensckenpocken ; of. A. Hirsch, Hdb. der geographischen Pathologie, i, 193 (who
inclines
to

the

same

opinion).

Kari, Galen, Method, med., v, 12 ed. K., x, 360 : 28, 36. years. after 180 6v etr] irork -jraOffaadai (written rbv fjL^yav ; tovtov \otfibv, Hist. litt. in Galen, ed. K. of. Ackermann, i, p. cxxvi), 5567

(Bedaium,
28, 39.
29,
I.

ravages.

luem

vita

Seeon). prope M. Antonin., fuucti.

c.

28., CIL,

iii,i,

a.d.

182

per

Herodian, i, 12. Hadrian., c. 2i : motus. ejus temporibus fames, pestilentia,terrae died daily, Gallien., 5000 persons Plague of 250-262 (inwhich Hist, des iii. : Tillemont, c. 5) and Plague in Byzantium emp., 270

day.

Dio, Ixxii, 14.

fuerunt

where B.
29, 6. Rome. 29, 7. town.

daily 10,000
Cf.

persons vii.

and

more

perished: Procop.,

Pers., ii, 23.

Appendix

Varro, R.r., iii,i, 4.


II. THE

Cf. W.

Cowper, Poems,

1800

vol.

ii, p. 41.
COURT.

30,

20.

30, 27.

ruler. Claudian, IV cons. Honor., 296-302, shifted. M, Antonin., Comment., x, 27. failure.

31,

2.

Ih., iv,

32.

31, 3,

31, 7. Diatribe 31, 18.

present. 76., iv, 33 contemporaries. A


in

and number

48.
of siich passages in Gronov

Statium, p. 242.

c. 45 ; ib., 46. Herodian, i, 2, 4. 56; Aurel. Vict., Epit.,9, 31, 27. punishment. Tac, A., iii, 8. Pertin., c. 3,1, 29. Pertiuax. wife. Alex, Sev., c. 41. 31, 33. clar. rhetor., c. i. 31, 41, beginnings. Sueton.,'De Plutarch, Conjug. praecc, " 17. 32, 4. athletes. science. 6. Herodian, i, 2, 4. 32, 10. mock-philosophers. Dio, Ixxi, 35. 32,

31,16. requisite. Pliny, Paneg.,


monarch's.

6.

32, 13. 32, 16. 32, 26.

throngs.
Lucian's.

E.g., Bis

accus.,

6.

indoct., 22. Lucian, Adv. Galen, D. antidd., i, ed. K., xiv, p. 24 sqq. 32, 32. garlic. Plin., N. H., xix, 90, 91 ; xiv, 16 ; xix, 108. the nobility, Cf. Mazarin's system of depressing 33, 27. resistance.
theriac.

keeping
humble

out them extraction

of

and office, du

replacingthem
Due de Saint

{MSmoires

by people Simon).

of

J42
33. 35-

Notes
freedom.

1. [vol.

Tac., German., c. 23. Sueton., Cues., c. 76. 33. 39- psige. Claudius. Hirschfeld^ KG, p. 286 34, 27.
financial administration
was

f.

His
at

opinion
this time

that

the

centralized

is disputed

i. StR, ii',2, looi, cf. but Hist., i, 58 ; Appendix i. 34, 35. Grievances. Sueton., Domitian., c. 7. 35, 2. Hirschfeld, VG, p. 29J S. 35, 13. State. Dio, lii,25. 35, 25. Maecenas. Cf. 2. State. Boecking, Not. dign.,ii,i, 294* sqq. : Hirschfeld, 36, Eunuehs first introduced into Arabia were VG, p. 194. by the

by Mommsen knights. Tac,

Ommayades
ICremer,

in imitation

of the

Persian

and

Byzantine

courts

36, 13. 36, 16. 36, 19. 36, 20. 36,24.

Orients, ii, 108. guards. Tac, A., xv, 58. Orientals. Herodian, iii,8, 11. Greeks. Cic, Ad Qu. Fr., i, 5, 16.
Caesar.

d. Culturgesch.

Read

'

Cicero

'. desidiam Greeks under the

Juvenad. Juv., 10, 36, 30. shameless. Juv., 3, Graecorum. licentiamque


and Romans in the pp.

Tac, A., v, 10. 174; H., iii,47 ; Tac, 57-114


For the

antipathy
see

between
Greece

imperialage
78
ff ;

Finlay,

Rohde, Griech. Roman, 298, r. Philostrat., Vitt. soph., i, 21, 5 36, 33. Philostratus. Grote, History of Greece, vol. iv, p. 357. 36, 37 Rome. 36,38. Syrians. Herodian, iii,11, 8; ii, 10, 7; ii, 7, 9; Bio, Ixxvii,p and 10 ; Eunap., Vitt. Soph., 178. See also O. Mueller, Antioch., p. 31 sqq. Antiquitt. 37, 2. dealing. Suid., s. Alyim-Tid^eiv. Cf. Varges, D. stat. Aegypti,

Romans,

1857,

Caesar, Bell. Alexandr., c. 3. 37, 4. gibes. Intpp.,Martial, iv, 42 ; Stat., Silv.,ii,i, 72 ; Quintilian,i, 2, 7 ; Dio Chrys., Or., xxxii, p. 360, 4 and 393, 30 ; Philo, Leg. ad Gai., 569 sq. 6. shamelessness. Rahir. Cic, Pro Post., 12, 34 ; Seneca, 37, Consol. ad Helv., c 6 ; Dio, xxxix, 58. 19,
37,
2.

sqq. p. 22 Alexandrians.

37, 6.

Egyptians.

Pliny, Paneg.,
Herodian, i, 17.

c.

31 ;

Vit.

Saturnin., c.
801

7.

37, 8. thraldom. 37, 8. luxurious. 37, 9. rack. 37, 37,


10.

Juv., 15, 45. xvii,i, 17, p. (Strabo, Ammian., xxii, 16, 23. hot-tempered. Curtius, iv, 5 ; Plutarch, De
;

Casaub.)

Is. et Osir. ;

xxii, 11,4; v. Saturnin.,c. 7. xxii, i6, 23 ; xxii, 6, i ; Dio Chrys., M.s. op. cit., p. 366, 4 ; PhUo, In Place, p. 519 In envious. 12, Philo, M. Place, p. 521 37, Caesar, Bell. Alexandr., c 24, 4. 37, 13. reticent. loc. cit. Ammian., 37, 13. obstinate. Juv., Sai., 15 ; Plutarch, I.e. ; Tac, Hist.,i. It.. 37, 16. restraint. 37, 20. gibe. A. v. Kremer, Aegypten, i, 56 f. Cf. Appendix ii. 37, 37- story.
10.

Dio, Ii,17

Ammian.,

loc. cit.and

quarrels. Ammian.,

3S,

9.

Paul's.

3*, 22. freedmen. 38, 24. Licinus.

Bemhardi, Gesch. Russlands, ii, 2, 375. Sueton., Aug., c. 69. Hirschfeld, V.G, p. 282, i.

VOL.

I.]
TeufEel
I, 109.

Motes
in StRE,

^43
f. ;
i

3S, 34. tomb. 38, 37.


39,
2.

iv, p. 1081

Mayor
B.

on

Juvenal,
7.
i.

Herod. Tacitus.

Josephus, A. J., xvii, 6,


Tac, A., iv, 7. Dio, Iviii,19;
cf.

J., i, 32,

39, 5. ireedman. 39, 6. Agrippa. 39, 8. Xhallus.

Marquardt, StV, is, 442,

Josephus, A.

39,

10.

Euhodus. the

Josephus, ib., 6, 4 Josephus, ib.,6,


in Tac,
one

J., xviii, 6, i. in f. 8 ; perhaps


. . .

identical

with

the

Euhodus

mentioned vixit

with

A., xi, 37 (48 A.D.),perhaps also in Grut., 611,^ 12. Euhodi Divi Aug. 1.
xiiii etc. On
a

libertae

Monmisen,

leaden pipe, quoted by Euhodae cura : (aliena) (sic) Aug. lib, 9 to Lanciani, Acque e acqued.,p. 234, 154, proc. (but according of Domitiau's) this was almost Scriboncertainlya freedman
annos

IRN,

6829,

ius

Largus,

c.

162, p. 89, ed. Rhode,

mentions

an

Anthero

{sic)
Ti.
=

Tiberii Caesaris

libertus

Aug.
2,

hereditates. Atimetus supra 1. 1. ed. Aaterotianus, Anthol. lat., H.

PamphUi

Meyer,

1274

CIL,
39,
39, 39,
12.

vi,

12,652.

tables.

Pliny,

N., xiii,94.

17. Callistus. Senec, Epp., 47, 9. Joseph., A. J., xix, i, 10. 19. wealth. Domitius. Dio, lix, 19; cf. Zonar., 11, 39,22.
39, 25. 39, 27.

6 with

Dio, lix,25.

Tac, A., xi, 29; Dio, lix, 29. Dio, Ix, 19. least. Lud., 6. Seneca, 39, 30. Hirschfeld, op. cit., p. 286. 39, 31. Empire. Sueton., Claud., 29 ; Dio, Ix, 17. 39. 35- sentences. Claud, servants. e. I. Sueton., Seneca, Lud., 13, 5 27 sq. 40, CIL, vi, 9016 : Securitati saer. Grut., 595, 2 Julia Phoebe
emperor. Claudius.
=

sibi et Ti. Claudio 40, 4. Claudius. aU times and So

Nardo
for

et

Arphocrae (sic) Aug.


same reason

libertis procurator,

conjugibus suis.
Probably
the
to be received

into the domestic

certainly often

enough

obtained

foreignerstried at service of the emperor, such posts by bribery.

St;tois apyois xal tj"ayciv Liban., ed. R., i, 565, 17 : iila yap 5i.aK6vav Kal t"v Kal i'0/u"r8ijvai, /SomX^ws KXijOfjuai 6,ya6oi% Kara^vyri, ri. ^to"" tV iyypa^^v. Kalrax^ XP""^"" 40, 5 plane-tree. Pliny, H. N., xii, 12. Sueton., Nero, c. 37. 40, 7. Nero's. 12 ; Pliny, 95 ; Dio, Ixiii, 40, 7. Polycletus. Tac, Hist.,i, 37 ; ii,
.

Epp., vi, 31.


40; 15. slave. 40, 16. Helius. 40, 24.
worse,

; Suet., Nero, c. 23 ; Tac, Vatinii et Helii (so Nipperdey, ^.fter et Hist., i, 37 : Polycliti s.v. as in Suid. /ieX^Savds the Lipsius; the MS. reads aegiaiii,
name

Tac, A., xiv, 39. Id., xiii, I. Dio, Ixiii, 12, cf. 18 sq.

is

corrupted to AlXiavos).
Tac,
A
.,

40, 27. 40, 31.

PelagOi

xi, 59.

Epaphroditus.

40, 35. Patrobius. 40, 37. Halotus. A,,, xii,66.

Appendix ,L Pint., Galba.e. 17 ; Dio, Ixiv, 2 ; StRE, v, 1243. Tag.,Snet., Galba, c. 16; of. Claudius, c. 44;
Cf.

344
His name 41, 3. favour. in Plutarch, Galba, 41, 41, 41, 41, 41, 41, 41,
41,
was c.

Notes
restored
:

1. [vol.

by

Nohl

(Hermes,

xv,

622)

41, 41,
41,

Si rod TaXpi. irpoeKBeiv koX povXevo/iinov Kal Aixavos Si Oiiviov /liv oiK i(ovTos,'lKi\ov itapopiuSmrav. (edd.KA"rou) Suet., Galba, c. 15 ; Tac, Hist., i, 7. 4. Icelus. E veteribus concubinis, Suet., Galba, c. 22. 4. antecedents. subservience. c. Galba, Plut., 5. 7 ; Suet., Nero, c. 49. Praefecture. Tac, Hist., i, 13 ; Suet., Galba, c. 14. 7. Hist., i, 37 ; ii, 95. 9. pilfering.Tac, Otho. /(f.,i, 46. 9. consternation. 10. Suet., Otho, c. 7 ; Dio, Ixiv, 8. Moschus. II. Tac, Hist., i, 87. Cf on him 26. crucified. Servili supplicio, Tac, Hist., iv, 11. Suet., VitelL, c 12 ; Tac, Hist., ii,57 and 95. 28. Apollonius. Philostrat., ApoHon. Tyan., v, 36, p. loi, 28, 26
.

ed. 31.

Kayser.

Vespasian. Suet., Vespasian,

16.

41, 36. knight. Tac, Hist., iii,12 and Suet., Domit., c. 7. 41, 37. power. More 41, 38. Sigerus. Dio, Ixvii, 15.
men

28; iv, 39.


on

him

and

the other

freed-

of

Domitian

below.
c.

Pliny, Paneg., 42, 14. unsolicited. Plin., Epp., vi, 31. 42, 18. Nero.
42,
20.

88.

adoption. Hadr.,

c.

4.

For

saepe lisse Hirschfeld


se

(Wiener

42, 25. 42, 28. 42, 29.


as

Studien, 1881, p. 115 him. over lb., c.


information. Geminus.
the

f.)read
21

ad 15.

pellexisse.
6.

; cf.

Anton.

P.,
the

c
'

Probably
of M.

and 11 Geminus in
Vit. M.

comoedus

'

mentioned
c. 2.

teacher

Aurelius

Antonini,

42, 30,

42,

L. Aurelii Agaclyti in the 7th region : Agaclytus. Domus the Cf. Lanciani, Acq'te e acquedotti, o n a inscription p. 303. lead pipe (Bull. d. R., 1886, p, 102, 1150) X,. Avr. Agaclyti com. Sabinae Avg. soror. Tillemont 1732), ii,p. 354. (Venice, 32. Libo.

L. Ver., c Antonin., c. 15. Pronto 9 ; cf. M. 42, 35. Eclectus. writes to Charilas, freedman of Verus a (Ad Ver.,i,4, ed. Naber, p. 43,
I.

118).
fall.

43, 4. Saturnalia. 43,

Pertin., c 14 and Dio, Ixxvi,

12

6 ;

Dio, Ixxiii,8-10. 10 Ixxvii, 18 and 21 ; Ixxviii,


;

Elag.,c. II. 6. changed. Hirschfeld, op. cit., p. 269,


For
note.

3.

43, 7. unaffected. often describe

this

reason
as

freedmen
freedmen

of

former

emperor

themselves

of the
:

Ibid., p. 276
AeUae

Aug.

lib.

Cf. also CIL, vi, 8432 Apate et Ulpio Felici fil


....

reigningemperor. D. M. Ulpiae sive


fecit P. Aelius

Aug. e acquedotti, p. 236,


249,

lib. Florus

conjugi
162
:

piissimae etc.

Lanciani, Acque
liberti ; p. the

Aeli Maximi

Augustorum
Cf. also 13 and

256, sqq.
of

43. 9- wind. 43, 12. Empire. Statius

Dionysi Augg. lib. CIL, xiv, 21 AgiliusSeptentrio, Stat., S., iii,3, 84.
:

Aeli

tions inscrip-

2977.

Tac,
As

A., xiii,47.
Hirschfeld has

43i 13. Etruscus.

shown.

(Z"

den

Silvae

des of

in Wiener

Studien, 1881, p. 273

f.);

the. cognomen

3'46

Notes

[vol.I.
opinion performed also knighted. (because of Ms
declined the of the

Stat., Silv., iii, Apparently Mommsen's 3, I43-145. who that all the freedmen 2, 837, i) is right, {StE,ii",

equestrianduties
The
same was

under and
that

the the he

early empire
case

were

probably

with

Licinus

equestriancognomen) right of the ring, so


emperor, and the

Antonius could

Felix. remain

Pallas
a

freedman

would have signification ring in its original destroyedthe rightof the patronate. Hence the decision of the exhortandum modd Senate in Pliny,Epp., viii, 6, 4 : non verum etiam ad anulorum. Mommaureorum usum compellendum
sen,

47, 6. Marcianus. anulis donatum

StR, iii,i, 518, 3. Suet., Galb.,


vocitabant. Cf.

c.

14 ;

nomine equestri

H., i, 13 : (Icelum) (Mommsen, StR, iii, x, 209 and


iii.

Tac,

426)

Appendix
16.

47, 7. Avitus. the name

of Cotyaeum, where family was Lebas-Waddington, appears 795, 798. M. Verianus whose Aurelius publico, parents Terpsilausand equo Aelii nus AntoniCaria were or apparently freedpeopleof Hadrian twice
:

Dio, Ixxix,

His

of Marcus AureUus himself, it appears, a freedman d. Bull. com. if.,i, Hirschfeld, VG, 244, ; 73 ; StR, iii,i, 518, 4. 3; Mommsen, 47, 8. quaestor. Tac, A., xii, 53. Pliny, Epp., viii,6 ; Pliny, H. N., 47, 9. praetorship. lb. and

Pius,

was

or

Commodus

XXXV,

201

The

first knight who

obtained

Laco obtained Sejanus : Dio, Ivii,ig sqq. 12. rank, ib.,Iviii, Suet., Claud., c. 24 : ornamenta praetorian eonsularia etiam procuratoribusducenariis indulsit. 47,
II.

praetorianrank was Macro quaestorian,

Senate.

Dio, Ix,

16.

The

presence

of

freedmen

in

the

Senate 47,14.

(mentioned by Dio, Ixxiii,8) was irregular. Cf. A., xii, 60. Hirschfeld, VG, footing. Tac,
1022,
2.

287;

StR, ii',2, 47, 17. generals. Mommsen,


Mommsen,
47, 47,
21.

StR, i', 435.


28. On the former
see

spectacles. Sueton., Claud., c.


section.

the

next
22.

Mommsen, StR, i', 396. person. Posides. 28. c. Sueton., Claud., Stat., Silv.,iii,3, 140, 47, 24. the permission, which tained obalso mentions the father of Etruscus
from
a

Vespasian, to

take

part in the Jewish triumph, as

distinction.

Cf. Gell., v,

6, 4.

AdI, xxix, 90 sqq. 47, 27. knighthood. Henzen, noble. Plutarch, Tranq. an., c. 13 sq. 47, 35Diss., i, i, 20. Epictet., 47, 39. master. 48, 20. exchequer. Hirschfeld, op. cii.,p. 3, 4. 6. Tac, A., xii, 53; 48,22. disinterestedness. Plin., Epp., viii, c. Suet., Vitell., 2. 48, 26. Narcissus. Suet., Claud., c. 28. 48, 27. Consuls. Dio, Ixxvi, 6. 48, 30. servant. L. Julia, Digg., xxiii, 2, 44, cf. 31. senators. 48, 39. RStE, iii,443 f. 49, 3. unknown. Felix. Henzen, CIL, v, i, 34. 5404 49, 7. 10.' War, Stat., Silv.,iii,3, in. 49, family, tb.,v. i, 33. Cf. Teufiel, StRE, is, IJ65. 49,11.
=

VOL.

I.]
Ci. p. 42.

Notes

^47
Gr., iv, 614

49, 13.. Marcus.

49. 25. goats. Dio, Ix, 29 ; cf. Meineke, Fr. comm. (xlia.). Dio, Ixi, 3; 49.28. intolerable. Tac, A., xiii,2;

Pliny, Epp.,

viii,6.
49, 32.

speaking. Tac,
welts.

A., xiii,23

Dio, Ixii, 14.


12, 2 ; also in

49, 41.

Plutarch, Quaest. conv., ii, i,

Macrob.,

Sat., vii, I, 12. Martial, ix, 79. 50, 9. court." wrest. Epictet., Diss., iv, 13, 50, 12.
50,

22.

17. who

knights.
were

On the freedmen

difference
and

of

title between
of

procuratores
rank

those

equestrian

(plain
241,

procuratoresand
I

procuratores Augusti),cf. Hirschfeld, VG,

StR, iii,i, 558, i. mostly. Cf. Eichhorst, Quaest. epigr.de procuratarib. impp. 50, 20. Rom. and Hirschfeld, cit., (Regim., 1861),pp. 28-30, op. p. 67, 4. A number of officials formerly 50, 26. superiors. Eiphliorst, ^ c. regarded as procurators of provinces are held by MommSen
;

Mommsen,

to

be

administrators

of

in domains, particularly
200;

Africa

{StR,
ix.

iii,I, 555,
50.29.
50, 50, 50. 50, 31.

I).
.

freedmen. Hirschfeld, oi".cit.,p. knights. Hirschfeld, ib., p. 1G8 i. 36. procurators. Ibid., p. 4137. quarries. Ibid., p. 83 f.
.

cf.

Appendix

39-

provinces. Ibid., p.
and
I.

24

fi.

Fabretti, 199; 486. 51, 50, 40 elephants. Hirschfeld, p. 178. 51, 5. Orelli, 946. waterways. 51, 7. increase. StR, iii,i, 559, 2. II. Mommsen, 51, sesterces. GIL, vi, 246 II. Henzen, xiv, 2087. 6339 51, 51, 14. posts. Hirschfeld, p. 255, 7 ; 256, 3. 51, 23. published. Ibid., p. 30 fi. iii, 3, 84. In line 78 for longoTea.d 51, 41. successfully. Stat.,Silv., in as diu, Silv.,\, 3, 13 ; Martial, i, 31, 7 ; viii, longum, i.e., 38, t5 ; ix, 181 ; Juv., 6, 65. Line 73 for suis read subis ; line
"

Pollio.

99 in

for exitus read Oesterreich.

anxius

Zu (Hirschfeld,

den

Silvae

des Statins

Mitth., iii [i88i]:, p. 273


enumerated

The 52, 8. administered. the to patrimonium


-

dominici, which
Cosinus among e.g., the
on

were

fi.). belong essentially (Hirsqhfeld, p. 31, 5 ; Greges oviarici GIL, ix, 2348 ; cf farmed, IRN, 4916
revenues
=
.

the
corn

officials

but rationibus)
,

there

are

tions, excep15,.

Mommsen,
collectedi 275; mint.
t.

supplies from StR, ii', 2, 1006, 1) and


the frontier of the

Africa the

duties

(Hirschfeld, p. on ivory and

3) ; pearls

suppliesof

glass from

empire (Marquardt, StV, ii', Egypt; ibid., 234, 4).

52, 13.

StR, ii',2, Stat., loc. cit.,v, 85-106. Mommsen, the house Palatine the on [Besides imperial (indicated 1003, Flavian Mausoleum and the (vultus divom) by laquearia) the to the is made on. reference splendid villa at. Domitian
Alban with

general the enumeratioBi is probably made and- undertakings : templa special regard to his buildings Ivlinerva's etc. Martiat, ix, 3^ 10) ; Vespasian's, (Capitoline,
mount.

In

548
'

Notes'

I. [Vol.

tnbus (restorapay, Marquardt, StV, ii^,96) ; pila (increased StV, ii^,128, vetus.i tioii of Minucia 5 VG^ 63 ; Marquardt,
moneta (Mommgreat congiaria,ibid., 138) ; Ausonia G. der R. (Schiller, R. Miinzw., 754-757) ; series viarum sen, add the via Domiiiana S,, {StsA., must Kaiserz., i, 533, 3 ; one the when construction least under at which was poem iv, 3) was composed). H.] 17. accompanied. Hirschfeld, p. 270, i. Stat., loc. cit., 146^161 [cufarum Martial, vi, 83; 19. old. socius equivalentto adjutor,as in Martial, vi, 68, 5).

and

the

52, 52,

52, 24. posterity. Besides Martial (vii, 40).


52, 25.

the

poem

of Ed.

Statius

there

is

one

by

Ubellis.

Hirschfeld, p. 207.

inscr., ix
52, 39. 52, 40.

d'Auguste, in. MSmoires principis (1884),pp. 363-371-

lium U consisuy Cuq, M6m. d I'acad. des prSsentis

dry. Seneca, Cons. ad. Polyb., c. 6. Polybius. A studiis, Sueton., Claud.,


this oj6"ce at the same loc. cit., c. 5, Caesare. time
2 :

c.

28.

Whether

he

held

Seneca from studio at a

ab

inferred certainly id est a tuis, occupationibus


cannot

be

53,9^ 53,
10.

envious.
to

SeneCEi, loc. cit.,11, 5 ; 8, 2 ; 2, 6. (referring counsellorship.Cuq, op. cit., p. 373 sqq. believes of the 16 N. Vit. Alex. Severi, c. 16) Gell., A., iii, ; purpose
office
a

studiis to indications precedents, the and literature for tKe


the

have and

to been material

furnish
of

the

decision

53, 53, 53,


53,

chief gradually became his exclusive function. certainly never Claudius. II. Hirschfeld, VG, 211 GIL, vi, 8636: note; Divi Claudii A ugusti lib. a studiis. Claudius Lemnius Ti. constant. II. Orelli, 719, 2958, 6356 (magister a. st. ; later ducenar. stat. hered.) CIL, vi, 8636-8638. procurator staffed. 12. CIL, vi, 8637 : Terpsilaus Aug. lib. prox. a studiis
=

history of legalquestions. Possiblythis but it was duty of the ofi5cial,

all kinds

emperor from

with

scholam
13.

of"cii. of Inscription Caelius

60,000.

CIG, iii,5900 53, 14. reserved. of Lyons p. 57 (inscription Laetus 6355) : M. Aemilius

CIL, vi, 1704. appendix. AdI, 1853, ; ; Boissieu, i, 28, p. 43 ; Henzen,


cf. the

Saturninus

studiis Augusti. a CIL, x, 1487 1608 CIL, vi, [studi]orum). (magistro (magistro a studiis : Augg. procurator! prov. Asiae). CIL, v, 2, 8972 (Aquileia) viro perfectissimo magistro sacrarum coguitionum a studiis et consiliis Augg. a (From the third century, and certainlynot from its earlier decades, the office a consiliis is apparently here
"

combined hitherto

Caelii Satumini in Nuove dell' Inst.,p. 328 sq. names titulo, mem. as the latest passage, in which referred to, are magistri studiorum of the year 338 (C. Th., xii, i, 26). But a law probably here studiorum is corrupt ; cf. Gothofred., and Haenel the pason sage; Hirschfeld, VG, 221 note. Mommsen's opinion that the office a studiis was called in later times is scrinium memoriae

with the head office of studia ; this title authenticated before the time of Constaatdne. Archdol. De\C. epigr. Mitth., i, 57). Mommsen,

-vras

not

feld, Hirsch-

VOL.

i;]

Notes

349

not tenable, because the latter existed already in Caracalla's time. Cf. Appendix viii, p. 48, and Hirschfeld, VG, p. 210, 2. 16. StR, Mommsen, i', 330, i. Library. 53, 53,
21. thoughts. Martial, v, 5. official. But not Oberstudienrath filr das game certainly 53,21. Reich' Hirschfeld thinks as note). Orelli, 6356 = {VG, 211 Fortunatb L. Vibio : CIL, X, 4721 L(aurenti Lavinati)harus'

piciAug.
tium.

h.

magistr. a
the
. . .

studiis proc. ducenario

stationis heredita-

inscription Eph. ep,, v, 579, n. 1376 {Add. ad domini Antonini ar n. CIL, iii) !r Aug. sanct(issimi) ducenario musio dei et a sac. perpet. Aesc(ulapi)pa.
In
.

Mommsen, surely erroneously, thinks a musio identical with of the high salary. studiis,because 21 Fronto, ed. Niebuhr, p. 81, D" Eloq., : Caesarum 53, 24. epistolis.
est
. . .

per orbem

terrae

litteras missitafe.
i,

54,

1.

busier.

Stat., Silv.,v,

83.

54, 3. office. Cf. 54, 7. extortions. 54, 13. divina


occurs

Appendix

viii.

Liban., ed. R., i, 565 sq.


i, esp.

priests. Stat., Silv.,v,


here
not

83-107,
first time

and

praef. Domus

for

the

already in Phaedr., Fabb.,v, 7 extr. : it appears not domus. Also in inscriptions Henzen first thought {Ind., -p. 57), but, as

in literature, but superbiens honore divinae

only
he

after

remarked

170, as later

54,

in the Chichester {Bdl, 1872, p. 105), earlier, tion inscripespecially which undoubtedly belongs to the first century: CIL, vii, II Orelli, 1338 (a collegium fabrorum erects a temple salute Claud. (?Co) (pr)o do(mus) divinae (ex) auctoritate (Ti.) ? Tac, Agr., c. 14) lega(ti) gidubni r(egis Aug. in Brit(annia); cf. Mommsen, B StR, ii', 2, 818, 2 [and MowaX, Bull, epigr. 5, 6. H.]. Cf. Hirschfeld, VG, p. 204, 4 (as against Mar26. command. in ii', S/if, quardt, StV, ii^,378, 3. Mommsen, 2, 851, 3 reads
=

.,

Stat.,
55,
2.

V,

94

quis

centum

valeat the command

frenare

Canina, Topogr. d. v. App., AdI, xxv, 148 and these remains, near "Appia, i, p. 63. About 5 miglie from
sixth milestone of the Via
was

equos, remains.

and

understands

of the

maniplis Intermixtus cavalry) legionary


.

Via
the

55,

Appia 1485 inscription an artificially preserved female Pomponius Laetus supposed to be the body of corpse, which Cicero's daughter, Tullia or Priscilla. Chr. Hulsen, Die Aufftndung der romischen Leiche vom Jahre 1485, in Mitth. d. osteir. iv, pp. 433-449. Inst.f. Gesckichtsforschg., 6. calligraphy. Plutarch, D. Pyth. oracc, For c. existing 7. the imperialchanceledicts (writtenper cola et commata) from lery of the fifth century see Mommsen, Fragment! zweier Idteinischer Kaiserrescripte auf Papyrus, in Bekker and Muther, Jahrb. d. gem. deutschen Rechts, vi, 398 ff. Cf. Egger, Obs, sur la fonctionde secretaire des princes,p. 22.
found in in
a phagus sarco-

without

-55,
55,

Hi

Hermes.

Cf.

Appendix

viii.

55.. 1522.

secretary.
verse.

Ibid. in the

55,

Pliny, E^^., viii, 12; cf. i, 17. publication occurs 24. biographies.Their

year

120

350
{Roth.
55, 26.
55, 34. 55, 40.

Notes
ed. Suetoa.

[vol.i,
.

praef

.,

obtained that Suetonius Sabine. Hadrian.,

p. ix ; cf the office
11.

; it is possible Appendix viii)^ as early as 117.

c.

reach

out.

Cf.

Appendix

viii. ed. Ix)beck.

56, 56, 56, 56, 56, 56, 56,

I.
12.

stylists.Dio, Ixix, 3. chancery. Phrynichus, Epit.,p. 418,


co-regent.
humanists.
letter.

Id.

16.

ib., p. 379. Burckhardt, CuUur

der

Renaissance,

pp.

224-

227.

Philostrat., Vitt. Soph., ii, 24, I sq, , 31. interpreter. Id. ib., ii, 33, 3. 36. stafi. Sueton., Domit., c. 17. Freedmen : Qr., 1635, Henzen, y4d7, xxix, 88note. 37. never. Cf. CIL, yi, 8758Bdl, 1862, p. 33. 2906, 4663, 6334. 2905, 8794 ; X, 6773 ; xiv, 3031 ; CIG, 2947 (prope Nysam Cariae): ^x! (Coitmi-os AfXtoc 'AX/"/3td5i;" SejS.i^iXiTroiv\7i Katffipiiov n6[irXtoj'] in LebasThe Kal ma,n same evepy^TTjvttjs ?r6Xew5,2948. rpiv 1666. his son CIG, 3804. Slaves : Waddington, 1652 sq. ; CIG, 6418 {KoiTiavirat Kalffapoi. stations. AdI, 1856, 48, no. Henzen, Mairquardt, 56, 40. 139.
23.

Privatl. d.R.,i*,144, 5, understands


57,
2.
com.

day

and
73

night duty.
sq., Ab 173

O. ab

Hirschfeld, Fhilol., xxix, 55,

cubic, e.g. Bdl


cub,
. . .

1864, 9 ; Bull, comun., v, 1877, p. 1866, aeg.), p. 413, 1670.


2, 5.

aegris (a frum.

57, 5. Cic,
57, 13.

Ad

Ait., vi,
Mimoires

57, 8. nobles.

du Read

Due
'

de Saint-Simon. '. M. ad

right-servant.

rest-servant

Philo, Leg. 57, 13. bodyguard. and slave. Ib; 576. 570 33. 57, executed. Ib., 576. 57, 34.
57, 40.

Gat., 571

Sigerus. Martial, iv, 78.


chamber.
c.

58

I.

Sueton., Domit.,
35. On
the form

16.

Dio, Ixvii,15.

TertuUian,
Recueil des

Apol.,
inscr.

Sigeriuscf. Letronne,
SoOXos ('Eira"f"p6SiTos

Xeiyrtpmvds). 159 Flavius Dis Manibus CIL, viii, 10,983 (Caesarea Sigerius | ni.): | rudis etc. Also in Sueton., Domit., c. 17 read Sigerius summa
de

I'Egypte,i, p.

for Saturius.

Dio, loc. cit. Cf. vol. i of this work, p. 47. 58 2. sword. 58, g. suppliants. Martial, v, 6, Dio, Ixvii, 15. 58, 7. throne. Muse. xi, i. Martial, II. 58 6 28 ; ix, 49. ; xii, 11 58, 12. poet. Id., V, ; iv, 45 ; viii, Id., xii, 11. 58, 17. success. Aurel. fallen. Vict., Epit., 25. Perhaps he is mentioned 58, 19. Partheni Ti. Claudius Eutomus in the inscription CIL, vi, 8761 : must libertus. In that case Nero Aug. liberti a quibiclo (sic) have loc. cit. already freed him ; cf. Mommsen, 58, 29. temple. Dio, Ixxii, 12 ; cf. Ixxvii,21 ; Commod., c. 3 and in a list of priests He appears of thedomus Augusta Pala4. tina as Aelius Saoterus, CIL, vi, 2010, Herodian, i, 12 sq. ; Commod., c. 5-7 ; Dio, 58, 29. Cleander. Ixxii,9 sqq.

VOL.

I.]
2. as

Notes
Commod.,
c.

351
Dio, lix, 26.
;

59,

freedman.

,6.

Cf.

On this
two

the

pugio
no

to indicate tion, assassinahis real ofi"ce, from as Sueton., Calig., c. 49 (two Hbelli found in the possession of Caligula had the titles gladius and nomina et notas continebant morti destinatorum). pugio ; ambo Commod., c. 15. 59, 8. master. Herodian, i, 17; Dio, Ixxii,22. 59, II. soldiers. Periinax, c. 4 and II. 59, 13.
59, 59,

insignecf. Mommsen, StR, i", 434 Hirschfeld {VG, p. 229) believes that I believe that the intention was pugio.

also

work, i,47.
had

the

other

Caracalla. O. Hirschfeld Dio, bcxvi, 14, where for r^v yvJi/xriv iveTrlvTevro. /a^lir/v Dio, Ixxviii, 15. memoria. 32 ; Herodian, iv, S, 4.
17. made. Cf. vol.
,

reads

rriv

i, pp.

45,

47.

Galen

mentions

Chari-

59,
59,

xiv, 624. lampes (6KoiTuvlrTiil Epictet.,Diss., iv, 6, 31. 29. another. One Julius Orpheus Pyladis 34. freedman. Roman columbarium (Henzen, AdI, 1856, 12,
one

1.
no.

(10 a.d.) in
:

23), perhaps
Duri

of his musicians

CIL, ii, 2370


1.

(conv.Bracar. Aug.)
i.

C.
59. 35-

Julius Pylades. Tiberius. Ti. Julius Aug.


on

Mnester, Gruter, 615,

Nip-

perdey
59.

38,
merus

39-

Cf. vol. ii, p. 114. Domitia. L. Domitius Paris. One L. Domitius Paridis lib. CIL, xiv (with note)..

Tac,

A,, xi, 4.

Agathe-

60, 15. executed. In 60, 8. actor.

Cf. vol.
an

ii,p. 114.

at inscription he

CIL,
M.

xiv, 2113
of

is called time

of Praeneste
Aurelius

the

(of the year 192 ?) Aurel. Aug. lib.; in another of Severus and Caracalla (ib., 2977)
M. of the staff ; Mommsen, p.

Lanuvium

60,

10.

Armenia.

Augg. lib. Perhaps chief


The Add.
command

2, 853, 4. Mommsen,

involved, no
Hi

StR, ii', doubt, equestrian rank;

ad

CIL

{Ephem. epigr., v,

578).

'

60, 60, 60, 60, 60, 60, 60, 60, 61, 61, 61,

Dio, Ixxvii, 21. 16. tribunes. Vitt. Juv. Sat., vii, 90-92. freedom. 20. Dio, lix, 5 ; Philo, Leg. ad Gai., 567 M. 28. then. Sueton., Calig.,c. 33. Joseph., Vit., c. 3. 34. chains. Martial, x, 28. Emperor. 34. Sueton., Domit., ";. 15. 37. occurrences.
10.

Saoterus.

38.
I.

feared.

Schol. Read De

Carinus.

12.

Pergamus.

4, 53 ; ef. Juv., i, Earinus '. and iii, Stat.,Silv., pyaef. 4 ;

Juv.,

36.

'

17. Africa.

Rossi, Bull.
e

d. Arch,

Martial,ix, 16, 36. crist., i, 72 and v, 75 ;

Wilmanns, I5i, 23. God.

163.
Visconti del Palatino, pp. 78-86. Lanciani, Guida lib. Aug. paedagogus p(uerorum) C. n.

(Julius) Philetaerus
Bdl, 1865, p. 149.

Aug.
'

A subpaedagogus. Or., 2940. Tib. Claudius lib. Hermes m(agister) pueror. dom. August., Or., 2145. Cf. all the inscriptions CIL, besides vi, 8965-8990, where Caesaris stand also n.' praeceptores puercffum paedagogi famijy at Carthage. Add. (8978s.). Paedagogi of the imperial
' '

ad

CIL

via

v, [Eph. epigr.,

p. 305),

380, 381.

An

d'Setv-rip

352
KaUapos, CIL, capite Africa', 8982
ToiSwv

Notes
iii,2, 1434.
ss.

[vol.i.
The

school

for pages

'

Joseph., de VEgypte, tronne, 7?ec. S"s inscript. Sueton., Otho, c. 2. 61, 36. years.
61, 32. life.

A.

(Becker, Topogr., i, 508). J., xvii, 5, 7 sqq. ; B. J.,i,32, 6, 7.


v.

Le-

ii,p. 359-

de St.-Simon. du Due Mimoires 62, 5. St. Simon. Tac, A., xi, 29 sqq. 62, II. Empress. Dio, Ixi, 7 ; Tac, ^., xiii,12 sqq. 62, 26. Attali.
c.

Sueton., Nero,

28

CIL,x,
used

7980

(Olbiain

Sardinia) Claudia
cognomen,
of the

Aug.
which

Acteniana.

Mommsen

explains this
the families of
men

1. Pythias is elsewhere of it of

highest rank or foreign kings,as due to her alleged royal origin,but we find who also in the families of freedmen passed from the service

only in

i, p. 63. Sueton., Nero, c. 50. 62, 29. sesterces. Fabretti, Inscr. ant., p. 124 G, 125 F, 125 G {CIL, 62, 31. vocaUst. Orelli, 2885; 6425), 5413; vi, 3, 15,357)- Henzen, 5412 ( CIL, vi, 3, 15,137-15,176 ; CIL, X, 7640, 7980. 7984. Lanvet Aniii., pp. 121-123 Ph. a Turre, Mon. 62, 33. Puteoli. 226. ciani, Acque e acquedotti, pp. 245, Lanciani, op. cit.,pp.' 244, 214 ; cf. p. 304. 63, 33. Velitrae. the with tion inscripCIL, x, 8046 a-e. Amphora 62, 34. Sardinia. ii d. Bull. De mun. Claud. R., Rossi, (1874), Act., p. 197. : Ix)th's essay, Acti, sa conversion christianisme, in au Arthur ing. refutworth ix [1875], pp. 58-113, is not Rev. d. quest,hist.,
Caenis
to

that

of the

emperor.

See

vol.

Dio, Ixvi, 14 ; Sueton., Vespas.,c. 3. memory. Sueton., Domit,, c. 12. 63, 7. him. Fl. CIL, vi, 2, 12,037. Bdl, 1864, p. 25 sq. 63, 18. children. in lib. vi, 18,358 Or., CIL, Caenidiana, 3, 4647 Aug. Helpis Caenidianus,in Aug. lib. Hermes (cf.18,357). Ti. Claudius
62, 39.
= =

CIL, vi, 2, 15,110. Anton; P., c. 8. 63, 20. Guards. Faustina. Henzen-Or., 5466 CIL, vi, 8972. 63, 22. 63, 24. stepmother. M. Anton., c. 29. Lucian, Imagines. 63, 28. Smyrna.
=

64, II. 64, 22. 64, 24. 64, 25. 64, 26. 64, 25.

well. husks.

Pro M.

imaginibus.

Antonin., Comm., viii,37. c. Commod., 5. Aurel. Vict., epit.,17, 5. courtesanship. magic. Commod., c. 8. Aurel. Marcia. Vict., Epit., 17, 5 (Marcia generisliber-

love-boys.

tini) Perhaps
.

identical

with

Marcia
2
=

Aurelia

Ceionia

Demetrias

stolata femina, Henzen, her father was perhaps M. 7190


=

7190,
Aurel.

CIL,

x,

Sabinianus

5918 (Anagnia); Henzen, Augg.lib.,

CIL,

X, 5917.

imposuisse
alteram
nomen

in memoriam
a

Filiae praeterea alia nomina duo videtur Marciae alterum a Marco, patronorum,

Ceioniae
mutaret.

L. natura Mommsen.

Ceionio, antequam

adoptione

c. 64, 26. magic. Commodus, 5. 64, 29. conspiracy. Dio, Ixxii, 4. Commod., c. 11, 64, 31. arena.
"

354

Notes

[vol.i.

Niebuhr, Praef. ad Fronton., p. xxi. 67, 29. Commodus. lib. iv, prooem. Quintilian, 67, 31. Rome. in Rome On his residence Gadara. Sueton., Tiber., c. 57. 67, 33. f. 162 und cf. Cichorius, Rom. Mytilene, p. and JW. 2 Herodes. c. .^m"om., 3. 67, 35. De ill. c. 17. Sueton., gramm., 64, 40. 100,000. cf. M. Anton., c. 3; LuAnton. P., c. 10; 68, 3. heir-apparent. Comment., i, 8. cian, Demon., 31 ; M, Anton. On at Julian's attendance 68, 4. gymnasia. Herodian, i, 4, 9. ed. school in Antioch i, see R., Libanius, 525, 7 sqq. Gratian. imp. gratiar. act. pro. Auson., Ad 68, 10. Maximinus. ed. Toll, p. 713. cons., CIL, vi, 8895-8910 ; ib., 8646, 8647 (medic. 68, 13. apartments.
domus
ex

Augustianae), 8656 (medic,


Sallustianis)
.

dom.

Pal.),8671 (medicus
viii, 31
c. 120

hortis

68,14. specialized.Cf.

e.g.,

M.
c.

Anton.
8.

Comm.,

;
:

Or.,

; Sueton., Cal., 2974, 4227 ab eius (Cassii) Atimeto servo

Rh.

who into Tiberius' came [i.e., M., xxxvii, 324) quia is


He

ut Larg., accepi, legato Tiberii Caesaris possession as a legacy, Buecheler,


earn

Scribon.

solitus bears

erat

68,

22.

Bull, de Corr. Hellin., v, p. 479). Plin., H. N., xxix, 7. theriac. Galen, xiv, 4. board. Alex. Sever., c. 42. 68, 35. Theodoric. Marquardt, Privatl.,ii",776, Charicles. Tac, 68, 37. A., vi, 50. calls him Galen 68, 38. Cretan. apxiarpAs {Theriac, ad Pis., p. 470) ; Sprengel, Gesch. d. Arzneik., ii',70 f. 68, 39. campaign. Martial, xi, 60, 6 ; C. Mueller, Fragm. hist. Gr., iv, 373 s. 68, 40. Hermogenes. Dio, Ixix, 22. 68, 41. Demetrius. Galen, ed. K., xiv, 4. dpx'aTpis, Commodus. 68, 41. Sprengel,ii, 140. CIG, 69, 3. Menecrates. 6604, 6607. Augustus' physician M. Antoninus Asclepiades, Sprengel, ii,27. Dio, liii, 69, 6. associates. 30. situation. Cf. 69, 9. Appendix viii,p. 42 n. in M. His inscriptions 69, 14. Claudius. Dubois, Un midecin de I'emp. Claude, in Bull. d. Corr. HelUn., v (1881),pp. 461-476, and Briau, Rev. arch.,xxiii (1882),pp. 203-216 ; CIL, vi, 8905

Xenophon. (tSv BeQi' Xe^affTwv


much.

is the

first who

the

componere. title apxtarpis

68, 25. 68, 31. 68, 33.

(Cosmiae | C.
Bull. with
com.

Stertini

Xenophontis
1160
:

|medici
leaden
;

August!

etc.)

d.

R., 1886, p. 104,

pipe in Villa Casali


cf. Mommsen,

the

Stertini inscription,

Xenophontis

RG, V, 333, 2. 69, 15. well. Tac, A,, xii, 67. 69, 18. murder. Id., xii, 77.
69,
20.

of Dubois,

O9, 23.

69, 25. 69, 29.

[^i\ovipojv]a according to the certain emendation op. cit., p. 479, in place of ^iXoKKadSiov erased. access. Pliny, H. N., xxix, 20. extant, StRE, vi, 2532 f. with her. Tac, A., iv., 3, 11.

Nero.

VOL.

I.]

Notes

355

69, 34. wrongly. Galen, De praenot.ad Epig.,c. 5, ed. K., xiv, 625. 69, 39. fatalism. Refut. haeres., iv, 7, ed. Duncker, p. 62. 69, 40. foretold. Seneca, ApocoL, 3. 70, 5. prediction. Plutarch, Galba, c. 23 ; Tac, His"., i, 22. Marquardt, StV, iii^, 70, 9. vain. 92-94. f. counsellors. 10. Ifcid., 70, p. 93 Joseph., A. J., xviii,6, 9 ; cf. Tac, A., vi, 20 70, 12. monarchs. and 2 ; Sever.,3 ; Geto, 2, 3. 46 ; Hadrian, c. i5 ; ."4e/. Fe;-., Alexdr., 5 ; Die, Ixxvi, 11 and 14. Sueton., Aug., 98; ^., vi, 20 Tac, companion. 70,14. sq. ; Tiber., 14, 62 ; Dio, Ivii,15 ; Iviii, 27 ; Schol. Juv., vi, 576. One (Ti.Claudius Ti.,Cl)audiThrasylli{1. without cognomen) his freedman. at Sm5Tna {Eph. ep., v, p. 57, 147) was perhaps Dio, Ixvi, 9. 70, 18. town. Dio, danger. Sueton., Nero, c. 36; Tac, A., xv, 47; 70,22. Ixi, 18. Hist., i, 22. 70, 24. marriage. Tac, Dio, Ivii, 10 ; Sueton., Domitian, c. 16 ; Dio, 70, 29. honour. Ixxviii, 2. Dio, Ixvii, 15. 70, 35. live. senators. Mommsen, StR, ii',2, 902-904. 71, 12. business. c. Sueton., Tiber., 55. 71, 4. 6. Severus. Dio, Ixxxi, i ; Mommsen, Herodian, vi, 1,3; 71, op. cit.,903, 3.
"

companions. Hadrian., c, 18. ii',2, 988 ff. ; Hirschfeld, VG, 215 "E. 71,33. part. Mommsen, friends. Tac, A., xiii,6. 72,2. Alex. Sever., c 65. prevail. 72, 7. like. 20. Dio, Chr., Or., iii,ed. Dindorf, i, 55 sqq. 72, Priscus. Hadrian, c. 4. 72, 21. Antonin. Pius, c 6. 72, 24. views. M. him. 26. to c Antonin., 72, 7. his. to c. Id., 22. 72, 29. Pliny, Epp., i, 18. 72, 33. Emperor. Diss., iv, i, 95. near, Epictet., 72, 35. Alex. affairs. Sever., c 29. 72, 38. fabrications. Id., c 66. 73, 2. Seneca, Beneff.,vi, 34. 73, 9. assembly. admission. Primi 10. et secundi loci : Id., De dementia, i, 10. 73, Alex. Sever., c. 20. E.g., Dio, Ixix, i ; Hadrian, c 15. 73, 16. kinsmen. 16. Youth. M. Antonin., c 13. E.g., 73, friends. Vita Lucani. Sueton., 73, 21. tarch, Tac, A., xiii,12 and 46 ; Sueton., Otho, c. 3 sq. ; Plu73. 23-55. Galba, c. 19. Hirschfeld, VG, 270, 3. 73, 34. Emperor. CIL, iii,i, 781. 6429 73, 41. being. Henzen,
=

71, II. 71, 28.

friends.

Juv.,

4,

74

sq., 88.

74, 6. work. 74, 14. gem.

Orelli,4997
Mommsen

Lebas-Waddington,
in Bekker and

1874.

preserved.

Also Rechts,vi, 407. restaur, scholis,c. 14.

Muther, Jahrb. d. the magister memoriae, Eumen., Pro

356
74, i8. father. 74,
21.

Notes
Dio, Ixxii, 14. Cod., viii, 38, 4;
Did. vel
c.

[vol.i.
iv, 65,
4.

parentem.
'

74, 24. for 74, 28.

assembly.
patrem

Julianus, 4, where filium vel parentem '.


Hermes,
9.

read f.

'

fratrem

'

etc.

inscriptions. Mommsen,
Hadrian,
Antoninus M.
c.

iv,

129

74, 30. repasts. 74, 31. occasions. abstained. M. pride. 74. 37uninvited. 74, 38.
74, 34.

Pius,

c.

12,

Antonin., Comment., Antonin., c. 29.


Alex.
c.

i, 16.

Sever.,
8
:

c.

4.

74, 39.
14

lived.

Hadrian,
ex

tubemium
: unum

optimos quosque majestatis adscivit inaperatoriae


contubemalibus
'

de
;

senatu

ia

con-

Clod. Albin.,
the other

c,

suis.

On

hand,

Mommsen,

StR, ii',989
involved
so

Augusti

the
the

Probably the office of consiUarivs obligationto be ready for this duty in the
: were so

palace, emperor's
74, 41.

that

consiliarii '.

to

speak

members

of the

household

Gruter, 63, I ( Or., 1588), 70, 2 ( Of., 2507), Or freed2908 not genuine) ; Or., 2392 (all 598, I, 2, 3, 4 (5 Mar206, CIL, vi, xiv, 604, 630, 3565. 8793-8799 ; men) ; d. understands it Privatl. the nomenR., i^,145 note, by quardt,
amicorum.
= = = ,

clator

ah

admissione.

75,

2.

comites.

Tacit., A., i, 47
;

ceterum

ut

iam

iamque

ittiruS

legit comites

conquisivit' impedimenta.

Die comites Mommsen, Augusti der fruheren 75, 4. Republican. Kaiserzeit in Hermes, iv, I20fif. Their principal function was when to the emperor consilium to serve as travelling. MommiIt is that the Um i. StR, ii',2, 836, striking sen, among

imperial comites
senatorial

mentioned

in

only Julio
title. 75, 9.

one

time knight of Hadrian's later of the time of knight adlecto


. . .

in addition inscriptions (CIL, viii,7036) Severas comites inter had

to

one

there
:

is C

Pacatiano

(CIL, xii,856 ; Auggg. nnn.)

perhaps the equestriancomites

previouslyno
19 ;

rightto tliiS
Hermes, iv,

Ibid., 836, 2. returned. c. Sueton., Caligula,

Motamsen,

A round plate apparently for labelling luggage witR p. r24, 2. Ex comitatu Domitiani the inscription : Imp. Aug. [Ger| in Wilmanns, manici ab aquis |Statiellis, 2752. M. Antonin., c. 8. 75, II. senatorial. M. Antonin., Comment, i, 16. 75, 13. pressure.
"

75, 16. 75, 75,


20.
21.

ill.
home.

Sueton., Galba, c. 7. Id., Vespas.,c. 4.

75,24 75. 30. 73, 31. 75. 33-

castr., 10, 33, 39. f. StR, Mommsen, i', largess. 299 Sueton., Tiber., c. 46. 400,000. friends, puintilian,vi, 3, 52. ruinous. Philo, Leg. ad Cat., 596 M.
t.
c.

staked.

Pseudo-Hygin., Mun.

75, 38. discipline. Pliny, Paneg.,


75, 40. provincials.Anton. The above 76,6. Senate.

20.

Pius,
follows

7.

HernteS, fsv 119 fe ct. Htrschfd*, VG, 271, i. 11 c. 32 ; cf.Ait*.,c.5i. ; Sueton., Tiber., 76, 13. funeral. Dio, Ivii,

MoHimsen,

V(OL,

I.]

Notes

357

76, 15. Trajan. Sueton., Claud., c. 35 ; Dio, Ix, 3 ; Ixviii,7. 76, 17. piece. Sueton., Otho, c. 4 ; Plutarch, Galba, c. 20 ; Tac,
Hist., i, 24. Sueton., Nero,.c. 27. 76.21. 4,000,000. 76, 22. Kgypt. Pliny, H. N., xxix, 93. 76, 26. palace. Galen, xiv, p. 217. 76, 30. guard. Dio, Ixviii,7 ; Auson., Ad

Gratian.

act., p. gratiar.

Bip ; p. 733, ed. Toll. 76, 36. popularity. Hadrian, c. 17.


300,

ed.

76, 37. 76, 41.


77,
I.

freedmen.
town.

J6., Ih., c.

c.

17,

9. 26 ;

Dio, Ixix, 7.

Hadrian.

Or., 804;
Hadrian,
Antoninus

cf.
c.

Gruter, 107,
c.

Ti. Caesaris). (hospes

77, 3.

Emperor.

23.,
n;

Sever., c. 4, co. Sueton., Vespas.,c. 13. Antoninus Pius, c. 11. 77, 14. dumb. received. Tac, .(4., xiii,18; xiv, 53-55. 77,25. it. Pliny, Paneg., c. 50 ; cf. Rudorfi, Zeiischr. 77, 28. possessed Rechisw., xii, 371 f. f. geschtl. invariable. Hadrian, c. 15. 29. 77, friends. Dio, Ixx, 7. 77, 30. M. Antonin., c. 3. 77, 32. bestow. Victor, Epit., c. 37. 77, 36. notable. Lib., ed. R., i, 589 sq. 77, 38. avaricious. propertied. Marquardt, StV, ii^,294. 77,41. 28, 2. disappointment. Sueton., August., c. 66. Cf. Dio, Ivi, 32. 78, 5. place. Ibid. c. loi. xvii 78, 14. again. Galen, B, 150. 78, 24. friend. Epictet., Diss., iv, 8, 41-50. 78, 30. all. Tac., A., iii,30. Id., Hist., iv, 8. 78, 33. banishment. countenance. Seneca, De ira, ii, 33, 2. 78, 37.

77, 6. humbler. 77, 9. Mucianus.

Pius,

Alex.

78, 40. visages. Juvenal, 4, 72 sqq. 79, 8. yesterday. Dio, Ixviii, 15.
79,
79,

end. Sueton., August., c. 66. death. Cf. vol. i, p. 80.^ 79, 14.
12.

15. 79, 15. 79, 19. 79.22.

escaped. Sueton., Tiber., c.


Caligula. Id., Caligula, c.
houses.
c. 11.

55. 5.

26.

friends. Seneca, Hadrian, own. lb., c. 15. 79, 24.


79. 3379,

13, Apocol.,

; Sueton., Caligula, In the ii. Lips.,Exc. L ad ann. Orelli, 932 inscription to words AMICUM (according Ca;vedoni, AdI, 1859, p. 284) the SUUM chiselled out after the man were in question had fallen into disgrace. 80, 3. undistinguished. Tac, A., iii, 21. suicide. 80, II. Sueton., Aug., c. 24 ; Dio, liii, 24. 80, 14. act. Tac, A.,i, sr, Plutarch, De garruL, p. 508 A ; PUny,.

Julian.,Oral., i, p. 46 B-D. happy. 36. friendship. Tac, A., vi, 29 ; cf. ii,70
3 ;

H.

80, 20.

N., vii, 150. bandages. Tac., A., vi, 9.

358

Notes

i. [vol.

Dio, Ixvi, c. Sueton., Vespas., 80, 28. observation. 14; 4 and Sueton., Otho, 3 ; Tac, A., xiii,46. 80, 33. Poppaea. 81, 4. to him. Epictet., Diss., i, 10. Suet., Titus, c. 7. 81, 10. State. 81,
16.

11.

Pius.
in

M.

Antonin.,
xi.

c.

7.

Cf. the

list of friends

of the

peror em-

Appendix

c. 3. 81, 19. father. Dio, Ixvii, 2 ; Ixxii, 4 ; Commodus, 81, 22. patron. Sever., c. 8. 81, 28. aristocracy. Tac, Hist., i, 71 ; Plutarch, Otho, c. i. 81, 35. banished. Pliny, Epp., iv, 22. 81, 41. Court. Sueton., Gramm., 17. 82, 2. grandchildren. Sueton., Aug., c. 48 ; CIL, vi, 8980 :

C.

Julius Epaphra
suo

Iregis {of a

82, 3. Drusus.

Augusti king ?) paedagogus. Joseph., A. J., xviii, 6, i ; ib., 6,


ann.

|divi

1.

|vixit

Ix

| Carus
6.

alumno

later

82, 4. Claudius. Ib., xix, 9, 2. Court. M. 82, 5. Anton., c. 4. 82, 8. educated. Sueton., Claud., c. 32 ; Tac, 82, 13. Britannicus. Sueton., Tit., c. 2. 82, 16. fellow pupils. M. Anton., c. 3. 82, ig. boys. Henzen, 6326 CIL, vi, 8981.
=

A., xiii, 16.

of

an

eminent

Ki knight (iraripa half

xdirToc

inscription at An"rvy\i]Ti.Kur)

In

the

cyra, of the second

Damaszewski century, von Mitih. completes (perhaps rightly)irivTlpoipov (Oesterr. p^airCKiuiv ix, 1885, p. 123, 85).
slave.

of the

third

82, 37.
82, 39.

Cf. vol. iii, p. 264.


son

82, 40. 82, 41.

philosophers. Diels, Doxogr. Graeci, p. 82, 2. Greeks. According to Diels, p. 86 sq., Didymus,
Zeller, Gesch.

of

Areus.
Areus. Cf. Diels, p. 80 sqq., and d. Griechen, iii^,i, 545-548. 82, 41. Eclectic. Sueton., Aug., c 98. Seneca, Ad Marc, iv, 2 ; 83, 5. known. Kal

d. Philos.

Julian,Caes.,
Suidas
'

21

{"j}l\ov

cf. (rvii^ioiT^v,

^Apyeioi ILXaruvLK^i
p.

iii, p. 264) ; AproKpaHav : Zeller,ibid., tptXdcrofpoi (rvfi^tuT'^s Kal"rapos


vol.
:

718.
Caesario. literature.

Plutarch, M. Anton., c 81. Sueton., Aug., c. 89. 10. 83, 14. poet. Keil, N. Rh. Mus., xviii, 58 (one Aicxiiff-tos Notdvu;) is his Cf. 62, CIA, iii, perhaps son). 'lepaTToXfnjs, i, and p. i, Dittenberger, Ephem. epigr., p. 114s. 83, 16. life. Strabo, xiv, 670 ; cf. Diels, p. 100. Cf. Miiller, Fr. hist. Gr., iii, 83, 20. postponement. p. 485 sq. ; and D. Plutarch, Apophth. regall., especially ; Dio, Ivii, 32. p. 207 favour. Neutest. Hausrath, i, 248 f. ; Mommsen, 83, 27. Zeitgesch., RG, v, 494 ; Sophronii S.S. Cyri et Johann. miracula (Mai, Spicil.Roman., ii,p. 550 ; ) Lumbroso, Bdl, 1877, p. 6. Ammians Mommsen, 83, 27. Timagenes. Geographica, in Hermes, xvi, 619. Seneca, Controv., x, 5 (34),22 ; Plutarch, D. adul. 83, 34. him. tt amic, p. 68, A. 83, 37. tolerated. Horace, Sat.,i, 3 init. Cf. vol. ii,p. 253. 83, 83,
6.

v6l.

I.]
pompus, p.
of

Notes
The Sueton., Vita Horatii. 6 Kalaapos toS 8eoS "pL\o!, t"v Cnidian
C.

359

84, 3. coin.
656

C)

was

not,

as

TheoJtiiius niyiXa Svya/Uvoiv (Strabo, friend a Waddington assumes,

of Caesar, and not the son of Arteniidorus, Augustus, who warned Caesar the of his on eve murder, but his father. G. Hirschfeld, Journal of Hellenic Studies, vii (i886) pp. 286^
290.

but

84, 7.

each.

On

their

positionwithout

the

cohors

amicorum

see

Mommsen,

84, II. 84, 12. 84, 19. 84, 23. jest. Lehrs, De studd. Aristarch.,3, p. 213. Sueton., Tiber., c. 70. 84, 26. Sirens. Id. ib., c. 56 ; Suid., AldviJ.os rod 'HpaxXeiSoy, suicide. 84, 31. 0 * 3s SUrpi^e TrapA Ifiptavt /cat ixPVf^^'^^'^'^'^^ ypafifjLCtTiKds P-ovcriKcs re ^iriT-^Jeios. fiv \lav Kal Tpbs /ieXri Apparently M. Schmidt after dxpvf'O-T(DirfyOTJ/ra^m., p. 3) is rightin inserting KKaidtos in explaining N^pwy as Tiberius. (ffOTO and 84, 35. fools. Tac, A., i, 14-16. 84, 37. carriage. Suid., s. Aluv. Cf. Aelius Verus, c. 4. 84, 40. Favorinus. Hadrian., c. 16. orders. Technici Vita Herodiani Herodiani rell. : 85, 3. Lentz, vi. praef.,p. 85, 7. endure. Juv., 5, 1-4. Schol. ad Juv., 5, 4 ; Plutarch, Anton., c. 59, 2 : 6 U 85, II. wit. " di^y tu)V Kalffapo^ 'Zdpp.evTOS [iraiSdpiOJ'), ira.i'yvltav (Octaviani) KoKovffiv. \iKia"Pufji.aioi. Plutarch, Amatorius, 16, 22, p. 760 (^k yap 0 85, 15. Maecenas. Kdp^as yeXuTOToids)) Cf. Mayor on Juvenal, i, 56.
'
.

xiv, 29 ; StR, ii',835, 2. lamentations. Plutarch, D. def. orac, c. 17. distract. Tac, A. iv, 58. honour. lb., vi, 50 ; Sueton., Tiber.,c. 72. Hermes,

1^85, 16. Martial. 85, 16. Gabba's.

Martial, i, 41 M. Ib., x, loi, Plutarch, Quaest. conv., viii,6, 1, 3. 85, 20. Battus. 85,27. Cappadocia. Tac, .^.,xii, 49; cf. Sueton., Claud, c. 5. Tac, A., xv, 34 ; Juv., 5, 46 ; Martial, xiv, 94 ;, ^85. 35- Nero's. Dio, Ixiii, 15 ; Tac, Dial., 11 ; Id., Hist., i, 37. 85, 39- property. Dio, Ixxiii,6. from 86, 3. morning. This appears quoted later, e.g. passages Sueton., Tiber.,c. 34 ; Dio, Ixvi, 10 ; cf. Aur. Vict., ix, 15. 86, 5. Fabius. Plutarch, De garrul.,c. 11, p. 508 A. 86, 6. Vespasian. Plin.,Epp., iii,5. 86, 12. on him. Fronto, Epp. ad Marc. Caes., i, 5, 8. 86, 21. fortitude. Tac, A., xv, 23. 86, 23. seats. Sueton., Aug., c. 53 ; Dio, Ivi, 41. 86, 24. attendances. Dio, Ivi, 25. 86, 26. alone. Dio, Ivii, 11. 86, 28. foretold. Sueton., Galba., c. 4. 86, 31. mentioned. Id., Claud., c 35. 86, 33. knights. Mommsen, that from StR, ii", 2, 834, 4, assumes,

Vespasian onwards
were

admitted

to

the

was privilege

all persons belongingto the first two classes the (daUy) reception, except those to whom denied. Cf. the passage Cod. he mentions

360
. . .

Notes
Augustus
item
cum

[vol.I.
aalutatus
et

ix, 51, I : imp. Antoninus Just., ab praefectis praetorio


bus officiorum
et

.esset

amicis

....

utriusque

ordinis

yiris et

principaliprocessisset.

86, 34. 86, 37.


I.

petitions. Dio, Ixi, 26. elephant. Sueton., Aug.,


Rome.

c.

53.

Tac, A., iv, 4, i. 87, Sueton., Nero, c. 10. 87, 4. memory. 87, 7. plebeian. Ddo, Ixi, 10. Vit. Alex. Sever., c. 18. 87, 10. death. festival iSTJiiov days. Dio, Ivi, 31 : koI iv niv iopraU xai j-6;' 87, 12. offcoSe irpoffSe^a/tcDov (of Augustus). 87, 14. anniversary. Fronto, Epp. ud A.P., 5. Sueton., Nero, c. 50 ; c". c. 46. 87, 16. decorated. Dio, liv, 35 ; Sueton., Aug,, C. 57; SuetOO., Tib., 87, i6. gave. Cf. c. 37 ; Dio, Ivii,9 ; Sueton., Calig.,c. 41 ; Dio, Ix, 6. Preller, RM^, p. 180 f. ; Auson., Epp., 18 ad Ursulum grammaticum

(6 piec^

of

gold

as

strenae

of the
4.

emperor)

Cf. Mommsen, SIR, ii^,786, 87, 34. share. Dio, Ivii, 12. 87, 39. recorded. Mommsen, 87, 39. Agrippina. Dio, Ix, 33.
eludes from
were

StR, ii",813, 6,

cop-

these

emperors
of the

two passages, that jalso the receptionsof filjie notified in the acta ptMica with complete jUste
names.
.,

visitors'

88, 88, 88,

4. 88, 6.
10.

xiii, 8. receptions. Tac, A optimates. Dio, Ixxviii, 18.


wife.
12.

Alex.

Sever.,

c.

25.
to

88, ti,
15.
area

crush.

According

Jerome, Epp.,

22,

6,

"^

88, 23. 310. Saturn,, n. 88, 25. petitioning. Sueton., Tiber., c. 31 ; Macrob., 4, 31 ; Seneca, Beneff.,Hi, 27. 88, 27. Court. Martial, iv, 78. dawn. 88, 29. Fronto, Ad M. Caes,, 1, 5, 8. 88, 31. dressing. Dio, Ixvi, 10 ; Aurel. Vict., c. 9 ; Pliny, Epp., iii,5. Cf. Philostrat., ApoU. Tyan., v, 31. 88, 35. before. Dio, Ivii, 11. Hadrian. Dio, Ixix, 7. 88, 35. 88, 38. guard. Tac, Hist.,i, 29 ; Sueton., Oiho, c. 6 ; cf. Tiber., c A., i, 7. Dio, liii, 11. 34 ; Tac, 88, 38. toga. Marquardt, StV, iis,476, 7. Dio, Ixyi, 10. 88, 39. entrance. 88, 41. palace. Dio, Ixxvi, 4. 89, 2. Trajan. Piiny, Paneg., c. 47. Aceordwig to the insciiptipn 1. Ti. Claudio CIL, vi, 8748 : Aug. Dioscoro a cena centurioimpi,
the centurions of the entertained there.

Gellius. Gell.,xx, i, 2, 55 ; iv, i, 3. ; xix, 13, i. Palatina cf. P. Rosa, AdI, 1865, p. 355. unbathed. Philostrat., Vit. Apoll. Tyan., vii, 31,

Cte the

palace guard

seeni

to have

been

regularly

89, 4. retinue. Dio, Ixxvi, 4. Sueton., Nero, c. 34 ; Tac, ^4.,xiii,18. 89, 8. House. StV, ii2,487, 7. 89, II. expelled. Sueton., Aug., c. 35 ; cf. 27. 89, 16. style. Sueton., Claud., c 35 ; Dio, Ix, 3.

Cf. Marquardt,

362
91,

Notes

[vol.I.

91,

91, 91,

91, 91, 91,


91, 91,

Letronne, Reck. p. servir d I'hist. de I'Egypte,p. 58 Curtius, vi, 5, 11.; 26, 17. 314; honour. Plutarch, Alexander, c. 54, 2 ; cf. Droysen, Gesch. 19. Alexanders, p. 352 f. Ptolemies. 20. Letronne, loc. cit. freedom. 22. Philo, Leg. ad Gai., p. 562 M. ; cf. Marquardt, StV, iii2,188. c. 2 ; cf. Marquardt, StV, iii^, Sueton., Vitell., 179. 27. ground. 12. ii, Seneca, Beneff., 29. slipper. Dio, lix, 29. 32. murdered. Claudius. Id., Ix, 5. 34.
18. Court. sqq. and 37. hand.
39.
I.

Pliny, Paneg.,

c.

24.
i,

91, 92, 92, 92,

3.

Dio, Ixvii, 13. Epictet., Diss., iv, tyranny. Alex. Severus. Sever., c. 18.
Lord.

17.

5. honour. R., i, 574,

Aurelian., c. 14 ; Liban., ed. t^tt6rats rot? do'Trao'a/Aei'os. 17 vbfio^ 9 : ad Cod. Theod., vi, 8, aWijXous ^ ^oo-iXeCo-i 75 dWiJXoi;!. Gothofr. For the welcome of the provincials ed. Ritter, ii,836. by the and in with kiss embrace Obss. see Mommsen, epigr., governors Eph. epigr., v, p. 633, 3-5.
Maximin.

jun., c.

o^v Kal TrepijSaXwv

92,
92,

12. 20.

confidence.

PUny, Paneg.,

c.

23,

cf.

c.

71.

day.
converse.

Dio, lix, 27.


Sueton., Nero, c. Tac, Agric, c. 40, M. Anton., c. 3.
37.

92, 23. 92, 29. 92, 92, 93, 93,

salutations.

33. claim. 35. parens.


12.

8.

Dio, Ixxii, 14. eloquence. Fronto, Ad L. Ver., 3, 3. loathing. Sueton., Caes., c. 78 sq. ; cf. Appian, B. C, ii,
up. Tiberius.

93, 93,

10. II.

107 stood

Mommsen,

Dio, Ivii, 11
P.,
c,

StR, i', 397, 6. ; Sueton., Tiber.,


; Aur.

c.

29.

93, 23. 93, 26. 93, 26. 93, 28. 93, 93,

apology.
crust.

PUny, Paneg., 48.


13

Anton.

Vict., Epit., 15.

Pertinax, c. 9. Alex. seated. Sever., c. 18. receive. Dio, Ixxvii, 17. 30. 31. receiving. Id., Ixxix, 14 ; cf.
Pertinax. consuls

also

the

reception

of

two

by Julian, Panegg., x, 28-30. of Augustus assidue, 93,36. frequent. Convivabatur says Suetonius the Caesar words of Claudius same (c.32), (c.48) ; (c.74) ; frequenter (c. 21) : convivabatur Vespasian (c. 19),Domitian ac large, sed paene raptim.
93,

36. convivia.
lennes

Alex.

Sever.,

c.

34 ;

Sueton., Tiber.,

c.

34

(sol-

cenae).

Dio, Ix, 3. 38. Severus'. De ira, ii, 33, 4. Seneca, 93, 41. guest. hundred. Sueton., Claud., c. 34. 94, I. 94, 9. orderly. Id., Aug., c, 74.
93,

94, 13. 94, 16. 94, 19.

knight. Marquardt, Hist, together. Plutarch, Otho,


divorce.

eqq., p. 72, 62.


c.

3.

Sueton.,

c. 36. Calig.,

VOL,

I.]
22.

Notes
Tuc, A.,xi,3.
Dio, Ix, 7 (cf. Ivii, 12) has
6.
a

363
different

94,

there. Commodus.
out.

account.

94, 26. 94, 29. 94, 30. 94, 32. 94, 35. 94,
I'gS, 95,

Pertinax, c.

Dio, Ivii, II.


c.

standing. Hadrian, c. 22. separately. Sueton., Tiber.,


Drusus.

72.

95, 95, 95,


95,

95,

96,

Tac, A., ii,28. servile. Sueton., Vespas., c. 2. 39. Palatine. I. Martial, ix, 93. Stat., Silv.,iv, 2 (65 sqq.) ; cf. iv, praef. 4. poem. c. Sueton., Calig., 15. invitation. 39. earthenware. 20. Id., Claud., c. 34 ; Tac, Hist., i, 48. Sueton., ^m^., c. 74. 25. disturbed. 26. extravagant. Id., Titus, c. 7. radiance. Stat., Silv.,iv, 2. 37. 12. Sueton., Domitian, c. 21 : convivabatur carouses.

raptim. paene 96, 8. shortened. Pliny,


96, 96, q6, 96, 96, 96, 96, 96, 96, 96, 96,
^^97,
10.

Paneg.,

c.

49. 4;

toper.

Vict., Epit.,c. 13,

Hadrian,

3;

Julian, Caes.,

P- 23.
15.
22.

26.

28.
29. 31.

parting. Pliny, Epp., vi, 31. gifts. Dio, Ixvii, 9. pricked. Elagabalus, c. 2. most. Sueton., Aug., c. 74. stingy. Sueton., Tiber., c. 34. food. Id., Vespas., c. 19.
severe.

32. 33. 34.

Tac,

A., iii,55.
c.

banquets.
to

l/i". Pertin.,

8.

simplicity. Alex.
him.

Sever., c.

34 ; cf.

c.

37.

38.

3. Pertinax.

Hadrian, c. 17. Sueton., Calig.,c


;

38 sq.
50

xiii,15
c.

Pliny, Paneg., c
9035a
:

; Anton.

tial, Dio, Ixviii,2; MarPius, c. 7; Pertin., lib. Firmus Nar-

8 ;

CIL, vi, 9035,


relator M.

T.

Flavius

Aug.

cissianus 97, 9.
97, 97, 97,
II.

auctionum
c.

(?).
21

plate.

Anton.,

17,

Vict., Epit,, 16, 8.

Eutrop.,

viii, 14.
16. 18.

Elagabalus-. Elagab., c 19. gold. Marquardt, Privatl. d. R., i^, 313,


sacrifices.

i.

97,
97,

CIL, vi, 8732 escari), 8733 (praep.auri potori),8734-8736 (ab auro gemmato), 8737 (ab auraturis). Aurelian., c. 46. 19. licence.

Dio, Ivii, 14;

Tac,

A., ii, 33;

(praep. auri

note,

haughtiness. Sueton., Domitian,


Marcus. costume. M.

c.

12.

97, note. 97, note, 97, note, 97, note,


XXV.

table.
servants.

Comment., i, 17. Aurelian., c, 50. Alex. Sever., c. 34 ; cf. 23. xxvi, 6, 15 ; cf. Lips.,Elect., ii,c. Ammian., Sever., c. i.
In Vestis cenatoria
:

Anton.

97, 24. accession. 97, 26.


.

Maximin.,

c.

4.

que
not

Stat.,S.,iv, 2,32 : Romuleos purple. proceres trabeatasimul mille discumbere mensis does Caesar Agmina jussit mean StR, iii, (as Mommsen i, 513, 2) that the supposes,

364

Notes

1. [vol,
a

knights had put on the irabea, but irabeala agmina is simply designationfor the equestrian order.
Tac, Hist., i, 81. Hadrian, c, 22. 97, 31. Vit. Salonin. Gallien., 2 97, 33. century. Sueton, Cues., c. 48.
97, 29.

unnoticed.

biographer.

; cf.

XXX

Tyy.,

23

and

III.
two.

THE

THREE

ESTATES.

98,
99, 99, 99,

29.

Probably
man

indicating
a

position between
;

that

of

really free
I.

and

real slave

Mommsen,

SIR, i', 323,

3.

3. 5.

StR, iii,i, 440 f. Mommsen, more. Hermes, ii, 157. Mommsen, freeborn. CIL, ix, 3358 (Pinna) the epitaph of
franchise. is

of Ceres

striking
censu,

Sum

libertinis ego

nata

priestess parentibusambis
a

Pauperibus
are scriptions

moribus
=

ingenuis.

Other

remarkable

in-,

Suet., 65, 8
ex

nius

Q.

1. Cla. Gallus

Q.
99.

Trebonius

Q.

1.

Ursin., Fr. hist.,Tp.gi : Q. Trebopatribus libertinis ; and Grut., 891, 8 : (not Q. f.)Cla. Aristo ex patribuslibertinis.

Cf. Mommsen,
5II. c.

grandsons.
offices.
15.

99, 99,

StR, iii,i, 441, i. Mommsen, StR, iii,422, 3. Id., StR, i',488, 2 ; Sueton., Claud., c. 24 StR, iii, 452
;

Nero,
32 ;

15.

rule. Mommsen, Dio, liv, 23.

Pliny,H. N., xxxiii, 2,

99, 99, 99,

20.

Appian, B.C., i, 33 (a.u.c.654). Dio, liii, 27. iii,14 ; Schol. Juv. (Valla)i, 20 Pliny, Epp., praetor. 24.
17.

Republic.
theatre.

Tumus

hie

libertini

est, potens in aula


99,

generis Vespasianorum
ad
i.

honores

ambitione

provectus

Titi et Domitiani.

27.

son.

Pertin.,c.

99, 27. top. Dio, Ixxi, 22 ; Eurip., Suppl., 119. Martial., x, 27 ; cf. xi, 12. 99, 36. alive. Id., iii,33. 99, 38. freedwoman. board. Sueton., StR, iii,i, 424. Aug., c. 74 ; Mommsen 99, 41. 6 Horace, S., i, 6, 100, 3. gentle-bom. sq. ; 45 ss. 100, 8. tribute-paying. Petron., c. 57. Marquardt, StV, ii^, 197. 100, 9. servitude. land. Tac, A., xiii,30. 100, 14. Dio, Ivi, 33, 100, 15. conserve. Mommsen, StR, iii,i, 534-539. 100, 18. wealth. Edict HN., xxxiii, 30 ; cf. Mommsen, 21. Pliny, prepared. 100, des Claudius, in Hermes, iv, 117. 100, 23. juries. CIL, iv, 1943 (nou est ex albo judex patre -A.egyp-

tio);
civem

cf.

1942c.
ex

Graecum

Aegyptium poeta Aegypto, Mommsen,


;

sine Add.

dubio ad f.

signiAcat
CIL in iii,

100, 25.

Eph. ep., V, p. 13, 2. rights. Dio, Ix, 17


Seneca,

cf. Hoeck,

RG,

3,

285

Seneca is thinking 100, 27. preserve. 3, 3. the of of the transformation Ubian and bably district primarily proalso of the Treviran and of all Noricum and wjestem

Apocol.,

VOL.

I.]
Pamionia into
rom.

Notes
Claudian

365
Momttisen, CdnscriptioHsxix, 79.
viritim

colonies. ii, 159


donate.

ordnutig d.
100,

in Hermes, Kaiserzsit,

29. distinction. Divo Claudio a

CIL,
civitate

(Ammaia-Poftalegre) :

100, 30. honourable. Romana viritim

donatus civitate CIL, iii, :" z, 5^32 (Celeiae) et immunitate ab divo Aug. ; CIA, iii, 702 : M. Si ivb. $(oO llp'uSeKTOv TifiT]S^fT"/. KipijKiov Ai6i(pop(iv Gf. Mommsen, ii", T^ 'Pw/iaiiiiv S"if, Ko/i/ioSov TToXiTtig,, 2, 891, 4. Cic, Ad Qu. jr., i, 1, 9, 27. 100, 34. folks. settled. Drumann, RG, v, 331-334. 101, I. fam., ix, 15. loi, 3. opinion. Cic, Ad stripe. Sueton., Goes., c. 76, 80, loi, 10. 12. deposed. Cf. Marquardt, Hdb. d. R. A., ii',3, p. 267. 101, Dio, xlviii,32 ; Pliny, H. N., vii, 136. lor, 19. Latium. Senate. Drumann, RG, ii, 594 ff. 21. loi, theatre. 60 with Tac, A., xii, Nipperdey's note, 101.23. H. N., iii, loi, 24. province. Plin., 31. Tac, A., xi, 24. 101, 26. senatorial. Tac, ed. Nipperdey, ii',p. 279. 101, 28. representatives. S. Haakli, StRE, vi, 2359. Speech of Claudius, 101, 31. enmity. op. cit. Tac, Hisl., i, 77 ; cf. Herzog, GaU. Narbon., pp. 101, 33. 69 A.D.
. . .

1 1

loi,
xoi,

5 ; other 34. Nemausus.

3-1

examples,

p.

Teuflfel,RLG*,

167. 276,

5. 4.

34.

Julii. Tac,

loi, loi,

36; Narbonese.

Agric, c. 4; Teuffel, 283, Tac, A., xii, 23.

102,

ed. Nipperdey, ii',p. 281. 41. excepted. Tac, Inscr. de Lyon, p. 141. Tac, A., xi, 23-25. (For senatofufli 14. Aedui. hononim f. ill Hirschfeld 0^. cit., rightlyreads p.
' '

Boissieu,
. .

juS '.)
.

'

102,

17. senator.

102.24. 102.25.
102, 32. 34. 102,

Height. Tac,
frontier. African.

22. Dio, Ixiii, A., xiv, 53.

Vespasian. Sueton.,

Vesp.,c.

9;

cf.

Tac,

A., iii,55.
1.

Dio, Ixviii,32 ; Mommseil, RG, v, 637, 2. Plin., Epp., iii,g, 3. Teuffel, RLG*, 350, Fronts, Ad: amicos, ii, 10, ed., Nabef, p. 201. 102, 35. Cirta. 2. Lydian. Cic, Py. Place, 27, 65. 103,

Juv., 7, 14 sq., ed. Mayor 103, 9. barefooted. Martial, x, 76. ro3, 14. Numa.
Alex, Sever., c. 103, 14. Severus. 103, igf. Bithynia. Nipperdey on 103, 103,
20. 22.

(cf.Munro's

note).

28

and

44.

Tac, A., i, 10. StR, ii',338, 1. censorship. Mommsen, Atticus. a, Giovetiale, Oeuvtes, Borghesi, Ann.
Pastes
no.

v,

534

cons., Lebas-Waddington, p. 720 ; xiii, 75 ff. (cf. the Hermes, grandson. Ditteilberger, RG, v, genealogical table of the family, p. 89); Mommsen, Scaevofa Divum ill 261 MarGUni 22 : xxxvi, note, Digg., i, refert de Brasidas auditorio : hujusmodi specie judicasse vir praetoriiis etc. quidam Lacedaemonius, CorHrhdgene, 103, 31. Philbpappus. Klommsen, Die Dynastie V"n

126.

103. 26.

iit Mitik.

OfUhaoli Inslifuts d. detitsck.

in

At^en,

i, -iT"^',
""

cf.

CIA.

iii, 35^.

366
103,34. consulars.

Notes
=

[vol.I.

CIG, 423 (Eleusis) CIA, 677; ib., 906; Bull. d. corr. Hellin., xi, 349), 2790, 2792, CIG, 2782, 2783 (cf. 2819b (allat Aphrodisias), -2793,2831,2781b. 2944b (Nysa), 2996 (Ephesus), 2933 (Tralles), 3151, 3491 (Smyrna) ; 3104 (Teos), Lebas-Waddington, (Miletus), 657 (Philadelphia), 705 214 (Coloe); Dittenberger, Archdol. Zeitg.,xxxiv (1876),p. 140 i. PoSiov Kaibel, Epigr. Or., "rvyK\r]TiKwy yever^pa). (eivarfilSriii xii. Cf. Appendix 533i 3Vol. iii,p. 249. 36. Boethus.
'

103,
i"3.

37-

Ptolemais.

Galen, De Id.,
no.

anatom.

adm., i, i,
p. 599

ed.

K., iii, 215.


v,

i"3. 39- numbers. 103, 41. Heyranus. 104, 3. mentions.

Lebas-Waddington,
2621
;

(no. 2600).
RG,
there

Mommsen, c. Vita, 76. That Josephus,


the

427.
were

tinian Pales-

Jews B.J., ii,14,


ihif el Kal t6

in

equestrian

order

is known
rlne

from

Josephus,
"

9 : "

yd.p/iriSds irpoTepov,
fiatrTiyuKraL
tov Trph

iiririKov Tayfiaroi

dXXd rb yivos 'JovSaluv, Haakh, II. StRE, vi, 2, Egypt. 104, epigr.,V, p. 578. RG, v, 566, i.

^XSiposiT6\/iT]"r"v, dvSpai Kai cravptp tr po(ni\u"TO,L ^ifjfiaTos ijv. yoOf d^iufia'PufiacKby


1943 f.

Mommsen,
v,
was

Eph.
562,
2.

104,

15.

knights. Mommsen,
P. Aelius Coeranus

104, 15. subjugation. Dio, Ixxxvi,

RG, p. 13. cf. His son li, 5 ; 17. Arval an (junior), 213-14

Ep}i.epigr., v,

haps per-

{CIL, xiv,

104, 104,

Acta fr. Arval., p. 175. 3586). Henzen, Kuhn, 86-91 ; Verf.d. R. R., ii, 17. century. to the praef.praet. Rufinus (Epp., i, 489). 19. nationality. Martial, vii, 90 ; viii, 48 ;
I

Isidor. Pelusiota

Juvenal,

i, 27.

4, 104, 26. 104, 28. 104, 31.

; 14 ; 24 ; Appendix consulate. Dio, Iii,20. Pescenn. Nig., c. 7. govern.

108.

See

xi, p. 69.

Cf. Thexiv, 6, 22 ; xxviii, 4, 32. ol iKeivoL TrdvTas Kal oidh mist.. Or., 23, p. 298b irepi^povovvTes effiXovres ^ Swd/ievoi Sii, rV ruv ffavfidl^eiv (fy"0evAtpiKvov/iivui' fi
:

bigotry. Ammian.,

twv Trtptovalav Aricinum. 36. 104,


~

oIkoi

kt\. BavfJLdTtMjv Cic, Oral. Philipp., 3, 6,

15

; cf.

Sueton., Aug.,

c.

4.

104, 39. 104,


105,

105, 105, 105,

Cicero, Pro Sulla, c. 7 ; Pro Plancio, c. 8. Sallust., Cat., c. 31. 41. Senate. 2. Tac, ed. Nipperdey, ii',p. 279. So also Urlichs, De vita et honoribus Taciti, p. i s. 9. knight. A., iv, 3 ; cf. iii,29. 13. municipal. Tac, Id. ib., vi, 27 ; cf. vi, 15 on 16. remembered. the oppida-

blood.

import.

'

'

Id. ib., iii, 51. Sueton., Calig., c. 23. Marcus. M. Anton., c. 20 ; cf. Borghesi, Bull. Nap., T. 105, 23. iii,p. 121 sqq. ((Euvres,iii,124). 105, 29. capacity. Herodian, i, 2, 2. senatoris, Orelli, 804, 3108, 3719 ; 105. 37- grandfather. Pater Avus senatoris, Murat., 516, 6 ; Pater et avus senatorum, Cf. CIG, 2790, 2792, 2793 OreUi, 3761 CIL, v, i, 4333. n6irXtai" AtXioc 'l\apiaviv Lebas-Waddington, 595 : lirmKiv, IIoir\to(i AlXlov 'AiroWunano!) vlir,IloirXfou Al\lm TpfifureiKaplov
= =

genus 105, 17. consul. 105, 22. office.


num

of Vinicius.

VOL.

I.]

Notes

367

ifirartKov ^Kyovov, iroXKCjv VTrariKutv Kal (TvyKXrjTtKwv cvyyevij *TKapLavov Tbv At^tojIs trvyKkyjTiKGiV Ti^epia'louX/a 'AfrwWa ^^tvp Koi fiAiip/q b vl6v. CIG, {iTariKwy (TaWpa ffiry/tXT/TiKoD), yXvKurarov 2933 2944 Kal 2996 (ffvyyeviSos (TvyyeyTJ) ffvyxXrinKCiv "rvyK\T]Ti.KCiv), 315I1 1178, 3191, 3497, 3882 F) (add., p. iioo). Lebas-Waddington, Bull. d. corr. HelUn., x (1886), 1189, 1224, 1385, 1596 bis,1597. Cf. also nutrix CIL, vi, 3, 16,592. senatorum, p. 456, 8. differed. non Sueton., Vespas.,c. 9 (utrumque ordinem 105, 41.
,

tain
1.

libertate Lords.

inter

se

quam

dignitate differre).

Martial, xiv, 1,1. 106, receptae, v, 4, 10 ; Hart106, 9. punished. Paulus, Sententiae De exilio,p. 58. mann, Pliny, Epp., iv, 11. 106, 22. say. Juv., 7, 198. 106, 25. rhetor. Mommsen, SIR, ii',2, 841 f. 106, 30. Senate. 106, 31. happened. Ibid., 1132 ; cf. iii,2, 1267. in Dio ; cf. Marquardt, Hist, eqq., p. 53 106, 32, pares. o/idTifuyi and was Mommsen, 895. (The emperor op. cit., 44, sq., note

always princeps senatus,


Cf. also 107,
107,
2.

but

as

rule

the

title

was

avoided.)

p. 960

ff.
v,
i.

acts.

Herodian,

14.

107, 17. 107, 19. 107,


20. 22.

StR, iii,i, 466-468 ; 507-509, degree. Mommsen, outlawry. Marquardt, loc. cit.,p. 50; Tac, A., i, 2, knights. Appian, B. C, iv. 5.
Scauri. Senate.

167,

utterly. Tac,
The
under

Seneca, Suasor., 2 (p.21, Bip) A., ii, 38.

Tac,
have

A., vi, 29.


become
quent fre-

107, 25.

imperial adlectio
Vespasian
;

seenis

to

only

Hirschfeld, VG,

245,

3.

Cf. Appendix Ivii, p. 304ff. 107, 30. elevation. dismissal. Mommsen, StR, iii,i, 508. 107, 34. Salvidienus. See Appendix xi, p. 61. 107, 37. Tac, A., xi, 21. 108, 4. selfborn. Id. ib., iii, 66. 10. praetorship. 108,

108, 12. 108, 18.

power.
senator.

108, 108, 108,

24. 26.

consul.

Niger.
from

example
29.
over

Tac, Dial., c 8. Dio, Iii,25. Hirschfeld, VG, 232. Pertin., c. i ; Pescenn. Nig., c. the third century in Dio, Ixxix, 7.
admission have lasted
to offices

i.

Another

rank.
sea

Their
cannot

in the

imperial colonies
Lex

long.

Mommsen,

Col. Gene-

Eph. epigr.,ii, 133. 6. c 108, 31. patricians. Commod., 108, 35. degradation. Dio, Ixxviii, 13. io8, 36. generals. Elagab., c. 11. 108, 38. knights. Alex. Sever., c, 19. Tac, ^., xiii, 27 (plerisque senatoribus 109, I. descended.
aliunde
109, 109, 109,

tivae, in

non

originem trahi).

8. ViteUius.
9.
10. II.

senator.

109,

109,14.

Sueton., VitelL, c. 2. Suid., s. QedSapos. exclusive. Tac, A., xi, 24. adopted. Sueton., Claud., c. 24. offices. Id., Nero, c. 15.

368
109,

Notes
18. clarissimi.
.

[vol.i.
i, 9

Cod.

Justin.,xii,

(clarissimam dignitatem) pauci nobiles

109,

21.

iy8 (ex senatoribus Apuleins. Apul.,Florid.,


.

rog, 109, 109,

genere) 21. nobility. Juv., i, 34 (nobUitatecotnesa). StR, i*, 442 ff. Mommsen, aristocracy. 25. deeds. cf. Marqnardt, Pri1)att. ; Juv., 8, 1-20 30.
244.
331. 35.
10.

4.

R.,

i'

109, 109, no, no, no, no, no, no,

Horace.

Horace, Tac,

S., i, 6, 17.
Sixtus

aristocracy. Hiibner,
age.

V., i, 277.

A., iii,23. Seneca, De beneff., iii, 28, 2 ; Epp., 44, 5. consulate. 20. Seneca, De benejf., iv, 30 sq. honours. 22. Tac, A., iv, 6. Pliny, Paneg., c. 69. 23. Domitian. rate. Seneca, Remed., 16, 6 : ne imagines proavosque 27.
II.

Juvenal.

respexerisnee
cessit.
no, 31.

patrimonium,
Tac,

cui

jam ipsa nobUitas

primo

loco

110,32. ischen
no,

Romulus. families.
Aeneadae.

A., xi, 25. Dionys. Halic, i, 85;


Rh.

cf. Mommsen,

Dig

dm-

in N. Patriciergeschlechter,

Mus.,

36.

Haupt, Colloqu. scholast.


34f
.

ind.

xvi, p. 356. I. hib., Berol., A., iv, 9. StRE,


30.

no,

1871, p. 5, 38. images.

no,
no, Ill, Ill, in, in, in, Ill,
Ill,

Preller, R. M.', p. 98 Varus. Haakh, StRE, vi, 372. 40. Hercules. Drumann, RG, i, 59 41. I^mus. I. Horace, C, iii,17, i.
2.

Tac,

Haakh,
note

iii, 366.

Numa.

Marquardt,
Tac,
p.
109,

Hist,

eqq., p. 52,

5. iaferiors. See 9. low.


10.

A., ii, 43.


I.
i.

Vitellia.

Sueton., VitelHus,
2

c.

i. 12.

15. 18. 19.

laughed. Id., Vespas.,c. 'wife'. daughter. Read


Minos.

and

Id., Galba, c. 2 ; cf. Sil. Ital.,viii, 470. Lebas-Wad6 ; CIG, Ill, 23. Julia. Sueton., Caes., c 2957 dington, Asie mineure, 142 (EphesuS) T.'\o{i\u"v,'lov\im)Mv rdv dird "Apews Kal AtppoSLrTjs dehv iirupavrj, Kaicrapa Aeneas. Si iiteiiros eiyeviaraTot fiiv Herodian, ii,3, 4 {f/v 111,27.
Ill,
=
"

'

TrivTiav r"v Ill, in,

einraTptSuv).
M.

28.
30.
'

Numa. Anchises.

from
Roman

gr., p.
a

38-40. The descent the Aeneadae mentioned that she was only means Hefmes, xiii,78 ; Kaibel, Epigr. ; cf Dittenberger, descended from that she was 468. I also only suppose
'

Anion., c. i. CIG, iii,6280 B,

3; here

cf.

Ill, Ill,

PhUostrat., Vitt. soph., ii, 1. Becker, Charikles, i^, p. 22 f. ; Martial, v, Asii mine-ure, 239 (Tichiusa) : irpoipifnit 35 ; Lebas-Waddington, ^MSas 'SpaK\iui"os, "pi\6"ro"f"os "BiruroiipEios, 7^0* air' Atavm (probably a Teucride). Lebas-Waddington, ii, 1 74 (Spartay;
245

ancient very 31. Aeacidae. founders. 32.

Roman

race.

(L. Mindius

39th

Damocrates from the generation

itt the descended Gythion was Dioscuri, in the 41st froffl HMaotor; of

370

Notes

[vol.i.
117 ;

113, 41. Cyrene. Stat., Silv.,ii,6, 67. Pliny,H. N., xviii,35 ; cf. Petron., Sat., c. 113, 4.1. Africa.

Symmach.,
114, 114,
114, 114,

Epp., ix, 125. irianorhouse. Frontin., Grom., p. 53 4'. 8. provinces. Seneca, Beneff.,vii, 10,
9.
12.

Lachm. 5. Adv.

ride.

Colum., i, 3,

12

; cf. Arnob.,

gentes,ii,40.

114, 23.

Seneca, Epp., 89, 20 sq. sleep. Martial, xii, 57, 19-25.


roofs.

114, 36. 10,000,000. 115, I. tombstone.


6
=

Mart.,
Henzen,

V,

70. iscrizioni

Due

xiv, 2298. Cf. Appendix p. Acta consul. Henzen, fy. An., p. 115, 7. xii, 6, 9-12. 115, 25. surplus. Martial, Vol. iii, 115, 26. back. p. 58. befriends. Martial, xiv, 122. 115, 30. StV ii*,56, 12 Ii5i 35- gold- Marquadrt, CIL,
,

latine,in AdI xi, p. 62.


180.

(1865),

cf. Hultsch,

Metrol.",

348.
115, 115,

36.

state.
came.

Pliny, Epp., iv,


For

2.

38.

what

follows

cf.

schichte

des

Plinius, in Hermes, jiingeren


des

Zur Mommsen, Lebensgeiii,31-139.

116, I. marriages. Op. cit.,p. 35. 116, 4. legacy. Cf. Rudorfi, Testament

Dasumins,
v,

in Zeitschr.

f. gesch.R.
115. 5-

and W., xii, 327 ft., 8. gifts. Epp., iv, 13, 95.

Pliny, Epp.,

7 ;

vii,20.

116, 5. spectacles. Paneg., c. 116, 8. money. Epp., iii,19,


to
2

8.

Sale

of the
6 ;

vintage
Ad

and

ments abate-

116, 116,

10. II.

sesterces.

purchasers, viii, Pliny, Epp., iv,


ib., iv, 6;

; to the
i

farmers, ix, 3y,AdTr.,S, 5.


; v,
11.

Tr., 8.
in ^d7,

116,

II.

Id. 700,000. Beneventum.

vii,
Tab.

Henzen,
7.

alim.Lig.Baeb.,

1844,

p. 63. 116, 12. Como. p. 53,


6
'

Epp., ix,
in Tuscano For
32.
'

116, 14. comfortably.

Ib., ii, 17
for
'

(iv,13,
in

read

with

Mommsen,

Tusculano

').
;

116, 116, 116,

15. 18.

borrow.

Ib., iii,19.
the

testimony.
vi, 3, 25,

followingcf. Epp., i, 19
A Tr.
,

ii,4

iii,

31 ;
28. 4

banquet.
103, statue.

Epp., iii, z^; iv,

8 ; Mommsen,

p. 34,

and

5. p. 60.
100-102.

116, 33. Epp., ix, 39. oil. The in Gruter, 376, 5, Mommsen, 116, 35. inscription All the 116,37. 'Italian'. following in Mommsen, p. CIL, V, 2, 5262. Martial, iv, 37. 117, 17. interest.
117,
20. 22.

father.

Apulei.,ApoL,
Id.

c.

23

sq.

ib., c. 75. 117, Id. four. ib., c. 71. 117, 23. 117, 24. thirty. Petron., c. 45. 117, 27. again. Id., c. 71, 74, 76. Sueton., Nero, c. 10 117, 29. census. Pliny, Epp., ii, 12. 117, 31. eyes. Horace, Sat., i, 6, 117, 40. senator.

three.

Vespas., c.

17.

100.

VOL.

r.]
2.

Notes
22 Gell., xiii,

3714 ;

118, 118, 118, 118, 118, 118, 118, 118,

shoes.
9-

cf.

569, Marquardt, Privatl.,Ai^,

596,
3.

35. Vellei, Patetc, ii, 10, 7. counts. A., hi, 55. 13. poverty. Tac. able. Martial, iv, 67. 25.

purple. Sueton., Tiber., c.

i.

27.
28.

stage. Id.,
woman.

V, x,

27. 41.
11,

Id.,

30. horses'.
war.

Juv.,
Vol.

195.
6 ; cf.

118, 37.

D., iii, Epictet., 24, i, p. 299. HiiscMeld, Bemerkungen


Zur

iv,

i, 91.

118, 37.
119,
2.

sent.

119,

63. 119-121. V, 1883, pp. 3. praetor. Mommsen, Hermes, iii, 80, 4.


13.

zu

TacituS,ia Wiener

Studien,
in

des j. Plinius, Lebensgeschichte of inscription C. Fulvius Maximus

119,

vicissitude.

Cf. e.g. the

(Brambach), CIRh,
119, 119,

484.
and 977
;

StRE, i^, 588-590. 13. leisure. 16. re-enacted. Rein, StRE, iv, 966 RG, i', 854, 864.
re

Mommsen,
'

119,

18. tons. Graser, De veterum read hundredweight '.


'

navali, p. 45.

For

centner

'

119, 119,

20. 22.

119,23.
119, 119, 119, 119, 119 119, 119, ii9i 119,
120,

Dio, Ixix, 16. speculation. Mommsen, horses. Dio, Iv, 10.


taxes.

StR, iii,i,

509

f.

26.

enterprise. Marquardt, Prl., ii^,404.


slaves. lb. id., i*,

28. 30.

164-166.

120, 120, 120, 120, 120, 120,

Sueton., Vespas., c. 4. Pertinax, c. 3. 31. slaves. Pliny Epp., iii,I9. 31. allowed. 35. dealings. Tac, A., vi, 16. Mommsen, Hermes, v, 129 ff. 37. per cent. Cf. Alex. Sever., c. 26. Dio, Ixii,2. 39- 60 A.D. affairs. Seneca, Epp., 77, 3. 41. Anton. Pius, c. 2. 3. unselfishness. 8. potteries.Marquardt, Privatl. d. R., i^, 160 f.

standing.

earthenware coarse landowners. Marquardt, op. cit.,ii?,665 ff. 9. Pertinax, c. 3. 23. slaves. inns. Marquardt, op. cit. 25.
9. 26.

'large dry-goods'.

Read

'

'.

120,

StR, ii', Epp., v, 4, i ; Mommsen, Pliny, 2, 887 ; CIL de nundinis saltus viii,270 (SC. Beguensis). cohortis. Juv., I, 58 : curam Spes is 31. cohort. sperare in of Mommsen Mil. Renier, promotion, prospect d'6pigr., p.
239;

fairs.

cf. CIL, V, I, 543. Ber. d. sacks. Ges., 1852, p. 29. Mommsen, 120, 31. tribune. million. G. d. StV, i",558, 2 ; cf. Mommsen, Marquardt, 120, 35. R. Miinzw., n. 333, 335, 336.

i, 9, 4. Seneca, Beneff., Mommsen, Hermes, iii, 39 ii,II sq. ; iii, 9 ; Juv., i, 47-50. 121, i$, off, Joseph.,A. /." xviii,6, 3.
121, 121,
2.

resold.

18.

gods.

and

41 ;

Pliny, Epp,,

372
121, 121, 26. 30.

Notes
Varus. lauded.
X,

[vol.i.
Vitelliiis, 5 ; Vespas., 4
;

Vellei.,ii, 117. Sueton., Otho, Tac,


I.

3 ;

tial, Mar-

78.
Dial., 41.
Cf. also

121,

33. 6.
12.

out.

Agric,

19, with

Marquardt,

StV, iia, 103,


122, 122, 122,

lineage. Juv., 8, 87-139.


absorb. Avidius

senatores, quieta Tac, 10,000. publica nulla nisi pacis emolumenta petere). Keller, Rom. (Tac, A., xiii,5 ; Sueton., Nero, c. 17 ; Civilprocess, p. 238. xii, 7, 8 sqq. etc.). Pliny, Epp., v, 4, 14, 21 ; Quintil.,
16.
re

Cassius, c. 13. A., xi, 7 sq. (se,modicos

122, 122, 122, 122,

24. 24. 54.


26.

realizing. Tac,

Hist., iv, 42

Pliny, Epp., ii,20.

Crispus.
7Marcellus.

Schol.

Juv., 4, 62.

Divitior

Crispo,Martial, iv,

122,

122,

122,
122,

123 123, 123, 123, 123, 123, 123, 123,

Tac, Dial., c. 8. Ictis hdbi'.i Hadrian, c. 18. Heyne, Honores iv, 2H) ; Hirschfeld, VG, 215 i. [0pp. Acad., Vber die Jurisdictiondes Siadt32. praefecture. Mommsen, prdfecten in StR, ii',2, 1064 flE. Teuffel, RLG*, 316, 2. 34. Domitian. 34. Julianus. Ibid., 350, i. Nipperdey, Tac, A., xiii,30. 41. date. Verus. Teuffel, 316, i; 342, i and 2; 350, i and 6; 360,2. 4. Abumius Valens praef. u. feriar. Latinar, CIL, vi, 1421. Nero. Tac, A., xiv, 14. 9. tarch, c Sueton., Vitell., 14. creditors. 7 ; Dio, Ixv, 5 ; cf. PluGdlba, c 22 ; Tac, Hist., ii,59. Plutarch, Galba, c. 21. 14. Otho. Dio, Ix, 29. 19. chains. Claudius. 20. Sueton., Claud., c 24. families. Tac, A., ii, 37 and 48. 24. ton., Sue2 ; liv, 17 ; Ivi, 41. Dio, Iv, 13 ; cf. liii, 27. senators.
31. councillor. ab impp. Rom.

Aug.,
123, 29.
c

41.
;

Macrob., Satt.,ii, 23. 10 Tac, A., i, 75 ; cf. Dio, Ivii, 123, 33. scared.
over.

Sueton., Tibet.,

47.
5. sank. 6. Senate. 6. 9.

123, 39. 124, 124, 124, 124,

Seneca, Beneff., ii, 7. Tac, A., ii, 37 sq. Dio, Iv, 10. resignations. Tac, A., ii, 48.
late.

reprimand.

Seneca, Epp.,

22,

10.

Tac, A., xiii, 34; Sueton., Nero, c. 10. 124, 14. inheritance. 16. incomes. Sueton., Vespas., c 17. 124, 20. women. c Hadieian, 124, 7. spectacles. lb., c 3 ; cf. Marquardt, StV, iii", 124, 22. 489, 5. Anton. Pius, 8. 124, 23. Pius. L. Pronto, Ad Verum, 6. 124, 27. Fronto.
124, 32. 124, 40.

.125, 4.
125, 9. 125, II.

Symmach., Epp., iv, 67. See above, censorship. Seneca, Beneff., ii, 21, 5. shelter. Juv., 3, 216 sqq. special. Pliny, Epp., vii, 20. Dasumius. Rudorff, Testament des Dasumius,

Piso.

p.

115, 1. 3.

in Zeitschr.

VOL.

I.]
/. gesch. Rechtsw., xii,p.

Notes
327 ff. ;

373
CIL, vi,
2, 10, 229
;

cf. p,

1353Ulpian, Fr., vii, i ; Digg., xxiv, i, 40. 125, 13. rank. dwarfishness. Sueton., Galba, c. 2 sq. 123, 17. 125, 18. ambition. 125, 35. honour. that
never

Martial, v, 17. Libanius, ed. R., i, 369 sqq., adduces


of the consulate is known
the

as

reason

for the estimation the


name

of consul

as highest of distinctions, in the whole world, and can

De

vol. i, p. 108, Spanh. Jornand., perish. Julian, Or., iii, in reb.Geticis,c.57, Marquardt, Hdb. d. R.A., ii,3, p. 242. assertions
26

in Casaubon on Sueton., The title Cdsarea, ; p. 139. of consul still used in the tenth was century ; Gregorovius, Gesch. d. St. Rom., ii, 271. CIL, vi, 1754 (inscr.of Anicia Other of the latest age
c. Calig.,

Dahn,

Procopius von

Faltonia Anicius

Proba) :
Probinus

"

consulis
v.c.

uxori

consulis

iiliae consulum

matri

consul

ordinarius

(395 A.D.).

Cf. 1755,

1756a.
125,

41.

more.

Tac,

Agric,

c.

44.

126, 17. contumacious. Pliny, Epp., i, 23. Mommsen, SIR, i', 544 126, 20. vigintiviratus. Ibid., pp. 545-548. 126, 26. insisted.

and

557

f.

126, 35. praetorship. Ibid., StR, i', 554 ff. Ibid., ii',202-204. 126, 40. Hadrian. 127, 3. dispense. Ibid., ii^ 2, 919. Ibid., i', 554 ff. 127, 6. Emperor. Nero. Ibid., ii',2, 924 f. 127, 7. consuls. consulayibus aetatis imperaHenzen, De nundinis 127, 19. i, pp. 187-199 ; Mommsen, toriae, in Ephem. epigr., StR, ii', Gesch. d. Consulats dem unter Kaiserreich, Asbach, ; 83-87 I,
in Hist. months and
under

Unters. zu A. Schdfers 25 j. Jub., pp. 190-207. Tiberius and Nero, arbitrary periodsunder
under
.

Six

gula Cali-

under Claudius, four and two months Consulates, ann. 68-96, p. 146), four months

Vespasian (Fasti
Domitian

(after85),
127,
20.

two

under

Nerva

and

the

Antonines. f.

Mommsen, StR, i', 559 Ibid., thirty-three. 127, 24. 574. Ibid., 536, 2. 127, 26. child.
years. 127, 35. offices.
More

rarely

inter

ibid.,941, quaestorios,
ff.

5.

127, 38. magistracies. Ibid., ii',939 Ibid., i', 455 ff. 127, 40. Senate. Ibid., i', 456 f. 128, 4. appear.

128, II. Saturnalia. Sueton., Claud., 128, 13. insignia. Id. Nero, c. 35.

c.

5.

128, 25. lower. Mommsen, op, cit.,pp. 463-465. Ibid., ii',2, 921 ff. 128, 28. valid. See vol. i, p. 127. 128, 30. consuls. 128 Mommsen StR, ii', 1, 92, 6. 34. periods. Ibid., ii',2, 942. 128, 37. came. 128, 41. predecessors. Asbach, Consularfasten, 68-g6, Jahrbb., Ixxix, 1885, p. 143. 8. c. 129, I- layish. Hadrian, StR, i',521, 5. P. Valerius Mommsen, 129, 3. Ursus.

in

Bonner

Comazon

374

Notes
according to Dio, Ixxix, 4, only twice, because
laria
were

1. [vol.
consul time
;

thrice
at

(once in 220), was


the
ornamenta

tainly cerconsu-

that
61.

counted
Id.

as

first consulate
c.

Hirschfeld, VG, 233.

129, 129, 129, 129, 129,

3. Trajan. 6. utmost.
10. 22.

Pliny, Paneg.,
Epp., ii,
Asbach,
i.

distinction. of"ce.

op. cit., pp.


8.

143-146.
Mommsen,
emperor

27. 44.

Pliny, Paneg., c. 70. Id., Epp. ad Tr., 13, iv, sign.


vain.

Hermes, iii,
is considered Cf. vol. i,

129,

36.
and

Tac,
as

A., vi,
if

8.

The

absent

addressed conferred.

present.
'worn'.

130,5.

Read

Tac,

Hist., i, 81.

P- 97Alex. Sever., c. 27 (officiis et 130, 7, carried. De Seneca, ii, again. Beneff., ; 24, 4 130, 15. De 10. Plutarch, tranqu. animi, 130, 23.
130.

dignitatibus).
ira, iii,31,
2.

Cf.

daily. Seneca,
;

De
20

brev. vii., 20,

tet.. Diss.
343.

iv, 10,

iv, (cf.

i,

148
9.

; 7,

Martial, xii,26 23).

Epic-

support.

Pliny, Epp., ii, 9.


Id. ib., vi, 6 and
Id. ib.,vm. 2$.

130, 41. letters. 131, 131, 8. waste. 131, 15. crime. 131, 18.
3.

electioneering.

Columella, i, praef. 10. Tac, A., iv, 68. grants. Ibid.,xiv, 50 ; cf. Borghesi,CEuvyes,

v, 531

(Juv.,

131, 131,
131, 131.

183). 19. selling. Dio, Ix, 17 ; Sueton., Vespas.,c. 26. secretly. Pliny, Epp., iii, iv, 25. 20;
32.

i6.

pranks.

Id. ib., iv, 25.

Tac, A., ii,36. 37- years. backwards. I. Seneca, Epp., 73, 3; cf. 84, 11 ; 104, 9. 132, sacrifice. c. 7; Tac, Dial., Epictet.,Diss.,i, 19, 24. 132, 5. consular. Tac, A., iii,30; CIL, viii, 7054 (Cirta) 132, 10.
. , .

tae

132,

13. 132, 17. 132,


21.

132, 23. 132, 26. 132, 28.

praetorio viro (cf.7055s.). right. Pliny, Paneg., c. 58. security. Tac, Hist., i, 53. kin. Pliny, Epp., iv, 15. esteem. Tac, Hist., i, 73. Quintilian.vi, prooem. 13. marry.
. . .

matri
. .

nuptae

; aviae

nup-

praetorioviro

carefully. Cf.
xix, 12,
See ft.
I.

e.g. Gellius,i,2,

ii,26,

ix, 2,

xii,

I, 3 ; 132, 35. down. iii,p. 108

the

of Pliny in Mommsen, inscriptions

Hermes,.

132. 37132, 39133,1.


worn

agent.
set out.

Pliny, Epp., iii,6.


See
note
on

i, 105,

37. The

knee. from

Marquardt, Prl., ii^,591.

purple stripewas

the toga virilis childhood, the shoe only with ; 888 Mommsen, StR, iii, S. i, 470 ; iii,2, StU, i', 414, i. ^33. 5- spectacles. Dio, xlix, 16 ; cf. Mommsen, consular. 6. 2 Ix, Dio, Mommsen, StR, i', ; 133, 397, 3. Alex. Cf. Appendix vi. Sever., c. 43. 33, 9. coaches. Jerome of 00. Isai., XV, 66, ed. TaW., iv, 823s., says that at the advent

VOL.

I.]
the
et

Notes
tjiechildren
of Israel

375
the whole will return from fneriht dignitatis senatoriae
. . .

Messiah
to

world

locum

Jerusalem : qui autem principum obtinuerunt


Mommsen

in

carrucis

vehient. how pear. ap; not

133,

ever

13. name. used

StR, iii, i, 471,

This Arval.

title is hot

everywhere, e.g. in the


Mommsen,

Afta

it does
;

133, 14.
2,

censorial. ff.

StB, ii',945-947
42.

iii,i, 469

iii,

133, 18.
133, 133, 133, 133, 133,
22.

879 regulations. Tac, A., iv, Id. ib., ^i, 3. over.


suicide. Id. Id.

24.
25.

ib.,xii, 59.
Id.

voluntary.
penury.

ib.,ii,48

; xi, 25.

28.
37.

consequence. .133, 41. Anto^us. 134.


The Knights.

ib., xii, 52. Dio, Ix, 24. Tac, Hist., i, 77;


This section

account,
have 134, 134,
2.

StR, iii,1,
documents

quoted
f-

ii,86. on essentially 476-509 {die Ritterschaft) only if lacking there.


is based
.

Mommsen's
As
a

rule

Uability. Digg., 1, i,
. .

22,

"

sqq. ; Mommsen,

StR, iii, i,
9 ;

473
II.

Vespasian. Dio, lix, 9


of Maecenas
.

the advice

in

c. ; Sueton., Vespas., Dio, Iii,19 ; Mommsen,

cf. also

StR, iii, i,

134, 134,

489, 4 and 502, Bohn, (Heiwjattder Prdtorianer,(1883) p. 7 note) believes that only from the f line of Titus the equo publico in the provinces; they are honor ati began to remain nqt tiifle there till the of Trajan and- Hadrian. frequent 12. knights. Marquardt, Hist, eqq., p. 88 ^q. 16. Rufus. Renier, Inscr. de I'Algirie,3680 CIL, viii, Cf. Mauret. 2822, C7G, Caesar.). (Manliana 9616 3494.
,
=

134, 18.
the

senators.

Cf. e.g. IRN,, 5^6^


:

CIL, 3158

of (apparently
. . .

time

alterum

of Augustus) castrensibus

tres

ex

eo

liberos superstites reliquit

fun[ctum
134, 134, i34" 134. 134, 135, 135, 135, 135,

ejusdem Xaesaris August[i] summis ordini eques]tris hohoribus, etiam acceptis atque
'

destinatum ordini. superiori 20. provincials.Censorin., D.n.,

c.

15.

134,24. 27. 134, 32.

hereditary. Mommsen,

op. cit., pp. 496, 482 f.

Ib. id., 499. privileges. creditors. Apul., Apol., 523.


wore.

135, 135, 14. 135.15-

Stat., SiZw.,v, 316; cf. Marquardt,. PW., i^ 86, i. Martial, viii, 5. 37' rings. 38. Pollio. Juven., xi, 42. Mommsen, 489 f. 3. horse. 2. Ibid., 496, century. 3, 4. 6. maintained. Ibid., 495, i. 8. ceremony. Ibid., 491-493. Cf note on i, 99, 4, 5 of this work. relaxed. Ibid., 452. 12.

36-

knights. Juv.,

3, 33

ss.

adoption. Mommsen,

518

f.

135, 19. favour. : 135,22. Musa.

Cf, this work, i, p. 46 f. ; Monjmsen, 519, i. Swetoa., Avguft.,c.:27 ; Dio, xlyiii, 30. 45 ; liii,
, "

135,27. tribune.
135. 32- unfree.

liora.ce. ^Epodes, 4.

xxxiii,33. Pliny,H. iV.,'

Cf. e.g. Orelli, 2176

-"

376
CIL,
3750

Notes
vi, 1847 ; Mommsen, CIL, V, I, 4392.
=

[vol.i.
Mus.,

Rhein.

1846,

p.

21

Orelli,

S"i?.,iii, Mommsen, i, 519; cf- "'. 893 f. Hadrian, Pliny, H.N., resp., 6; suspicion. Dosith., ob motum equestri ordine xxxiii, 152 (Arellium Fuscum signem calumniam). Mommsen, StR, iii,i, 508. 136, 5. included. as Ex designation for the equestribus turmis 136-7. turmae. equestrian order. CIL, viii, 9754 ; Arch, epigr. Mitth. aus Oesterr., viii, 1884, p. 243.
135,34. 135,39.
license.
' '

136, 136,

13. 15.

juventatis.Mommsen,
ascribed.

StR, ii',2, 826-828.


;

Ibid., iii,i, 522-527. 136, 27. Augustus. Ulpian, Digg., xlii,i, 57 See i, p. 100. 136, 28. Italians.

cf.

i, 4,

8.

136, 31.

East. ^y
Tuv

Inscriptionfrom
iv

Attaleia de

(Pamphylia) :
corr.

iiriKtKTov

KptTTjv

Bull, 'Pt6/i7; SeKovpiwv,


:
tui'

p. 149.

Tralles
=Mitth.

iKXcKTuv

456, 8

d. deutschen

HellSn., x (1886), BiKaariSv ev ; ibid., p. 'Pibi^Tii] xi Inst. arch. zuAthen, (1886), p. 204.

Mommsen, op. cit.,527-539. 136, 32. years. officers. Ibid., 539-552. 136. 33136, 41. posts. Ibid., 544. appointed a 136, 41. age-limits.Commodus
the

boy

of

14

years
2.

to

137, 6. 137, 9.

militia, CIL, apart. Mommsen,


first

xiv, 2947
547.

Mommsen,

1196,

omnibus After performing this duty they are called or a (iii, iv) militiis ; Mommsen, equestribusmilitiis functi

'

posts.

'

'

'

549

; cf. 543.

Ibid., 550, 3. Ibid., 551 f. Ibid., 552, 2. 137, 16. remained. Ibid., 553. 137, 23. fleets. Claudius. Ibid., ii^,981. 137, 30.
137, 13. 137, 16.

promotion.
once.

137. 331 120

Secretariate. f.

Cf. p. 35.
216-218
;

138, 6. century.

Hirschfeld, VG,

Mommsen,

StR, ii',

T.'laliKiov H'h.Tvov CIG, 2790: dirb KpA-TiffTov, irvyKTiijTiKoO, ^7rtr/"6xuy. Trardpa in senectute suae Fronto, Ad Anton., 9 (dignitatis 138, 16. honour. omandae StR, causa) ; cf. Appian, prooem., 15. Mommsen, 2iii,I, 559. 138, 17. eighteen. Ibid., i', 573. Hadrian, c. 10. 138, 20. beardless. 21. StR, iii, 138, importance. According to Mommsen, i, 564, the

138,9. nobility. Tac,


rhv

Agric,

4;

basis

of their

gradation

dates

from

Augustus.

Hirschfeld, VG, 258-265. flotilla. Lumbroso, 138, 41. L'Egitto al tempo dei Greci e dei 26 cf. De bello Romani, p. Alexandrin., c. 13. ; 88 Henzen, ss. Melanges d'ipigr., 139, 6. Egjrpt. Renier, p. 6928 ; cf. ui, 522. Hubner, CIL, ii,1970. Hirschfeld, Philol, Other xxix, 30, II. examples: Orelli, 3331, 3651, 5530; CIL, ii, Wilmanns,' JB*. 4135 ; Pertinax, c. 2, and in particular Inscr., c. vii.

138, 34. libraries.

378
roman.

Notes
ordin. ah.

I. [vol.

imp.

Hadriano

factis (Bonn, 1883),pp. 25-^27.

140, 31. Aurelius. Pius, as stated

old at that
140,

36,
234

assessors.

Victor, Caes., 20, 30; not by Antoninus he wa.s only i^ years in H.A., Geta, c. 2, because death. Cf. Vit. Seven, c. i. emperor's Hirschfeld, VG, 231, Bremer, Rechtslehrer,62.
Aurel.
2, 4, 7 ;

f-

Macrin., c. Opell. 140, 40. Purse. Councillor. Orelli, 2648 141,4. Rev. nouv. sir., v, 393, arch.,
~

Hirschfeld, 231 f. of. Garrucoi, CIL, 6662; x, and Mommsen, op. cit.,330 ; vi, 1421
:

Hirschfeld, 215,
141,
10.

4.

frequent. Orelli,3153
. . .

=,CIL,

Aburnio

Yalenti

facto ab imp. Hadriano praef.urbi feriarum pontifici tribuno Aug. ii cos. (iiS) plebisdesignatocandidatpAug. j[uveni] d.d. eq. publ. c[larissim.] 141,
141, 141,
12.

Latinar.

edict.

Mommsen,
are

StR, iii, i, 565.


tribunes of the

In

Juvenal,

10,

95

equites egregii
23.
26.

the

Praetorians.

141, 141,

141, 142,

hereditary. Hirschfeld, 272-275. StR, i^, 337, 3 and 4. quaestors. Mommsen, Schol. 28. played. Juvenal, 5, 3. De in Rhein. Mus,, apparitorihus, 29. knights. Mommsen, Cf. no. 2. ft, Henzen, 6o23^ 6565 ; AdI, 1865, p. 1846, p. 42 13, 1 ; Bdl, 1865, p. 151 ss. Mommsen, SiR, iii,i, 566-569. 38. immunities. in yirl., life. Seneca, 98, Epp., 5, p. 13 ; Plutarch, Prof., 4. Huic divus Hadrianus latum clavum CIL, xii, 1783 : 77 E; Teuffel cum quaest. optulitet petentis excusationem accep.
RLG*,
266, 5.
II.

142,

fortune.

142, 13. ^42, 18. 142,


20.

Tac, A., xvi, 17. pelf. Tac, H., ii, 86. Terentius. Pliny, Epp., i, 14;
described. See p.
128

iii, 2;

vii, 25.

above. eqq., p.
8. 60, 31 ; 65, 76 ; ,87, CIL, vi, 1606, 1632.

142, 25. rank.

Marquardt,
6790
note

Hist, 3 ;

142,26.

6747 ; IRN, 2567, cf..i488. Eph.epigi., Caeciliae : iv, 97 (Salonis) m[raiK"riae] Logianae e[gfegiae] fil.et Tullio Callipiano est niatrem Notabile v[iri] eq. R. etc. propter hos ut videtur natales patri equitiKonianoariteppni'.
Misenum.

Cf. Henzen,

Mommsen,

'

Mommsen. 142, 28. fortune. 142, 32. Etruscan. 142, 35. tribunate. 142, 37.
to

Ovid, Trist.,iv,
Persius, 3, 9. Martial, iii, 95
To

10,

7 ; Amor.,

iii, 15,-6.

; v,

13 ; ix, 49 ; xii, 26.

Emperor.

Domitian

v,

19 ;

vi,

10

vii,,60 ;" viii, 24

142,

Regulus vii, 60 ; to Stella vii,36.etc. Id., vi, 82. 38. cloak. Id., viii,28; ix, 49. shabbinQSS. 142,41.
143,
2.

143, 4.

Pliny, Epp., iii,21. knighthood. Martial, i, 31 (cf. v, 48) ; iv, 13, 29


3 ; viii,63.

suborned.

vi, 58

vii,97,

143, 5. epitaphs. Id., i, 93 ; x, 26. Juv., 14, 316-331. 143, 8. Narcissus, Gell., xi, 7, 3. 143, 10. wine. 143,

c.,12 ^4. rich. Sueton., Jslero,

; cf. vol.

ii,p. 17.

.vQi,.

I.]
Vita P,ersii.
Alba. Livia.

MqX^s
Teuffel, RLG*, Dio, liv, 23; 288, i. Ovid, Fast., vi, 639
39.

-379

143, 1.7. left.


143,
19.

143,23.
143,
26.

cf. Teufiel,

StRE,
143, 27.
143, 28.

vi, 2, 2419. rates. Sueton., Aug., c. merchants. Orelli, 4077:


olearius
ex

C. cf.

difiusor

Baetica

Regulianus Eq. R. Marquardt, PH., iis,469, i.

Sentius

shipping. Seneca, Epp., 119, 5. 28.. imanufacturers. Marquardt, op. cit.,258, 2375. I43j 6 ; xiii,,50 tax-farmers. Tac.,^.,iv, ; Sneton., Vespasian., 143,18. I ; Marquardt, StV, ii^, c. 313, i ; Rein, StRE, vi, 248.
143^30. H. N., x, 71. Seneca, Epp., 161, 1-4. 143, investment. Mommsen, StR, iii,i, 511. 143/34, follow. i v, 2, praesertim lector non Quintilian, 45 : cum 37. 143, fere sit nisi eruditus, judicem rura plerumque in;decurias miteo tant, de pronuntiatunim quod intellexerit. Similarly
)

Circus.

Pliny,

34.. formed.

.bubulco
144, 4, 144, 8.
2

Juvenal, 7, 116 (ofthe advocate) Judice.

Dicturus

dubia

pro

libertate,

acquittal. Horace, S., i, 5, 51^-69. Schol. Juv., 5, 3. Visellia. Pliny,H. N., xxxiii, 32 ; Mommsen, op. cit., 424,
and
3.

144,

144,

coi"scated. Pliny, loc. cit,, Sneton., Claud., c. 15. The .five golden rings which his c. Petron., 32. 13. stars. statue is said to wear 71),apparently belong to him as master (c. the tribunal and the praetexta) of the games (like ; Mommsen,
10.

iii,I, 514, op. cit.,


144,
13.

4.

Martial.

Martial's

Zoilus
cf

apparently
.

wore

the

gold ring
;

without
144, 15.
cf. V,

xi, 37 ; opposition, Martial, v, unqualified.


8, 23,
25, 35, Id., v, 8. 27,

iii,29.
2

14, 41.

Tunc

cum

liceret occupare

38,

144, 18. removed.


144,
21.

144, 25. 144, 39.

equites. Martial, i, 84; Juvenal, Sicily. Martial, vii, 64.


stature.

9,

s.

Id., ii, 53 ; cf. vol. i, pp. 4 and 5 of tliis work. Martial, xi, 56. There is also here a reminiscence 145, 2. food. of Catullus, 5, 4 : Et tristis nuUo qui tepet igne focus Et teges Furi cui est neque area et cimex ; Catull.,23, i : servus neque
Nee

cimex lunch.

neque

araneus

neque

ignis.
xiii,13,

Cf.

Martial, xi,

32.

145,3.
.145, 3. 145,

Martial,

x,

48,

16 ;

i.

garUc. Marquardt, Prl., ii",4i24. inPetronius, c. 14, Ascyltos and Martial, ii,104, 10; to buy for a dipondius cicer lupinosque Encolpius went
3. OS.
'

for both 145, 4. fish. 1145, 5.

of them.

Juv"

14,

127

sqq.

pig'shead.

Pers., iv, 69.


:

sqq. -145, 5. luxury. Juv., 3, 292 whereinl. Martial,xii"32, 5 ;j:45, 18. free. should be read perhaps cratere, que

Et

cum

lucerna

corneo-

Cf. corneaque.iaterna. "Je


: Cornea vesica) pulejum ste Pliny,

xiv,:61 (latenja eornea) and


si Jl.
non

sum,

numquid
.

sum.

62 (latema fuscior ? On

N.,

,xx,

152.

380

Notes
25
:

I. [vol.

145, 18. bridges. Martial, xii, 32,

haec

sarcinaruin

pompa

convenit ponti. Juv., 5, 8. 145, 19. thresholds. vita beata, p. 25. 145, 19. beggars'. Seneca, De 145,
20.

fora. Jahn,

Veber

Handelsverkehrs Sachs. 145,


145,
21.

auf Ges., iv, 287.


Cf. the

antiken

Darstellungen des Wandgemdlden,


the

Handwerkes in Abhandl. and

und d.

wounds.

descriptionof

21.

beggars dog. Jahn, op. cit.,288.

in Prudent.,

lame, blind Peristeph., ii, 141-160.

ated ulcer-

De dementia, ii, 7. Schol. intoned. Hor., Epp., i, 17, 48. 145, bread. Martial, x, 5, 5 : Oret caninas 145, 25. dog's dat latratos Cui obvia turba cf 6 buccas : iv, 53, ; 145,
22.
22.

pity. Seneca,

panisimprobi
cibos.

145,

145, 145, 145.

Seneca, N. Jahrb. f. Ph., 1871, 716; QuinControv., i, 7, 18 (Kiessling, tilian,viii, 3, 22) ; Juv., 5, 11. M. Phaedr., ii, 17, 3 sq. Voigt, Die ver25. bran-bread. und Brat bei den Sorten schiedenen von triticum, Weizenmehl Romern, in N. Rh. Mus., 1876, 105 ff. 26. mat. Juv., 9, 140 ; Martial, iv, 53. 26. salvation. Martial, x, 5 ; xiv, 81 ; Juv., 5, 8. Pliny, H. N., xxxiv, 11 ; CIL, i, 805 33- candelabrum. Wilmanns,i3i7 (Ulubris) : ClesipusGeganius CJL, X, 6488 viat. Cf. Mommsen, tr. SiR, iii, Capitol,mag. Luperc. mag.
.

I,

566,

3.
4.

145, 37. 143, 39. 145, 41.

Diss., iii,17, price. Epictet.,


lord. estates.
centre.

Juv.,

I,

24,

15,

224.

146, 4.

Martial, ix, 73. Bliimner, Gewerbl.


6.

Thdtigkeit der

Volker

des

hi-

Alterth., 100,

146, 3. Modena. Juv., 3, 36-40 ; Martial, iii,16, 59, 99. Quintilian,i, 12, 17. According to Galen, 146, 6. advocates. c. \iy., IlpoTp. 14, ed. K., i, p. 38 : 0! SioiicoCcrej ri, tQi' tKovcIup, ol TeXoirai, oi (liiropot Also, according to Seneca, gained wealth. alienorum Brev. vit.,iy,5,' honorummercenariaprocuratio'was
lucrative.

146, 7.
146, 146,
II.

livelihood.

10. Martial, iii,

This

is the 6 per cent,

interest

of the
18.

equestrian census.
Juv.,
9,

poverty.
known.

140-147.
:

Orelli, 4066

coUeg.
Plin., H.

balistariorum. consisted

Also

the

centonariorum colleg.
on I

(4068) perhaps

militaryworks.
above.

of workmen ployed emCf. p. 13, II. N., iii, 54. Geruli

and

146, 24. porters. Marquardt, Prl., ii^, 379 fl. Cf. ajso De c. 40. Caligula, Sueton., Calig.,
sotto

taxed

by

I'Aventino

la statio

urbis

Romae,

Rossi, Le horrea in AdI, 1885, p. 223


of the
com

sqq. the

lyith Tav.
canon

d'agg., i

(delivery and

weighing

of

urbicus).

146, 25.
the
see

among money-lenders. Colum., praef.,8, iia.raes foeneratio of living preferable to agriculture. Pawnbrokers, means Martial, ii,57, 7 ; cf. Marquardt, StV, ii",62 ff.; also

VOL.

I.]
nummularii,
the

Notes
Petron.,
c.

381
of Inscriptions

56

Martial, xii, 57.

CIL, vi, 9155-9186. argeniarii,


terms.

146, 31.

De Ambrose, Tobia, c. 6, 23. and 236. Preller,Reg. d. St. R., p. 30 f. ; cf. in Marquardt, Prl., ii^, 412. Alex. Sever., c. 33. 147, 16. Severus. the shoemakers. In collegiumfabrum, solearium, baxear147, 17. ium trium the fabri (Marquardt, Prl., ii^,597, 6) centuriarum 147, 6. oil shops. 147, 8. markets.
are

perhaps

makers

of lasts and

wooden

shoes.

147, iS. craft. 147,


20.

Marquardt, pastries. Ibid., p.


swords.

op. cit.
420. 713,
d.

147, 24.

Ibid., pp.
Bull.
com.

715.

147, 25. formed. Veidianus

R., 1886, p. 36S, 1397


camaras

Mellax opere Paullo

|decur.

iter.

|parieteset

|scalariorum
Caesare L.

Itectorio
cos.

!) |d.s.p.d.d. expolitum {sic |C. Marquardt,

(i A.D.).
machine-workers. diamonds.

147, 27. 147, 28. 147, 29. 147,

op. cit.,p. 684 ff.

Ibid., p. 707.

147. 147.

ring-makers'. Conlegium anularium, CIL, vi, H07. The Orelli,4067, reads according to inscription, 29. gilders"'. Henzen, iii,450, ', but coUegi grattiariorum et inauratorum be meant only brattiarii can (Marquardt, p. 686). Augustine, C. D., vii, 4. 34- easy. districts. 36. Gaudy (1839), Werke, vi, 61 f.
'

148, I. 148, 3. 148, 4. 148, 4.

Goethe, 31, 252 ff. d. I., 1859, p. 68 ss. wharves. Becker, Topogr., i, 465 ; cf. vol. ii,p. 307. transformed. Appian, B. C., iii, 3 : xal gjpas (vwi twp iireSdKvvov dv7}p7]fjMvu)v Kal 84 Tti aiirois ^(/"i; ws Kalirapos dvSptdvTOJV rb ipyaffT-^piov %vda. ol dvSptavTes etirovro "i6i)i d.vejKevd^0VTO Sei^iLVj Kal iS6vTes iveirifiTrpaaav. Digg., xxxiv, 2, 14 (15). 146, 7. substituted. Read 'monument'. Petron., cc. 65 and 75. 148, 9. monuments. other. II. xvii, Digg., 2, 52, 7. 148, Gruter, 25, i ; Orelli, 4195 ; R. Rochette, Lettre 148, 13. Castor. d Mr. Schorn, p. 385. Cf. vol. ii,p. 307. Orelli, 4224 ; cf. Marquardt, Prl., ii",688, 12. 148, 13. eyes.
Recta. Bull.
"

worked.

148, 16. portraits. Cf. Appendix liii. Alex. Sever., c. 33 ; cf. Marquardt, op. 148, 17. specialization. cit.,p. 465 ff. 148, 19. toilette. Marquardt, op. cit., p. 782. A collegium aromain tariorum Rome, Orelli, 4064. On 148, 21. garments. paenularii, sagarii,vestiarii,tenuarii, see cit., Marquardt, op. p. 585 ff. Sagaria negotiatio.Dig., xvii, 2, nubat relicto). 52, " 4 ; Juv., 6, 591 (an saga veudenti copone Cf. vol. i, p. 6. 148, 24. nuisance. 148, 27. scythemakers. Marquardt, op. cit., p. 413 ; Jordan, vicus pulverarius probably took its Topogr., i, 515 ff. The from name depots of pozzolana earth (Pliny,H. N., xxxv, texunt 166 ; pulvis Puteolanus iv, 3, 52 : opusque ; Stat.,Silv., Cocto pulvere sordidoque tofo)^ 148, 29. Augustine, See vol. i, p. 147.
' '

382
148, 33.
teacher.
'

Notes
Preller, Regionen, p.
129
;

[vol.I.
Jordan, Topogr., i,

2, 287. '. 0316*11, Caietan x, 942. 148, 34. 148, 36. banquets. Becker, Topogr., i, 236. According to Martial, Leda also, it seems, ii,63, 2 (e sacra redempta via) there were

brothels 149, 149,


2.
wares.

here.

3. arcades.

Martial, ix, 59. Becker, op. cit.,p. 489; Tac,

A.,

xv,

38.

149, 7. 149,

paintings.

Juv., 8, 168

lintea (h.e.pictis velis inscripta


note.

popinae succedit, Schol.); cf. Mayor's Uber rom. 9. shopkeepers'. Jordan,


Arch.

Aushdngeschilder,

in

Zeit.,N.
128 modem.
ft.

1877,
149, 19. sich

(1871), 74 ; cf. also Bliimner, Arch. Zeit,, of a (relief wine-seller). antiker Reliefs, welche Jahn, Ueber Darstellungen
F.,
iv

auf

Handwerk

und

Handelsverkehr

beziehen, in Ber.
are on

d. Sachs.

The reliefs mentioned Ges., i86i, p. 373. xi and xiii ; cf. pp. 364 and 371.

p. 353,

plates

149, 27. 149, 33.

Jordan, op. cit.,p. 77. Haupt, Colloquiaex cod. Montepessul.S. ix, in Ind. led. Berolin. hib., 1871, p. 7, 9 Opusc. ii,446. bed-linen. Juv., 7, 221. 149; 36. Lebas-Waddington, 1687'': t^ uw^Splif t^s 149, 41. support. I for see no reason ruy irposdelas (indigence) Troptpvpo^a^uiv. the editor's assumption that the influence of Christianity is to bawdy
linen merchant.
=

house.

be seen here. 150, 3. discontinued.

Lebas-Waddington,

628

cf.

the

mentary. com-

Marquardt, Prl., ii",552, 6. 150, 9. counter. Di'o Chr., Or., 72, ed. Dindorf, ii, 245.
150,
10.
II.

KdTnjXot i.ve{a(rii.him,

150,

cap. bread.

Diss., iv, 8, Epictet.,

16.

diani 150,

Cic, Catiline,iv, 7, 17 : ilium ipsum sellae (Marquardt, op. cit.,ii2, 725, 7) atque operis et quaestus cottilocum. Cic, De off., i, 42, 130.

Juv., 14, 200. 14. scents. 150, 16. property. Digg., v, 3, 27, " i. Cf. e.g. Bernhardi, Gesch. 150, 17. spirit-stills.
150, 24.
words

Russlds., ii,2, 689.

disposition.Pliny,
'

H.

N., xviii, 225.


'

(Apparently the
marginal gloss.)

negotiatorisavaritia

are

merely

Seneca, De beneff., vi, 17, i. burnt. Cic, Catiline, iv, 150, 31. 7, 17, Herodian, vii, 12, 5. Cf. vol. i, p. 6. 15O1 34- houses. Pronto, Epp. ad. M. Cues, et inv., iv, 12, ed. 150, 36. Emperors. dissimilis interim numquam tua imago tam Naber, p. 74 : cum excusserit ad oculos meos in itinere accidit, ut non meo ex ore
150. 25. rictum 15". 39150, 40. 151,
131, 131,
I.

corollarium.

et somnum. osculei (read oscitandi) lighted. TertuUian, Apologet., c. 35

closed.

'lovSaiuv

idolatria,c 15. ; De Philo, In Flacc, p. 525 M., " 8 : ri, ipyaa-T^ptaTwv iriSos. JiA rb M ffvyKeK'Xfiff/i.ipa Apov(ri\\-fi
Werke, (1839),

holy days. Marquardt, SfV, iii', 136, Gaudy


61

vi,
7.
10.

f. and 572,

pupils. Marquardt, StV, iii^,139


mills.

Ibid., p.

332.

VOL.

I,]

Notes

383

151,

t4 yewd/ieva ets iinaKevfiv Marquardt, S"7, iii2, 14. tunes. 577. (TTariavos els Ti,s lepds tov 7~Ss Kvpiov airoKpaTopos were ri/j^pas part the of the regular of in Puteoli. Tyrian factory expenses
men.

151, 18. 151,

Jahn, Darstill.

d. Handwerks

etc., p. 313,

bearers. 21. Ephem. epigr.,ii, 316, 432 fabro[r]. Cf. besides the passages [col]l. vex[illifer] there Galliem, 8, Aiirelian, 34), Patleg., vii,8, {Vit. signa coUegioruffl)
.

plate iv. : (Sarmizegetusae)


mentioiled
4

(omnium

igi, 25.

birthdays. CIL, xiv, 326.


Ovid, F., iii, 388b. Martial, iv, 64, 16 With
ff.

Mommsen, CIL, i, p: 151. 35- mockery. Cf. 523 sqq. ; Preller, R. M., i', 344.
my 151,
note.

36.
325

funerals.
ss.

Marquardt, StV,
'

iii^, 135

Wilmahns,

i,

151, 41.

pigeon-holes. Marquardt, Prl.,i^,370


associations
as

of these

beginning
1882,
152, 3. p.

of the second
ss.

the designation ; on collegium salutare (at least from the d. R., century) see De Rossi, Bull. com.
'

144

banquet.

152, 7. festivals. Henien, 6686

152, 19. sardines. ordine albi facti. ex Magistricenarum (This is to be 1$: in those the Lex meialli Visunderstood as a heading, just as iii, Eph. epigr., pacensis stand in the nominative, Mommsen, vini debebunt ordine homines : Quo p bnere 189.) quatertii

StV, iii^, 141 f. De et sodaUciis, Mommsen, collegiis p. 89 sqq. ; CIL, xiv, 21 12. I understand thus the difficult passage Col., ii,

Marquardt,
=

coUegi amphoras singulas, et panes A. ii (qui numerus caldaih ministerio. et sardas cum fiierit) quattuor, stratiotiem, p. 108, differently Differentlyinterpretedby Mommsen, op. cii.,
boni

again by Huschke, Ztschr. f. g. R.W., xii, 218 f.,and that every four members 364. Both admit XV, received one amphora of wine, certainly an excessive
with 152,
153,
so

sen, Momm-

always
amount

little bread.

graves. 152, 41. Gellius.


2.

38.

Cyprian
c.

Epp., 67,
10,
:

6.

Gell., xix,
39

9.

Virgil. Petron.,

Aeri., ii,44.

Cf.

Jahn, op. cit., p.

365.
153, 7. eternal. 153,
12.

Aen., i, 607.
=

CIL, vi, 9437. 7352 ad elbows. Auct. Herenn., iv, 54, 67 ; Suetori., Vit. 153. 15Horat. ; cf. D. Laert., iv, 46 ; Suid., s. 6.yKiiv.
153. 15153,
153,

jewels. Henzen,

153,
153, 153,

vulgar. Martial, i, 41, 8 ; Quod viles pueri (Marquardt, PH., ii",469, 3). 18. last. Ulpian, Dig., ix, 2, 5, " 3. discentes. 22. CIL, iv, 673. sic. lb., 275 ; cf. 694, 698. 22. Gruter, 639, 12 CIL, vi, 9222. 27. avaricious.
=

salariorum

Cf.

Jahn,

op. cit., 305. Henzen, 3"- poor.


also
7231

1^3, 38. heirs.


134, 4.

(about the time of Augustus) ; cf. of a faber tign.corp. Ar[elatensis]. the inscription CIL, ijf,4796 M6yer, Anthol., i, 1412.
7244
=

V, 304 sqq'. sparrdw. MdiiiliiSs,

384
154, 9,
10.

Notes
price. Macrob., Saturn., ii,4, an opif"x as teacher of a raven.
where

[vol.I.
there
is also
tioned men-

Plutarch, De sollert. animal., 19, 5 ('BWiji'an' dyopd 154, 16. end. is the Graecostasis, Urlichs, N. Rh. Mus., xii, 219). Plin., H. N., x, 121. 154, 27. March. rubbish. foricas is explained Juv., 3, 30 [38 conducunt I54i 37-

by

in Hildebrand's Tributsteuern the farming of the tax on Jahrb.f. Nationalok., v, 309-311) as privies. Marquardt (StV, ii^,280, 2 and 3) is of a different

Rodbertus

(Z.

Gesch.

d.

r.

155, 155,

opinion. Cf. Cujac, Obss., 22, 34] ; Juv., 7, 4. 2. auctioneering. Juv., 3, 33 ; Horace, Sat., i, 7, 55 sqq. (Volteius Menas.) ; Martial, i, 85 ; Joseph.,xix, i, 18. StR, i', 365 f. Praeco faeetus, 4. disrepute. Mommsen,
Martial, i, 85,
1.

155, 14. business. des L. Cdcilius

Mommsen,

Die

Jucundus,

in Hermes,
86
;

Pompejanischen Quittungstafeln xii (1876), esp. pp. 88 ff.,


cf. Mommsen, Rhein. Mus., 8; Cic, Pro Rabirio, 11, 30);

91-98.
15515-

crier.

Horace,

Sat., i,6,

1846, p. 48
CIL,
155.

ff. (Digg., xl, 7, 40,

"

vi, 9186-9190.

17155, 18.
T0"

profits. O. Jahn, AUg. Litt.-Zeitg., 1842, p. 198. C. : ras 4s dSiaolKoSoiilat, changing. Strabo, v, p. 235 XciiTT-ous iroioO(rf"'aliTi'/ttir7-j(7eis/(al^/i7r/)ii"rets d3"lXei?rKal /neraTrpdffeis,
Kal aSrai o^cat..
20.

135,
155,

155, 24.
26.

Josephus. Joseph.,loc. cit. foolishly.Martial, vi, 8.


long-headed.
Id.,
v,

56.
5 praef. sq.

Cic, De oj^''., i, 42, 131 ; Vitruv., vi, 155. 32. many. Cf. vol. ii,p. 193. 155, 36. country. I55i 38- painters. Cf. vol. ii, p. 319. Sueton., Vespas., c. 19. 155, 41. Marcellus.

136, 5.

manual.

Juv.,

7, 175.

Martial, iii,4 ; cf. vol. ii,p. 334. 156, 8. citharist. Cf. vol. ii, p. 113. 136, 9. dancing. Cf. vol. ii, p. 54. 156, 9. fencing. Cf. vol. ii,p. 23 f. 136, 10. circus-driving. 136, 15. painting. Galen, i, p. 38. Lucian, Somn., i sqq. 136, 17. Lucian. Juvenal. Juv., 3, 136. 136, 20. Marquardt, StV, ii^, 106 f. 136, 27. State. 28. 156, municipalized. Kuhn, Verfassung d. r. R., i, 94, 669 and
99,

714-

185. iii, 136, 31. Portugal. Lex metalli Vipascensis, Ephem. epigr., 162 ss. Stat., Silv., 156, 37. pupils. v, 3, Horace, Sat., i, 6, 73. 157, I. senators. Pliny, Epp., iv, 13. A grammaticus latinus 157, 8. committees. at Comum, CIL, v, 2, 5278 Orelli, 1197. letters. Ad Fronto, amicos, i, 11 {ed. Naber, i, 7, p. 179)' 137, 9. i57i 15- questions. Gell., xvi, 6, i. Pius, c. 11. 137, 16. s^ilaries. Anton. last. Digg., xxvii, i, 6, " 2. 137, 23. Gellius, iv, i ; v, 4 ; vi, 17 ; xiv, 5 and 10; xy, i57i 29. refers.
=

386

Notes

[vol.i.
,

subdoo22 : Victorio scholarius, Petron., c. 8i ; Auson., Proff., tori seu p. 206 (description proscholo. Boucherie, "Ep/iriiiei/iaTa ftXXot school of ri^ei dvoSiSSainp. wpis rriv iiro5i.SaKTr)ii teaching): Ovid, Fasti, iii,829. 160, 32. incomes. Sueton., loc. cit.,17. 160, 34. sesterces. 7a!. ib., 23. 160. 39- profits. Plin., H. N., xiv, 48-52. 161, 2. Seneca. Cf. Seneca, Qu. N., iii,7, i ; Epp., 104 and no. 161, 3. estate. iii, Columella, 3, 3. 161, 6. rarity. Suidas, s. 'Era4"p6oiTos. (Hyginus) ; see also 161, 9. exceptionally. Sueton., iii, gr. 20
_

Appendix viii,p.
161, 161, 161, 161,
II.

42

(Dionysius).
Sat.,
4 ;
22.

parents.
value.

Petron.,

Quintilian, ii, 4,

16.

161, 14.
16. 16.

malinger. Juv., 7, 213 i, 2, Quintilian,

Pers., iii,44-51.

Auson., Profess.,17, 10. 16. still. Pliny, Epp., iv, 13 ; Vita Peysii ; Orelli, 2432 vixit annis xv) ; Kaibel, eloquentiae. CIL, vi, 2188 (stucUoso irivre B iK iirl 5 ' 'B0^(r(y \byoi"riv o-xoXdiraj elKOffirris (ftTj 229 Epigr.,

boys.

(Bavov). Auson., Mosella, 403 ludi). According to Libanius


^kIivtuiv "iraiira TrXriywp,

Celebris (praetextati

facundia

and di'TjXoiKOTas
the

(ed. R., i, 178, 15 : fwplas pd^Sovs iripovs Si l(rfi,ev usual in elsewhere) corporal punishments were
oi55^i' Siojuu TMoivTUv.

be rash to draw rhetorical schools of Antioch ; but it would and for earlier times. conclusions that for the West from

161, 17. Gellius.

Cf.

Appendix

be.
73
:

Auson., 161, 17. older. puberisaevi Ad mores


161, 19.

Idyll., 4,

Idem

artesque bonas Martial, ii, 90. Tac, A., xv, 71 ; Gellius, xix, 9, 2 (Antonius 161, 21. inflence. Julianus rhetor, docendis publice juvenibus magister).

motae vesticipes jam fandiquevigorem Produxi.

youth.

161, 22. i5i, 25. 161, 26.

Juv., 7, 213 sq. discipline.Augustine, Conf.,v, 8,


Milan.

beaten.

14.
:

Ibid., v, 12, 22. Liban., ed. R., i, p. 198 sq. (199, 2 161, 28. gambled. made i$a.s elfuToC/ij) \apt.pdveiv)The payment was
.

TrdXai

yip
ist

on

the

of

Jan.,
fee. med.

p. 259,

20.

Juv., 7, 217 ; cf. 186 sq. According to Cod. Tkeod., i,94, 664), the salary prof.,i, 11 (Kuhn, Verfassung, double that of the grammarians ; but cf of the rhetors was Kuhn, p. 102 (note 740 on the fees of the Greek rhetors). f. 161, 32. adults. Marquardt, op. cit.,p. in elsewhere. Anton. c. 11. P., 161, 36. See vol. i, p. 120. The 161, 39. tribune. salary of 600,000 sest., which Eumenius of Augustodunum received {Oral, pro restaur, scholis,c. II, 14, 16),after having received 300,000 as magistet memoriae sacrae was a particular token of imperialfavour. Cf. vol. i, p. 68. i6i, 41. insignia. Juv., 7, 186.
161, 31.
De
et
.

Cf. vol. i, p. 31. ' ' The Rhetor Secundus in Otho, p. 3. century. See offices. also. Kuhn, 162, 5. Appendix viii (p. 46ff.), i, 92 i.

162, 162,

3. honours.

183.

Verf.d. R.,

VOL.

I.]
governor.

Notes
Philogelos,202.

387

162, 7.

162, II. repute. Seneca, Controv.,ii,prooem., 5. Philostrat., Vitt. soph., i, 22, p. 224. 162, 15. Alexandria. Id. Kal ix^v Kal ib., ii, 32, p. 273 sq. 162, 17. Emperor. airiiv T'^s Kard. ttjv ''Pijifi'ijv tup fj^eyitrrijs irpoio'T-^O'aTO trvvyiyoptiav ots
. , .

Kal SUais iTnTTjSeioTepov^StKatrTTjpiQis


.

i^icodavovToi

S^ roV

^a"rt\4""js

p.i' tis oSt^J TTpoaeT"xSil vrjaoi


162, 23. Comum.
162, 27. Gaul.

k.t.\.

Pin., Epp., iv, 13. Pronto, Ad amicos, i, 11 (ed.Naber, i, 7, p. 179). 28. appointments. Strabo, iv, 181. 162, 162, 30. post. Lucian, Apol., c. 15. i, 103. 162, 31. profitable.Cf. Kukn, op. cit., Martial, ii, 162, 34. passed. 64. 162, 35. peaceful. Quintilian,xii, 11, 4. Quintilian,xii, 3 ; Tac, Dial., c. 31, 32. 162, 39. advocati. of causidici, CIL, iv, 2. Tac, A., xi, 7. Inscriptions toga. 163,
9240-9242.
O. Hirscbfeld, in Gott. gel. Anz., 1872, p. 680 s.v. on Dirksen, Manuale, " 2 | Heinrich advocati, (togati Sidon. Ulic ApoU., Epp., vi, 3 (togatorum Juv., 8, 49) ; perorantium peritiam consulere). 163, 4. Quintilian. Martial, ii,90, 2. Petron., Sat., c. 46. 163, 7. Petronius.

163, 3.

clients.
=

Tac, Dial., c 9, 163, 14. Pliny. Seneca, Epp., 49, sophum puer sedi, modo causas 163, 13. power.
before lie entered
the
on

11,
2 :

13. See

modo

vol. i, p. 122. apud Sotionem


so

Senate.
the

agere On

coepi;
see

it was cf.

philoprobably

Suetonius

Hermes,

iii, 43,

4 ;

163, 13. year. 163, 18. atria. 163, 163,


19.

Mommsen,

Pliny op. cit.,78 and


i ;

elder

Mommseu, Pliny, Epp., iii, 5, 7.


disertis

103-105.
autem

Vitruv., vi, 5,

forensibus
conventus

(atria)

elegantioraet
sought.
22.

ad spatiosiora

excipiendos.

Tac, Dial., c 6, 7. equestrian. Martial, ix, 68, 5 ; Juv., vii, 124 sqq. Cf. Miiller, Hdb. d. ArchdoL, " 199, 4. 163,24. victory. Martial, vii, 28; Juv., 7, 118. 163, 27. gods. Martial, ii, 74. Stat., Silv.,vv,4, 41. 163, 29. janitors. Seneca, De ira, iii, 37; Martial, i, 17, 76 ; ii, 30 ; v, 16 ; viii, 16, 17. 163, 29. wealth.

163, 30.
163, 163,
32. 33.

fashion.

gold.
rents.

Quintilian,xii, 7, Juv., 7, 122.


Martial, ii,38, 3.
a as

10.

In the the for fee

schol. Colloq. moderate all the

Labb.

Gloss.,
of
'

ii,p. 247, in
denarii

provincial lawsuit
the

amount

100

is mentioned

Tiv Tpaire^irriv, ri,ac7s Xa^u/uef Top^airou TpiS'


Ttji diKo\6y(p rtp.tK(p Kalroh

counsel : ixarbv Srjvdpia

dyu/tef

hw/iOf
rifunos
vofiueos

awqyopof.s

koLti^vo^ki^, tva (TTOvdoLorepov

iKSiK'/icrojo'Lv ijfias.The

(inthe Latin
is the

SiKoKoyosis the causidicus ; what I do not know, the the aw/iyopoi pragmaticus (Latin, jurisperitus),
text

honorarius) means

(Latin

counsel,who assisted the principal advocati)apparently were ed. Haupt, Ind. led. Berol. hib.,1871, schol., speaker. Cf. Colloq. On lawsuits for fees cf. Digg.,"., 13, 1, " 10-13. p. 6, 3.
Persius^ 3, 75,
'

iCJ, 36. Marsian.

388

Notes

[vol.i.

163, 39. napkin. Martial, iv, 46. Juv., 7, irg. 163, 40. wine. marble. 6. Martial, x, 87. 164, Juv., 7, 105-149. 164, 12. terms. 164, 15. perspicuity. Quintilian, xii, 8. Martial, vi, 35. 164, 17. water. alleviation. 20. Id., vi, 19. 164, xi, 3, 131 164, 21. applause. Tac, Dial., c. 26 ; Quintilian,

Plin.,

Epp., ii, 14,


164, 22. home. 164, 24. Gaul. 164, 25. cause.
26.

Juv., 13, 29-31. Quintilian,xii, 8, 3. Juv., 7, 129, 147 sq. Quintilian,xii, i, 25


4 ;

; 7,

7.

lb., xii, 7, 11. 164, 28. lost. Martial, viii, 17. 164, i, 22, 4. Philostrat., Vitt. sophist., 164, 30. talents. faciant c. : Petron., quid judges. leges ubi sola pecunia 1,64, 14 31, in sedet causa qui regnat empta probat. atque eques Juv., 16, 42-50. 164, 32. prolonged. Cf. Mayor on Martial, vii, 65. 164, 32. twenty years. Sueton., 164, 33. parties. Vespas., c. 10. 164, 34. litigation. Martial, ii, 13. On being struck oft the roll 164, 36. penalty. Pliny, Epp., v, 14. of advocates, Digg., iii,. 1,8; xvii, i, 6 " 7. cf. Tac, A., xi, 5. Seneca, Apocol., 12, 3, 54; 164, 37. venal. Fronto, Epp. ad Marcum Caesarem, ii,9, 2 : neque 164, 39. food. est Gratia ut causidiconim uxores feruntur, multi cibi. mea, well. and 8 10 xii, Quintilian, 9, ; Pliny, Epp., iv, 8. 164, 41. 165, 2. pushfulness. Lucian, Piscator, 29. Ammian., 165, 3. Marcellinus. xxx, 4 ; cf. Augustine, Conf., iii,
. . .

fees.

3,

6 ;

165,

5.

ix, 2, 2. dogs. Quintil.,xii,


So Firmic. 400
;

9,

9 ;

Columella,
foro latrat

i, praef :
facundia

caninum

studium.

Matern., Z)" ""aiA"si,iv,^"'ac/. ; Prudent.,


canina 6i88. 24.
toto.

Hamartig.,
165 165, 165,
7. imitator.
12.

Inde

Henzen,
.

standing.
barristers.

Quintil.,ii, 4,

Id., xii, 3, 9. 16. Libanitis. ed. R., i, 214, 2 : S.y(Ta.i. twv Liban., iiiviwl riiv 165, KoX iv kariv. 5^ S dtdfOLav "v rtav t^v fiAd'i)(nv, ^padvriptov voiitav ixelvois \i6os,Si^Bipas ri 701'OTO jSapuvxal irXarelos, re /j-iy irax^tas oiJffas, ^(fiepev, Petron., c. 49. 165, 21. money. 165, 22. unravelling. Juv., 8, 49. 165, 25. centurionship. Id., 14, 190. Cf. Kuhn, 165, 30. Rome. Verf. d. r. Reichs, 1, 88, 608 ; also
16.
.

Appendix

iii.
,

Bremer, Rechtslehrer 165, 34. Africa. pp. 76-101. i, 2, 2 " 47. 165, 38. support. Pompon., De orig. jur. t)., of enforced. Instead 'in sacramenti' Bremer (t3p. 165, 40. ingressu reads cit. p. 5) sacrarii ; but cf. Karlowa, Rom. Rechtsgesch. i. 673, I. i, ii,excus. 165, 41. provinces. Modestiri., (D., xxvii, i, 6 " 12).

Jurisstudiosusat

Nemausus

in

Herzog, Gall. Narbon., App.

226 ;

VOL.

I.]
at
V,

Notes

389

in praetorio, Lambaesi Jader, CIL, iii, i, 2936. Eph. epigr., The of the doctor no. at Dea inscription 776. 411, Jur. is false. Augusta, 469, probably that the stations 166, 3. law. Karlowa, op. cit., p. 673, assumes
were

offices
at

them that

the

Gains

belonging to the fiscus or the state which placed of the lawyers. He also believes, p. 722, disposal teacher at a statio exclusively was or mainly destined
of

for the

instruction

provincials.

Cf. Appendix Ix. Gell., xiii, 13. remained. Martial, vii, 51 ; cf. Becker, Topogr.,a. 712. 166, 10. 166, 13. Court. Pompon., loc. cit. ; Puchta, op. cit., p. 566 f. ; Bremer, op.,cit., Rechtsgesch p. 659 p. 10 f. ; Karlowa, Rom. ff. ; Mommsen, et aequaStR, ii', 2, 912, 2 ; Mart., x, 37 ; juris

166, 6. praetor.

rum

cultor

sanctissime

legem

Veridico

Latium

qui regis ore

forum. 166, 16. cock-crow. Horace, Sat., i, 1, 9. and 12. 166, 19. rich. Ammian., xxx, 4, 11

166,

22.

avoid.

Dolus

166,

23. 166, 28.

fr. An., ii,p. 556. c. Sueton., Claud,., 15 sqq. c. Seneca, 12. Apocol., corpses. 166, 29. advocates. Brenner, op cit.,p. 59 f. ; Consultus juriset Causarum mediocris actor ; Ovid, A. a., iii, 531 : jus quo profitebitur adsit, Facundus causam saepe clientis agat ; Horace, A. P., 369 ; Ed. Dioclet. advocato in mercedis s. jurisperito
Claudius.

4391. "4821 civile). Cf. Marini, 439".

et jurisconsultus, Orelli, mains abesto 4374, iis malus omnibus dolus abesto et jus (ab

Atti d.

postulationem (a term) 1250, in cognitionem (lawsuit) 1000. 166, 32. pragmatici. Orelli, 4981 (prope Mogontiacum) Henzen, Z. von Mordtmann, (Magontiaci) Thracien, Epigraphik ; 7270 in Archdol. Osterreich,viii, 1884, p. 222, 52 epigr.Mitth. aus (Heraklea rpay/jLanKis). 166, 33. powder monkeys. Quintilian,xii, 3. 5' iripoidev i.Trh 166, 36. recite. Liban., ed. R., i, 185,20 : Ka/nrol rrjs 'IraXwv "fitj3VTjs Kal ruji/ vhfitav, ^5" oOs rovs irpSrepov "pipovra^ rbv fiiiropa. ecTTdpat irpbs iTKTTapAvovi ^vapAvovTasrb d oCros ^Xiirovras^
. " . . .

ava.ylvi)3ffK",
166, 37. low fees. Juv., 7, 122. kind. 166, 38. Martial, xii, 72, 3.

166, 40. petitions. Augustine


volunt iuris

in Evang. Johann. tract.,7, 11 : qui supplicare imperatori,quaerant aliquem scholasticum


a

peritum, HoUweg, Rom.


in the
at ordo

quo

sibi preces

componantur.

Bethmann-

salutat.

Fees of the scholastici iii,162. Civilprocess, sportularumque sub Juliano imp. in prov.

Numidia,

J.

640 ff. Inscription p. 629 ; cf. Mommsen, Rutilio Primo scholastico CIL, viii,9182). Cologne, (cf. Klein, Bonner Jahrb., Ixxx (1885), 158-160.

Eph. ep., v,

167, 4. wills. Ulpian,1. x, deofficio 19, 9) "" 4-7, procons. (D.,Klviii; 167, 7. offending. Sueton., Nero, c. 32. Zeitschr. f. Henzen, 167, II. assistance. 7236 ; cf. Mommsen, gesch. Rechisw., xv, 370. 167, II. proficiency.Nissen in Hermes, i, 149. 167, 13. cognomen. CIL, ii,1734.

390
167, 167, 167,
19.
22.

Notes
clerks.
verba

[vol.i.
3, 4

soris
26.

Seneca, Tranq. an., pronuntiat).

adeuntibus (praetor
i

adses-

Vigilibus. Hirschfeld, VG, 145, custom. Joseph., C. Ap.,


a 2.

and

3.

of (TvKKadeSpos SIR, i', 317,

Proconsul

ii, 17-19. of Africa, CIL, iii, 1640


4 ; cf.

A
;

vojjuKis

Mommsen, i, Privatr.,

167,

28.

rescript.Digg.,1, 13,

Zimmern,

G. d.

r.

252.

Sever., c. 46 Niger, c. 7; Alexand. 167,31. Treasury. Pes-enn. salaria StR, i', 303, 3. (assessoribus instituit).Mommsen, M6m. Tom. s. le consil. principis, ix, Cuq, Mem. pris. A I'acad., 2, 1884, p. 354. Bremer, Rechtslehrer 167, 36. upwards. pp. 36-38. slaves. Marquardt, Prl., i^, 156, 9. Cf. e.g. the will of 167, 40. Dasumius, 1. 72 (Zeitschr. f.gesch.Rechtsm., xii, 364) and Exer. Otto, De vit. Serv. Sulpic.et Alfeni Vari, p. 237 sqq. Julian,
,

khI t^v oIk^ttjs yhyjTai tt]v t"x.'^v rhv deffwiiTTiv T^X^'V ta.Tpbs, Trpayfiara ^x^t KoKaKeOeiv "fia Kal depaireCeiif dvayKa^S/j.ci'os. Marquardt, Prl., ii^, 772, 1-6. 168, I. fifty. Cod. Just., vii,7, i, " 5 ; vi, 43, 3 ; cf. Gaupp,
:

Oral., 7, p. 207

D.

4av

tls

De

168,

8.

profess,et medicis, p. visits. Digg., xxxviii,

16. i, 25-27.

On

imperantes

sibi

(26),

Alb., 1865, i. Teachers. 168, 9. Sueton., Goes., c. 42 ; Aug., c. 42. civic. 168, 9. Dio, liii, 30. 168, 10. Romans. Pliny, H. N., xxix, 17. of 168, II. Orientals. Lucian, Tragodop., 265. The inscriptions in the of the medici Rome, CIL, vi, 9562-9617. city 168, 14. Egypt. StRE, 12,319 ; cf. Stephan, Das heutige Aegypten,
V70-

cf. my

Programm,

Acad.

168, 168, 168, 168,

19.
22.

eruption. Pliny,H. N., xxvi,


i, p. 76
H.
of Frhr.

3 ; Galen, ed. K., xi, 142 ;

cf. vol.

this work.
v.

23. 26.

der, Maltzan, Arabische Sagen Uber Alexan1870, p. 967. foreign. Pliny, H. N., xxix, 17. Scribon. Britain. Larg., c. 42, 163 ; cf. Marquardt, Prl., in Ausland,

Rumi.

ii^ 773168, 32. Clemens. Galen, ed. K., xiii, 1027.

168,33. 168, 40.

Grotefend, Stempel der Rom. Augendmte, izyi. smallest. See vol. i, 157. On the division of the cities into three classes see Mommsen, RG, v, 303. 169, 4. offices. Galen, xviii''., 678. 169, 5. Beneventum. Wilmanns, E. I., 1873. 169, 7. Hygieia. Promis, Storia dell' ant. Torino, p. 452, no. 209. 169, 7. priests. CIG, 4315"'. (p. 1148) : Rhodiapoli Lyciae. 169, II. officers. Cf. vol. ii,p. 56. der Sanitdtswesen in den Heeren 169, 13. medical. Gaupp, Das Alien (Blaubeuren, 1869) ; R. Brian, L'assistance midicale chez les Remains (1869). 169, 14. oculist. Grotefend, op. cit., p. 66. 16. Ferentinuixi. Orelli,3507. 169, 169, 20. hygienics. Marquardt, StV, ii^, 556.
oculists.

VOL.

I.]

Notes

391

Ibid., note 3. 169, 22. arrows. Marquaxdt, Prl., ii^,774 f. 169, 23. archiater. See vol. i, p. 68 f. 169, 25. Gaius. Briau, L'archiatrie Romaine {187y), p. 20 169,25, Andromachus. in Glossar. ss. Hippocr., praef,; Galen, De antidot., ; Erotian., vol. iii,1695 (apxtarpi! ; Sc/SairTw) i, I ; Lebas-Waddington,
cf. 775, Marquardt, Prl.,ii^,
22.

8 ; and

see

note

above

on

vol.

i,

68,

169, 30. Jew. Marquardt, op. cit.,p. 777. 169, 32. century. Cod. Theod., xiii,3. 775, 169, 34. post. Galen, xiv, 211 ; Marquardt, Prl., ii^, Cod. 8. Theodos., xiii,3, 169, 41. worthy.
170, 4. C.

7.

3, 9 ; cf. Symmach., Epp., x. 40 (384)and degree. lb.,xiii, Th., xiii,3, 13 (387). ii, 7). Galen, ix, 873 (De dieb. decret., 170, 19. cases. of actio On the ex cases lege Aquilia cf. responsibility. 170, 21. trie, Digg.,ix,2, 7 " 8, 8, 9 and StRE, iv, 1702 note ; Briau, L'archia-

170, 24. 170, 170, 170, 170,


.

170, 170,
170, 171,

Galen, De metk. med., i, i, ed. K., x, p. 5. 27. still. Martial, i, 30 ; viii,74, i, 47. Galen, De libr. propr. prooem ; ed. K., xix, p. 9. 29. read. in Hippocr. epid.,iv, 9, ed. K., Galen, Comm. 30. grammar. xvii, 2, p. 146. 32. philosophy. Galen, xi, 541 ; ix, 789. Id., De meth. med., loc. cit. ; Sprengel, Gesch. 34. months. d. Arzneik., ii,42 ff. Martial, v, 9. 38. fever. Apoll. Tyan., vii,349, ed. K., p. 162. 40. pupils. Philostrat., lization, I. Egypt. Herodot., ii,85. But cf. Maspero, Dawn of Civi-

p. 7. smiths.

f. 1901, p. 215 ed. bled. Galen, K., xviii"., p. 229. 171, 3. Philostrat., Gymnast., 15. 171, 5. consumption. and CIL, 1737 v, i, 3490. 5055; 171,7. operators. Or., 4228; Clinicus chirurgus ocularius. Or., 2983, cf. Galen, x, 941, 1019 ;
v,

846-850.

Scribon. Larg., v, 38. 171, 9. oculist. Galen, vii, 392 ; cf. xviii'., 47-50, 171, II. so-called. uvulae. 12. Or., Galen, 1, 13, i " 3. Digg., x, 1019 ; 4227 ; 171, fractures. Martial, x, 56. 171, 17. c, 47, ed. Ermerins, Soran., De muliebr, affect., 171, 18. doctors. p.
21.

191,

15.

regio. Or., 4230-32 ; Clh, vi, 9614-9617. Imperial 171, Cf. also Galen, obstetrices, ib.,8947-8949 ; others, 9720-9725. xiv, p. 641. Martial, xi, 71. 171, 19. diseases. loc. cit., and cc. i 2. omen. Soran., 171, 25. 28. cf. Martial, xi, 7, ir. lips. Galen, vii, 414 ; 171, Juv., 2, 141. 171, 29. drug.
171, 30.

gout.

Galen,

xiii,341.
15.

171. 33- territory. Plutarch, De frat. am., 171, 34. surgeon. 171, 37. shoulder.

Galen, x, 454 sqq. Id., xviii*., pp. 346-348.

392
171, 40. 172,
12.

Notes
eyelids. Id.,
bones.
v,

[vol.i.
xi, 84,
5.

846
Ber.

sqq.
6 ; d. Sachs.

Martial, vi, 70,

172, 3.

Pompeii.

Jahn,

Ges., 1861, 330.


article
des

Marquardt,

Prl., ii*, 713, 8.

Cf. the

by
172, 4.

Sagiio (Daremberg
Seren.

illustrations in the and S., Dictionnaire


H.

Chirurgie antiquiUs).
on

172, 5. used.

Sammon.,

mandragora.

574 ; ii, p. 99 sq. kunde voriS Jahrhunderten (1887),p. 21 (narcotics) ,22 (dilatation Cf. contains of the pupil). Mandragora Appendix xiii. atropine. 172, 7.

998. N., xxxvi, 56 ; Dioscorid., i p. Pliny, der ArzneiCf. Kobert, Zustand ; i, p. 817.

I., i, 25, 32 : xal H wapaSo^ln-epbv 'iva tS-rj 6ipda\/j.6v ; Cf. A. Hirsch, 150. 144 and 172, 8. anagallis. Pliny, H. N., xxv, Hdb. d. AugenGesch. d. Augenheilkunde (Grafe and Gemisch, Celsus heilkunde, vii) 261 undoubtedly describes in the operation

couching.
Kevreiv

Epictet.,D.
t6v

iffTiv ^

nva

of
trace in

the suffusio

cataract been

Galen, as

has

depression (260 f.). There is of any knowledge supposed (280),

no

of

extraction.

Galen, xviii'', 258. Id., xi, 299. 172, See vol. i, p. 68, 1. 21, p. 69, 1. 172, 23. Xenophon. Digg. xxxiii, i, 10, " i. 172, 26. death. ad Digg., xix, 5, 26. Mommsen, January. 172, 27, H. scab. N., xxvi, 4. Pliny, 172, 29. Id. ib., xxix, 29. 172, 31. second.
172,
21.

14. reckoned.
bleed.

6.

172, 33172, 37. 172, 39. 173,


2.

wife.
saw.

Galen, xiv,
Id., viii,22,

p.
4.

647.

Dionysius. Id., xi, 357 sqq. projects. Pliny, H. N., xxix, 8,


return.

9.

173, 4. 173, 8.
were

Id. G.

ib., 22.
O.

Wright.
very

Trevelyan, Life
Also under

and

Letters of the
2,000
a

of Lord

Macaufees

lay, Tauchn.
the Khalif

ed., iv, 58.

the
to

Khalifs

medical

high.
Harun

The

monthly
20,000

salary
dirhems

second dirhems

oculist of

Rashid worth

amounted

(francs),
xiii,120.

besides
173. 173,

rations

year.

15- 520,000.
21. 21.

bouts.

173,

Pliny.
death.

Wihnanns, 2486; Mommsen, CIL, iii,4315". (p. 1148). Pliny, H. N., xxix, 21.
Id. ib.

Hermes,

173, 24. 173, 27. 173, 31. 173, p. 173. 39174, 10. 174, 25. 174, 28. 174, 37.

restitution.

Digg., 1, 13, 3 (Ulpian,lib. desperation. Cod., x, 52, 9.


Plinii

v,

Opinionum).
ed.
v.

38. medicaments.
I,

quae

fertur medicina,

Rose,

counsel.
overcome.

Galen, xvii'', 144-152. Id., xvii", 150.


Id.,
x,

pages.
whims.

4.

Id., xiii,597.

prediction. Id., xvii'', 135-143. 174, 39. patient. Id., xi, 10. Id., xviii'', 175, I. beloved. 40 ; xiv, 631. discover. Id., ix, 218. 175, 2,
175, 7.

diagnosis. Sprengel,G.d.A., ii,169.

394
179, 18. 179, 179, 179, 179, 179,
179.
21. 22. use.

Notes
Id.

i. [vol.

ib., 171
Id. Id.

sq.

vouch. Messalina.

ib., 152.

179.

ib., 60. Id. ib., peroratio. 23. friends. stores. Galen, xiii, 861. 27. adders. Sprengel, ii, 80. 30. med., ii, 36, 37. 32. centipedes. Dioscorid., Mat. and 38. prescribe. Cf. Teuffel, RLG*, 446, 6 (Placitus' drugs), ed. Adv. ii, 6, ii, Vallarsi, (where Jerome, Jovinian., 337s. many

drugs
180, 180, 180, 180, 180, 180, 180, 181, 181, 181, 181,
3.

of this sort
to

are

mentioned

and

also the diseases

they were

supposed
die.

cure).

Galen, xii, 248-250, 290 sqq. Id., xii, 251 sq. 9. 19. poisons. Id., xi, 336-338. Id., xiv, 32 and 216. 24. well-hated. 28. Augustus. Scribon., 177 sqq. Galen, xii, 445 sqq. 32. unworthy. Pliny, H. N., xxix, 24 and 28. 34. dearest. 4. plutocrats. Galen, xiii,636-638, 954. Sammonic, 523-526. 5. expensive. Seren. 10. puzzle. Galen, xii, 423 sq. Id., xii, 772 ; cf. Kiihn, Ind. s. Paccius 13. Galen. xiv, 78.

donkeys.

Martial,

181,

18. libraries. ad
to

Scribon.

Larg., c.
the

xxxvii, 328) believes

edict taxi is

23, 97. Buecheler of Claudius, nihil

Mus., {Rhein.
aeque

facere
'

viperae
be based
morsum

morsum on

quam Scribon. c.

arboris

sucum

168, of which

(Sueton.,c. 16) the only heading ad


;

viperae
181,
20.

proprie
Anthol.

'

preserved.
T.

Marcellus.

Pal.,

iii,p. 273

d. Ixxix

(ed.

Jacobs, iv, 239).


181, 25. instantaneous. Galen, xii, 749. 181, 27. blinded. 7d.,xii,768. Ct.Groteieni,
arzte, p. 68.

Stempeld.y. Augen-

181, 28. chin. Galen, xii, 839 ; cf. Pliny, H. N., xxvi, 3. 181, 30. cure. Galen, xiii, 1019. i8i, 33. nerves. Id., xiii, 1027. S. Kuhn, Ind. 181, 37. colour. 181, 39. bursts. Galen, vii, 549. 182, 5. dissolving. Marquardt, op. oil., 780, 3. Grotefend, op. Rheinl., cit.,and supplement in Jahrbb. d. AUerthumsfr. im in ff. Schuermann, 220 Hermes, ii,313 1867, p. ; Zangemeister ; ib., Rev. arch., 1867, 75 ss. ; Roulez, ib., i8o ss. ; Longp6rier, 1869, 61 ss. ; Robert, 1870, 348 ; Bdl, 1868, pp. 104-108,cf. Eph. epigr.,ii,p. 450 ; Huebner, ib.,iii, p. 176 ; Mommsen, Augendrzten, in Jahrbb.d. 147 ; Jos. Klein, Stempel v. rom. merated) AUerthumsfr. im Rheinl., 1875, pp. 93-136 (where 128 are enu;

1876,
des

p.

200

Reeherches

cachets

des

f. (another). Dr. oculistes Romains

E. dans

Bertheraud,

I'Afrique (Alger,1876), counts


Lambessa,
p.

(one found 131 5). Desjardins, Compies rendus,


159.

de le Notd of ruins in the viii

(1880), p.
a

481,

mentions

Keller, Ein
pp.

neuer

rom.

Augenarztstempel,
Greek

in Rheinldnd.

Jahrbb., 1881,

140-150

(thefirst with

VOL.

I.]

Notes

395

de Villefosse et Th^denat, Heron Cachets d'ocuinscription). them Hsies romains of (T. i, 1882) contains 18 new stamps, 17 in found France. Zwei Zangemeister, neuerdings gef. certainly in Bonner Jahrbb., Ixxvi (1883), OcuUstenstempel, p. 224 f. Cf. Frohner, Krit. Analekten, 93 (Philol. Supplementbd., v, pp. 87-

89).
182, 182,

S.

Reinach,

Liste

des

ooulistes Romains,

in Rev,

archSol.,

1888, p. 254 ss. 8. spoon. Martial, ix, 96. 8. prisoning. Liban., ed. Reiske, iv, p. 908 : Koivis t6vo! Kar larpoO^apuaK^ias, 182, 8. adultery. Pliny, H. N., xxix, 20. Martial, vi, 31. 182, 9. husband. extortion. 182, 10. Galen, xiv, 660. 182, 12. fights. Id., viii, 357 and 495. 182, 13. Apollo. Id., vii, 419. 182, 16. profits. Id., xiv, 621. Id., xiv, 602 ; cf. 623 sq., 625, 660, and xix, 15. 182, 15. murder. 182, 20. tripod. Id., xvi, 456 sq. often repeats this reproach, e.g. i, 182, 22. training. Galen very
"

53

sqq.

CIG, 6007. 182, 29. monument. Marquardt, Prl., ii^,779, 7. Cf. CIA, iii,779. 182, 30. method. 182, 37. torpidity. Pliny, H. N., xxix, 10 ; cf. Seneca, Epp., 53
and

83.
Galen, ix, 657 ; x, 909 vol. i, p. 69. Pliny, H. N., xxvi, 12 sqq. ;
M.

182, 39. methodists. Cf. 182, 40. Valens.

sqq. ;
K.

xvii", 274.

183, 27. high.


ii,
5

ff. One (Lyon), Bull.

Apronius

Eutropus

medicus

Sprengel,op. cit., Asclepiadius

d. I., 1864, p. 67.

Pliny, H. N., vii, 124 ; xxv, 6. 183, 32. ladder. 183, 35. provide. Id. ib.,xxix, i-ii. bronze small tablets i83i 37- faith. Cf. the two
Wilmanns,
E.

with

receipts,

I., 2753

s.

184,
184,

I.

4.
vor

184, 8.

Pliny, H. N., xxi ; cf. xxxvii, begotten. Ib., xxiv, 1-5. R. Kobert, Uebey den Zustand Turkey. 18 J ahrhunderten (1887), p. 7.
dumb.

50. der

Arzneihunde

Id. ib,, pp. 16-18. 184, 6. remedies. Dioscorid., Mat. m., iv, 149 (ed. K., i, 632). 184, 12. death. 16. 184, pangless. Id. ib., v, 159 sq. (i, 818K.). 184, 23. converted. Roper, inMarquardt, Hdb. d.R. ."4.,ivSn.741

and

751.

Galen, ix, 934 sq. 184, 29. other. effects. 184, 31. Digg., 1, 13, i " 3. StRE, i^, 319. 184, 31. ancient. 184, 32. Jews. Joseph. A. J., viii,2, 5. 184, 33. astrology. Lobeck, Aglaoph., p. 928 ; cf. also Pliny, H, N" xxix, 9, and the pseudo-Galenian Prognostica de decub.
ex

math,

scient.,Galen, ed. R., xix,

529.

184, 35. doctors. Juv., 4, 553 sqq. 184, 37. ninety-three. Kaibel, Epigr. Gr., 185, 9, unknown. Galen, ix, 910-913.

592

CIG, 5821.

396
185,
13.

Notes
Marquardt, StV, penalties.
of

I. [vol;
iii^,92-94.
under On the
see

tion persecu-

astrologersin
c. 11.

Byjiantium

Justinian

Procop.,

H.

arc,

185, 17. "185,22. 185, 25. 185, 29. 185, 32. 185, 35.
c.

Sever., c. 44. Parent., 4, 17-21. Augustine, Conf., iv, 3, 5. Firmic. Matern., De mathesi, iv, praef. purge. Id. ib.,iii,8, 9. men. paid. Suid., s. BXoko and Casaubon, ed. Sueton., Caligula Sacerdos d[ei] s[ancti StV, ii^, 200, 5. 40 ; Marquardt,

astrologers.

Alex.

broke. turned.

Auson.,

in Orelli, M[ithrae] s[tudiosus]astrologiae(Mediolani) i[nvicti]

CIL, V, 2, 5893. xxii, 16, i8s. 185. 37- Egyptians. Juv., 3, 41 ; Ammian., Cf. vol. i, p. 69. 185, 37. Emperors. A., xvi, 14. suicide. Tac, 186, 7. he wrote 186, 14. horoscopes. Artemidor., Onirocr., ii, 69. But also Suid., s.v. not only oluvoaKOTrmi, but x^^P""""'"''-''^ 4,16 (sacraeartis antistites). 186,16. holy. Quintilian, Declam., i, 6, 141 ; Juv., 6, 588. 186, 18. price. Cf. Horace, Colum., xi, 2, 31. 186, 20. Columella. d. R. A., iv^, u. 691. Marquardt, Hdb. 186,21. farmer. c. merchant. Petron., Sat., 22. 76. 186, suited. Apulei.,Apol., 553 ; Lucian, Dial, mart., 11, i. 186, 25. Galen, xiv, 604. 186, 25. rich. ii, 28 sq. ApuL, IVIet., 186, 30. denarii.
1202
=
'"

186, 37. fortune.

186, 40. 354 A.D. 188, 4. knowledge.

Petron., c. 77. TeufEel, RLG*,


Firmic.

406,
De

1-8.

Matern.,

mathesi, ii, 33

cf. viii,

praef.
188, 15. Tarpeian. Id., v, praef. 188, 22. occupation. Colum., i, praef., 1. Id., iii,3 ; Rodbertus, Z. Gesch. d. agrarischen 188, 24. per cent. in Hildebrand's Roms, Jahrbb. f. Nationalokon. Entwicklung also vol. Cf. 208-228. ii (1864), i, p. 2 of this work. Dio, Ii,21 ; Sueton., Aug.; c. 41. 188, 25. land. 188, 29. paid. Rodbertus, op. cit., p. 213 ; Pliny, H. N., xvii, 8. Libello di Geminio Ostia. Barnabei, Eutichete, in Miith. 188, 30. Rom. ii Inst. d. Arch. Abth., (1887), p. 203 ff. Das Decret des Commodus fiirden 188, 36. prosperity. Mommsen, in Hermes, saltus xv Buruntianus, (1880), p. 408 f. The
all lease-holders. are inscriptionsmentioned whole The paragraph is taken (mostly verbally) 188, 39. small. Die ital. Bodentheilung und die Alimentartafeln, from Mommsen, xix in Hermes, (1884), 393-416.

coloni

in

the

189, 189, 189,

I.

provinces.

H.

N., xviii, 35.

value. Marquardt, StV, ii^, 145. valued. Columella, iii,3, 8. 13. In all these statements million. it is presupposed that all 189, 21. had not only mortgaged parts of their landed the proprietors but all of it. Sale of an estate for 70,000 S. is mentioned property,
6.

in

CIL,
show.

xiv, 3471.

189, 30.

Marquardt, PrL, ii^, 445.

Cf. vol.

i, 160

f.

VOL.

I.]
sea.

Notes
Marquardt,
Prl. ,ii^, 404 Manilius, Astron., iv, CIL, xiv, 2852. CIL, xiv, 12 :
in urbe Umber
sacra, sulcare notus

397
ff.
.

189,37.
190, 190, 23.

189, 41. needs.


statue.

162

sqq..

45.

Umbria.
notus

quoque

finibus illis,
Tuscus

quos

solet,quos
districts
at

arator.
time

According to was certainly important.


190, 190, 9. 13.

this

in

both

that

corn-growing

detail. and

Vol.

i, p.

priests.
Mus.,
wished.

What

ff. is taken follows


299

from

Mommsen,

SIR, i',
in N.

332-371
Rh.
190, 190,

his paper,

De

magist.Roman,, apparatoribus

1848, vi,
The

1-57.
c.

23.

Petron.,

25. Genetivae

paid.
scribae

salaries

71. of the

in apparitores
are :

the

lex

Coloniae
1200

iii, (Ephem. epigr., 91 s.)


aedihum

scribae

ii virorum

HS,
400,
190,

800, accensi
300.

700,

lictores 600, viatores


500 scriba

librarii

praecones 26. scribae.

300, 300, tibicines


On

haruspices II

virorum

(aedilium 300),
see

the
I.

significationof

Mommsen,

StRE,
190, 191, 39-

i', pp.

346,

190, 33. law.

Ibid.,352, 5. knights. See vol. i, p.

141.

Vitruv., vii, 9, 2. boats. Gruter, 391, i. 191, 9. CIL, ii, 4536-4548. 191, 17. statues. Manilius, v, 315-322. 191, 28. debtors. Die rom. Praetorian. Mommsen, Gardetruppen, in Hermes, 191, 35StV ff. ii^, 475 ff. xvi, 643 Marquardt, lb. id., 4y5 ff. ; of. Mommsen, StR, ii',1067, 4. 191, 36. cohorts. ff. used. ii^, StV, Marquardt, 192, 5. 141 192, 8. pension. Ibid., 564 ff. Ds rack. Digg., xlix, 16, 3, i ; 18, 3 etc. ; Hartmann, 192, II. exilio,p. 58, 5. Juv., Sat., 16, 7-34. 192, 13. excesses. Herodian., ii, 4. 192, 18. violence. 192, 20. Conscriptionsordnungin Hermes, voluntarily. Mommsen, xix, j8. Hist., iv, 4 ; quia plerumqiie inopes ac vagi 192, 23. 37. Tac, sumant. sponte militiam 192, 23. 42. Marquardt, op. cit.,542, 6. Id. ib., p. 560 ff. A proof of the celibacy of 192, 24. frontiers. he the soldiers is given also in Liban., ed. R., i, 184, 20, where 4XX' old soldiers oi)k the in times the that iy"iuixjv, good says means Situs /iriSi eipTiTo ; apparently this yi.jj.wv Seijcrw^rai mission per3. covered.
, ,

to 192, 26.

keep
in

concubines. Avillius Flaccus

rob.

Philo, in Place, i, p. 518 M.

kept

the soldiers tva

rois rfyefibvas good Kal Td.s fiitrdo^opia.s XTj^rrefas tujv ffTpartuiTi^v irp6s fiij Affxitpoifievoi

Eg3?ptat first in

also discipline,

dp7ra7dsairoiis dXei^oxrt.
192, 30. familiar. 193, I. executed.

Quintilian xi, i, 86. ApUlei,,Metam., ix, p.

205

sqq.

398
193, 4.

Notes
Bohn,
Uebey die Heimath dev

[vol.I.
Pfdtorianer

privates. Oscar (1883).p. 9 f.


City.
451.

193, 8. Cohorts. 193, 14. and 193,14.

sent., " 2. Dosith., Adrian, Bohn, pp. 5 and 10, 9 ; Mommsen,

StR, iii, i, 442

garrison. Mormasen,
2.

in Hermes, xi:^, Conscriptionsordnung,

58,

193, 17. Italy. Tac, A., iv, 5; cf. Hist., i, 84. Edict des Claudius, in Hermes, iv, 118. Mommsen, 193, 28. fire. in Dio, Ixxiv, doubts there expressed on Kai ttjs 'I^riplas (The withdrawn afterwards 2 were Hermes, xix, 52, by Mommsen, Cf. Bohn, p. 4 f. ; Mommsen, Hermes, xix, 53. miUtum Latercula praetor., CIL, vi, 2375-2403. i93i 35' men. BmW. d. R., iv, 76 ; v, 77. Cf. "^A. epigr., Latere. com. vi,n. 887 ; cohort, urb., CIL, vi, 2404 sq. ; cf. 2384 and 3884 ; Bohn, p.

2).

193,

40.
I.

Syrians. Mommsen,

op. cit.,p. 53 f.
Monumenti
di

94,

of 194, 5.

polished. Henzen, the third century)

pretoriani (second
sqq.
i,
;

half

legion. Henzen,
I.

in AdI, 6686
=

1864,
CIL,

p. 19
v,

cf. esp. p. 25.

923.

Marquardt,

StV, ii2,479,

Dio, Ixxiv, 2. 194, 7. bandits. in caliga,CIL, vi, 2440 ; Inscr. de I'Atg., Militare 8. caliga. 194, iii Aug. qui et caligatus stip.xiiii m[eruit]. 544 ; 7 leg.
194, 9. centurion. 194. 9.
mus

Marquardt,
P. Ann. Flori 14, 194 ; cf.

position.
annus

StV, ii^,376. fr.,in Jahn,

ed.

Flor., p. xliv.

194, 14. year. and the tivo


Britons

Juv.,
adferat under

(ut locupletem aquilam tibi sexagesiMarquardt, 354, i). Revolts of Moors


see

Hadrian,

Hadrian,

c.

5. and

12.

On

of Bulla inscription

regia{CIL, viii,10,579) ; p.p.

praeroga-

tempore factus (a) d. Hadriano, cf. the note by Mommsen. De centurionibus Rom. quaestionesepigr. 194, 17. fair. J. Karbe, 1-8. f. ; CIL, xiv, StV, ii^, Marquardt, 1880), 376 (Halis, pp. f[ilio]p[rimi]p[ilaris] n[ep[rimi]p[ilaris] (Ostia): 349 poti]. It is at least doubtful whether the primipilaresreceived of 600,000 S. (Sueton.,Gai., 44 ; Karbe, p. 8, 15). Of the sum that their privileges we one only know they received from vacatio tutela a Hadrian, (Karbe, ib.).. Die Rangklasse der Primipilaren 194, 18. knights. J. Schmidt, is not successful in his attempt to {Hermes, xxi. 1886, p. 90 fi.), that it always happened from the time of Augustus. prove
. . .

'

'

194, 194, 194,

18.
19.
22.

pp. 10-12. Cf. e.g. Horace, S., i,6, 72 ; Persius,5, 189 ; 3, 77. Decurio. Appian., B. civ., v, 128. Madvig, Verf. und
sons.

Karbe,

tone.

Verw.,

ii, 12.

194, 24. patrons. Karbe, pp. 12-14. Cf. Did. 194. 26. trustworthy. Id., p. 15. Jul.,c. 5 : Nigrum misso occidi primipilario praeceperat. StR, 194, 35. militiis. Marquardt, StV, iia,378-380 ; Mommsen,

iii,543
194, 195,

fi-

40. procuratorship. Marquardt, op. cit., 379. I. encouraged. Mommsen, op. cit., 547.

VOL.

I.]

Notes
SiR, iii, 547,
547, 5.
see

399
4.

195, 3- appointed. Mommsen, Mommsen, 195. 8. veterans. For numerous 195. 14- ways. ed. 195, 195.
21.

Marquardt, 458
German

f.

examples

the

original,

6, 1888, i, 378
banished. live.

f.

36.
4.

Tac, Hist., i, 4. Horace, Epp., i, 7, 46

sqq.

195, 39.

tradition.
chairs.

Marquardt,
7, 144

Prl.

i^, 204
In
the
are

iif.

196,

Juv.,

sqq.

epitaph
the

of

certain clientes

Manila habui

T. 1. Gnome multos.

{CIL, vi',21,975)
cit.

words:

196, 4. 196, 6.

imputation. Marquardt, op. disposal. Manil., v, 61 sqq.


On xiv. this and
on

196, 196, 196,

8. food.

the

of sportula signification

of.

Appendix
12. 12.

Aurelius Cotta, Tac, A., xiii, 34? Martial, xii, 36, 8 ; iv, 40, 1 ; Juv., 5, 108-113 (modici amici, as often, clients). 196, 16. clients. Colum., praef. lib.,i, g and 12.

Cottae.
times.

196, 19.

196, 20. 6. 196, 21. 196, 22. 196, 25. property. Cf. vol. iii, p. 61, also vol. i, pp. 160 and 28. 196, Lupus. Martial, v, 56 ; x, 48, 6. Id., xi, 18. 196, 31. must. 196, 34. conducting. Columella, praef. lib.,i, 12 (thewords

valued. Juv., 5, 12-18. cloak. Pers., i, 54. sometimes. Martial, x, 11, land. Juv., 9, 59.

161.

vectigalisesse
The
'

non

possit
tributum

'

Gesner
'

recognized
the
'

to

be

qui gloss).
'

'

cotidianum

is

meritoria

salutatio

(Seneca, Brev., v, 14, 6). Also con196, 35. lodgings. Digg., vii 8, 2 " i, 3 ; ix, 3, 5 " i. de contubertubernium (cf.Gierig,Plin. Epp., ii,p. 545 sqq., ship. niis Romanorum) real client-relationa implies sometimes
,

196, 37. expected. Martial, ii, 32 ; x, Tac, A., xvi, 22. 196, 39. clients. paie. iii,38, 11. I. Martial, 197, 18. i97t 3- toga. Id., X, 197, 4. paid. Id., X, 75, II. Juv.. i, 197. 5- barely. Id., iii,30;
197. 9- atrium. 197, 13. call.

18.

119

sqq. of passages in Casaubon

Seneca, Epp.,

22,

Martial, X, 70, 5. A on Sueton., Aug., c. 53. 197, 14. digestion. Stat., Silv.,iv,
18.
20. 22.

7. number

9,

48.

197, 197, 197, 197, 197, 197, 197, 197.

orbit.

Juv., 5, sleep. Martial,

19.
x,

74.

Id., iii,4 ; xii, 68 ; xiv, 125. 28. worn. Id., ix, 100 ; x, 96, 11 ; xii, 18, 5. Id., xii,57, 4 ; cf. Juv., 7, 225 ; Martial, xiv, 223. 32. school. Pliny.,Epp., iii,12. 32. home, snow. Martial, iii, 36 ; x, 82 ; xii,26 ; Juv., 5, 76. 33. deterred. Rom. im Jahre Seneca, iv, 39, 3 (Kolle) Beneff., 33As the l awcourts and schools soon as snow lies, 1833, p. 197 :
repose.
'

400
are are

Notes
closed.
to When heard '. 3,

[vol.i.
hawkers
or

it rains

fairly heavilyno

beggars

be

197, 34197. 35197, 197,

dirty. Juv.,
distances.

247.

198, 198, 198, 198, 198, 198, 198,

Martial, i, 108 ; v, 22. Id., v, 22, 7 ; Juv., 3, 243 sqq. 38. waggons. vii, 39. Martial, 40. gout. ii, 18, 5 ; iii,46 ; x, 10, 7. Id., 3. following. Id., ix, 100, 3. 4. visits. 6. Titus. Id., iii,36. elbow. Id., iii,46 ; Cic, In Pisonem, 122. 7. chariot. Hor., Epp., i, 7, 75. 9. II. signal. Martial, x, 10. Persons who Id., vi, 48 ; xi, 24. 14. scullions.
of also hired

were

not

for this purpose : course were xi, 3, 131 ; PUny, Epp., ii,14, 4 ; Juv., 13, 29-31. 198, 18. two people. Seneca, De ira, iii,8, 6. clients

Quintilian,

A., xiii, 19-21. elections. CIL, vi, 822, 933, loii, Pliny, H. N., xxxiv, 17. 198, 27. atrium. 198, 34. porter. Columella, praef. lib. i, g. Martial, v, 22. 198, 37. out. Juv., iii,184-189. 198, 40. clients. Seneca, Beneff.,vi, 34, i. 198,41. inside. Serenum, 14, i. Seneca, Ad 199, I. frown. 198,
25. 198, 26.

relegation. Tac,

1016, 593.

199, 199, 199, 199,

4. return. 6. answer. 9.
II. name.

Juv.,

loc. cit.

Seneca, Brev. Petron., c. 44.


Mommsen
a was

vit.,14,
that

4.

king. 6094),

dedicated
X,

regalium ', who at Formiae to a statue (CIL, patronus coloniae Aeserest a clientum, collegium quale perhaps
' '

thinks

the

'

ordo

ninum

cultorum

statuarum

et

clipeorum L:
ordine libertinum

AbuUi

Dextri ilium

(ix,

2654).
ministrum

fortasse 199, 12. reward. the other uses


199. 199, 199, 199, 199, 199, 199. 199, 1314. 1516.

hoc Quod si quis cum interregem hominem errabit (?). non

mirum

collegii (6071) componet,

Martial, ii,68
of the address

On cf. i, 112 ; vi, 88 ; ix, 92. Domine at this time cf.Appendix xv.
;

Martial, x, 14, change. Id., iii,36. enraged. Id., iii,37. generosity. Id., xii, 13.
presence.

g.

Juv., 3, 125. 17. client. 18. burdensomely. Martial,


1926.

xii,praef. init.

expect.
evident. 91
;

Id., ii, 55.


Cf. also

xiv,
0

Musonius
rots

Sueton., Cues., c. 48 ; Pliny, H. N., p. : in Stob., Floril.,i, 298, 13, ed. Meinecke

iaa fi.^ viiiav

a-vveir8lov"nv.

Petron.,

c.

31

vinum

dominicum

ministratoris
199, 199, 200, 200, 200,

gratia est.
;

Pliny, Epp., ii, 6. 60 ; iv, 85 40- obscuring. Martial, i, 20 ; iii, love. 2. Seneca, Epp., 9, 6. 17. guests. Juv., g. 21. laughter. Cic, In Pisonem, 104-115,
34. himself.

vi, 1

; x, 49.

402
204,

Notes
40.
8. Theatre.

[vol.i.

205, 205, 205,


205,

Martial, ii,29. 29, 82 ; iv, 77 ; v, Id., ii,16, 19, 42, 58, 81 ; iii, 79 ; vi, 91 ; xi, 12, 30, 37, 54, 85, 92 ; xii,54. Id., ii, 19. 9. bread. 108 descent. Cf. vol. i, pp. (lastline) and 109. 14. the of In the families. Hirschfeld, VG, 301. survey 14. families of the equestrian nobility (contained in Hirschfeld's perial list of the magistrates from Augustus to Diocletian) the imthat the of descent are family names frequent, so very is very a imperial freedmen large part of these families from
silence.

probable.
205,
205,
20.

40.
I.

206, 206, 206, 206,

Cic, Pro Quinct., 8, refuge. Juv., 8, 231-275. sport. Id., II, 162-176.
outdo.
cobbler.

31.

2.

Id., 8, 181

7. 8.

Hermes.
sense.

Id., 8, Id., 8, 73

sq. 39-35. Rarus :

enim

ferme

sensus

communis

in

ilia Fortuna. IV. 207, 207,


207, 6.

ROMAN

SOCIETY.

prominent.
sound. shoes.
cause.

14.
15. 16.

Horace, Sat., i, 6, 93 sqq. Seneca, Beneff.,vi, 34, 4.


417 sqq. ; 5, 137. Ad Marciam, 10, i ;

Jilv., 3,
Seneca,

207, 207,

Epp., 84, 12

Benejf.,

vi,
19.

Seneca, Beneff., vi, 28, 5. Cf. Juv., 3, 239 ; Martial, ix, 22, 9 ; xiv, 129. Cf. Mommsen, consul. Pliny, Paneg., 61. StR, i',376, 207, 21. and Consuls as I. salutatores, see Juv., 3, 126; praetors Martial, x, 10 ; cf. Stat., Silv.,i, 2, 232. Lucian, De mercede cond., c. 10. 207, 26. patron. table. Id., Nigrin., 24 ; Piscator, 34. 207, 29. Martial, xii, 26 ; Epictet., Diss., iv, 10, 20. 207, 30. consulate. 208, I. tribunate. Juv., 7, 90 sqq. 208, 2. flies. Plutarch, loc. cit. Cf. also Martial, ix, 92, 5. 208, 9. whipping. Seneca, Ad Seven., 14, 2 ; cf. also De ira,iii,
37.
2-

34. 4clients.

208, 10. shut. Epictet.,Man., 33, 13. 208, 13. capacious. Vitruv., vii, 5, i. 208, 17. fall. Dio, Iviii, 5 ; cf. Becker, H.d.R.A., ii, 2, I2-|, n. 281. 18. 208, portraits. Martial, i, 55, 5 ; ii,90, 5. 208, 22. bribed. Seneca, Ad Seren.,14, i ; Epictet.,Diss.,i,30, 7. 208, 23. lists. Seneca, Beneff.,vi, 33, 4. salu208, 23. memorist. Pliny, H, N., xxix, 19 : aliena memoria
tamus.

Seneca, Beneff.,vi, 33, 4 ; 34, i. Mulviana 208, 27. Pliny, H. N., xv, 38 : mala jam at virorum salutatoriis cubilibus coninclusa, simulacris noctium sciis imposita. Dio, Ixxvi, 5. 20S, 30. secured. Id., Iviii, 20S, 33. :xer;. 5.
208,
25. doors.

levee.

VOL.

I.]

Notes

403

208, 34. porters, Tac, A., vi, 8 and iv, 74. Plutarch, De amicor. multit., 208, 36, friends. 3. 208, 38. morning-receptions. Tac, A., xiv, 56. 208, 39. eminent. Id., Dial, de oratt.,6. G., ii,461. Virgil, 208, 40. wave. receive. 8. Jerome, Epp., 43, 2. 209, Symmachus, Epp., viii,41. 209, g. Symmachus. S. Orientius, Commonitor. lib. ii de ebrietate (Gal209, 13. bribe. landi, x, p. 191). ApoU., Epp., i, 9. 209, 16. inexpensive. Sidon. Paulin. nee Petrocord., Eucharistic, 436 : 209, 18. humble. et minor honoris turbis Instructa poUeret obsequiis pompa
fulta 209,
21.
causa

clientum.

morning.
maturius

Sueton., Aug.,

c.

77

si vel

officii vel

sacri

evigilaudum

esset.

Cf.

Marquardt, Prl., i^,


sumes as-

125,

8 ; Casaubon on Sueton., Aug., 53, who erroneously held at that the officia were partly night. One had
to be there in time.
somno :

to

get up by night

i, 23 tempus
209, 26. 209, 28. 209, 209, 209, 209, 209, 209, 209, 210,
210,

certe

antelucano

So also Symmach., Epp., indulseris,ut detur aliquod

officiis.

210, 210, 210, 210, 210, 210, 211, 211,


211,

211, 211,

avoid. Sueton., Claud., 2. daybreak, Stat.,Silv., i, 2, 229 ; cf. Juv., 2, 132. celebrated. Festus, p. 343 M. 29. 30. digestion. Seneca, Beneff.,iv, 39, 3 ; cf. Stat.,iv, 9, 48. Cf. MommBecker, Hdb. d. R. A., ii, 2, 124. 35. mentioned. sen, SIR, i', 616, 3. 35. dignitaries. E.g. Pliny, Epp., i, 5, ii. 36. praetors. Hadrian, c. 9. Pliny, Epp., ii,1, 8. 40. functions. Id. ib.,iv, 17, 6. 41, Pliny. Id. ib.,viii,37. 4. considered. 6. tribune. Martial, iv, 78. Ammian., xxvi, i, i. 9. retinue. funerals. 10. Seneca, Tranq. an., 14, 4, 6. 18. banquet. Plutarch, De amicor. multit., Martial, x, 70. 27. compose. Pliny, Epp., i, 9. 34. Rome. Man., 25, i ; Pliny, Epp., i,20, 12 ; 36. assessors. Epictet., xi, 6, I ; cf. Juv., 3, 162. I. legacy. Pliny, Epp., ii,20, 10. Seneca, Beneff.,iii, 15, 3. 3. received. Digg., xxix, 3, 4-7. 3. wills. Martial, ix, 87. 4. manumissions. Juv., 3, 82 : me prior ille Signabit fultusve toro 5. ranged. scriptio meliore recumbet ? Cf. Sueton., Tiber., c. 76. In the inin a boundary dispute of the CIG, 1732b (decision in the proceedDaulians in Phocis, 118 a.d.) the participators ings JlapTJcravKoippiosAiiri/SouXos signed as follows : K^Kpixa Kal T^v TrpdjT7)v Au/co/atJSous NtKifi(l"opos K^KpiKa. 'Ayatriai 4"T"jip6,'yi.(ra. Terdprtjv. Wcrias Tei/xuvos K^KptKa. II. AtXtos Aafid^evos4a"pp6.yuTa. Cf. Porcelli etc. testamenium (Petron., ed. Buechler, Trip.irT'riv of the witnesses (for seven wills, p. 232, 16-18). On the number
"

404
privatedeclarations
divorces, copies
sieben
211, 211, 211, of

Notes
of

[vol,I.
such
as

211,
211,

211, 211,
211, 211, 211, 211, 211, 211, 211, 212,

212,
212, 212,

212, 212, 212,


212,

Bruns, Die etc.), see Mommsen., Zeugen p. 489 ss. 6. itiquette.Marquardt, PH., i^, 303-308. Seneca, Ad Seren., 10, 2 ; De ira, iii, 37, 4. 7. Seneca. i. Marquardt, Prl., i^, 308, 9. Ages. 10. congratulations. Ibid.,p. 250, 5. visits. II. Horace, Epp., ii,2, 65-70 ; Sat., i, g, 17. II. condolences. Pliny, Epp., iv, 2, 4. official. Diss., i, 19, 24. Epictet., 13. Sueton., Caes., 71. 14. governor. 15. assessorship. Seneca, Tranq. an., 12, 4. 16. weeks. Id., Brev. vit., "jj ; cf. Epp., 8, 6. fires. Juv., 3, 9. 19. forum. 22. Cic, Pro Muvena, 33, 69. established. Cf. Appendix xiv. 27. 34. fruitlessly.Martial, x, 58, 7. I. congratulating. Manil., v, 61. Phaedr., Fab., ii,5. 4. bore. da capo. Seneca, Tranq. an., 12. 17. kisses. Martial, viii,44. 19. Id., iv, 78 ; cf. vol. i, p. 210. 24. excuse. breaks. med., i, i, ed. K., x, 3. Galen, Meth. 30. aim. Horace, Sat., ii,5, 8 ; cf. i, i, 62. 37. For Martial read Juvenal '. Juv., 3, 162 39. emigrated.
d. Rom.

publicconsequence public documents


Rechts, Comment.

weddings

and

'

'

'

sq.

Pliny, H. N., xiv, 5. Juv., i, 112. 213, 6. supreme. Galen, x, 2 and 172. 213, 7. ideals. Cf. Cic, Cluent., 14 ; N., xxix, 20. 213, 14. Pliny. Pliny, H. vol. Dial, Cf. 182. Lucian, i, p. mart., 7. Tac, A., iii,25. 213, 25. advantage. Cf. Marquardt, Prl., i^, 73 f. 213, 26. calm. Haterius. Seneca, Beneff.,vi, 38, 3. 213, 31. 213, 40. presents. Martial, iv, 56 ; Horace, Sat.,ii,5, 12 ; Epp., i,I, 78 ; Ovid, A. a., ii, 271 ; Martial,ii, 40 ; v, 39 ; vi,27, 9 ; 18 and ix, 48 ; Juv., 4, ; 6, 38-40 97. 214, 4. spending, Martial, ix, 9. Horace, Sat., ii,5, 93. 214, 5. observed. ^4. a., ii, Z)jss., iv,i, 148. nursing. Ovid, 319 sqq. ; Epictet., 214,5. 20 Martial, xii, 90 ; Pliny,Epp., ii, ; Juv., 12, 98 sqq. 214, 9. men. given. Martial, xi, 83. 214, 10. fire. Juv., 3, 221. 214, II. defend. II. Horace, Sat., ii,5, 27 sqq. 214, Tac, A., xiii,52. 214, 16. friends. Horace, Sat., ii,5, 74. 214, 17. panegyrized. Aelian, ed. Hercher, ii,227, fr. 83. 214, 18. Cornutus. subserved. Martial, xii, 40. 214, 21. Ladies. Horace, Sat., ii, 5, 75 ; Petron., c 140. 214, 22. Martial, ix, 100, 4. 214, 25. crones. 26. colleague. Juv., 3, 128 sqq. 214, Martial, xi, 55. 214, 31. heir.
213,
4. virtues.

VOL.

I.]
33.
XV

Notes

405

214,

214, 214, 215, 215,

invalidity. Digg., xxx, 64 (66, v, 63 ss.). Gaius (Ubro edictum provinciale); Captatoriae scripturae simili in legatis valeant. modo in hereditatibus Cf. neque neque Muhlenbruch, Lehrb. d. Pandektenrechts, 4. Ausg., iii, " 649 ; institutionibus Bynkershoeck, De captatoriis (OPP., i., p. 359 sqq.). Cf. also Lucian, Dial, mart., 8. Martial, ix, 88. 36. burst. will. Id., xi, 67 ; xii, 73. 41. I. year. Id., v, 39. anus 2. illness. Seneca, Brev. vit.,7, 3 : simulatus aeger,
ad
_

efferendis
2.

heredibus

lassa.

cough. Martial, ii,26. 215, 160 ; cf. Sillig's note. 215, 5. paleness. Pliny, H. N,, xx, Martial, ii,40. 215, 9. Caecuban. show. II. c. Patron., 215, 117. bit. Pliny, Epp., viii,18. 215, 13. 215, 16. gifts. Id. ib., V, 1. buried. 22. Stat., Silv.,iv, 7, 33. 215 plague. Petron,, C, 116. 215, 32. incentive. Id., c. 141. 215, 39. 216, 3. popularity. Tac, A., xv, 19. 216, 4. legacy-hunting. E.g. Epp., 19, 4 ; 68, 4 ; 95, 44 ; Beneff., iv, 20, 3 ; vi, 38, 3. testamenta "t orbos Tac, A., xiii,42 : Romae 216, 4. accused. velut indagine ejus capi. 216, 10. disown. Seneca, Ad Mate, 19, 2. honour. 12. Pliny, H. iV., xiv, 5. 216, influential. Tac, A., i, 73. 216, 13. Id., Germ., c. 20. 216, 14. Germany. Pliny, Epp., iv, 15; 216, 18. burden. De amdreproHs,c. 4, barrenness. Cf, Epictet., Fhita,Tch, 216, 19. Vol. i, p. 214). Diss., iv, I, 148 (cf. Juvenal, 12, 93 sqq. 216, 23. hen. Lucian, Nigrin., 17. 216, 25. perversities.
19, and 5-9on

Cf.

also

Adv. Dial,

indoct.,
mart.,

the

spread of

in legacy-hunting

Greece,

forced, Tertullian, c. 16; cf. Lactant., Instil., Patient., v, 22 Ammian., xiv, 6, iii, 9; ; xviii, 4, 22 ; Ambrose, De offic., contineutiae atque gravitatis 9 : aucupia quaesitae hereditatis, simulatione captatae, quod abhorret a propositoChristiani viri. Pliny,Epp., i, 13, 2; ii,9, 5 ; Juv., 11, 4. 216,35. 'stations'. walks. Martial, vii,97, 11. 216, 35. Athen., i, p. i E. ; cf. Gell.,iii, 216, 35. baths. i, i. 216, 35. temples. Pliny, Epp., v, i. Reg. d. St. Rom., 216, 36. libraries. Martial, xii, prooem. ; Preller,

21',

29.

p. 219.

216, 36. book-shops. Gell., 31, i ; xviii, v, 4, i ; xiii, 4, 1 ; Athen., i, p. I E. 216, 36. apothecaries' shops. Rein, StRE, vi, 2029 and Heindorf on Horace, Sat.,i, 7, 3. Clem. Alex., Paedag., iii, 11, 75, p. 0! ivSpcsiirl tiSv Koipttwv xal KarriMlup 297, Pott : 11^ Tolvw firidi Kal ribs irapioiia^as iSo)\e"rxoiitiTWv rrunvXeviiievoi., dlnfiiilMrSiarplpovTes
.

4o6
vol

Notes
Yupat/cas

[vol.i.
5^ Kal

Trautrdffdojvttot^

'

iroWoi/s

oi

iraiovrai.

Also

Jerome, Epp.,
tabernas.

50,
Even

els yiXiora ^Xao'tprjfj.ovvTts per 5, speaks of gamre

angulas

et medicorum

{conclavia) people lay


V, 44 ; xi. 77217, 6. rewarded.

in wait

for their

public latrines acquaintances,Martial,


in the

217, 217, 217, 217, 217, 217,

Becker, Topogr., p. 631 and Strabo, v, p. 236 ; Horace, C, i, 8, 3 ; iii, 12, 8 ; A. P., 379 ; Ovid, A. a., iii, 383 ; Carm. in Pison., 165 sqq. ; Martial, ii, 14, 4. in 1. for 'porticum 20 10 II. iii, (where Martial, poetarum. be read terit templi should iv, 61. p.t. Magni) perhaps cf. Becker, Topogr., p. 572. Martial, xi, i ; 15. Argonauts. advertised. 20. Martial, vii, 97. nickname. 21. Athen., i, p. i E. 27. occupation. Martial, v, 20, 8. simply rings of persons standing 29. gatherings. Circuli are or sittingtogether for conversation, playing at ball (Pliny, only by the Epp., V, 6, 27) etc. ; circulus differs from corona that the latter refers stationed circumstance to a person always The in the middle. words occur together in Quintil., xii,10, and Circuli convivia stand 120. 74 ; Apulei.,Metam., ii,p. relation as in Juv., 11, 4 : convictus, thermae, in the same theatrum, and] Martial, vii, 97 : convivia, stationes,omne Cato in QuintU., vi, 3, 105 : qui forum, aedes, compita etc. circulis conviviis, item in contionibus in sermonibus culis cirdicet. ridicule commodeque Livy, xliv, 22 : In omnibus atque etiam (sidiis placet)conviviis sunt, qui exercitus homiducaut. in Macedoniam Cic, Pro Balbo, c. 26 : more conviviis in in circuUs veUicant. num Cic, invident, rodunt, in circulis duntaxat et conviviis est Ad Ait.,ii,18, 1 : sermo liberior quam fuit. nee Tac, A., iii, ignoro in conviviis 54:
'
....

et

circulis incusari Plutarch.

ista et modum

posci.

217,

38.

218, 218,

3. moulders. 7. obscenities.

Epp., ix, 17. 464 E ; xiv, 613

Plutarch, Quaest. conviv.,vii,8, 4. Plutarch, loc. cit., 12, 4, 2. Proll. ad Pers.,p. Ixxxiv, sqq. ; Pliny, Jahn, reXwTOTToioi and table, Athen., xi, p. /ii/ioi at
D.

218, 9. impertinences. Marquardt, Prl., i^, 152 f. 218, 14. applause. Plutarch, De vitioso pudore, cap. 6. Martial, ix, 77, 5. 218, 18. loud. Martial, v, 78; 218, 19. banquets. PUny, Epp.,i, 15; ix, 17,40; cf. vol. ii,p. 349 bottom. Juv., 11, 179. 218, 21. anecdote-tellers. 26. Forum. 1361 Meyer, Anihol., CIL, vi, 2, 10,097 0- ^^ 218, locos meos mecum evigilare adque (locos auctorum quibus
=

recitandis

convivae

exhilarabantur

?).
'

Athen., xiv, 620 B : rods Sk vw OfuripurT"s 218, 27. Homerists. els ret 6 Tfi"roi inXijpeiis ivoiu",^op,ivov$ Biarpa irap-Ziyaye Arju'fyrpios with a box A wandering Homerist full of costumes, in Achill. Tat., iii, 20, 4, 6. certain. 28. Graecis versibus Homeristae Petron., c. 59 : cum 218, insolenter ut Solent. coUoquerentur, ai8, 29. compositions.Becker-Goll,iii, 373.

VOL.

I.]
vice. Stoic.

Notes

407

Juv., r, 88; 8, 10; 14, 4. Galen, xvi, 310. Tobia, c. 11, 38; cf. Cyprian, De 219, 5. judicial. Ambrose, De aleat., 5-11. 218, 10. play. Sueton., Aug., c. 71. book. Id., Claud., c. 33. 219, II. restriction. Tac, A., iii, 54. 219, 17. Les Champagny, Antonins, ii,193 s. 219, 28. arrest. of chronologically arranged collection 219, 32. reports. Cf. the in De senat. R. Huebner, actis, pop. q. fragments pp. 41-58. is named of the equestrian order A as proc. Aug. ab actis editor of the acta ; he held this office as the first procuration after the legionary tribunate. Freedmen ab actis,CIL, next and ab an actis,ibid., adjutor 8695, were vi, 8674 probably his in Ephem. epigr., subordinates. J. Schmidt, Addit. ad CIL viii, 218, 31. 218, 41.
' '

V, p. 522, 219, 34. walls.

n.

II

75, with

Mommsen's
c.

note.

219, 219, 220, 220,

220, 220, 220,


220,

c. Sueton., Caes., ; Aug., c. 70 ; Tiber., 52 ; Ad i,17 ; festivos libellos quos nation., Nero, c. 45 ; TertuUian, et ilia obliqua nonnumquam sciunt dicta statuae quae Schol. Juv., i, 109 (Valla). circi sonant; 35- stage. Vol. ii,p. 94. Vol. ii,p. 3. 36. licence. 6. 6. Burrus. Tac, A., xiii, 10. Tac, Hist.,i, 19. Embassy. Id. ib.,ii,91. 13. omen. 54. 15. publicity. Id. ib.,iii, news. Martial, ix, 35. 25. Cf. Appendix Iviii ; also vol. i, Juv., 6, 402 sqq. 30. East.
. . .

80

p. 220, 221,
221, 221, 221,

14.

38.
3.

220, 40. word.

Martial, x, 48. Tac, Hist.,i, i. 26 iii, speaker. Seneca, Beneff.,


dock. sermo,

Sub

Tiberio

Caesare

excipiebaturebriorum
5. noted. 9. silenced.
18.

simplicitas jocantium.

model.
.

Tac, A., vi, 24. Id., Agnc, 2. Duncker, Gesch.

d. Alterth., iv*, 542

(the king's

ears)
221, 221,
221, 221,

222, 222, 222, 222,

222,

222,

Dio, Iii, 37. Id., Iv, 18. Sueton., Claud., c 18. 31. suicide. 15. 35. ghosts. Pliny, H. N., xxx, follow. I. Epictet.,Diss., iv, 13, 5. To the passages tioned men2. spies. Marquardt, StV, ii^,493. add Dio, Ixxvii,17. by Marquardt, loc. cit., See vol. i, p. 79 of this work. 3. house. written in the year 155 after Ov., ix, was 5. eulogy. Aristid., in Syria in February between concluded was Vologeses, peace Antoninus Mint. and Pius. of the Waddington, king Parthians, cf. de I'Inst., 1867, p. 255, 259, 3. Aristid.,Or.,ix, p. 62, Jebb, ed. Dindorf, i,p. 105.. 9. restored. Vit. Apollon. Tyan., iv, 185, ed. Kayser, Philostrat., 14. ate. p. 84, 7.
21.

cautious. Livia.

22.

408
222,

Notes
17. free. Id.

[vol.i.

222,
222, 222, 222,

222,

ib.,viii,348, ed. K., p. 162, 12. 20. ears. Lucian., Adv. ind:, 22. senators. Dio, Ixxvii, 17. 24, 26. depraved. ^/e;r. Sever.,c. 23. Cf. especially Liban., ed. R., i,p. 567 sq. (here 34. ramified. oi called the ffiurMus d"(iSa\fj.ol, too are p. 568, 14) ; spies Aurel. 6 c. Victor, Diocletian, 39, and the Ammian., xiv, i, ; C. Theod.,vi,29, i. on other passages mentioned by Gothofredus gnara et nil Tac, A., xi, 27 : in civitate omnium 40. hushed.
reticente.
5. safety. 8. clients. 16. cockcrow.

223,

Seneca,

De

tranquill. an.,
4. 9, 102-129.

12.

223, 223,

Martial, vii, 62,

Juv.,

Cf.

Martial,
At

u, 82.

Mart., xi, 38. 223, 18. deaf. Cicero. Cic, Pro. Coel., 16, 38 223, 21. quisque istam efiugerepotest in tam

fuit fama.

Quotus-

maledica

civitate ?

Jerome, Epp., 127, 3 : difficile est in maledica 223, 23. later. civitate et in urbe in qua orbis quondam palmaque populus fuit, detraherent vitiorum ac (vitiosorum ?), si honestis puraque
munda macularait, contrahere. 223, 25. 223,
26.
non

aliquam
2.

sinistri

rumoris

fabulam

pieces.
fee.

Id.

ib.,43,
ii

Prop., (iii), 32, 26. 21 gossip. Id., ii, 20, 20, 28 ; 25, i ; Ovid, Amm., sq. ; iii, iii, I, 17 ; Horace, Epod., ii,8. Stat., Silv.,i, 2, 27-31. 223, 30. embrace. Juv., 6, 403 sqq. 222, 31. happy. Martial, vii, 10, 223, 34. Titus. Seneca, Epp., 122, 4. 223, 36. talk. death. Juv., i, 145 sq. 223, 36. Id., 11, 1-5. 223, 37. theatres. 224, 3. talking. Pliny, Epp., viii,18. 224, 4. tragedy. Tac, Dial., c. 2. Horace, Sat.,ii,6, 70. 224, 5. dance. culture. Tac, Dial, de orator.,c. 29. 224, II. Seneca, Epp., 23, i ; 67, i ; cf. Juv., 4, 88 sq, 284, 12. method. cultivated. Horace, Sat.,ii,6, 44 ; Epp., i, 18, rg. 224, 13. Epictet.,Man., 33, 2 ; Diss., iii, 16, 4. 224, 15. persons. 63. Martial, iii, 224, 27. fellow. Plutarch, Qu. conv., ii,i, i, 2. 224, 31. intercourse. Epictet.,Diss., i, 25, 15. 224, 39. escarpment. would. Plutarch, /oc. cit., 225,2. 3, 8. inculcate. Cf. also Martial, ix, 77 ; Quod optimum sit, 5. 225, convivium Facundi Prisci disputat, pagina etc. tables, Plutarch, Qu. conv., v, 5, 2, 9. 225, 6. Martial, xi, 35. 225, 7. alone. Gell.,xiii,ii. 225, 9. Muses. 10. Plutarch, Qu. conv., i, i, 5, 4. sociability. 225, Cic, Ad famil., ix, 24, 3. 225, 14. common, bibUothecas^ theatra, 225, 15. pleasure. Martial, xii, prooem. : in studere sentiunt. se convictus, quibus voluptatesnon translate. L. Ver. Aug., 6, 11, Fronto, Ad 225, 19.
223, 28.

4IO

Notes

[vol.i.

Juv., 10, 289. 228, 19. vow. Galen, vii, 28. 228, 24. observed. From the allusion 28. Terence, figures. Eunuch., ii,3, 22 sqq. 228, in Auson., Praef. Idyll., it that this seems description 4 still held good for his time. For like as peas read thin as reeds '. 228, 29. peas. c. I. nurses. Tac, Dial., 29 ; Germ., c. 20. 229, barbarians. Favorin., ap. Gell.,xii,1, 17 ; of. Orelli, 2677. 229, I. ad ux., c. 2. 229, 5. infancy. Plutarch, Cons, c. 31 ; Galen, vi, 45. Ephes., De mul. affect., 229, 6. Soran. bow-leggedness. Soran., ih., c. 38. 229, II. Ovid, Metam., x, 262 ; Jerome, Epp., 128, i ; 229, 13. amber. Lobeck, Aglaoph., 701b. d'Agg. B, C, and 229, 14. played. Cf. the reUef AdI, 1857, Tav. and Ersilia Caetani-Lovatelli, explanation, Sopra my p. 144 ss., statua marmorea una rappresentante un fanciuUo che giuoca alle arch. d. Roma, nod, in Bull. d. commiss. 1882, pp. 55-62, Tav. which children xi (sarcophagus from of both sexes Ostia, on delle castella : Gerhard, Ant. Bildw., Ixv. are playing the game See also Anthol. Gr., ed. Jacobs, iii, i). 57 (Glaucus, epigr., dolls. ad Jahn Pers., Sat.,2, 70 ; Lactant., Instit., ii,4, 229, 15. 13 sq. ; Jerome, loc. cit. Becq de Fouquiferes,Jeux des anciens (1869), 229, 16. tombs. p.
' ' '

28s. 229, 229, 19.

toys.

37. well. Prl., v?, 54if. Pictor 229, 39. occupation. Marquardt, Bull, comun. d. Roma, iii (1875),p. 158. Cf. Seneca, Here.

loc. cit. Cf. Appendix xvii.

Plutarch,

acu;

Oet.,

665.
229, 230, 230, 230, 230, 230,

230, 230, 230,


230, 230, 230,

230, 230, 230, 230,

Marquardt, op. cit., 542 note. c. Sueton., Aug., 64. of Turia Abhandl. d. Berl. (Mommsen, 7. spinner. Praise Acad., 1863, p. 461), ii,30. 9. Propertius. Prop., i, 3, 41 ; iv, 6, 15. TibuU., i, 3, 85. 15. hair. of the pensa 1 8. decay. Columella, xii, praef.9. The account of II female slaves,on the wall of the textrinum in a house at Pr. pi. 20, no. ii. Ritschl, Mon. Pompeii, Garrucci, Graffiti, Lat., tab., xvi, i, Enarr., p. 20. Ruf. 18. Musonius. Muson. ed. Meineke, iv, (Stob., Floril., 222). 12. TertuUian, Exhort, ad castit., c. 19. TertulUan. 20. spinners. Orelli,4639, 4860. Anthol. lat., ed. Meyer, CIL, ii, 1699. 1376 loom. 20. Marquardt, Prl., i*,58, 2. evidence. P. E. Mueller, Gen. aev. 22. Theodos., i, 79. Auson., Parental., ; 16, 2, 3 23. pass. 4. Ci. also Digg., Symmach., E^^., vi,67 and 79. 25. example. and xxiv, I, 29 " I, 30 Cujac, Obss.,ix, 30. Martial, ix, 68. 29. master. Id., viU, 3, 15. 33. crowd. 35. girl. Nissen, Hermes, i, 147 ; Anson., Id., 4, 33 says in
41.
4. sisters.
=

able.

VOL.

I.]
his

Notes

411

olim of the school for his grandchild: Haac description genitorque tuus genetrixque secuti etc. Cf. also Philostrat., passage he and
case

Rohde Imagg., i, 12. (D. gr. Roman, 146, 2) finds this unintelligible, considering the Greek custom, meant asks if slaves are However, in the ; cf 424, i
almost
. .

of

foundation

of

34,000

drachmae

for

education co-education

in

Teos

(G.
also

Hirschfeld, Hermes, ix, 1875, p. 502) three to be intended, for it is arranged that ypaiJ./j.aToSidda-Ka\ (withyearly salaries of 600, 550 and 500 drachmae) SiSa^ovnv Tcis TToiSas Kal Tds trapdivovs. Scipio the Younger mentions ludus in his oration contra legem judiciariam Ti. Gracchi the in eo saltatorius vidi pueris virginibusque ludo : plus
seems
' '
. . .

quinquaginta, in
minorem annis

his

unum

Macrob.,

younger). (the Also in the empire 7 Eyssenhardt. of the Khalifs public boys and girlswere taught in the same and had their love-affairs there schools, (Kremer, Culturgesch.
duodecim Sat.

puerum others were


. .

buUatum therefore

non

10),iii, (ii, 14,

230,

d. Orients, ii,l33). Paul. Aegin., i, 14. 37. age. love-stories. Ovid, Trist.,ii,369. 230, 41. schools. Martial, viii, 3, 13. 231, I. et Mariae, 232 Claudian, De nupt. Honor, sqq. 231, 3. Sappho. ad Marii Salmonem 6. Terence. CI. (Werned., Victor., Ep. 231, Poett.
struction Inmin., iii, p. 108), v, 72 sqq. ; Pliny, Epp., v, 16. der Villa of a girl in reading : Jahn, Columbarium Pamfili,plate v, 15 ; cf. Antich. di Ercolan.,vii,53 and 58. 9. intrigue. Sueton., iii, gr. 18. II. danger. Quintil.,i, 2, 4. Sallust,Catiline,25. 15. honest. 18. pupils. Horace, Sat.,i, 10, 98. dancer. 21. ii, Ovid, Amores, ii, 11, 31 : 4, 25 sqq. ; id. ib., Threiciam lyram. A girlof legisselibellos, digitis increpuisse eight years is praisedin her epitaph thus (CIL, vi, 3, 18,324) : lascivia surgere Coeperat et dnlces fingere nequitias. Quodsi longa tuae mansissent tempora vitae, Doctior in terris nulla puella foret. skilled. 22. Propert., ii,3, 17-20. virtue. Stat., Silv.,iii, 5, 63. 27. in Abhandl. d. 28. typifies.Jahn, Darsiellg.d. Handwerks, Sachs. Ges., i868, 291, 107. Cf. the epitaphs Or., 4851, CIL, vi,3, 17,050, and that of one Petronia Musa, Kaibel, Epigr. Gr.,
"

231, 231,

231, 231, 231,

....

231, 231, 231,

551.
231, 231, 231, 231,

231, 232, 232, 232, 232,

Jerome, Epp., 107, 8. Ovid, A. a., iii, 299. 35. 37. gait. Or., 4848. 39. exciting. Quintilian,i, 10, 31. Horace, Carm., iii, 6, 22. 39. dances. Handb. d. R. 2. procession. Marquardt, n. 338 ; Ovid, Trist.,ii,23. 3. singing. Horace, Carm., 6, 41-44. 5. dirge. Sueton., Aug., c. 100.
31.

either. charm.

A.

iv, 56, (i.Aufl.),

7. themes.

Herodian., iv,

z,

5.

Rufus

(under Trajan)

in

4-12

Notes

[vol.i.

232,

232, 232,
232,

the education Oribas.,iii, p. 85, Daremberg, says in a paragraph on 01) /j-ivOf els riSv xop'-^" of girls : loiKe Si xal to, i^evprjcrffaj. Si ivravBa Kol SitXovs dXXS koJ eis 0 ToS vivos, tS Belov, l/yleiav Tt-n^v Kal ry (^S^, (ipxijtret wife. 10. Pliny, Epp., iv, 19. II. pedagogues. Cf. also Cic, Ad Att.,xii, 33. Hermes, iii, Mommsen, 46 ; Pliny, Epp., v, 16. 15. 108. 26. high. Dressel, Bdl, 1881, p. 14 : D.M. |MINICIAE |
.

MARCELLAE
urn

| FVNDANI
in the
same

F. vault

[V.A.XII
the is

XI

VII

found who

with

D.M inscription

[ The |STA.

TORIAE mother mention 23-25232, 232, 29.

IM.FIL.
died
So

her.

apparently that of the before her daughter, because Pliny does not also Lanciani, Bull, comun. d. Roma, i88i,pp.

|MARCELLAE

31.

232, 33. 232, 34.


232,

Rossbach, Die rom. Ehe, p. 417 ff. CIL, ix, 1817. IRN, 1609 marriage. Mommsen, twelfth. Pomponius, Digg., xxui, 2, 4. de aduUeriis,Digg.,xlviii, accused. Ulpian, i,ii, 5, 13 "
year.
=

8.

36. Cf. Appendix xviii. p. 83, Daremberg. 232, 38. Oribas., iii, p. 418. 232, 40. provisions. Rossbach, op. cit.,
were

The

age

tions restric-

first inserted law


more severe

in

the than

Lex the and de

Papia Popp-oea, a supplementary Lex Julia ; Joers, Ueber


ordinib.
zur

das
6.

Verhdltniss

der

lex

Julia
6

marit.
10.

lex

Papia

Poppaea
233, 233,

(Bonn, 1882), pp.

bridegroom.

27. 233, 29. 233,


233, 233, 31.

Ulpian, Digg., xxiii, i, provide. Pliny, Epp., i, 14. procurable. Horace, Epp., i, 6, 36
bride.

12.

sq.

Juv., 3,

161.

3335.

support.
age.

Tac, Agric, c. 6. Ulpian,xvi, i, 2 j Gai,.ii, ill,


70. the

286

Adv. Tertullian,

233, 233,

gent.,4. 36. Quadratus. Cf. Appendix xi, p.


37.
was

Agricola. in 40),Mommsen, bom

'

At

the

end

of

62

or

Pliny,Epp., vh, 24. beginning of 63 (he


'

Hermes, iii, 80, 4.


11. zu

Cf.

UrUchs,

De

vita et honoribus Agricolae, p. Tacitus. Nipperdey, Einl. 233, 38. Urlichs, op. cit., p. 25. Genthe, De Lucani 233, 39- Lucan. Ovid.

Tac. vita et

A,,

p. 5 ;

however, of.,
23.

scriptis, p.

Ovid, Trist.,iv, 69. 233i 4"husband. Apulei.,Met., 4, 26. 234, I. at the age of 15, CIL, 234, 4. exceptions. Marriage (of a gladiator) Orelli, i, 2868 ; CIL, 2572 ; at 17 years, CIL, iii, V, 2, 5933 2018-19 vi, 3, 23,115 ; years, CIL, v, 2, 7946 ; vi, 3, 21,474; 21 i, 2272 ; v, i, 1074 ; vi,3860 ; vi, 3, 19,172, years, CIL, iii, F'etrocord., Ephem. epigr.,iii, 20,116, 21,714. p. 50 ; PauUin. Eucharist.,176-181. 22-23 years, CIL, v, 2, 7404; vi, 2160; 26 years, CIL, vi, 2256. 234, 6. boys. Nissen, Ital. Landesh., i, 412. c. Ta.c., Hist.,iv, 5; Sueton., Tiber., 35. 234, 10. son-in-law. child. 8. Pliny, Epp., Viii,23, 234, 12. Cf. Appendix xviii. *34i 13' betrothed.
=

VOL.

I.]

Notes

413
sponsalibus
Observ., xi,

Ulpian, D., xxiii,i, 18. 14. intermediaries. Id.,D., i, 14, 3 ; cf. Cod., v, i, de 434, 16. business. et arrhis sponsalitiis 'et proxeneticis,and Cujac, 18.
234, 234,

6 ; Fest.,ed. M., p. 343. Cic, Ad Quint,fr.,ii, 19. celebrated. iv, 39, 3 ; Pliny, Epp., i,9 ; Sueton., Aug., c. Seneca, Beneff., sponsaliorum die vexatus). TertuU., De idolol., 53 (in turba 16.

Sponsalia

forbidden

in

Pisa

on

the

anniversary

of

C.

Caesar's 234, 234, 234, 234, 234, 234, 235, 235,

235, 235, 235, 235,


235, 235,

death, Or., 643 (i,164, 5). Pliny, H. N., ix, 117. 23. eager. loan. Artemidor., i, 15 ; iii,41 ; Martial, vii, 10, 14 ; 31. filia grandis. poscitjam dotem however. Gai., 1.'i, ad I. Jul. et Pap. (D., xxiii,i, 17). 32. know. Seneca, De mairimon., in Jerome, Ad Jovinian., 33i, p. 190 sqq. Lehrs, Popiildre Aufsdtze^, p. 112 f. 40. Greece. 41. bride-gifts. Digg., xvi, 3, 5 ; cf. Cod. Just.,v, 1-3 ; Cod. Theod., iii, 5. I. worn. StR, iii, Mommsen, i, 514, 3 ; 517, 3. the On return. engagement ring cf. Pliny, H. N., xxviii, 23. Cf. Marquardt, Prl. 12 ; Juv., 6, 25 ; Digg., xxiv, i, 36, i. 11 12,41 f. TertuUian, Apol., 6, and Clem. Al.,Paed., iii, " 57, De Hercuie mention Cf a ring. Reiiierscheid, golden p. 287 P., et Junone diis Italorum AdI, 1868, p. 356 and tav. conjugalibus, too in the sixteenth In Venice H. century the man d'agg. gave his betrothed a golden ring as a pledge of faithfulness, Molmenti, Vie pnvie d Venise, p. 278. II. larger. Pliny, Epp., vi, 32. 12. jewelry. Id. ib.,v, 16, 7. Maximin. Jun., c. 1. 13. bridegroom. life. adn. Persius, 2, 70, c. Jahn, p. 138, and Marquardt, 15. Prl, i2, 43, 12. 16. decked. Claud., De vi cos. Honor., 523 sqq. 18. exposed. Rossbach, Die rom. Eke, p. 278 ; Juv., 2, 129 : sumit. In the following segmenta et longos habitus et flammea those I have details of the wedding only mentioned description for which evidence for the period in there is express ceremony
.

question.
235, 235, 235, 235,
20.

clients.

these
20.

Stat.,Silv., i, 2, 229 sqq. ; Juv., note officia Rossbach, op. cit., 920.
Even in later times
ten

2, 132.

Cf.

on

235,

235,

were usual, Marquardt, Prl., iz,48, 3. 22. opened. Seneca, Controv.,vii, 21. 23. twigs. Stat.,ib.,231 ; Juv., 6, 239 ; Lucan, Phars., ii, Cf. generally et Mariae, 206 sqq. 354 ; Claudian, Nupt. Honor, Apulei, Metam., iv, 81 and Tac, A., xi, 27. and Cf. Karlowa, Marquardt, 52. 49 25. sacrificed. p. und Sidon. Formen der rom. Ehe ApoU., Epp., ii, manus, p. 10 ; 10 : novam pulchriorpronuba decet ; nuptam nihil minus quam lionoratur. s. : pronuba cyclade Id.ib.,i, 5 Heinrich's note cf. and Tac, A., xiv, 28. stands. Juv., 6, 79 ;
.

witnesses.

witnesses

13-

414
23s, 235, 235. 235. 30. torches. 31- bonfires. in Anthol. 32. 32.
songs. home.

Notes

I. [vol.

Martial, xii, 42, 3. Cf. Epithal. Laureniii, Statius, loc. cit.,231. ed. 1. Riese, 742, lat., 59. Rossbach, p. 340 ff. ; Marquardt, p. 54.

tlireshold.

Marquardt,

p.

55,

11.

Ibid., p. 52 f. 235, 34bride. Tac, A., xi, 29. Dio, xlviii, Juv., 2, 120; 235, 35. 44; Gell.,ii,24 ; Rossbach, p. 326. 235, 39- regarded. Apulei., ApoL, 539. 236, 5. Africa. 11, 501 ; cf. also Choric, Apolo236, 13. daughters. Ovid, Trisi., gie des mimes, ed. Ch. Graux, in Rev. de philoL, N.S., i (1877),
p.
222 ears. 8.

236,

16.

Varro,
c.

not Biicheler,ii,

ap. Non., 247, in contradiction to

[Sat. Menipp. relL,ed. Martial,x, 98, 3 and Sueton.,


18

Claud.,

32).

236, 24. dower. Rossbach, p. 55. senators. Marquardt, Hdb. d. R. A., ii',n. 885. 236, 30. 236, 33. Alcestis. Martial, iv, 75 ; ix, 30. 236, 39. leave. Apulei., ApoL, 523. Martial, xii, 49 ; CIL, viii,8993 : libertus et 237, I. freedmen. procurator patronae piissimae. 237, 4. Justus. Bdl, 1856, p. 141, 4. 639 prince. Orelli, CIL, vi,9449 ; cf Borghesi,CEwwes, 237, II.
= .

V,

296-298,

and

Videtur

autem

Nipperdey's Tac, A., vi,40. obscure titulus,qui Lepidam non reprehendit,


his annotation
to

ejus positus esse, i.e. non statim post obitum Mommsen, CIL, y, 2, p. 57*, no. 592*. Cf. also CIL, (procuratorejus). X, 3399 Cic, Pyo Caecin., 5, 14. 237, 17. cunning. Martial, v, 61 ; on Aufidius Chius cf. Teuffel, 237, 24. managing. RLG*, 328, I. Seneca, Confrov.,vii, 5 (20). 237, 38. crime. lover. De matrimon. Seneca, 429). 237, 40. (ed. Haase, iii, ladies. Firmicus De 238, I. Maternus, mathesi,in, 7, 9 ; 8, 7 ; iv, post
damnationem Pudentis.

6,

etc.

procurators. Jerome, Epp., 54, 13 ; 79, 9 ; Lebas-Waddingsealed dington, ii,243" ; will of a woman by her tppovTurTiis Kal KOpLOS. 238, 4. lineage. Martial, v, 37, 22 (conjugem) superbam, nobilem, 238,
2.

locupletem.
238, 6. mastery. 238, 7. wife's. 238, 9. million.
238,
10. 12.

Cf. v,

17.

238, 238, 238,


238, 238, 238,

16.

17.
19.
21.

24.

Ad

Horace, Carm., iii, 24, 19. Martial, xiii,12. Id., xii, 75, 6. intolerable. Juv., 6, 460 ; cf. 136 ss. rule. Jahn ad Persium, 5, 169, p. 207. book. Seneca, ed. Haase, iii, p. 434. law-abiding. Martial, v, 75. rivals. Tertullian,Patient.,c. 16. demur. Jerome, Epp., 16. Callistus. Hippolyt., Refut. haeres.,ix, 12 ; Tertullian, 8 1866, uxor., ii, ^ cf. De Rossi, Bull, di aroheol. cristiana,

p. 2"'.

VOL.

I.]
27.

Notes
Fabretti,
Inscr.

415

238,

3031 238, 28.

dom., 290 ; Orelli, 3024CIL, X, 5920 ; Bull, com., 1886, p. 229, 1267. legalized. Ulpian, 1. xxxiv, ad Sahin., Digg., xxiii, 2, 13 ; cf. Marquardt, Prl., i^, 77, i ; CIL, 7768 (Genoa) : v, 2, patrono conjugique suo. 238, 34. repute. CIL, vi, 2, 15,106. Orelli,4649 CIL, v, i, 1071. 238, 38. man. ad edict. D., xxxviii, 11, 1, un. 238, 40. Justinian. Ulpian, 1. xlvii, " I. Joers, Verhdltniss der lex Julia, etc., p.. 19 f. Cornel. 238, 9. front. Nep., praef., 8. On the la noblesse, s. 239, 15. gradated. Cf. Naudet, De p. 100 title /"mi"a clarissima vol. i,p. 133, and Appendix xii. see 18. consulars. Elagabal., c. 4. 239, acted. i,9, 12). MarciaUlpian, 1. ii,de censibus (Digg., 239, 20. later obtained senatorial nus rank, as in 213 he was Arvalis. Mommsen, SIR, iii, 468, i, 4. Dio, Ixxix, 15. 239, 24. rank. Ulpian, 1. ii,de censibus [Digg.,i, 9, i) CIL, 239, 27. uncertain. FABIAE CONSV: Q.F. H(adrianil ?)LAE ii,1174 (Hispali) senatoris SENATORIS SORORI SENATOALARIS uxori] [f
;
=
.

mistresses.

RIS

MATRI.
to

Hubner's

restoration
Luci

'

"Senatoris uxori

'

is wrong

according
in Mauret.

Ulpian. CIL, viii,8993 (cf.ib.,1435


Fabatiae feminae
filiae PoUae

Caesar.).
consulari

Fabiae

Azaffun Domi-

tiae Gelliolae

239,
239,

Jibertus et lampadiferae N.N piissimae. CIL, ix, 6414b (Asculi) procurator patronae viri (apparently L. Mariae Aurel. Violejxtillae Perpetui cons, L. f. Maximus Marius Perpetuus cos. ii a. 222) fil.consul, femin. cojugi Egnati Procul. cos. dec. et pleb. Ascul. ob sing, erga se More often is found in the Greek amor. i-wanKii part of the Mommsen, StR, empire (CIG, 3104, 3908, 4380 b2, 4774). iii, I, 468, 3. Elagabal., c. 4. 30. held. ancient. Livy, v, 25 ; xxvii, 37 ; cf. Becker, Topogr., n. 30. 1247. 35. beaten.

239,

239, 240,

38. nobody.
49.

Sueton., Galba, c. 5. Seneca, De matrimonio,

ed.

Haase, iii,p. 428,

240,

240,

240, 240,

I. already compared priestess.Orelli, 3740, by Henzen, with the Bdl, 1846, p. 73, and Franz, CIG, iii, 748, inscription p. from Naples, CIG, 5838. Cf. Mommsen, 805 ; cf. Henzen, iii, Orelli, 35. ladies. p. 82. Epigraph., Anal., 14 (Ber. d. Sachs. Ges., 1850, p. 298) and and magistrae CIL, i,1343 (fragment from Cosa, where matronae are mentioned). Elagabal., loc. cit. (where after Symiamira there 13. shoes. is a lacuna). On the pilenta and cf. carpenta of the matrons Marquardt, Prl.,ii^,735. Aurelian, c. 49. Jerome, Epp., 43 (ad Mar17. referable. cellam): matronarum quotidie visitetur senatus. Comment, in. hon. Mommseni, honorarily. Huebner, 23. p. the lected colof stolatae where inscriptions feminae are 104 sqq., A sie mineure, Additions, ; cf also Lebas-Waddington,
.

4i6
1606

Notes

[vol.i.

AlXlav 'lovKiav 'XTrtplav xai 6 S^/iios ; ^ (SouXrj (Aphrodisias) (TToXdrap. Marquardt, PrL, ii',575 fi. f),a.Tpil"vav

240,

28. at

donna.

The

oldest

example

of the form
De

domna Bull,

DOMNA. Rossi, Pompeii : ROGO (1877), P- 107sqq. 240, 32. life. Juv., 6, 212 429. Seneca, De matnmonio, ed. Haase, iii, 241, 2. way. modesty. Pliny, H. N., xvii, 245. 241, II. ii,67. Vellei., 241, 16. wives. morals. Dio, liv, 16. 241, 19. 6, 17 sqq. ; cf. iii, 24, 20. Horace, C, iii, 241, 23. overflowed. cf. iii, 28. iii, ; 15-24; Penelopes. Propert., 32, 49 sqq. 13, 241, 6, 25; iv, 12, 17. Ovid, Am., 1, 8, 43 ; m, 4, 37 ; m, 19. 241, 30. angry. cf. Tac, A., ii,85; Sueton., Tiber., c. 35; 241,38. relatives. 2. Marquardt, PrL, i^, 79, 241, 40. credulity. Seneca, Controv., ii,15, p. 172. Id.,Consol. ad Helv., 16, 3. Cf. also Ad Marc, 24, 3. 242, I. faith. fee. Cf. Marquardt, p. 78, 8. 242, 4. heneff., i, 9, 3. 242, 4. girls. Seneca, De In the passage of Seneca, De heneff., iii, 16, 242, 9. old-fashioned.
ii

graffito crist., 3 serie,


a

is in

3, there
tam

is

lacuna
tam

apparently not yet


ut horas

noticed
unum

miseram,
....

par nisi 242, 242, 242, 242,

nisi

sordidam, divisit singulis

illi satis sit

invenies quam adulterorum

(etnon

suf"cit dies mansit.

omnibus)

apud
no.

alium

14. slaves. 17.


19.
22.

gestata est (?)apud alium Sueton., Vespas.,c. 13.


71.
c.

Martial, iv,

spirit. Tac, German., youths. M. Anton., c.


senators.

19.

23.
,

242, 24. 242, 29. 242, 242,

Mommsen, StR, ii',125, i. publicly. Dio, Ixxvi, 16. ad Salmas. Tertull., De pall., p. 31. cuckold. Anall. 168 Huschke, crit., p. sq. in the first three 36. marriages. In France years
of

301' sq. ;
after the

law

242, 242, 243, 243, 243, 243, 243, 243, 243, 243,

the divorces on September 20, 1792, there were 27,000 of Gesch. d. Revolutionsz.,iv, ground incompatibility ; Sybel, de la France 12 ; cf. Taine, Origines 108,i. iii, contemp., rivolut., 38. adultery. Sueton., Caes., c. 43. 40. divorcing. Jd., Tiber., c. 35. 3. speculation. Martial, x, 41. Seneca, Beneff., iii, 16, 2. 3. counted. 7. years. 8. divorce.

Juv., 6, 223. Tertullian,ApoL, 6 ; cf. Martial, vi, 7. Abhandl. d. Berl. Acad., 1863, p. 461 Mommsen, 19. refused. f. (i,27 f.),462 (ii, 31-50) ; CIL, vi, 1527. 22. reputation. Petron., c. 74. Cf. Ovid, Trist., sen, 23. three. iv, 69 sqq., and on PUny, MommHermes, iii, 35. Marquardt, Prl., i^, 72 ; CIL, vi, 3, 18,659 : tres 24. five. uxores set non sunt. h[abui : eas] quidem dolui, Qua[m velim] modo ductam quartaria sortfe] su[perstitem habeam] ; cf. the
note.

4i8
245, 41.
2.

Notes
maid. visit.
4, p.

i. [vol. cathedris

Juv., 6,
p.
:

350

Dittricus, De
;

feminarum

Romanarum^ 246,
C.

14
el

sq.

Apulei.,Metam., vi, 16
619

Plutarch, Consol. ad uxor., Kd\Xonn"ra;ihTjirepl Biarpov fj to/itt-qv laiSiirore


9.

246, 246,
246,

5. spectacles. Prop., ii, 19, 6. resorts. Ovid., loc. cit.


II.

246, 246, 246, 246, 246,

13. IS20.
22.

girl. Juv., II, 201 sq. cushions. Ovid., A. a., i, 135 sqq. hot. 5. Id., Am., iii, seen. Tertullian, De spectac, c. 25. profligacy. Clem. Alex., loc. cit.

32. sullied.

Cyprian,Ad Donat.,

p. 5, ed. Oxon.

; Clem.

Alex.,

11 64. " 77 ; P. E. Mueller, Gen. aev. Theodos.,ii, Paedag., iii, De spect., c. 22, names quadrigarii, 246, 36. gladiators. Tertullian,

247,
247, 247,

247,
247, 247,

247,

arenarii. scenici,xystici, I. Juv., 6, 78-113. games. 5. disguise. Sueton., Aug., c. 45. 6. citharist. Pertin.,c. 13. comoedi fibula his magno dear. Juv., 6, 73-77 (solvitur 7. etc.); Martial, xiv, 215. husband. 12. Juv., 6, 379-397. 18. partner. Seneca, Qu. nai., vii, 32, 3. /toitrrdaeis 21 : Stl tAs reywaiKas ycrxwav 23. passed. Dio, Ivii, mentions Tacitus an expulsion of {A., iv, 4) ijyeipoii. foedo per histriones in the following year (23). His words If he similar to demos allude immorality. temptari may refers to the same he have must quoted inexactly expulsion, from the mention from the speech of Tiberius,as it would seem of the if only or Oscum ludicrum as primarily actors of
' ' ' '

fabulae Atellanae
247,
26.

were

involved.
22,

Messalina.

Dio, Ix,

28,

31

Tac,

Sueton., Domitian., c. 3, 247, 30. Domitian. Aurel. Vict., Caes., 11, 7 ; Epit., 11, i.
247, 247,
33.

10

A., xi, 4, 3|. 3 ; Dio, IxVii,


1
"

pantomimes.

M.

Anton.,

c.

23.

betrayed. Galen, De prognosi ad Epig., p. 457, K., xiv, (cf.626). convivium 248, 5. modesty. Quintilian, Inst, or., i, 2, 8 : omne cauticis strepit, obscenis pudenda dictu spectantur. He was adulteriis caelata,Pliny, H. N., thinking perhaps of the vasa obscene of in Martial, xiv, 69). xiv, 140,01 shapes (e.g. pastry The also common latter was in the Middle Ages (Baudrillart, Hist. d. luxe, iii, 462). I have not been able to see Rochholz,
37.

631

Juv., ii, 162 sqq. ; cf. Jahn, Ber. d. Sachs. Ges., 228) ii, 1851, p. 168. Jerome, Adv. Helvid., 20 (ed. Vallarsi, say" of Christian banquets : ingrediuntur expositae liljidinum victimae et tenuitate vestium nudae impudicis oculis ingeruntur. 248, 10. present. Plutarch, Qu. conv., vii,8, 4, 4. Ovid, A. a., i, 229 sqq. 248, 12. Circus. read 248, 15. assenting. Pliny, H. N., xiv, 141 (for marito mariti ',which, however, is probably only a gloss).
' ' '

Gehildhrot. 248, 8. almis.

VOL.

I.]

Notes

419

248, 18. parties. Cf. Appendix xix. 248, 26. seem. Epp., 16, 241 sqq., 225 sqq. ; 17, 75-90. 28. men. 248, Marquardt, PH., i^,301 ; cf. e.g. ibis ut accumbas, Ovid, Am., i, 4, 16. 248, 28. indecent. 46, 4. Marquardt, StV, iii^^ customs. Valer. 2. 248, 33. Max., ii,i, It is at least doubtful whether 248, 35. sexes. Tac, A., xvi, 34, It is said there of Thrasea who refers to such an assembly. was illustrium virorum : awaiting his sentence feminarumque of no coetus other mention. frequentes egerat. I know 387 sqq. ; 248, 37. gardens. Ovid, A. a., i, 67 sqq., 491 sqq. ; iii, R. A., 627; Prop., ii,23, 5; iii, 11. 32, 248, 37. page. Martial, xi, 73, 6. Ovid. Am., ii, the name 248, 38. mistress. Bagoas signifies 2, where
"

eunuch.

cf. Am., iii, 248, 38. Ovid, A. a., ii,209; 11, 17. 248, 39. walked. Horace, Sat., i, 2, 98 : custodes, lectica,ciniflones,parasitae; Juv., 6, 359. cd t^v ^ov\Dio, Ivii, 15 : (7Kifnro5ii^ KtkTatn^yt^ 249, 3. absolute. There ivriSv ywalKei xpcSi/rai. instances various at are periods of ^women who rank of senatorial not see were using litters, i, 19. Lipsius,Elect., rell., 249, 5. days. Reifferscheid,Sueton. 357 ; Sueton., Caes., c.

hold.

43249, 6. Domitian.

Sueton., Domit., c. 8. A. c. curios., 13, p. 522 249, 9. fixedly. Plutarch, De tyrannous. Seneca, Beneff.,i, 9, 3 ; De remed., 16, 7. 249, 12. Clem. Alex., Paedag., iii, position. 4 " 27, p. 269 P. 249, 14. and Cf. vol. 20 i, p. Appendix vi. 249, 14. carriages. drove. Ovid, Am., ii,16, 49 ; Prop., v, 8, 23. 249, 15. Coan. Marquardt, PW., ii^, Horace, Sa".,i,2, loi. 249,20. p. 493. centuries. Alw. Leben. z. Z. d. Minnesinger, Schultz, Hof. 249, 23. half of the thirteenth i, 190 (second century) ; Baudrillart, de Bavifere) Hist. d. luxe (Court of Isabeau ; Falke, Deutsche und TrachtenModenwelt (1858),i, 67, 213 f.,278, 284 f.,cf. 200 (inthe Thirty Years' War), 253 f. (inthe second 297 f. ; ii,
half

of the
Mme.

seventeenth

century),311
Revue

la (d, des

grecque

and

d, la

sauvage) ;
249,
25.

mondes, 15 Lacroix, Directoire,Consulat, Empire, p. la sauvage). 33 ; cf. p. 83 (d, LuUi. 26. E. d. Briiggen, Polens V. Auflosung, p. 320. 249, 249, 29. imponderability. Lacroix, ibid.,p. 49s. Prop., iv, 13, 1-14. 249, 30. historians. modem. Cf. vol. ii,p. 173 ff. 249, 34. drilled. Juv., 6, 246-267 ; cf. 421 ; Martial, vii, 67. 249, 38. Juv., 6, 429 sqq. ; Seneca, Epp., 95, 20. 249, 39. carousals. I do not the slightest see 6, 242-245. Juv., pleaded. '249,40. does that this is an Geib to believe as reason exaggeration, the that did not women ground (Criminalprocess, p. 519), on possess the right of bringing actions at law, for all that was Mai, 1876,
p. 313; needed
was
a

cf. 322 ff. Tallien. Louandre,

Deux

man

of straw.

420
249, 41.

Notes

[voi.I.

Juvenal. Juv., 2, 53 (inthe speech he places in the mputh of Laxonia) : luctantur vcojnedunt colyphia paucae. paucae, world's. 6, 398-412. Juv., 250, 4. Caligula. Sueton., Calig.,c. 23. 250, 12. Id., Aug., c. 84. 230, 14. say. 18. benefits. Julian, Or., 2, p. 155 CD. 250, Domna. Philostrat.,Vitt. sophist., ii,30. 250,22. 250, 28. justified.Juvenal, 4, 20s. Helv., 19, 2. 250, 32. quaestorship. Seneca, Ad A. J., Josephus, 11, i. xx, 250, 33. Poppaea. and 2132 ; of. Hirschfeld, 250,38. librarianship. CIL, vi, 2131 VG, 267n. Diss., iii, Epictet., 7, 13. 250, 40. Rome. Seneca, ib., 14, 2. 250, 41. sons. 251, 2. signed. Zangemeister, Ephem. epigr.,i, p. 51, 154. Tac, A., ii,55. 251, 7. Piso. A.D. Dio, lix, i8. 251, 9. 39 Tac, A., iii, 33. 251, 17. armies. 56. Juv., 8, 128 ; cf. vol. i, p. 122 ; Martial,ii,. 251, 19. havoc. 6. father. Quintilian,i, i, 251, 23. Martial, xii, 97. 251, 24. chaste. Gr., ed. Jacobs, 251, zj.specious. Ovid, A. a., ii,281 ; Anthol. Messia : \7J\iKJ,rmitpi iv, p. 275 (Adesp., 721c. epitaph of one 'Ei* ttcLitlv r^ Mo6"raLS irp^^affa. ^peai aw^poaiivri Plutarch, Poplic, c. 17 extr. 251, 32. Octavia. Verg., ed. Ribbeck (ed. min.), p. xxviii,i. 251, 34. fainted. Rom und Germanicus. Cichorius, Mytilene, p. 56 ff. 251, 41. ad Servius learned. Verg., Buool., 3, 20 ; if this statement, 252, 3. traditional source (Teuffel, coming as it does from a confused is trustworthy. RLG*, 225, 2),. 1. 41, below, note on iii, Ovid, Trist., 252^ 4. poet. 7 ; see Statius. ii,7, 83. Stat., SiZu.,252,5. 46. iv, Pliny. Tac, A., Pliny, H. N., vii,Ind., -ml, ; 53 252, 7. Schol. 10. Juv., 6, 434. oratory. 252, Firmia Philologis Teuffel, RLG*, 401, 7. One 252, 13. equal. et Julia ', CIL, vi, 2, 15,053, tliis nomen cogperhaps acquired, quae from her literaryerudition. love. Pliny, Epp., iv, 19. 252, 22. Ovid, A. a., iii, 479. 252, 25. deadened. 6. influence. Pliny, Epp., i, 16, 252j 30. Cf. vol. i, p. 231. 252, 32. marriage. language. Lucret., iv, n6o 252,35. sqq. intolerable. 6, Juv., 185 36. 252, sqq. ; Martial, x, 68. De mercede Lucian, (ond., 36. 252, 38. Sapphos. Ovid, Tnst.^ iii,7. Lines 12 and- 45 shpw,,tjiat 252, 41. critic. in a filialrelation to Ovid, and it is not impossible Perilla stood
.

'

that
.

she

was

lais.twice,
more

married,

iv,
wife

10, 75 ; but

by

former
.

253.

3. Horace.

prpbably marriage (pf.; Tr.-yiii, 7, 3). iHaupt, Hermes, y, pp. 32-34.


,

she,

in. Tr., daughtei;nientioned, was a daugbtei.othiS(.tJurd


.

Cf.

Teuffel,

Shtdien, 365
253, 4.

ff.

compared.

ii,3, Propert.,

19.

VOL,

I.]
57.
II.

Notes

421

253) 253, 253, 253, 253i


253,

magpies. Pers., Prolog., 13. gifted. Martial, vii, 69.


unprudish.- Id., x, 35 inscribed. CIG, 4723,
and
29,

38.
30
; cf.

13.

31,

47.39-41.

253, 253,

inscr.,ii,pp. 350-367. Appendix xii. Juv., 6, 434-456, according to tlie scholiast 35. nothing. of vol. i. to Statilia Messalina, cf p. 252 referring life-wish. : Martial, ii, xi, Quaeris cur nolim 36. go,- g ; 19
."

13. pride. Letrorme, Rec. des 18. wisdom. CIG, 5904 ; cf.

te

ducere, Galla
facit.
or

Diserta

es.

Saepe

soloecismum

mcntuia

Nero lived Pamphila of Epidaurus (Sui(Phot.),daughter of the learned Soteridas,and' wife of the learned of aiixiaKra IffTopcKo, Sokratidas, authoress much in 33 books, now used by Diogenes Laertius. iiroiivTiiMtTa lost; clxxv. Suid., cod., Phot.,Bi6/. Gell., 7ra/n0(XT;. s., xv, I7and23. Caes. ad Helv., 17, 4. 253, 41. regrets. Seneca, Damasc. Flor. Joan. e ms. Ruf., in thsExc. 254, 2. logic. Muson. ed. Meineke, iv, 222, 38 sqq. ap. Stob., Florileg., similarly. Lactant., Inst., iii, 25 ; Wendland, Quaest. 254, 4. Musonianae (Berol. 1886), p. 23, 3. Stob., ed. M., iv, p. 322. 254, 6. have. 254,8. indispensable. Id. ib.,p. 216. Plutarch, Conjug. praec, c. 18, p. 145. 254, 13. exorcisms. RG, ii, 254, 20. Ul-consequence. Id., Pomp., c. 55 ; cf. Drumann, nostra

Under

das)

Egypt

50.

254,

22.

publication. Drumann,
5.

J?G,vi, 324,

51.

Ci.

Cic,

Ad

Att.,

xiii,21,

Seneca, Ad Marc, 4 and 5. Plutarch, PopHc, c. 17 extr. ; cf. vol. i,p. 251. If the address mirer adto a female Dio, Ixxv, 15. of Plato in Diog. Laert., iii, with other 47 is borrowed from collection of lives of the philosophers composed matter a in the first century under Nero of the Flavian or one emperors unknown the must (Usener,Epicurea, p. xxxiii), lady addressed also have lived in this period. PhUostrat., ViW. soph., ii,30. 254, 30. rhetoricians. Id., Apoll. Tyan., ed. K., p. 3, 2. 254, 32. Tyana. See voli i, p. 253. 254, 33. equally. Martial, vii, 69j 4. De theriac. ad' Pison., p. 458 K. ; xiv, p; 218; 254,36: Plato. cf. StRE, 12, 1762, 44. Diog. Laert.,iii, 254, 37. dedicates. 47 ; cf. Menag., her" and on
254, 25." Areus. 254, 26. dedicate. 254; 30. science. the title of the
work.

254, 40. books.


155,
I.

Horace, Epod., 8,

5.
53

Utopia. Epictet., Fragments,

ed.

Duebner.

255, /^. 255, 15. 255,

255"

a;pprehension. Lucian, Fugitivi, 18. mantle. Id., De mere, cond:, 32 and 36; Karti, 26. Icaria. Vita irlikiv 12 c. 9 and : nva Porphyry, Plotini, dXXws 5^ KaTT}pLTro}fi^vf]V-i}^lov d.^eyeiKafilraviav yeyevTJcr-Bai XeyofjAvqv Id ip6Xej. oUiadelari tt? X^P'"'""''^"' peiv Kal fi]V vipi^ X'^P"'^ Richardus ad Schoene refert Pompeios, probabiliter perquam CIL, X,' p. 1006. Ad Marcellam, c. 1-9. Icl., 30. initiated.

422
256,
8. woman.

Notes
Orelli, 4859
; cf. the

1. [vol. of Turia, praise


vol.

i,p. 264

of this work. 256, 12. offensive.

Plutarch, Conjug. praec, 19. 256,20. temple. Juv., 6, 511 sqq. Id., 6, 532 sqq. ; TibuU., i, 3, 23 sq. ; cf. 256, 28. assuage. Marquardt, StV, iii^, 77 ff. ; Boissier,Relig. rom., i, 402-406. condemned. Marquardt, op. cit. 256, 33. Joseph.,A. J., xviii,3, 4. 257, I. goddess. Juvenal. Juv., 9, 22-26. 257, 3Verhaltniss TertuUian. Cf. Ebert, Tertullians Minucnts zu 257, 9. and Hartel in Ztschr. Felix, f. ost. Gymn., xx, 348-368. Minuc. Fel., Octav., p. 67, Muralt. ; TertuUian, 257, 8. brothels. Apol., c. 15. Id., De pudic, c. 5. 257, 12. sweeping. 11), 10. 257, 15. Cynthia's. Prop., ii,19 (iii, 16. A. Ovid, Jewish. i, a., 257, 75 sqq. religion. Joseph., A. J., xx, 8, 11 ; 11, i ; Vit.,3. 257, 20. Julii. Tac, A., xvi, 6. 257, 22. See vol. i, p. 203. practices. 257, 27. 257, 31. appropriated. Joseph., A. J., xviii,3, 5 ; cf. Tac, A., ii,85. Martial, iv, 4. 257, 33. Sabbath. women. Athenagor., Suppl., 11. 257, 38. slaves. C. Orig., Cels.,iii, 44. 257, 38. Acts App., xvii,4 (inThessalonica), I2 (at Beroea), 257, 39- East.
34

(Damaris).
Vol. De
alb.
'

258,

8. attachments.
my rea,

i, p.

262.

Cf. iv.
'

programm,
in Acad.

Pomponia Regim., 1868,

Graecina

Tac, A., xvi, 10; cf. externae supersiitionis


I wrote this I
was

When

of Pomponius Graeinscription ignorant cinus. does That externa not necessarilymean superstitio is proved by the expression alienigena sacra Christianity rites of which Tacitus (Seneca,Ep., 109, 22) which are the same also called in and which are Ann., ii,85, superstitio speaks in both authors. externa sacra by Similarly the words Pliny, H, N., ii, 21 refer to Egyptian and Jewish religion. V. Schultze {Die Katakomben, p. 315) inclines to the view that Graecina was a Jewish proselyte. Pomponia De Rossi, Roma 258, 12. converts. sotteranea, ii,345s. ; cf. tav. xlix, no. 27. On De Rossi's repeatedly expressed supposition that Pomponia was identical with the eldest (if. s., i, 314, ss.) than upon Lucina of the legend, I express no opinion, more any of the tradition cerning conhis attempt to maintain the credibility sister of consul the a certain Clemens, Plautilla, alleged of SS. Domitilla, Nereus acts in the and Achilleus (cf. my mentioned above, p. 6 f.). programm 258, 14. Christian. Sueton., Domit., c. 15. adOl. 218; 258, 17. practices. Dio, Ixvii,14. Euseb., C/tWJi.,1. ii, Hist, eccl., 18. See Pliny, Epp., vii, 3 and iii, Jerome, Epp., 86 (27) ad Eustoch. virg. Christian. Cf. vol. 258, 25. i, p. 64. 258, 26. converted. Euseb., Hist, eccl., v, 21,
' ' '

of the

discoveryof the

'

'

'

VOL.

I.]

Notes

423

258, 28. protection. TertuUian, Ad ScapuL, c. 4. Tillemont, Hist, des emp. (ed. 1712), iii, 258, 29. lectures. i, 290, ch. Hist., Gibbon, xvi, 452; 115. 258, 32. clothing. TertuUian, De cultufem., ii, 4 ; cf. Commodian., Insir. (238 A.D.),ii, 17s. 258, 36. preference. Hippolyt., De refutat. omn. haeres.,ix, 12 : iva eCre etre i\ev$epoi', olKiT7}v iiriTpe\jiev ^X^'" "iyKOiTOV where De Bull, di arch, Rossi, crist.,1866, p. 23s. of (probably rightly) AweXciSepop instead 4\ei8epov. proposes In the Christian epitaph : D. m. Flaviae Sperandae cojugi sanctissimae Onesiforus f. cojux benemerenti he c. fecit, believes he recognizes a [unique] example of such a marriage, clarissimae feminae 1880, {Bull,crist., explaining c. f as But these letters where stand in the position they pp. 67-69). this ; perhaps they mean cannot mean (asHirschfeld suggests) latter interpretation filiis'. The is supported by another cum Christian femine Nucastissime : CIL, xi, inscription, i, 4025
.

"

"

"

'

'

'

'

'

misie of

Paule"

Agrippa
woman

maritus
of rank

cum an a

fills benemerenti

fecerunt.

Hirschfeld, however,
a

recognizes

example
Christian

Christian

with

of the marriage birth of humble

Provinz, in Westd. Ztschr.,1889, third centhe in tury) CIL, xii,675 (Arelate, inscription pp. 21, 57) f (eminae) conjugi aman: Hydriae TertuUae c(larissimae) Museus tissimae Aelianae filiae dulcissime Terentius at Axiae
d. Narbonens. z. Gesch. (Beitr.
hoc

sepulcrum posuit (where the


the

husband's the

standing
of
a

is inferred

from and

cognomen

Mnseus,

and

absence

praenomen

title). De name. I. Rossi, R. s., i, p. 309 ; ii,p. 366 s. 259, A Christian inscription: Luria 259, 3. family. Ibid.,i, p. 315s. ing Januaria c. f. Caelio Felicissimo v. e. conjug. kariss. is (accordto De Rossi, Bull, crist., 1880, p. 31s. and lois.)of about
a

of

the

third incite.

century.

Orig., C. Cels.,iii, 9 and 55, ed. Klotz. iv, 17). Justin.,Apolog., ii,2 (Euseb.,H. eccl., 259, 18. divorce. De in Bull, mutila di strano runs. Rossi, Epigrafe senso, 259, 23. Cf. Ii8ss. tt)., ently crist., 1877, 1879, p. 24, 1880, p. 65 (apparfirom the time immediately after the religiousedict of inter fideles fidelis fuit,inter alienos Milan) : quod filia mea paganos) pagana. (i.e. TertulUan, Apolog., c. 3. 259, 26. pagans. 259,28. community. Id.,Aduxorem,2,'i; De corona, c. i-j. Baur, Das Christenth. der drei ersten Jahrh. (second ed.),p.
259,
II.
. . .

479-

Porphyry, 259, 37. death. C. D., xix, 23. 'Pessima

Augustine, ? ferro juncta mors' has speciosis Ztsch. Alternot been Nauck, /. explained. yet adequately thumsw., 1855, p. 120, believes that the oracle translated by Augustine was already corrupt and meaningless at this point, of instead Krdve p,oipa, e'ide"rcn iv ffibripbberos perhaps detvoTdrTj words to that G. or some efiecj^original SeivoTdrri vriXris re, oraculis haur. de ll.rell., philos.ex 1858,"/. 158, Wolff, Porphyr.
ek

'Koylav ^iXoo-o^ios, ap.

in

_^

restores

the

end

of

the

oracle

thus

"v

re

SLKa.(rTroX(auTiv iir'

424
Aetvbv a\6vTa 6p6ov6oifft.v means ev iij^avhcrai. 24.

Notes
iv
'

[vol.I.

on

GiSyipoteTos k^av^affi. fiopos ^/era,where hill '. Cf. also Cyprian, Epp., a
..,

,...

259,

38.

belief.

Strabo, i, 7,
ras

p. 297

airai'Tcs

ykp

ttjs SeunSaip^viaf

oXovTai d.pX7)yoifS

yvvoLKas.

i, pp. 69 and 184 ff. 260, 4. upper. Juv., 6, 553-591. 260,9. consulted. Sext. Empir., 739, 29, quoted by horoscope. 260, 14.
Cf. vol.

Hippolyt.

260, 260,

Refutat.,iv, 4. 21. astrology. Augustine, Conf., vii,6, 8. Cf. Horace, Epod., 5 ; Ovid, Am., i, 8 ; Propert., 29. wine. iv, 5 ; Martial, ix, 29 ; Lucian, Dial, mereir., 4. Plutarch, Conjug. praec, 5 and 48. Cf. also 260, 32. mentions. amatoriis et devinctionibus O. Hirschfeld, De incantamentis Romanesque (Regimonti, 1863), p. 17. apud Graecos Zeller,Philos. d. Gr., iii, 2, 611, 5 ; Suidas, s. 260, 36. JuUan.
'lovXtavds, enchantment. Apulei.,ApoL, c. 27. In Lucian's East. 2. Philopseudes a.ppea.T 261,

260, 38.

7), a cures, snake conjurer and moniacs decures (magician, 13), a Syrian ix rrj! naXaurrhris, who A. '*'' : ^l"' ""ip' /li^x/" J., via, 2, 5 (Joseph., V Arab irXeiaTov lo-xi^i), an (magician, 17). eepinrela Lucian, Philopseud., 3, 4. 261, 12. catacombs. 16 ; cf. Apulei., Unen. Id. ib., Metam., ii, 39 ; Philostrat., 261, 4. 8. Apollon. Tyan., i, 261, 19. position. Lucian, Alexandr., 3, 11, 39, 42. Philostrat.,Vitt. soph., ii,5. 261, 26. incredible. 261, 33. guUt. Tac, Agric, c. 6. 6184. 261, 34. light. CIG, iii, 262, 2. plunged. Pliny, Epp., vi, 24. Tac, A., vi, 10, 262, 7. tears. faithless. Vellei., ii, 67. See vol. i,p. 241 of this work. 262, 9. Tac, Hist., i, 3; A., xv, 71. 262, 12. husbands. Tac, A., xv, 10 sq. 262, 26. last. Id. ib.,xvi, 30 sqq. 262, 31. manner.

sympathetic

medical

Libyan ing (performXaKSaliuv tup (as Babylonian charmer, 13), a Hyperborean


a

262, 36. death. 263, I. survived.

Id. ib., xv,

64.
Franz's followers of

CIG, iii, 5757. the to belonged Philippus


who superstition,
were

suppositionthat Cassius Egjrptian and Jewish


year xg to Crespi, De Atiliae
in

banished

by

Tiberius

the

Vincent. foundation. Sardinia, is without Pomptillae monumento Calaritano, in Ephsm. epigr., rv, 1881,; with i and ii concludes Tab. ; (p. 488) from the pp. 484-494, that it dates from the second view is writing century, which supported by the line in the inscription7, 4 : tempore tu, dixit,Vive, Phihppe, meo,' apparently a reminiscence of Mart., i, 36, 6 : vive tuo, frater,tempore vive meo. Cf. also Aristid., Or., 27, p. 351s., and vol. 263, ". substitution. 160. also be the sacrifice of ah animal; It thus might iiiy J-, at in, Numidia who her dreamed that siek husband Ngaus a woman could be kept alive by the sacrifice of a proxy anima :
'

'

'

426

Notes

[vol.I.
1862,
.

CIL, viii,8123 (Rusicade). 265, 24. husband. Henzen, 7388 (Beneventum) ; Bdl, 265, 26. done.
ego
tu

p. 62

mi

quod

facere

mi dibuisti,

qui

faciat

nescio.

265, 265,

28. 29.

CIL, v, i, 3496 (Verona). 265,31. awaiting. Orelli, 4662 (Narbo) ; CIL, vi, 2, 11,252: Domine sustineo Oppi marite, ne doleas mei {sic) quod praecessi,
=

lie. CIL, another.

ii,3596 (Ondara, Tarraconensis) Or., 4746 (wrongly suspected)

toro in aeterno endured. 265, 32.

adventum

tuum.

265, 33. ill word. 265, 36. unwearied.

Orelli,4626 sq. (Rome, Pola). Orelli,4530 (Rome). vixit eo CIL, v, 2, 7066 (Turin): quae cum sine litibus et jurgis; CIL, stomachum : 8192 (PuteoU) x, mihi null(um) umquam fecit nisi quod mo(rtua est); CIL, vi, scabro ; 18,393 : sine uUo stomacho 3, 15,696 : sine verbo ; stomacho sine uUa bile sine sene : : : 18,434 18,918 ; ; 22,423
bile. 37. desire.
est

265, 265,

39.

CIL, vi, 3, 15,317 : cujus nulla(m) cupiditate(m) expert(us). gold. Henzen, 7386 (Sassina) similarly CIL, vi, 3, ; J. Schmidt,
365Add. ad CIL

19,175266, I. followed. V, p. 303,

viii,in Ephem.

ep.,

CIL, vi, 3, 17,690. 266, 2. similar. 266, 13. heavy. Orelli,7382 (Rome). Cf. vol. i, p. 260. 266, 21. length. Pliny, Epp., ii,20. still. 266, 24. Orelli,4803. 266, 26. night-time. Orelli,4575 CIL, vi, 3, 18,817. ad 266, 35. noble. CIL, iii, 922 2, p. 754 (Desjardins,AdI, 1868, 5")p. 256, 38. pious. Orelli, 4639 C/L, vi, 2, 11,602 (Rome). Cf. Buecheler, Carm. Saturn., Bonn, 1876, 4, p. 15. (According the letters are to Gudius of Trajan or Hadrian.) of the time CIL, V, 2, 7116 : casta pudica decens sapiens generosa probat(a) Some Christian epitaphs : De Rossi, Inscr. christ., 62 (341 a.d.) : amatrix boniet miri operaria J6.,98 (348) : ; pauperorum (sic) tatis atq. sanctitatis ; lb., 99 (348): mire industriae adque
= =

bonitatis. VI.

MEANS

OF

COMMUNICATION.
Das

268,

AUerthum, Taschenbuch, 4. Folge, 9. Jahrg., 1868, p. 120. HandelsMilitarstrassen und 268, II. century. Naher, Die rom. in u nd der SUdwestdeutschland,Elsass-Lothringen Schweiz, ttiege a 1887, p. 33, says that the Middle Ages always maintained in road-making in these countries many high standard (and in Gergenerally),and that the roads (many of which fell into decay in the Thirty Years' War) were constructed, ballasted and paved in the same fashion as those of the Romans (p.42 f.).
5. now. in Raumers
im

Heinrich hist.

Stephan,

Verkehrsleben

This

no

more

fact that

the

contradicts the passage in the text than does the Roman roads were surpassedby those of the nine-

VOL.

I.]
teenth

Notes

427

d. rom. die Heerstvassen century (F. Berger, Ueber Reiclis, i, 1882, p. 20). 268, 15. traffic. Heinrich Stephan, op. cit., p. 53. and Pullan, Discoveries at Halicarnassus, 268, 26. things. Newton i, p. 695. Philo, Leg. ad. Gai., p. 566 sq. The verbal 269, 2. concentrated. in the praises of the beneficence of Augustus correspondence found in Philo and Suetonius, Aug., c. 98 (per ilium se vivere, Ulum libertate atque fortunis per ilium frui) is navigare, per attributed by Lumbroso, L'Egitto,p. 159s., to hymns, plausibly "which were 269,6. united. sung 53.
to him

in Alexandria.
c.
2

Plut., De

fort.Roman.,

cf.

Ranke,

Welt-

gesch.,iii, i, 269,
9.

prosperity. Appian, praef.,6.

269, II. countries. Philo, loc. cit., p. 552 sq. 269, 12. pirates. Epictet.,Diss., iii, 13, 9, 269, 13. majesty. Pliny, Nat. hist., xiv, 2. 269, 14. anchorage. Pint., De fort.Roman., c. 2. 269, 16. eternity. Pliny, op, cit., xxvii, 2 sq. locked. Bis 269, 25. Aristid., paa-iKia,p. 66 Jebb.
270, 270, 270, 270, 270,

Aristid.,Encom. Romae, p. Tertullian,De anima, c. 14. remedy. I suggest s. franguntur '.) guntur Rome. 21. Stephan, op. cit., p. loi. Id. ib.,p. 118 f. 25. culture.
2.

bloom.
'

224,
30.

18

J.
'

etc.
saxa

(For

pan-

'

35.

at

breast.

Read

'abreast B.

'.

270, 39.

271,

in polish. Procop., Goth., i, 14. Cf. the description Statius,S.,iv, 3, 40 sqq. of the very solidlybuilt and carefully paved via Domitiana. : CJL,ix, I. cost. Marquardt, S^F, ii^, 92 (inthe year 123-124 One German mile road costs of high 6072, 6075) geographical is cheap, an stone of 30-50,000 in Westphalia, where average thalers the the cost of (;^4,5oo7,500) without ground' (H. Delbriick,Preuss. Jahrbb., March 1885, p. 358). Five Roman miles 0'998 German geographical mile,therefore with similar
'
. =

conditions

the

cost

is almost Latin

the

same.

Before the 271, 4. feet. the raised side-walks

varies
to

of the monuments
to 3-50
m.

The only 3-87 m. very much, according to the kerbstone, and ranges graves graves
to it is 3-20
m.

width the from

of

mity proxi-

Before I
am

the

Latin

For of

2-i5 all these

measurements
Schulze. 271,
4. smaller. before the

indebted

the

courtesy

Herr

F. O.

The road Nissen, Pompejan. Studien, p. 539. is its at narrowest of Pompeii gate about broad (includingthe footways),the Via Valeria 9 metres 7.25, the Salaria 6'i ; ibid., p. 526 f. In the Alpine passes a of Near is found. metres Avenches and only 2-2-J pavement the paved carriage-way of the Roman Del6mont road was 2^ Windisch at Ettlingen ; the roads from wide ; the same metres and Breisach to Regensburg to Ehl (Switz.), 3, Strassburg to Roman Therefore the Zabern metres. military roads were 4

Cf.

Herculaneum

'

not

broader

than

metres, the trading roads

metres, with

428
and
2

Notes
metres

[vol.II

pavement
u.

Militarstrassen Lothringen und 271, 271, 271, 271, 5. track.


over

respectively.' J. Naher, Die rom. ElsassHandelswege in Siidwestdeutschland, der Schweiz (1887), pp. 37-42.
1-4 probably made tracks
m.

The

wheel

wide

in the

Roman

roads

p. 38). Sixtus Hiibner, V, 9. i, 84. Cf. Naher, pp. 37 f. and 42, also F. Bergerj Uebey II. die Heerstrassen des rom. Reichs, i {1882), p. 19 f. Cic, Ad Qiiini. jr.. 14. gravelled. Plutarch, G/accA., c. 7; the main calls road between iii, I, 2, 4 ; Strabo, iv, i, 42 (he and di Kal lapot p.kveS^cnov Italy 6^povs Spain xei/iwi'os in Kal iroraixSKXvffrov) Berger, op. cit.,p. 6. Naher imfKiliSri roads (p. 42) that the stone pavement of the Roman says wagons

the

Alps were

by

(seeNaher,

Gregory. to-day.

'

A breach in the road from Breisach thick. 0-7 to o-S metres is about shows that the ballasting deep, and that" 0-4 m. the uppermost layer consists of coarse '. Cfi pieces of wacke also the descriptionof the covering of the road from Augst to
was

to Ehl

'

Mayence,
the

p.

39.

271, 16. started.


essential Messana. Puteoli,
would

Stephan,op. cit., p.
part of his lucid

repeat in the description,verbally or


loi i

ff.

text
marily. sum-

271,

19.

271, 25.

Itinerar., p. Id.,p. 493, 13


suit.
The

490,
: so

Wess.
cannot be
; right

stadia'VCCL
in the

iTTCCL
271, 28. 271, 272, 272, 273, 273, 273,

numbers

Itineraries

still await

critical examination.

273, 274,

563-571. v, 67. Cenis. 20. Nissen, Ital. Landesk., 158, 3. 21. Simplon. See Kiepert, Lehrb. d. alten Geographic, "" 338, rom. Alpenstrassen in der 343 ; CIL, V, 6649 ; H. Mej'er, Die Ges. in Zurich, xiii (i85l),p. 127. Schweiz, in Mitth. d. antiq. Nissen, 157-166 Quarnero. ; Strabo, iv, p. 208 ; vii,p. 41.
10.

Itinerar.,p. 495, The Itineraries 35. Berenice. hour. Itin., 5. 330, 10. It. miles. Burdigal., pp. 38.

hours.

5.

mention

only

the

latter.

imperial. Mommsen,

RG,

des ObergailthaleS Meyer, Dia alien Strassenziige 1886 (Bonner J ahrbb., Ixxxiii [1887], (Carinthia), pp. 217-219). Nissen, p. 166. 274, 10. Empire. On tlie column Planta, Das alte Rdiien, p. 91. 274, 15. unable. the Ges. in Zurich, xv, p. 64. on Juliercf. Mitthl. d. antiq. Julian, Orat., 2, p. 72 A. 274, 19. force. 274, 21. twenty-two. Nissen, p. 154. used. Ammian., xv, 10, 4 and 5. 274, 31. 274, 34. giddy. Strabo, iv, p. 204. out. Bergier's estimate (repeated by Stephan, op. cit., 275, 21. p. of miles is too high ; for he evidently added 118) 51,000 Roman
the amounts principal
are

3143. rutted.

A. B.

in the

without Itineraries,
of the

the deductions Of the

which
same

account on necessary of road the on portions


' '

the

repeated mention longer routes.

read 27s, 24. For '680 geographical' 1,006'read 5,750'. 275, 26. For

'3,800 English.'

VOL.

I.]
32. miles.

Notes
'

429
10,500'.
built roads Prussian

275,
.

.275,

For ' 1824 'read Stephan, 0^. cii., p. 118. first turn-pike road in Germany 35. .century. The and The between ill. Oettingen Nordlingeri. 1753
state

was

had

in

816

about

2,300

miles English

of

inade"

276,

Gesfih., iii,464). CIL, viii,p. 275 sq. 276, 10. inscription. lb., 10,230. von Afrika 276, 14. bridge. Maltzan, Drei Jahre im Nordwesten (1868),in, 96. CIL, viii, 276, 15. Emperors. p. 859. HesseT"K"sic", p. 160 f. Wartegg, 276,20. mule-paths. not do know I)r.Constantin Jirecek's 276,24. Constantinople. I, die und book, Die Heerstrasse von Belgrad nach Constantinople Balkanpdsse (Prague, 1877). Fragmente in Bulgarien, iii, Jirecek, Archdol. 276, 35. traced. in Archdol. Romische epigy.Mittheil.,x(1886), Strassen, pp. 85Deutsche (Treitschke, 8.
oases.

1,04.

276, 38. water-supply. Strabo,


277,
I.

wonderful.

also caused from road archdol. 277, 277,

v, p. 235. Cf. vol. ii, 80. Stephan,p. p. 257 f. Hadrian made the great to branch-road be to a Hypatafrom U. Athens. Thessalonica to Kohler, Mitth. d.

Athen, i, 350 f. RG, v, 269. 3. road-building. Mommsen, Erlebnisse vanished. 10. Schnars, auf einer Reise durch die Provinz Basilicata, in Ausland, 1847, No. 261' ff. ; cf. "i8'43,
Inst, in No.
II.

277, 277, 277, 277, 277,

317 ff. kilometer.


.

Im

.Neiten Reich, 1875, No.

30

(Die

sicilische

Frage)
13.

17,
26.

fiumari. Nissen, Ital. Landeskiinde, i, 398. guide. Id., Pompej. Studien, 538.
coast.

,277,19.

Id. Ital.

Landeskiinde, i, 365,
p.
113.

5.

Braga.
.

Stephan,

Gesch. Spaniens, vol. i, p. 8;. 37, fields. Baumgarten, in G/",\xi, Cf. The inscriptions are i, 32S5-3292. 278, 3. Rome. N. in Alterthiimervon Vicarello, Rhein.'.'Mus., F., x, Henzen, of lists older tliah the Vicarello fi. stations are The 20 1853, p. of Diocletian's tiine (p. '31); Itinerarium Antonini,,w'i^ch.is
in point of time to the Itin. Antonini, the Itin. No. 3 is nearest No. 2, is intermediate is the oldest, and No. I (p. 34). The edited the discovered later. J;han was which was ptheirs, fourth, with

them
route

The
Ab

archeolog. (1864),. by Garrucci, t"iss.ertaz.. p. 166 sqq. Ab into sections :' is here divided Cordybae, Hispali
a

Cordu

Tarracone,

Tarracone

A Narbohe','
3 ;

Narbone

Taurinos.

278, 5. offerings. Preller, R. Balneologie (1863),p. 45


Ronjan
coins found
f. Cf.
near

Lersch, Gesch. d. ff. ; Bonner Jahrbb.,1864, p. 135 f. (not in) the spring of Pyrmont, ibid., M., ii',144,
16 ff. d, F{irstenthUmern iii the Roman corns

Pyrmont (1877), p. ; p. .98'f. Ntoes^, Stark, StddtelebeninFranhrefch, of Fumades, CJi, xii, in the sulpjiur ; in the spring spring p!^6o' ;, iWiftA. d.. anti'q.'Ce's.zii-. '.of Zurich, near Zurich, Keller, .paijen
'

p. 53 und Waldeck of fountain

1865,

Alterthiinfer aus. (Senthe,

43"

Notes

[vol.i.

Der Fund Procolitia (votiveofieiings for von xii,298. Hiibner, Wall in Britain), the spring of Conventina by Hadrian's Hermes, Vmeri xii (1877),257 ff. Id.,Die Heilquelle von (near Santander), Archdol. Ztg., xxxi (1874), p. 115, pi. ii. Pinder et Parthey, p. 549, 564, ed. 278, 25. barrenness. Itinerar., 572, 577, 585, 604, 606, Wess. 278, 29. heroes. lb., p. 524 sqq. 278, 30. post. Marquardt, StV, i', 558 ff. 278, 32. couriers. Aristid., Oy., xxiv, p. 304 Jebb : oire yip 0! tiSv ffTpaTUiirSv ris d77eXiasKOfiljI'ovTes ij/Mas ye irapTpiffov, the So Itinerar. 278, 35. apart. throughout Hierosolymitanum. ab Alexandria Sulpic.Sever., Dial., i, 4 : Betleem
. . , . . .

xvi
et

mansionibus hie locus

abest.

S.

Silviae

ad Aquit. peregrinatio

loca

iv [1887]), c. 47 : (Bibl.storico-giuridica, de vicesima et (Edessa) Jerusolima quinta mansione est (and so often). Libanius, ed. R., i,530, 15, who says 278, 39. Gaul. CIL, V, 2108. that trraO/ioUTrXdoinv i) rptaKoirioi! Julian (at Nicomedia) was distant the latter's death from^Gallus at (near Pola), hardly intended to make anything like a precise statement. Severus. Hirschfeld, VG, p. 98 ff. 279, II. 279, 17. ready. Stephan, op. cit.,p. 42 ; Marquardt, StV, i',

sancta, ed. Gamurrini

560, 8.
279, 279,
20.

Bdl, 1875, p. g ; but cf. Mommsen, StR, ii',1030, Appendix ix. 28. jumentarii. Marini, Atti degli frat.Arv., p. 775, and Iscriz. them with the imperial jumentarii, a alb., p. 106, confuses jumentarius, jumentis (super Sueton., Claud., c. 2). Were the of Italian high roads, who scriptions some set up injunctoresjumentarii in 214 and 226 together with the mancipes to Caracalla of tiie roads (Lanciani, Bull. mun. d. R., 1884, p. 8,709 and 710)
vague.

Henzen,

3, also

different 279, 279, 279, 279,


29.

? jumentarii guilds. Cattaneo, Equeiade, p. 83SS. ; Marini,

from

the

loc. cit.

Fabretti, Inscr. ant., p. 9, n. 179. 32. Republican. CIL, 1129. 36. accidents. Eunap., Aedes., 61 : 5ictSi eiSai/wvlaviwl rerpaKiiKKov dx/lpmros Si TroXXd ^i roiirois Tois l^ipero ffvu^alvu dx/ip^ai"
32.
"

cisiarii.

vd0Tj.
279, 40.

Trypho.
suits.

280, 2. 280, 3. Mediolanium. Marini, loc. cit. Ariminum. Tonini, 280, 3. Rimini, p. 369s. 280, 4. Sempronii, Henzen, 4093. Orelli,2413. 280, 4. Tuder. 280, 45. Praeneste. CIL, i, 1129 xiv, 2874. Cales. 280, 5. Henzen, 6983. whether the juven(es) 280, 5. Pompeii. lb., 5163. It is doubtful cisiani of Ostia {CIL, xiv, 409, 15/16) were cisiarii. 280, 9. gates. See note on Appendix vi. 280, 19. Hercules. Seneca, Apocol.,c. 6, i. 280, 26. six days. The distance from Antioch to Constantinople in the Itin. Antonini,p. 139, i Wess. ; cf. the note by Parthey
=

Vergil,Catal.,8. c. 39. Sueton., Calig.,

VOL.

I.]
and ff.

Notes

431

Finder, p. 65.
der

Z. Chronol.

CI H. F. Stobbe, Liban., Or., 21, i,685 R. Briefe des PHnius, in Philol.,1870, p. 381

280, 30. eight days. Plutarch, Caes., c. 17. liin. Anion., Wess., p. 289, 3, Via Aurelia. 280, 31. miles. 280, 32. journey. Sueton., Caes., c. 57. 280, 37. required. Cic, Pro Rose. Am., c. 7, 19. Plutarch, Galba, c. 7. 280, 39. Clunia. also Pliny, Nat. hist., xix, 4. Spanish ships came 281, I. counts. of Caere to Pyrgi, the harbour xii, (Martial, 2, i). From Tarraco to Caesaraugusta 163 miles 281, 5. under. (Itin. Anton., p. 451W.) thence to Clunia 169 (p. 441). made. Cervantes, La fuerzade la sangre{Novelas ejemplares). 271,7. four Hist. 10. 281, days. Aug., Maximin., ii,c. 25. From Rome to Ariminum (itin. 281, II. ridden. Anton., p. 126) 216 ; thence to Bononia (p. 126) 78 ; thence to Aquileia (p. If one went from Ariminum to 281) 217, a total of 511 mi. thence Ravenna and thence (33 mi.), by water to Altinum, by land again to Aquileia (62 mi., p. 126), the journey by land alone amounted to 311 miles. Casaubon, op. cit., erroneously for this journey, and reckons miles in hours adds: 200 24 sed non incredibilis ; constat hodiemos sana diligentia, magna
veredarios quae Roma Lutetiam
contentio nocte

saepe
est.

diebus De

sex

die alia Nicomediam atque una locus proelii nocte abesset milia CLX. cum Gibbon, pervenit, ch. xiv, assumes that Maximin's from Heraclea to Nicoflight took media hours but to the only 24 ; according text, which is imperfect, it must have been more. 281, 14. Galba. Tac, H., i, 56. minutes. 16. 281, Zangemeister, Westd. Zeitschr, 1887, p. 240, 17. 16. Belgica. Tac, H., i, 12, 18, 55 ; cf. iv, 59. 281, 281, 18. Rome. Marquardt, StV, ?, 267 and 274, 2. All hours. in Chambalu, De 20. 281, magistratibus Flaviorum 8. (Bonn, 1882),p. Statius,Silvae, iv, 112 sqq. says that by the via Domitiana could reach Baiae in one new one day from Rome Primo (Qui primo Tiberim relinquitortu, naviget vespere for the Lucrinum) ; he must refer to the journey of a courier, distance of 141 millia (Rome to Sinuessa 108, thence to Puteoli
.

longe major (Maximinus) una

mortib.
. .

septem commeare, persecutor.,c 47,

33) could
281,
22.

not

otherwise So Valer.

be

covered

in about
v, 5, of the 3.

14 hours.

Chatti.

made in {Nat. hist., vii,84) that journey was Mainz-Castell carriages is very unlikely. The distance from measured along the oldest roads by Hofheim, Bilbel,Friedberg, Butzbach, Frankenberg, Stadtberge (Marsberg), Haaren, Neuhaus to the (Elsen),through the DorenscMucht Weser, Roman amounts to 202 to Rehme miles,to Varenholz 203, 207 ', Zangemeister, op. cit.,p. 238, 13. 281, 31. nine. Cic, Ad Brut., ii,4, i, where Sigonius has rightly emended 'a.d. VI Id.' to 'a. d. Ill Id.' O. E. Schmidt, De e^/".
'

Maxim., this part

PMny's

statement

Cassio
ten.

et ad

Cassium
ex

daiis

(1877),p.
5, 3

11. :

281, 32.

Ovid, Epp.

Pont., iv,

432
Quum gelidam
et maris

Notes

[vol

I,

nubibus Haemon Thracen et opertum lonii transieritis aquas, venietis in urbem, decima dominam luce minus facialis iter. ut festinatum non

Capua 136 miles (p. 612, the result is 124 mi.), thence to Beneotherwise p. 108, where thence Tarentum thence to ventum 1 1 1 1 to 1 (p. ), 57 20), 33 (p mi. total of Brundusium a Strabb, vi,'3, 44 (ib.), 370 p. 50, gives rf (360) ; so also Pliny,H. n., ii. 244. 281, 32. five. Martial, x, 104 :
The
counts

Itin.

from

Rome

to

"

lUinc altam

(Tarracone) te
BilbiUn
et

rota

tuum

quinto forsitan

essedo

toUet Salonem videbis.

et citatus

Marquardt,.Prl.,ii
chief stations.

734,
were

5 supposes and

change
mansicnes

of

eight 437W. Cic, Ad Fam., xi, 6, i ; Bardt, loc. cit.,-p. 281, 34. 317. 14. 281, 39.. Megara. Procop., Bell. Vand., i, is. 281,40. foot. Id., B. Goth., i, 15; ii,7s. 281, 41. 136. Id., B. Goth., i, 14. 282, 2. three days. Philostrat., Apollon., vii, 41. foot. I. 282, 5. on Bardt, c, p. 8 sq. 282, 5. undertaken. Digg., ii,11, i (Gaius,I. i, ad edictum promilia passuum in singulos dies dinumerari : Vicena vinciale) Ib., xxii, 1, 13, " 2 : ry yap iv airf rj praetor jubet, etc.

There

at.the carriages from'Tdrracd' to

bilbilis. Itin.,pp.

391

^itKiiov, 6vTL, iv.-Q Kex^t-porovriTaL, ij dvrbs iKarbv TrevTTjKOVTO. ISuKfV 6 Si harbv vofioBirris /iJXia irpoffefffilav iirkp diarpl^T(g rifiepuni BeLtf dpL6/j.ei(t6cu ctKoai /iiXia KoX KdB^ ^KdaTrjv OVTL ek^ei/tre, ijfi^pav If Could the to walk from Anticich aii K.T.\. (S^avos Avrip (^aSev
ir6Xci
"

and at sunrise (120 stadia)and back, startiiig returning in tlSv ^Keidev 'ht the afternoon KLvtjdeh {dfiaTjkiip evd^vSe, KOfitei an Liban., ed. R., i,286, 22-24),it was iariiaiis, li.e"nifipplas feat. extraordinary 282, lo' century. Hiibner, Sixtus v^ p. 84. In the middle of the sixteenth century tlie journey from Paris to Venice took 9 to the Doge's 15 days ; but in 1509 a despatch froin Blois reached Vie d'un XVImi de in Venise au palace 7 days (Yriarte, p'dtricien siide, p. 104),and according to Casaubon (seeH. on 281/10-11) Rome in 6 to 7 days. Light coiiriers even reached Paris from usually took 20 days from Rortte to Milan. (Montaigne, carriages century iii, 179) ; in the eighteenth Journ. d'un. voy. en Italic, they covered only 30 Italian mUes a day (Volkmann, Nach^' richten von Italien, i, 81 f.). allowance Theoderic's food Strabo, v, 217. ,282, 12. Ravenna. for 5 days, for the ambassadors of the Heruli ship travelling^by Ticinum to RaVenna from fore therewas '(Cassiodor., Fay., iv,45) Itai. a with Nifeisen, cannot very generous one, and one Lapdesk.,i, 213, estimate the duration of the voyage from it. Plulo, Leg. ad Gai., 348M. 282, 14, llome. abroad. Acts of Aposttes, xxviii, 282, 15.' 11. 282,15. march. Veget., v, 9,
sea
n
'
'

434
Cinnae
134,
12.

Notes
propemptico,quoted
in

[vol.i.
Inst. Gr., i, ed. Keil,p. Chaxis.,
v,

RG, 283, 35. completed. Mommsen, Avril Mai. et HelUn., 1884,

270

ef. Bull, ed.

de

corresp.

Philostrat.,Vitt. soph.,ii,6, "283, 36. venture. 21, 19. 283, 37. Propertius. Propert., iii (iv), and 10 11. Tomi. Ovid, Trist.,i, 283, 38. In Flacc, p. 539 M. Philo, 283, 40. Andros.
283, 41. Asia.
For
'

K.,

p. 237.

of Little

Asia

'

read

'

to

Asia

Minor

'.

Galen, v, 48. Megara. all. Arist., Or., 24, p. 305 sq. ; J. Masson, Coll. Hist.,ed. the that journey from Dindorf, iii, p. Ixi, wrongly believes Corinth to Miletus took a fortnight. On the time of the journey Aelius de cf. Waddington, Vie du rMteur Aristide,in Mim. 1867, pp. 203-268. I'Inst., ZeCfis epyaaTijs CIG, 3920 : ^Xdouios (negotiator) 284, 14. Zeuxis. Siyo. els 'IraXlav jr\6as i^Sofi'^KoriTa irXciiirasiT^p VloKiav Pliny, Epp. ad Tr., 26. 284, 21. winds. Galen, xii, 171 sq. 284, 36. Troas. 1. imperial. Chambalu, De magistr. Flav. (Bonn, 1882, p. 8), 285, that the couriers travelled an average supposes, perhaps rightly, 2S4, 284,
4. 13.

of

160

miles

in 24

hours.

Or., 24, p. 305 J. ; cf. Masson, Coll. Hist., Aristid., 7. sold. ed. Dindorf, iii, p. liii. Ostia. Ruinart, Acta mart. 285, 10. 285, II. false. It is regarded as fictitious by Dierauer, Gesch.

285,

Trajans, in Budinger, Unters. z. Rom. Kaisergesch., i, 171, and Ixxii Bonner Jahrbb., by Asbach, (1882),p. 40. Keim, und das Christenthum, p. 529 ff., refers the so-called epistles Rom of Ignatius, which the basis of the older (shorter) are Ada, to cf. the age of Commodus 539). (p. 535, i, 10. 285, 15. sailed. Ovid, Trist., Id., Epp. ex P., iv, 11, 15. 285, 17. took. Pisa. Orelli, 643 (Cenotaph. Pisan.). 285, 19. 285, 23. sail. Diodor., iii, 34. 285, 26. nine. PUny, N. H., xix, r. of The author 285, 32. suggestion. Philo, In Flacc, p. 521 M. the Homilies of Clement embarks at Portus for Judaea, but is to Alexandria driven by the weather (Homil.,i,8). Thence lis *\ov^aiav aiT^irKevffa KoX SeKdirevTe ^fiepupds Kattrdpetay t^v dir'^VT'ijtra numeral Unless the is the author has T^Tpdriavos. corrupt, perhaps transferred to the last stage a statement to the whole referring to Judaea. journey from Portus by Alexandria by 285, .34. Syria. Philo, 583 M. Jerome's journey from Rome to the Antioch Portus, Regium, Malea, Cyclades, Cyprus, lasted from Jerusalem August tillthe winter ; thence he travelled to Egypt, the convents of the Nitria and Bethlehem. Jerome, C. Rufin., iii, ed. Vallars 22, ; ii,551. mutuam 285, 35. required. Digg., xlv, i, 122 " i : Callimachus pecuniam nauticam accepit a Sticho servo Seji in provincia Sjrriacivitate Beryto, usque Brentesium, idque creditum esse
also in
omnes

navigiidies

ducentos

sub

pignoribus et hypothecis,

VOL.

I.]
mercibus
a

Notes
Beryto comparatis
et

435
Brentesium
navem

perferendiset
Beryto [read -um]

Brentesio emturus esset et per quas etc. invecturus 285, 37. letter. Bardt, Quaest. TuU., p.

30 ;

Cic, Ep.

ad

Fam.,

xii, 10, 285, 285,


40.
I.

12.

Syria. Cic,
107,

Ad

Alt.,xiv,

9.

Mommsen, Epigraphische Analecten, Bar. d. Sachs. Ges., 1850, 2, 61. 286, 3. considered. Bardt, Quaest. TuU., p. 30 ; Cic, Ad Fam., I xvi, 21, ; xiv, 5, i. Brundusium. Bardt, loc. cit.; Cic, Ad Fam., xvi, 9, 2. 286, 4. 286, 6. twenty-nine. Bardt, loc. cit., Qu. fr.,iii, p. 33 ; Cic, Ad Ad Ait.,iv, 17, 3. I. 13, 17. 25 ; 286, 6. Africa. Bardt, loc. cit., p. 22 ; Cic, Ad Fam., xii,25, i. 286, 7. Senate. Pliny, N. H., xv, 74. Id. ib.,xix, i. 286, 13. mild. 286, 14. Marseilles. Sulp. Sever., Dial., i, 1. 286, 16. fast. Id. ib.,I, 3 (quinto die portum Africae intravimus libuit animo adire Carthaginem) ; i, 6. The voyage Isles in 20 from Alexandria to the British days, in Leontius, Vita S. Joannis eleemosynarii,13, 15 {Acta Sanctorum, published there is described at Brussels,1863, iii, Jan.), 115, 23 p.
....

as

supematurally
describes. lowest.

fast.

286, 286,

Vitruv., x, 9, 7. Marcian, Peripl. mar. exter., ii, 3, Geographi minor., ed. Mueller, i, 543. 286, 23. stadia. Marcian, Epitome peripl.Menipp., ib.,p. 568. 286, 24. average. Scylax., Peripl.,6g, ib., p. 58. 286, 30. stadia.. Herodot., iv, 86 ; cf. ii,149. 286, 31. testify. Aristid.,Or., xlviii, p. 360. 286, 40. day. Diodor., v, 16 and 17. Strabo, x, 4, 5. Cf. Stephan, op. cit,, 287, 3. Strabo. p. 50 n. / Strabo, iv, i, 14. 287, 4. Britain. O. Gesch. d. 10. n. i. Peschel, Erdkunde, p. 18, 287, equator. (after James Smith, St. Paul's Voyage and Shipwreck, 1880, p. 181 Diss, iii. On the Ships of the Ancients). ff.. Also if one wished fast one to travel 287, 17. mantle. obviously horse to the the carriage; Apulei.,Florid.,iv, 12. preferred Cf. Horace, Sat.,i, 6, 105, and the relief of Aesernia, Bull. Nap., iv, pi. 1, no. 4. l : 287, 19. slave. Lucian, Luc, air^eivirori els QeTraklav
18.
22.
. . .

tinros 5^
"OiKos Kal

fie

KaTTJye

Kal

rd. (TKeTjTjkolI

Chrysost. (Oral., 40,


dX\a 6.v4(TTiOS,

p.

486 M.)

els. Dio depdTrojv 'IjKoKoidei. wandered, it is true, ou ixbi/ov


'iva

^iray6fievos. 287, 20. carriage. Seneca, Epp., 87. In the nineteenth rangements 287, 37. baggage. Vol. i, p. 117. century arof those of the ancients for travel reminding one of course are exceptional. The wife of Marshal Ney ('elle avait luxe ') travelled to a spa, avec pris I'habitude d'un extreme afin d'Stre servie k son maison une entifere, gr6 : un lit,des de voyage faite tout exprfes, meubles k elle, une une argenterie
'

"K6\ovdov jifiSk

suite

de

fourgons, nombre

de

disant courriers,

que la femme

436
d'un Mim. mar"hal de Mme. de
de

Notes
France
ne

[vol.I.
pouvait voyager
c.

autrement

'.
tutiv

Rimusat, ii,383. Cato minor, Plutarch, 287, 38. Republic.


Kal ffKeieffiKal i,ico\o68ois ijrol^vylois

20,

cIto toWoU

Kol Tv66lievos N^ttuto diravrrijas

MiTeWov els "Pi!)fi7]i' K.r,\, hTravipxeffBai Cic, Pro Mil., c. 10. 287, 40. female. Sueton., Caes., c. 46. 287, 41. Mosaic. circus. Plutarch, Anton., c. 9, 4 ; Cic, Philipp.,2, 24; 288, I. Plutarch, Crass., c. 21 (journey of the Parthian Surenas) ; c. Elagabal., 31. 288, 6. gorgeously. Sueton., Nero, c. 30 ; cf. Elagabal., c. 31. 288, 8. milk. Pliny, N. H., xi, 238 ; xxviii,183 ; xxxiii,140. D. 288, 10. inwrought. Julian,Or., 3, p. no Seneca. 6. Seneca, Epp., 123, 288, II. 288, 14. gladiators. Id. ib., 87, 9. Id. ib., 123, 6 ; Martial, x, 6, 7 ; 13, i ; xii, 288, 16. runners. simul., ed. K., xix, 4 : SovXos S' jj" 24 ; Galen, Quom. morb. A oSois ti^ beffir"TT]. oCtos tuv ev rats collegium TrapaTpexovTtav
'

cursorum

et

Numidarum

'

formed

part

of

the

imperial suite

at
'

Carthage
not

(J. Schmidt, Eph.


cursorum
'

exercitator

ib., p. 288, 17. 288,21.

only 113), but

ad

epigr., v, p. 312, n. 428 ; an who were n. ployed ', ib., 366), probably emordinanda tabularii negotia (Mommsen,
'

emperor's
horses.

also as journeys in the

forerunners

and

outriders

on

the

provinces.

Seneca, Epp., 87, 10. worth. Cf. Pliny, N. H., xxxiv, 163; Martial, iii, 72. the golden carriage of Count Besborodko (under Catherine II): Gliick und Ende, in Bait. Monatschrift, N. Bruckner, Potemkins F., i, 517.
22.

288, 288, 288, 288,

rarities.

Propert.,iv (v),8.

Seneca, Epp., 87, 10. Philostrat.,Vitt. soph.,ed. K., p. 228. Martial, i, 2 ; xiv, 188. Julian was given by 35. Cicero. Eusebia with him to take to Gaul a library Or., 3, p. ; Julian,
123

25. faces. 29. harness.

288, 288,

Becker, G611, i, 63 f.,87 ; Pliny, Epp., iii, 5. Scaevola xv xxxiv, [14] [libro Digg., ; Diges2, 13 in Dioclet, Edict, de pret., c. xv, Mommsen. torum]. dopfiiTdpiov Cf. Becker-GoU, iii, 20. in gestatione etiam 289, I. dice. Sueton., Claud., c. 33 (solitus ludere) vol. i,p. 286, see 289, 4. used. Pertin.,c. 8. For the hodometer and Beitr. zur Gesck. d. Erfindungen, i, 16. Beckmann, 11. 289, 8. friends. Cic, Ad. Ail.,x, 10, 5. Cf. Becker-Goll, iii, Herod. De Nicol. vita sua 289, 14. Damasc, (Mueller,Hist. Graec. fr.,iii, p. 350). 289,21. Southern. Plutarch, Cato minor, c. 38, 2: roSi dxp'e'c Sid t6 /iiyow Si vavTav rwv KepKipas (pvXd^as "yopf KareirKi/iviiKTe, ToKKd Kaibvniv al (rKr/val. t^s vvKrhs fi"l"d-q(mv irvpi, Id.,Anton., ApoU. Sidon.,Epp., iv,8). The conditions are or were 9, 4 (cf.
.

sq. 39. sleeves. 41. mules.

similar

in

the

interior

of

Russia

die innern

Zustdnde

Russlands

(Haxthausen, Studien iiber [1847], i, 96 f.); and in the

VOL.

l]
interior die
of

Notes

437

Sicily (Parthey, Wanderungen durch Sicilien und [1834], i, 338). 289, 28. houses. Epictet.,Diss., ii,23, 36. 289, 30. says. Strabo, xvii, 1, 17, p. 801. 289, 35- wells. Id., xii,17, p. 578. Cf. also the obviously corrupt N. H., xxix, 23. Pliny, passage, burden. 290, 7. Kuhn, Verf. d. rom. Reichs, i, 61, 104, Pliny, JV. H., ix, 26. 290, 10, escape. Plutarch, Cato minor, c. 12. 290, 18. often. Tarracina. 22. Cf. Drumann, Cic, Ad 290, Fam., vii, 23. RG, vi, 394290, 26. fares. Ulpian, lib. xxxi ad Edictum, Digg., xvii, 2, 52,
Levante

" 15290, 290, 39. 39.

Pergamus.

Aristid.,Or., xxvii,

pp. 7.

347-350

Jebb.

291,

uncivilized. Id., I.e., p. 304. inns. Seneca, De bene/.,vi, 15, 3.

291, 6.

ground. Sueton., Cues., c. 72. Cf. also Hippolyt.,Refut. haeres., v, 23 : d tis odiv fmKpdv ^aSl^uv irapaTvx'i'v KaToKifutTi
S. 7. inn. 8. Bethlehem.

291, 291,

291, 291,

Luke, x. 34 sq. dem Hauaus Id.,ii, Wetzstein, Inschriften 7. und den d. Berl. Acad., 1863, nos. ran Trachonen, in Abhandl. and Ill 112 iravSoxeia in]the year 397 A.D.) ; (two Sri/ioffia stabulum (cai et Tpi.KKlvi.ov triclinium). Cf. (ffTO/SXoy 133 Lebas-Waddington, 2480, 2462, 2463. If a place built a ^eviiv free from the inhabitants were quartering: ib.,2524, Julian, B. Ka6* ^KOiXT-qv iroKiv : ^evodoKela VaKarias)430 Epp., 49 {apxiepet Two for wKvd k.t.X. KardaTTiffov Trai'Soxe'c pilgrims to the dwelling of S. Simon (died a.d. 460),Telmissus Stylites (479 A.D.) : 2691, 2692. erected. II. Pliny, Epp., viii,8, 6.
"

(Zagaroli). Hospitium Hygini Bdl, 1882, p. 116. hotel. E. Wilmanns, I., 762 CIL, viii,5341. 291, 17. Plutarch, De vitioso pudore, c. 8, p. 532. 291, 19. select. 291, 23. profitable.Cf. Becker-GoU, iii, 34. 6123. 291, 25. officials. CIL, iii, 291, 27. provided. Rev. Archiol.,xxi (1870), p. 314. Marshes. Acts xxviii, apost., 15. 291, 29. The For To the read Gay Party-coloured 291, 32. Strabo. index of the ItineraCf. the (Inns)', Strabo, v, 3, 9, p. 237 C. ria,ed. Pinder et Parthey, s.v. Tabernae, Ad medias,Ad novas, not Veteribus. need inns. Tabernae always mean (Hefner, das Die rom. Tabernae, heutigeRheinzahern,in Topfercolonie Miinch. gel.Anzeigen, i860. No. 21). camel. i,4, p. 12 (ed.Reifi,p. 17). Artemidorus, Onirocr., 291, 38. in Archdol. Ueber Sittius. rom. Jordan, Aushdngeschilder, 291, 40. Ztg.,iv (1871), p. 75. CIL, xii, 4377. Orelli,4330 291, 40. cock. Olives. cit., Marquardt, Prl.,ii', Jordan, op. 474 f. 292, 3. Read inn-signs.' 292, 3, tabards.
= ' ' ' =

Read founded '. 13. found. Muratori, 470, 7 291, 14. slaves. Firmi ; Mau, Scavi di Pompei,

'

'

438
292, 5, fashion,
via

Notes
Marini, AtH, ii,p.
8 Italian 532 (near Bologna miles from Rome)

i. [vol..

and

on

the

Nomentana,

WUmanns,

EI, 2719.
292, 292,

292, 292,

292,
292, 292, 292,

292,

293,
293,

Apollo. Marquardt, op. cit.,CIL, xi, i, 721. Decidiorum The hospitium ad lucum stay. Orelli,4329. in an ; cf Mommsen, inscriptionfrom Capua is unconnected CJL, X, 4104. tariff. CIL, xii, 5732. II. 23. guest. Virgil,Copa. c. 7. 27. frequented. Sueton., Vitell., De sanitate praec, c. 16, p. 130. jeers. Plutarch, 29. 11. 34. guests. ApoU. Sidon., Epp., viii, N. 58 H., xvi, (coma arundinis) pro pluma 36. bugs. Pliny, calls the fleas (ix, He strata cauponarum 154) cauponaimplet. In the Vita Hadriani, c. 16, aestiva animalia. cuUces rum cimices Becker-GoU, iii, 36. certainly should be read ; cf De ed. venenis, ii,praef., 36. spiders. Dioscorid., Sprengel, ii,P- 5bread. I. Marquardt, Prl., ii*, 472.
6.
9.
.

'

'

'

'

5- treatment. 293, 6. brought. in the Lit, 293, 293,


293, 293,
II.

S.

Luke,

x,

34.
var.,
2

Plutarch, Apophfh. Lacon. 1869, no. Centralblatt, 17. iii, pandars. Ulpian, Dig., 2, 4, " bought.
herself.

44.

Cf. Bursian

xxiii,2,

43,

ib.,

"9. Cod., IV, 56, 3. Marquaxdt, op. cit., p. 471, 5. c. Tertullian,De fuga in persecut., 19. gamblers. 13. wine. Cf. Becker-Goll, iii, 20. 41 f. ; Martial, i, 57. 21. Aquarius. Petron., c. 39. oats. 21. Martial, xiii,11. Cf. iv, 42 24. toll-keepers. Artemidorus, Onirocr., i, 23. ijipyaala). (S,xptiiiu"i force. Id. ib.,iv, 57. 25. convicted. Galen, vi, 663 ; xii, 254. 30. 35- restoring. Augustine, CD., xviii,18. Institt., iv, 5, 3 ; Digg., iv, 9 (Ulpianus libro 36. suffered. xiv ad Edictum). Cf. Digg.,yi\n, 2, 14, " 17, and xlvii, 5, " 6, 38. smuggling. Quintilian, Declam., 349 (mille artibus circumscribuntur I. circumscribimur). De curiositate, I. duty. c. 7, p. 518 ; Id.,Deelam-r Quintilian, ft. 269 Marquardt, StV, ii', 359. 8. pearls. Quintilian, Declam., 349 and 359. 8. soldiers'. Tac, A., xiii,50 sq. descendants. II. Philostrat.,Vitt. sophist., p. 228, ed, Kay13. 16.
ser.

293,
293, 293,

293, 293,
293,

293, 293, 293, 294, 294, 294, 294, 294, 294, 294, 294, 294,

14.

police. Mommsen,
f.

Hermes, xxii, 1887,

p.

556 f, ; StR,

ii',2, 1074 17. posts. Tertullian,Apolog., c. 2. directed. 21. Cod., i, 55, 6. 22, brigandage, Cass. Dio, xxxvi, 3,
this 26,

See

vol,

i, p. 283 of

work.
fortified.

CIL, iii, i, 3385.

VOL.

I.]
Moesia.

Notes

439

294, 29294, 31.

revenged. lb., ui, i, 1539, 1579, 1585. Ephem. epigr.,iv, p. 81.


Bonner

294, 31. Darmstadt. 294, 31. Treves. 294,

Jahrbb., 1873, p. 151. Brambach, C. I. Rhen., 780. castles. CIL, viii, (188 a.d.) : burgum [Com32. 2494, 2495 modianum] speculatorium inter duas vias ad salutem commeantium tutela constitui iussit (Ti.Claudi)us (G)ordianus v. nova c. leg. Aug. pr. pr.
35' avoid.
39.

294,
294,

294, 37.

C)rprian, Epp., 68, 3. E. I., 785. Wilmanns, stripped.


robbers.

295, 3- Cassius. 295, 295,

295, 295, 295,

Lucian, Alexander, 44. Burckhardt, Die Zeit Const, d. Gr. (2. Aufl.),p. 120 Rohde, Der griech.Roman, 393, i, 451, i. ; Die, Ixxi, 4. Khalifs. Lumbroso, L'Egitto al tempo dei Greet e dei Romani, 4. (Cf.on robbers in Egypt, p. 52, 3.) p. 52, 2. Die rom. Schweiz, p. 20 f. MarMommsen, 5. mountainous. Das rom. quardt, StV, ii', 538. J. J. Muller, Nyon, in Mitth. d. antiq. Ges. in Zurich, xviii,p. 194. Hirschfeld, Gallische der Wiener Studien, p.- 43 f. (Sitzungsbey. Akad., 1883, p. 311). 8. man. iii, CIL, i, 2399, 2544. 8. Spanish. lb., 2968 (Tarraconensis), ii, 3479 (Carthago nova). 10. Gospels. S. Luke, x, 30 ; Hausrath, Neutestamentl. Zeitgesch., i, 344.
Trachones.
.

295, 13295, 15.

Lebas-Waddington,

p.

534

StRE

(Tracho-

nitis) Mommsen, RG, v, 323 f. Strabo, xii, 7, p. 570 ; 8, 8, p. 574. 295, 19. legs. Galen, ii,188. 295, 21. ff. S. Silvias p. 120 295, 23. Byzantines. Burckhardt, op. cit., in note to on c. ( referred 278, 35), peregrinatio 54. p. CIG, 3612. 295, 25. Germanicus. 295, 28. forays. Lucian, Alexand., i. Hertzberg, Gesch. Griechenlands,ii,494. 295, 31. Lucian. cultivated. Varro, R. r., i, 16, 2. 295, 34. Dio, Iv, 28. 295, 35. war. 295, 37. fight. Tac, A., ii,85. Strabo, v, 5, p. 224 sq. 295, 39. savage. Diss., iv, i, 91. 295, 41. proconsuls. Epictet., Lucian, Alexand., 55. 296, 2. accompany. Herodian, i, 10; Boissieu, Inscr. de Lyon, 478, 296, 9. executed. iv : a latronibu(s)(in)terfecto. 296, 10. Italy. Appian, B. C, v, 132. 296, 12. perilous. Propert., iii (iv),16. 296, 12. Augustus. Sueton., Av.g., c. 32. Id., Tiber, c. 47. Such military posts appear 296, 14. Tiberius. StR, ii',2, again in Italy in the third century: Mommsen, and vol. also Cf. i, ; Juvenal, 3, 305 sqq. p. 294 of this 1075, I.
smallness.
clean. work.

anRomundNeapel, 296,18. Papal. Grl\pa.tzsT,Reiseerinnerungen


Werke, 296,
19.
cum

x, 243. cruoiiied.

Digg., xlviii,19, 28, " 15, Petron., c. iii : crucibus adfigi. latrones jussit iUiterimimperator provinciae

440
296,
20.

Notes
physician. Galen, ii,p. 385,
says that
one can

[vol.i.
see

the

ev ATd^tav, body ctI \riaTuiv "pH Keiix^vwv Id., ii,p. 221. 296, 24. instructive. ad Sueton., Caes., c. 31 ; Ovid, Fasti, 296, 26. hedges. Casaub. iv, 177 ; Metam., i, 493. Juv., 10, 30 sqq. 296, 28. shadows. N. H., viii,144. dog. Pliny, 296, 30. 296, 36. possibly. Id., Epp., vi, 25. Marquardt, Prl., i^, 168, 180. 296, 39. landowners. Varro, if. r., ii, ought to choose 10, 3, says that one 296, 40. herds.

inside of the

shepherds, qui
ac
.

non

praedonibus grassatoribus
297,
2.

solum sed etiam pecus sequi possint, defendere. Digg., xix, 5, 20, " i : ablatae.
.

bestiis
a

mulae

cudgelled. Fronto, Epp.


It still extends

ad

M. the

Caes., ii,13.
whole
coast
;

297, 4. Forest. to Castel

along

from

Cuma Cam-

panien,
297,6.
297,

Voltumo, p. 378.

and

abounds

in waterfowl C.

Beloch,

robber-bands.

Strabo,

v,

4, 4, p. 243

Juv., 3, 305 sqq. Dio, Ixxiv, 2. highwaymen. Dio. the arch of 10. Id., Ixxvi, Inscription found near 297, 35. exercitus CIL, vi, 234 : genio Severus, Gruter, 109, 3 |qui Rom. exstinguendis saevissimis latronibus |fide at devotione satisfecit. exspectat. et votis omnium armed. H. A., Procul., c. 12. 297, 38. robber. Rohde, Der griechischeRoman, 297, 41. 357, i. 298, 2. Tilloboras. Luciau, Alexand., 2. Middle 298, 5. collections. Insecurity in the Ages ; Stephan, Verkehrsleben Hist. Taschenbuch, iv, 10, p. 359. In ; Raumer, France in the eighteenth century : Taine, Orig. de la Fr. contemp., i, 498 ss. 298, 7. Dover. Stockmar, Denkwiirdigkeiten, p. 14. Le Brigandage en Grice, in Reuue E. Bumouf, des 298, 13. Greece. deux mondes, 1870, Ixxvii. 298, 20. alike. Franz Loher, Kaypathenreise, in Augsh. Allgem. March Zeitg., i, 1872, BeUage. und seine Inselwelt. 298, 25. Verlikka. Noe, Dalmatien cf. Hehn, Ilalien (isted.), 298, 26. history. On its causes i,129 fi. XIII Under Clement murders (1758-1769) 11,000 (4,000 of them in Rome) were officially registered in the States of the Church : T. vi, 1. xv, c. 157 (not Canti,Storia degl'Italiani, accessible to me). Reuchlm, Gesch. Italiens, i,p. 14 f. Id. ib., and fi. i, p. 134 fi., 362 The taken from 298, 26. Mafia. following facts are Franchetti, La Sicilia nel 1876, i (1877). Cf. Reimer, Zwr Gesch. d. sicil. Rduberbanden, in Im N. Reich, 1879, no. 25. Gaudy, Sicilien im Herbst 1838, Werke December Augsb. Allg. Ztg., 18, v, 113. 1876. Sardinia. 298, 30. Gregorovius, Corsica (2nd edition), p.
297,
II.
=

7. Rome.

157-

298, 40,

immune. 1826

Baumgarten,
the mail coach

Gesch.

the year

In Spaniens, iii, p. 88 f between running Montpellierand


.

442

Notes
op. cit., p. 65. f.,44, and 56.
in

i. [vol.

301, 29. provinces. Mommsen, Ibid.,pp. 50 301, 32. Hadrian. fleets. Ibid., 301, 33. p. 46.
301,

36. West.
p.

Id., Schweizer

Nachstudien,

Hermes,
211

xvi

(i88i),

464

f.
i.

302,
302, 302,

I.

7. 8.
II.

garrisoned. Id., Conscriptionsordnung, p. f. Alpine. /6t(?., p. 215


Rhaetia. Britons.

Harster, p.

50.

302,
302,

Jung, Die Militdrverhdltnisse,etc., p. 685. des Rom. Inschr. Museums von Mainz, 15. Italy. J. Becker, of veterans Camuntum from at S. 135-226. Many epitaphs and Ganl plenished reItaly, of the 15th legion,which under Nero was
with
X

Galatians

and

Cappadocians

Oesterr.

Mitth.,

(1886), 15.
married.

302,
302, 302, 302,

302,
302,

303, 303,
303, 303,

Mommsen, CIL, iii, 2, p. 916. RGDA', 119. Syria. p. 25. Marquardt, StV, i*, 118 ff. 27. without. epigr.,i, 446. Marquardt, Zumpt, Comment, 31. Palestine. StV, i\ 229, 315Zumpt, I. c, 454. 34. settled. Italian. StR, ii', Dio, Iviii,2 ; Mommsen, 39. 955, 4. I. repeopled. Eutrop., viii,3. CIL 1 1 camp-followers. Hirschf dd. Epigraph. Nachlese zum und Romer 88 ff. iii,(1874),pp. 4-10 ; Jung, Romanen, p. Cf. vol. i, p. 172. unseen. 20. Letter carriers and posts Cf. vol. i,p. 177. 24. Mauretania. in Palestine : Hertzfeld, Handelsgesch. d. Juden d. Altertk.
21.
.

(1879),pp.
303, 26. 303, 28. bowl

158 and

333.
von Heilquelle

Vol. Africa. Santander. from Castro of the

iii, p. 37. Hiibner, Die


Urdiales
near

Umeri which

(a
is
a

silver sentation repre-

Santander,
water
=

on

despatch
115,

of

Zig.,xxxi
303, 303, 303, 303,

(1874),p.

pi. II
52.

Archdol. spring), BilKuUwhist. Schreiber, the

from

deratlas,T.

Ixxii,5 and 6. 30. Alps. Pliny, N. H., x, 32. cherry. Vol. ii,p. 171.
trafficked. Cf. my

36. Spanish. Symmachus,

Epp., iv,
on

62. games in

523, 4Rodbertus field. 304, 4.

38. StV, m\ mie,


V,

discussion

the

Marquardt,

in Hildebrand's

Jahrb. f. Nationalokono-

263.

foregoing is entirely and in part verbally 14. coinage. The Gesch. des rom. taken from Mommsen, Miimwesens, pp. 729-731. cf. had. N. Pliny, H., vi, 84 ; Appendix iv. 304, 21. des Gesch. rom. Mommsen, Miinzmesens, p. 775. 304, 23. wonder.
304, 304, 29. 304, 32.
c.

Nero's. f.

Id.

ib., p.

771 f. ;

Tac, Germ.,
166
;

5 ;

MetroIJultsch,

logic*, 311
26.

service.

Cic, Verr.,ii,5, 65,

cf. also

Jug., Sallust,

305, 4. 305,

in Deutsche RuniUchau, vol, Japan. Deutsche Kolonisation, xxxi, April 1882, p. 50 (from Hiibbe-Schleiden)., 10. Pliny, N. H., xii, 92. poor.

vot.

I.]
H.

Notes

443

303, 17. travel. iron. 305, 20. 305, 23.

Stephan,23"W Verhehrslehen im AUerthum, p. 28. Horace, "^is"., i,6, 32. Cf. Bliimner, Die gewerbl. Thdtigkeitder Volker des class. Alterthums,pp. 29 and 41 ff.
camel's.

Pers., 5, 132 sqq. Horace, A. P., 117; Carm., iii, Sat.,i, 305, 27. winter. 24, 35; cf. 6 i,16, Carm., Ep., i, ; 29 ; 71 ; 1, 4, i, 15. Cf. vol. i, p. 189. 305. 31- gold. ManU., Astronom., iv, 162 sqq. 118. 305. 33- opened. Pliny, N. H.,

ii,_

36. sailings.CIG, iii, (epyao-Tijs negotiator). 3920 cit. chant-ships (p. 55, 2), p. 154 ; Jewish mer305, 38. Spain. Hertzfeld, op. which sailed from Gaul to Spain, p. 268, note. 305, 41. Italy. Horace, Carm., i, 31, 13-15. Borghesi, Bull. Nap., viii,i860, no. 184 ; cf. also 306, 2. West. the mutilated from Sigus in Numidia, CIL, viii, inscription 5749. Juv., 14, 287 sqq. 306, 8. sun. Or., xlviii, 306, II. private. Aristid., p. 355. 306, 14. country. Strabo, iv, p. 200. ^06,15. commerce. Tac, Agric, c. 24. Pliny, N. H., vi, loi, 104. Peschel, Handels306, 20. India. d. Roihen in gesckichte Meers, Abhandlungen z. Erd- u. Volkerf. 86 kunde, ii, reached even 306, 26. days. According to Diodorus, iii, 34, many the tenth on day. Ethiopia whole journey see Varges,I"esWa."4e^y^"t, 306,31. resting. Onthe pp. 78-81. Add. ad CIL 306, 33. Berenice, Mommsen, iii, in Eph. epigr., op, cit., V, pp. 5-11 ; RG, v, 615 ; Lumbroso, pp. 31^33. Strabo, ii,4, 11, p. 118. 306, 34. Arabia. Pliny, N. H., vi, loi, 173. 306, 36. barbs. Varges, ib.,p. 81. 307, 7. February. According to Mommsen, RG, v, 616, i, Arabian 307, 9. Egyptian. and Indian excluded from the Egyptian ports, or ships were subjectedto prohibitive duties,and the chief depot (611, 2) of the and Arabian Indian trade, Adane (Aden) was destroyed under the supremacy to Roman(perhaps Augustus) to secure Egyptian trade. Horace, Epp., i, i, 45. 307, II. Indies. Seneca, Qu. nat.,i, prol.,13 ; Lucian, Hermotim., 4 : 307, 14. fact. ek'lvSois "we\8eiv "TT7fKiSv i,Trb"BpaKKilwv ^apparentlyproverbial. 16. Indische Lassen, incorporated. Alterthumskunde, iii, 307, 5. Gesch. d. Malabar. 16-18. 21. Peschel, Erdkunde, pp. 307, des PeriVespasian. DUlmann, Ueber die Abfassungszeit 307, 22. d Berl. Acad., 1879, p. plus maris Erythraei, in Monatsber.
305,
"

419 307, 26. 3"7) 35307,

ff. wealth.

Dionys., Perieges.,709

places. Lassen, op. cit., pp. distinguished. Mommsen,


ff.
82. Lassen, jdj, with the The

sqq. 6. 5 and d.
rom.

39. visitors. 5. 725

Ptolemy, Geogr.,i, 17.


Gesch.

508, 3q8,

MUnzwesens,

p.

7. found. 3, of barter

Indians

report in Pausaoias, iii,i^, 48), is,according to Lassen (ii,

impossible for

that

time.

444
308, 8. rarely. Mommsen,
demy, 1886,
time
no.

Notes
RG, v, 618 f. p. 416, 13 Roman
of Aurelian Geschichte N.

[vol.i.
According
coins
were

to

The from

Acor

of Tiberius China. Cf.

730, to that

dating
not

found

the far from

Si-ngan-fu.
308,
II.

Hirth, Zur
to

des antihen

Orienthandels

f. Erdkunde, xvi, 1889, pp. 46loi Pliny, ; xii,84, the Roman 64). According million sesterces annually for Arabian and Empire only paid 45 conclude from Seric (Chinese) wares the together. We may

(Verhandl.d.

Berliner

Geselhch.

h., vi,

smaUness

of this
of these

sum

and

from

the

value

paid large part products. imports were cludes Among these, Hirth, on the authority of Chinese records,inand with sewn woven Syrian carpets patterns,glassware (presumably including beads), all the metals used in antiquity, orpiment and realgar,jewels, gems and other objects used for and coral, and finallydrugs. The soornament, such as amber the he thinks, an called 166 of embassy year was, attempt of direct relations to establish with China Syrian merchants by the Parthian the sea-route, and to dispense with carrying trade, which have been which interruptedby the great pestilence, may the whole of Central Hirth Asia. over perhaps extended places The here or in were goals of voyagers Cattigara in Anam. of the first of of in the the direct some Bengal Bay period port
maritime
as

of the wares for with Roman

that

intercourse

of
a.d
.

the

West
must

with have

China.
been

But open

as

the

third

century

Canton

to

early foreign

trade, for according to a Chinese work on the plants introduced from Lawsonia composed overseas, 300 a.d., jasmine and inermis (thelatter from Ta-Tsin) had been imported and planted there by foreign merchants, which that the latter clearly shows
had been settled
at

Canton

for

considerable

time.

308, II. Tokharistan. Peschel, op. cit., p. 9. 308, 17. away. Pliny, N. H., vi, 88. "Sir 308, 21. Issedon. Henry C. Rawlinson, on the ground of a made by Ney Elias, the results of which are stillkept journey secret by the British government, to places the silk-route more the south than I have done, viz. along the Gund, by the YashylKul and Rang-Kul (two lakes in the Pamirs) to Kashgar, a road taken late as as (Proceedingsof 1759 by a Chinese army the Royal Geographical Society, 1887, 89 f. ; also 1884, see The the of silk-route will mined course be deternever probably 503) with certainty,especiallyas there certainly several were the Pamir great roads across highlands from W. to E. That
.

which

direct
'

stone

I have to Kashgar is the assumed from Hissar and simple. Daraut- Kurgan, I may add, does not fortress ', but fortress of the Karagu '. Daraut
'

most
mean seems

to

be

proper
vom

name."

LuUies,
etc.

as

below.
der Griechen und

308,

30.

Si-ngan-fu.
zu

Lullies, Die

Kenntniss

Romer
siums

Pamir-Hochlande,

308,

39.

K6nigsberg, 1887), pp. 20-22 Syria. Hirth, China and the Roman
.

(Progr.des WilhelmsgjTnna; Ptolemy, i, 11. Orient (1885),p. 40

sqq.

VOL.

I.]

Notes

445

309, 3. Huan-ti. ont donni ct believes that

des noms Cordier, Sur I'origine que les Chinois I'empire Romain (MHanges Graux, pp. 719-721), the Chinese already knew of Rome through Mark who when Tarsus at sent Antony, residing Lycotas several to Bactriana. times Ta-Tsi he considers, originally the was, Chinese afterwards transferred designation for Tarsus and was to the Roman Empire, just as the designation for the triumvir
was

transferred

to

M.

Antoninus.

309, 9. tortoise-shells.

309, 309,
309,

series 6, vol. i. Reinaud, Journ. asiatique, Gesch. and ss. Irans, p. 150 f.,beUeve Gutschmid, (1883), p. 374 de I'acad. them been ambassadors to have ; Letronne, Mint, Nouv. des inscr., s^rie,vol. x, p. 227, and Hirth, p. 167 sq., think merchants. were they merchants. 12. Hirth, pp. 272-275. Id., p. 147. 15. Gulf. Id., p. 306 sq. 19. died.
20. 21.

309, 309, 309, 309, 309, 309, 3Q9" 310, 310, 310,
310,

architecture.

Id., p. 238 sqq.

310, 310, 311, 311,


311, 311,

311,

311, 311, 311, 311, 311, 311,

311, 311, 311,

post. Id., p. 221, sqq. 22. Id., p. 219 sq. Mesopotamia. and 202 22. Pygmies. Id., pp. 200 sqq. 26. ball. Id., pp. 207-214. des Eisens erste Auftreten 29. explored. Ingwald Undset, Das trl. by J. Mestorf in Nordeuropa, German (1882), p. 337. Pliny, N. H., xxxvii, 45. 35. Camuntum. 6. Adriatic. Inguald Undset, op. cit., p. 178 f. to Dr. Otto Tischler for the above I indebted am 13. assigned. Cf of Konigsberg. Appendix xx. Tac, A., ii,62. 25. hostile. Strabo, xvii, i, 13. 29. Strabo's. India. Xenophon, Ephesiaca, iv, i (dated about 200 a.d. 32. Gr. Roman, 392). by Rohde, 18. Diodor., iii, 34. coast. N. cassia. vi, 173 sq. H., Pliny, 3. 6. Arabia. RG, v, 606 f. Mommsen, 8. report. Pliny, N. H., vi, 140. (135), Lebas-Waddington, 2589 (142 a.d.), 2590 9. extant. 2606. Cf. (247).2603 (257/58). 2596 (193), 2599 Romans. tions Alleged representaII. Strabo, xvi, 4, 15, p. 779. et Pitra, in Rev. of Petra at Pompeii : Hittorf,PompH archiol.,1862, 7, pp. 1-18. 16. commerce. Erythr., 30. Peripl. mar. fee. i. 20. Caes., B. G., iii, 21. Belgae. Id. ib.,i, i. slave. Diodor., v, 26. 23. Caes., B. G., vii, 3, 42, 55. 25. Nevers. of LucuUus of a statue as Erection 28. Deles. proquaestor Bull, de : insula Italicei HomoUe, negotiantur by quel [in] con. HelUn., 1884, p. 75 sqq. Delian Cf. the inscriptions, 28. Alexandria. Eph. epigr.,v, 2. RG, Mommsen, 577, v, 609-612 (?) ; pp. 28. Numidia. Sallust, B. Jugurth., c. 21, 26. 26. Dio, liii, 30. barbarians.
.
"

446
311, 311, 311,
311, 312,

Notes
forts. river.

[vol.r.
2, p.

32. 35.
39.

Procop., B. Goth., iv,


Pont.

466.
12.

312, 312, 312,


312, 312,

Arrian, Peripl. Eux., interpreters. Pliny, N. H., vi, 15. Eux., 14. 40. garrison. Arrian, Peripl. Pont. i. Russia. 2. Mommsen, RG, v, 293 6. camps. Hermes, vii (1872), 298 ff. Mommsen, 6. commerce. C/L, iii, (Dacia) : I. O. M. Terrae 1351
et g.

Dae.

Genio

P.

R.

et

Commerci.

opened.

14. books. 17. revolt.


16.
20.

312,
312,

312, 312, 312, 312, 312,

23. 24.
26. 29.

Arnmian., xv, 11. Cic, Pro Fontei., ii (i,i). Vellei.,ii, 110. 26 A.D. Tac, A., iii, 42. slain. Mommsen, RG, iis,289. investing. Cic, Pro leg.Manil., 7, dealers. Plutarch, Cato, c. 59 and

18.
61
;

Drumann,

RG,

iii. 575-

companies.
class.

Caes., B. Afr., Tac, A., xiv, 31-33.


Beside the

c.

97.

312,
312, 312,

312, 313, 313, 313,

313,

313, 313,
313,

313, 313,
313, 313,

313, 313,

Lebas-Waddington, ii, Ephem. epigr., iv, p. 43, cf. Waddington, Trpayfu.aTevd/j.ei'oi, i, 143 (Ephesus),1034" (oiiv "Atriry 'P[t"/tarot]) ; koL oi of : cK-qvATai (boutiquiers) ipyajral (Abydos) 1743" Mommsen, Eph. epigr.,v, 51 (cives 'Pu/*oioiif 'IXJif). Also Romani qui ibi negotiabantur, an inscriptionat Prymnessus of the early empire). Cf. Mommsen, RG, v, 332. 5212. 37. provinces. CIL, iii, 38. Bourges. Mommsen, CIL, iii, p. 711. 2086 traded. : CIL, iii, negotiator Daciscus {sic). A 40. et Asiaticus at Mevania, Wilmanns, negotiatur Gallicanus Viae negotias (sic), CIL, vi, 9663. Appiae 2497. ii,248 E. 41. Cyzicus. Lebas-Waddington, Oesterr. Mitth., viii (1884), p. 248. I. Gaul. African. 2. CIL, iii, 5230. : CIL, v, p. 83. Julian, Or., 2, p. 71'D. 4. Italy. Mommsen, 'iTaKuai ifiTdpiov jcai ttXoiW-ij) /id\a eSSai/iov ppiov. (pipovai yap 'Everoi. Kal "VTev6ev ^opria Mvaol Kal Haioves East. C. ed. Jerome, Rufin.,iii, Vail.,ii, 4. 10, 540 : ut negotiator orientalium mercium, qui et hinc deportata vendere habebat et ibi emere necesse adveheret, biduum quae hue rursus tantum fuerit ? Aquileiae of a ship from Bigg., xix, 3, 61 (64) : freighting 4. Africa. and with oil to wine. Aquileia Cyrene 5. population. Herodian, viii,2. 8. Puteoli. CIL, x, 1634, 1576 ; Mommsen, RG, v, 467, 2, Tot. orb. descr.,c. 24. 8. Tyre. II. Mommsen, Epigr. Anal., in Ber. der Sachs. Ges. pay. Phil. hist. CI., 1850, p. 57 ff. Alexandrians. 12. CIG, 2024, 6. RG, v, 284, i. Mommsen, 15. Verus. Acts of Apost., xxvii, 6. 18. Lycia. settlement. 20. Herzfeld, Handelsgesch. d. Juden d. Alter124", and

30. merchants.

lists

in

Mommsen,

'

'

VOL.

I.]
sen,

Notes

447

313,21. 313, 313, 313, 313, 313, 313, 313, 3i3" 313,
22.

the
22. 22. 22.

everywhere. In Delos before the Mithridatic war : MommRG, v, 467, 2. Portus. CIG, 5892 (erectionof a statue of Hadrian by of Gaza). city Naples. Procop., B.G., i, 8. Ravenna. ApoU. Sidon., i, 8.
Puteoli. in Cf. the there inscriptions
to referring

Oriental

313) 313,

314,

314, 314,

Beloch, Campanien, p. 120 f. Malaga. OIL, ii,p. 251. 23. Sirmium. 2066. Henzen, 7257 CIL, iii, 25. Wilmanns, 2498. 27. Lugdunum. 29. Jupiter. Mommsen, Ephem. epigv., ii,pp. 308, 401. CIL, iii, RG, v, 468n. ; 32. Apameans. p. 1060 ; Mommsen, in Mitth. d. Arch. Inst.,1888, p. 312 : tomb Id.,Miscell. epigy. of one Aurelius Marcianus Kc6,ai/s iunipov Sp{uv)'Avnox^iovItovs BHT 418 A.D.). (482 loc. cit. 33- Sjrrian. CIG, 9181-83 ; Mommsen, 38. camps. Jerome, In Ezech.,27, v, p. 513 Vallarsi ; Momm^ ii,14 : Haec plena laudis et sen, loo. cit. ; Ambrose, De offic, communem cum digna primario viro,non Tyriisnegotiatoribus et lucri Galatis mercatoribus habere On the cupidinem. dangers of mercantile journeys, ibid.,i, 49. I. cities. Salvian., De gubern. Dei, iv, 14 (p. 82 Baluze) : hominum turbas. negotiatorum et Siricorum According {sic) to Forcellini, Heyd {Gesch. d. Levantehandels, i, 24, 6) takes Sirici to mean not Syrians but sericarii. He is certainly mistaken. Cf. Marquardt, Prl., ii', 498 f. 3. psalms. ApoU. Sidon., loc. cit. Hebrew. cf. vii,31 ; i ; 10. Gregor. Tur., Hist. Franc, viii,
=
=

cults

X,

26.

3)14, 24.
314, 314, 25. 26.

assembled. work. had.

314, 27. 314, 30. 314, 35.

Vol. i, p. 12 f. Aristid., Or., iii, p. 22, Jebb, in f. Id., Or., xlviii, p. 335 sq., Jebb. Libanius. Liban., ed. R., i, 362.
sea.

Rescript of Honorius

(Haubold,

Mon.

leg., p. 296).

CIL, xii,p. 83''.


Tot. orb. descr.," 36. paper. harbours. Gregor. Tur., Hist. Franc, v, 5 ; 314, 38. Tot. orb. descr.," 35. 314, 40. demand. Blumner, Thdtigkeitd. Volker des class. Alterih., 16, i. Cornwall. O. Peschel, Volkerkunde, 225. 315, I.

vi, 6.
Gewerbliche

c. 3, 15 ; Leoutius, Vita S. Joannis eleemosynarii, 315, 4. barter. Acta Sanctorum, ed. Bruxell. (1863),iii, p. 115 {23rd January).

315, 5. anew. 315, 8. throat.

Peripl. may.

Pliny, N.

315, 9. scattered. frontiers. 315,13.

Erythr., 7, 40, 56. H., xxxvii, 44. Diodor., v, 13 ; Blumner, op. cit., p. 117, 9. Das des Eisens in Nordeuerste Vndset, Auftreten
346
;

ropa, pp. 289 and

cf. pp. 453 and 503, where Iron Age in North Germany is dated in the middle in Denmark somewhat in Scandinavia later, century, rather later. or 313, 18.

the

Roman

of the first
about
100

Savoy.

Undset,

Iscrizioni

latine ritrovate

nella

Scdndina-

448

Notes

I. [vol.

and NIGELvia,Bdl, 1883, pp. 234-236 (P. CIPI POLIBI(BY) LI. OF.). Omit 'the'. direction. 161 ; Blumner, op. cit., 22. Pliny, N. H., xxxv, 315, cf. 51, 3 ; 86, i. 34, 4 ; d. a. Geogr., 445, 3. Jung, Kiepert, Hdh. 315, 25. Hungary. Romey und Romanen, p. 186. 15, 8. 31-5, 26. clay. Athen., xi, 784c. ; Bliimner, op. cit., Tot. orb. descr.," 31. 315, 29. exported. Hist, arc, Tyre. Procop., 25 ; Bliimner, op. cit., 30. 315, 21, 10. in Ber. d. Sachs. Ges., 1851. Mommsen, 315) 35- Toumay. 28, 3. Bliimner, op. cit., 315, 38. imitated. Falemian vines were Galen, xiv, p. 77. But 315, 40. similar. also planted in Baetica GIL, ii, Wilmanns, ; 2029 1279. Marquardt, Prl., ii*, 316, 2. Byzantium. 440 f. Galen, vi, 603 ; Hehn, Culturpflanzen,p. 200. 316, 3. Rome. Orelli, 316, 4. transmarine. 4253 ; Columella, R. r., vii,8, 6 ; hoc casei etiam maria trans permitti. potest genus Cf. e.g. on the travels of Posidonius, Zeller, 316, 19. wander. Gesch. d. gr. Phil.,iii, i, 510 ; of Apion, Lehrs, Qu. epp., p. 5 sq. ; of Apuleius, Bosscha, Vita Apuleji, of Galen, Galen, ed. K., i, 58. Cic, Tusc, v, 37, 107. 316, 21. returned. visited. De def. orac, c. 2, p. 410. Plutarch, 316, 29. De anatom. adm., iv, 40, ed. K., ii, 316, 31. Quintus. Galen, 470. Artemidorus, Onirocr.,i, prooem., p. 3. 316, 35. learn. Philostrat., 316, 36. leave. Apoll. Tyan., i, xviii,ed. K. 316, 40. perorations. Epictet.,Diss., iii, 21, 8 ; 23, 32. far. De Kriegk's book, peregrinationibus Romanomm 317, I. academicis to me. (1704), is unknown Philostrat.,Viit. soph., i, 21, 3. 317, 3. raise. Vita Cremona. Vergiliin Reifferscheid,Suetoni rell., p. 317, 3.
=

399

317, 4. 317, 5. Aedui. Africa. 317,5.

Pliny, Epp., iv, 13. Tac, A., iii, 43. Apulei.,Florid.,iv, 20; Augustine, Conf., ii,2, Add. ad Epitaph of a 20-year-old studens Ka.Ttha.gmi, 4, 3, 6. GIL viii,1 191 ; Eph. epigr.,v, p. 527. 317, 6. Epirus. Sueton., Aug., c. 8, 89, 94 sq. Tac, A. iv, 49 ; Agric, c. 4. 317, 6. Marseilles. Romans. Strabo, iv, i, 5, p. 181 ; cf. CIL, xii,p. 56". 317, 7. zealous. 8. Suet., Tiber., c. 11. 317, students. Strabo, iv, 4, 13, p. 673. 317, 10. educated. 12. Philostrat., Apoll. Tyan., p. 4, 8, ed. K. 317, studies. Pro. Cic, Arch., 3, 4 ; cf. O. Mueller, Antiq. 317, 14. Antioch., i, 68 ; ii,106 sq.
schools of which See the list of Asiatic towns had 317, 15. All. Bemrhetoric in Grafenhan, Gesch. d. class. Philol., and iii, 34, Gr. Litt. hardy, Gesch., 413 B., 451 ff. 317, 18. Continent. Philostrat.,Vitt. soph.,ed. K., 217, 5 (Nicetes); 219, 23 and 220, 27 (Scopelianus) ; 227, 12 (cf. 207, 24 11 Polemo) ; 267, (Heraclides); Aristides,Or., xv, p. 232, 16

sqq. Gaul.

Jebb.

450
320, 6. 320, 320,
320,

Notes
Lucian, Peregrin., i. Gell.,N. A., xii, 5. 8. Julian. Julian, Epist. ad Themistium, p. 263 A. 8. vehicles. Lucian, Peregrin.,35. Philo,De animal., " 56 : sacris certaminibus 14. met.

[vol.i.

Olympian.
century.

8.

320,

ex

orbe
.

terrarum
. .

veniunt

congregatim

ob

varias

ad quae necessitatis

ob nonnulli negotiationem, quoniam species solemnem advenientium in coetum voluntates sunt dum
;

paratiores [ad emen-

nam]

pudori
I have the Clem. Die

ducunt

sibi,si
the

eo

adduxerint.

inserted

words

egressinihil in domum in brackets, which are

required by
320,
320, 320, 16.

sense.

320, 320, 320, 320, 320, 320,


320,

Chrys., Or., Ixxvii, p. 651 M. Alex., Paed., iii, 22, p. 265 Pott. 20. earthquake. Strabo, xii,8, 17, p. 578. vol. i, p. 319, traffic. See n. on 22. 24. Corinth. De c. Plutarch, exil., 12, p. 604. 27. 28. Romans. Ix)beck, Aglaoph., p. 37 sq. Philostrat., ApoU. Tyan., iv, p. 72, ed. K. 29. crowded. Galen, ed. K., iv, 361. 30. Samothrace. island. Reise auf den Inseln d. Thrakischen Conze, Meeres, 33. and 58. pp. 47 of the pilgrimsin Conze, pp. See the inscriptions 37. called. and Hauser, Cf. Conze, Niemann CIL, iii, I, 713-721. 63-72. Archdol. Unters. auf Satnothrake (1875). Very likelyHadrian
elsewhere. 18. wine.
was

there

too

statue

was

dedicated fi.
A
'

iv, pp. 132/3 (p. 36 ff.). Ephem. epigr.,


Unters.
es

321,
321, 321, 321,

321, 321,
321,

321,

321, 321, 321, 321,

[san]ctissima still preserved)is [vene]ror precibus', are according to Hirschfeld's very probable conjecture(p. 116)the Rufus of Tac, A., ii,67. Trebellenus 3. shepherd's. Conze, p. 73. 6. brethren. Id., Reise auf der Insel Lesbos, p. 32 ff. Corinth. II. Strabo, xii, p. 559. manifold, 12. Apulei., Apol., p. 494. Cf. Wolf, De novissima oraculorum aetate. 15. centuries. 12. 16, Epictet.,Diss., iii, 17. change. Cael. Aurelian., Morb. chron. (Art. med. princ, 19. troubles. ed. Haller,xi), i,i, p. 23 (cephalaea); i,5, p. 86 (mania) ; paralysis 6, p. 246 ; hydrops, iii, ii,5, p. 118 ; cachexia, iii, 8, p. vesicae 258 ; passiones, v, 4, p. 390. blood. Id. ib., vehemen20. i,14, p. 200 Haller : (inphthisis) ter utUis navalis gestatio atque longa navigatio. Cf. ib.,ii, Oiibas.,ii, 857. 13. P- 175 (haemorrhagia) ; also Daremberg on 22 22. Egypt. Cels., iii, ; Pliny, Epp., v, 19, 6 ; N.. if.,xxxi,63. 24. relapsed. Galen, xii, igi. 26. sea. PUny, N. H., xxiv, 28. Stabiae. For their read its '. Galen, Meth. 27. med., v, ed. Cf. Symmachus, Epp., vi, 17 ; K., X, 363 sqq., cf. 372. 92, Prooop., B. Goth.,iv, 35 ; Mannert, Geogr. d. Gr. u. R., ix, 1,
"

auf S. (1880),p. plus (ofwhose distich


'

91

year Neue archdol. 53-55. Rufus praetorius[myst-] lines


'

to

him

in

the

the ends

of the

numina

vestra

"

'

'

'

749. 321, 29.

consumptives.

Procop., B. Goth., ii,4

sq.

VOL.

I.]
32. 35.
cure.

Notes
Cassiodorus, Var., xi,
10.

451

321, 321,

PUny, N. H., xxv, 52 ; Strabo, viii,418 C. ; Horace, Sat.,ii,3, 166 ; Sueton., Calig., c. 23. at Epidaurus cf. Cur^ 321, 36. Isis. For the temple of jEsculapius tius,Peloponnes., ii, 419 ff. For the travels of Aristides during his illness cf. Welcker, Kl. Schnften,3, 89 ff. Cf. also vol. iii,
p. 99 fi. 321, 39. discovered. ancient Italy see For
'

concocted.

some

of
'

the

chief

watering-placesof

Becker-GoU, i, 153, 8 ; and on the subject in the article general where, however, there Aquae in St RE, i', is no mention of the Aquae Bormiae (Cassiodor., Vm-., v, 29) which were used for gouC See also Lersch, Balneologie, p. 116
ff. ; and for the hot of springs 435. Greece

Hertzberg,Gesch.

Griechen-

321,

322, 322, 322,

322, 322, 322,

Hist.,i, 67. Aus'm Werth, Rom. implements. Brunnenfunde, in d. im Rheinland, Ixvii,p.. 155. Jahrbb. Alterthumsfr. Reise nach I. visited. Hiibner, Ber. iiber eine epigr. England, und Schottland d. Berl. Acad., 1867, p. 798. Irland, in Monatsb. fitted. On the age 2. SoUn., 22, 10, p. 115, ed. Mommsen. author of the unknown from whom this notice is taken, see xi Mommsen, sqq. p. Huebner, CIL, vii,p. 24. 9. used. B. Schwarz, Die Erschliessung der Gebirge 13. Auvergne. den dltesten Zeiten bis auf Saussuve, p. 119, i. von recreation. Seneca, Ad Polyb., 6, 4 ; Epp., 28 ; Prop., 15. Remed. 21 iii, ; Ovid., am., 213 sqq.
I.

lands, ii,212 Tac, 40. busy.

fi. and E.

VII. 323, 4.
c.

TOURING

UNDER

THE
;

EMPIRE. cf. also

Pliny. Pliny, iV. H., xvii, 66


6.
seas.

Seneca,

Ad

Helv.,

323, 9. 323, 323, 323, 323, 323, 323, 324, 324, 324, 324,
12.

read.

Hermes, xii,224 (Philo' 6av6,Tov, dem., irepl A). Africa. 22. Peschel, Gesch. der Erdkunde, p. 29. und Romer, iii, 27. ships. Ukert, Geographie d. Griechen i, 85 ; Peschel, ib.,p. 22. Humboldt, Kosmos, 2, 222. 27. Strabo. Aristides. Aristides,Or., xvi, p. 242, ed. Jebb : ef tis Ifui 27. toO 'ArXoiTiKoC ireX"yovs iari yrj, Seneca, Medea, 374 sqq. 4. Thule. coasts. 10. Hehn, Culturpflamen*, p. 397. followers. Peschel, op. cit., 17. p. 21 f. ; Plutarch, Sertorius,
c. 21.

14. aside.

Manil., Astron. Hadrian, c. Gomperz on

iv,

513. in

17. Philodemus

Peschel, p. 22. Pausan., i, 23, 7. 324, 27. 324, 29. expedition. Meltzer, Gesch. d. Karthagir, i, 23i-'238. a. Geogr., Agadir. Strabo,i, 324,31. p. 47 ; Kiepert,l,ehrb.d. p. 221. 21 festivals. Peschel, Haiino, Geogr. Peripl., ; p. 324, 40. 14. 10-^12. ed. Miiller, i, pp. min., Pomponius Mela, iii, 9, 94sq. 325, 3. Gods.
abandoned.

8. Sebosus.

452
325, 325,
10. II.

Notes
Pliny, N. H., v, i, 6-8. Geogr. min., i, p. confusing. Miiller,
flutes.
11

[vol.i.
xxix
;

cf. p.

11.

Pliny, N. H., v, i, 325, 18. credence. The Id. ib., v, 14, 15. 325, 29. attain.

sqq.

eating of dog's flesh by the und : Entdeckungen, i. 129. Barth, Reisen .j^arabilsiya alien Geogr.,p. 223 f. ; Pliny, Lehrb. d. Kiepert, 325, 38. Djerma. N. H., XV, 36 sq. ; Barth, ib.,i, 165 f. CIL, viii,i. 326, I. Severus. Barth. 2. Barth, 326, p. 105. Post of the 3rd legion below 6. Legion. Id., pp. 120-133. 326, 30" 35', CIL, viii,6; 30" 25', Barth, p. 135 ; cf. p. 141. Id., pp. 164-166. 326, 8. permanence. called. 12. Pliny, N. H., v, 38. 326, Ghurian. Barth, p. 139. 326, 14. see Herodotus, iv, 183 (forlivingin caves 326, 15. Herodotus. cf. Gesch. d. i, 65, Karthager, 440). Meltzer, 27, Pliny, N. H., viii,178. 326, 16. backwards. Ib., v, 43. Cf. Seneca, Qu. nat., iv, 2, 17. 326, 17. hisses. Pliny, N. H., v, 34 ; xxxvii, 92 ; Strabo, xvii, 326, 19. rubies. 835 (KapOTMvioi XWoi). 326, 21. jewels. Pliny, v, 37. 326, 23. tells. Ptolemy, Geogr.,i, 8, 5 ; cf. i, 10, 2. Kiepert, Lehrb. d. a. Geogr., p. 223 f. 326, 27. reached. 326, 31. Aethiopia. Pliny, N. H., vi, 181. 327, 2. terrify. Peschel, p. 26 f. of the wonderland Kuru Uttara 327, 3. garnished. Indian sagas in Greek Gr. were accounts, Rohde, repeated Roman, 217 ff. Diodorus borrowed from lambulos (ibid., ff.). Indiae p. 225 fabulosa, Pliny, N. H., xii,80. Cf. Lassen, Ind. Alterthumskunde, m, 303, and Jerome, Epp., 124, 4. According to Pliny, N. H., xii, 80, the Arabs burnt only fragrantwood. 327, 4. ivory. Lucret., ii,537 sqq. Verg., G., ii,122. 327, 6. arrow. scription Dio Chrysost., Or., xxxv, Cf. the detaste. 327, 17. p. 434 sq. of the country and peopleof the Camarini ter(cujus nominando in the furthest east, ram Moyses Eden descripsit) beyond the Brahmans, in the Expos, tot. tnundi, 4 sqq. PUny. Pliny, N. H., iv, 89 sq. 327, 21. Tac, Germ., c. 45. 327, 25. heard. dismissed. Id. ib.,c. 46. 26. 327, retinue. Plutarch, De def.orac., c. 18, p. 419 F. ; De facie 327, 35. in orbe lunae, c. 26 ; Humboldt, Krit. Unters., i,174 "E. ; Rohde, 160: N. Rh. Mus., xxxv 'a story', says Grimm (1880),p. which well believe one (DM.*, 694 ff.) originatedin some may
'

native British saga, without denying its much connexion with the specifically Greek belief in the of heroes hidden '. [to resting-places]

more

evident

wafting away

Claudian,In Rufin.,i, 23 ; 327, 36. forms. 20 ; cf. Euseb., Praep. evang., v, 17.
328,
2.

Procop., B. Goth.,iv,

frontier.

328, 5. Susa. UtRE,


v,

117 C. Pausan., iv, 31, 5. On the travels of Pausanias

Strabo, ii,p.

cf,

1258'*.

Vol.

I.]

Notes

453

328, 7. strangers. Dio Chrys., Or., xii, p. 198 M. 328, 10. see. Tac, Germ., c. 2. 328, 15. people. Cic, De prov. cons., c. 12. Flori Epii., ed. Jahn, p. xlii ; cf. Hiibner in 328,21. settled. Hermes, i, 97. Cf. e.g. Cleon of Magnesia in Pausan., x, 4, 4, and 328, 22. resort. Ruf. Festus Avienus, Ora marit., 270. 328, 26. Africa. Cic, TuscuL, i, 20, 45. 328, 27. prevented. Aristid.,Or., xlviii, p. 355. Lehrb. 28. Melkarth. d. a. 328, Geogr., 486, 2. Kiepert, Ann. P. 328, 32. back. Flor., op. cit., p. xli, 5. 20. 328, 36. nearest. Pliny, Epp., viii, Ovid, Epp. ex Ponto, ii,10, 21 ; Trisi., i, 2, 77. 329, 2. Nile. circus. Seneca, Trariq. an., 2, 13. 329, 17. Stat.,Silv.,iv, 4. empty. 329, 21. coasts. M. aiiroTs f7)ToO"r"', Antonin., iv, 3 : i.vax'^pricei.s 22. 329, Kal Koi aypoiKLas alyiaXoits 6jyi). Drumann, RG, vi, 388-394. 329, 26. Pompeii. 28. others. iv, Ibid., 538. 329, Cf. vol. i, p. 113 f. ; ii,p. 193 ff. 329, 28. Empire. i,3, 83 sqq. ; iv, ; Stat.,Silv., 329, 32. lists. Martial, x, 30, i-io
4,

329, 33.
329, 35.

14, sqq. villas.

Cf. the

list in

Hirschfeld, VG,

p. 25.

329, 330, 330,

330,

Sueton., Aug., c. 72. 41. springs. Martial, v, i. Delle antiche ville Tusculane, in Bull, 2. private. I"i.nciani, and plates xx and xxi. d. com. R., 1884, pp. 172-212 Julian, OrcU,, i, p. 13 D. : p^ov SnfiveyKasrijv {k 4. climate. Tr\ov(riuv oi rah Hjpats "vodov (^) VaKaTuv tuv is Ilapdvaiovs t^v otKrjffiv t6v el KMpbv o-u/i/ieTO|3dXXocTes, iraph piaaBuiv. Tibur. 10. Fronto, Epp: ad M. Caesar, et invicem, ii,6, ed.
Praeneste. Naber.
II. II.

330, 330, 330, 330, 330, 330, 330, 330,

April. Mommsen,
March.

Edict

des

Claudius, in Hermes, iv,

103.

14. Algidus. 18. solstice.


88
20.

Sueton., Nero, c, 34. Stat.,Silv.,iv, 4, 14 sqq. Gell.,xvU, 10, i (aestuanni) ; Stat.,Silv., i, 3,

(bruma).
summer.

Stat.,Silv., iv, 4, 23 sq. ; Pers.,Satt., vi, 6 sqq. Salernum. 21. Horace, Epp., i, 15. Id., Carm., ii,6 ; Seneca, Tranq. an., 2, 13 ; Campania. 24. Epp., 68, 5. Pliny, Epp., vi, 31, 15. See also CIL, xi, 33. breakwaters.
P- 524*-

Pliny, Epp., vi, 10, 2 ; StRE, i* (Alsium). age. administered. Henzen, 5144 ; E. Luigi Tocco, 33". 39Bdl, 1867, 209-21^. oggi Palo e sue ville romane,
330" 35-

Alsium

Fronto, De fer. Alsiens., 3. 331, 5. fare. mentions. 2. Varro, R. r., iii, 331, 7.
331, 9. 331,

happiness. Gell.,xviii,i. Fel., Octav.,c. 17. morality. Miuuc.


CIL, xiv,
p. 186.

2-4.

331, 18. Prattica. 331, 20. towns.

Pliny, Epp., ii,17.

4-54
331, 331,

Notes
plague. Herodian, i, 12.
Circe.

t. [vol.

331, 331, 332,

Drumann, RG, vi, 391 f. Hehn, Italien, 29. guards. p. 52. 30. imperial. Martial, xi, 7, 4. I. Campagna, p. 39 ; Gregorovius, gravel. Westphal, Rom. Figuren', 148 fi. ; StRE, V (Aatium) ; Lanciani, Bdl, 1870,
p.
14
ss. II.

23. 28.

332,

canal.

Martial, x,

calls the canal a river Westphal, op. cit., p. 332, 14. view. Strabo. 16. Strabo, v, 233. 332, Tac, A., iv, 59, with 332, 19. roof. 332, 26. 332, stocked.

51, 58. Procopius,B. Goth.,i,11, also cf. Gregorovius, G. d. SiR, i',345. ;

63.

Nipperdey's

note.

332, 332,
332,

332, 333, 333, 333,


333, 333,

333. 333, 333, 333, 333, 333, 333,

Martial, x, 30. villa. ii, Aelian, Tact., pyaef., {Griech.Kriegsschriftst., 27. ffov 'Sipovairapi, ipovrlvif 236) : irel di iirl BeoO irarpbs T"p iruri^fuf liv ^op/ilais Tivis Siirpi^a. Dig-, i, 8, 4 : Nemo ii/iipas viraTiK^ prohibeturpiscandi causa, dum igiturad litus maris accedere villis monumentis et et aediflciis tamen abstineatur,quia non Pius piscasunt iuris gentium, sicut et mare ; idque et Divus et Capetanis (/. toribus Formianis Cajetanis)rescripsit. Martial, x, 30, 9. 30. Marcia. 30. Apicius. Athen., i, 7a. Porphyry, Vita Plotini, 7. 31. house. 38. disadvantages. Seneca, Epp., 55, 6 ; Beloch, Campanien, p. 178 f. I. Republic. Cic, Att.,li,8, 2 ; 5, 17 ; Pro Plane, 26, 65. Misenum. I. Horace, Epp., i, 17, 52. continuous. 2. Strabo, v, 247. Stat., Silv.,iii, 5, 81-104. 5. abode. Strabo, 246 ; Vergil, ed. Ribbeck, p. xxv. Naples. 19. v, 20, Ovid, M., xv, 711 ; Verg., G., iv, 563 ; Horace, repose. Epp., V, 43. in Tvimalchios Heimat und 22. Italy. Mommsen, Grabschrift, 108. Cf. Hermes, xiii, CIL, x, p. 171. Pliny, Epp., iii, 25- busts. 7. Strabo, v, 245. 29- cut. Seneca, Epp., 57, i. 3"- chose. Cicero's. Drumann, RG, vi, 393 f. 3435- Julianus. Gell.,xviii,5, i.
230,
19

Stephan. Byzant., 333, 36. Convivium. ix. Herodian. rell., pp. vii and
333, 334, 392.

M.

Leutz,

tiied. Phaedr., Fabb., ii, 5 vineyards. Strabo, v, 244.

Notizie

Sueton., Tiber.,c. 72. dei scavi,1880, p.

232,

vii : Vesuvio Bacco con (paintingfrom Vesuvius. Tac, A., iv, 67. 334, 4. Martial, iv, 4, 4. 334, 7. Hercules. Cf. vol. i, p. 321. 334, 10. milk-cure.
tav.

Pompeii).

334,

15. Massa. lius Felix looked Nisida


mones

the and

Beloch, Campanien, 269-274. The villa of Polwhich over^ (perhaps the father of Statius' friend), 82 between Limpn opposite(Stat., : S.,ii, 3, 149 ; 2, the reef La Gajola at the Punta) was called Epill^
from
an

(an unexplained forqi). This is l?nown

inscrip-i

VOL.

I.]
tion of
tunnel
12
near

Notes
Jan. 65, found during
the the

455
cuttingof
of
a

the

new

Posilipo
conduit.

Piedigrottain

channel 16 ;

Roman

Mommsen,
334, 16. 334, 334, 17.
21. 22.

Hermes, xviii,758,

wine.
v,

Marquardt, Prl.,ii
243.

451,

on

the other side

see

Strabo,
334. 19-

ii,2, 2, 21-24. Neptune. Stat., Silv., Vergil, Catal.,6. glorification. palaces. Strabo, v, 248 ; Sueton., Aug.,
erected.

c.

98.

Tac, A., iv, 67. 334, roads. 28. Gregorovius, Figuren', 346-365. 334, 334. 39. pirates. Id. ib.,p. 152. dulces Cassiodorus, Var., iv, 48 : Lucaniae 335, r. deserted. recessus ; Eutrop., ix, 25, 10, 3. Cassiodorus, Var., xii, 15. 335, 10. expense. Dio. Ixi, 17. Dio, 335, 15. 335, 19- Quietus. Digg., xvii, i, 16. Martial, iv, 25 ; Hehn, Italien, 335, 23. Tibur. p. 18. Cassiodorus, Var., xii, 22. 335, 29' coast. was. CIL, xiv, p. 217. 335. 35GandoHo. perial CIL, xiv, p. 216''. On the private and im335. 39villas (ib., 2608 : T. Flavius Aug. 1. Epaphra proc. villarum Tusculanarum), ib.,p. 253 sq. Pliny, Epp., viii,17. 335, 40. lined. WestTac, A., xiv,22 ; Pliny, N. H., iii, log. 335. 41- Subiaco. The lakes there are said to have phal, Rom. Campagna, p. 118.
,

disappearedafter
CIL, xiv, p. 336, 8. works. CIL, xiv, 336, 18. return.
336,
19.
21.
men. women.

an

inundation Remains

of

the

Anio villa at

in the

year

1305.
Notizie

354.

of Nero's

Subiaco,

dei scavi, 1883, p. 19 s. ; 1884, p. 425 ss. Vol. ii, p. 195 f. Cf. Justi,Winckelmann, p.

ii,i,

24,

366.

336,

Lucret., iii, 1063. Cic, Pro Coel.,14, 34 sq, Ovid, Am., ii,16, 49;

cf.

Marquardt, Pri.,ii',

734.

7-

iv, 8, 15-26 ; cf. ii,32, 9. 336, 24. leaping. Propert., 336, 25. ponies. Horace, Epod., 4 14 (et Appiam mannis terit). torches. 26. Ovid, iii, 336 269. Fast., 336, 31. opportunity. Id., A. a., i, 259. 336, 32. settlement. Juv., 4, 117 ; Jahn ad Pers., 6, 56. Cf. RM^, i, 315 n. Preller, Martial, xi, 80. 337, 6. Nature. 337, 7. hills. Becker-Goll, i, 149 ; StRE, t?, Baiae ; CIL, x, p. in Livy, xii,16, 3 (a.u.c.578) as Baiae, first mentioned 351. In Cumanae ', belonged to the territory of Cumae. Aquae it been the to of first have seems the beginning century B.C. ad id tempus [of SergiUs Orata] ora still little visited (deserta Lucrini lacus, Valer. Max., ix, I, i). Nereids. Martial, iv, 57, 8. 337. 7Dio, xlviii, 51. 337, 9. catered. monarch. xviii,7, 2. 12. Josephus, ^.^.,' 337, Die Kiiste PuteoU H. intended. von 16. auf einem Jordan, 337, ef. his Topaff. Arekaol. in Zig.,1868, p. 91 ; rom. Glasgefdss,
'

456
graphied.

Notes

I. [vol.

337, 337, 337,


337,

337, 337.

St. Rom, ii, siders, conBeloch, Campanien, p. 184 f., 145. this glassvessel to be Pharos on rightly,I think, the a lighthouse at Baiae itself. Pliny, Epp., ix, 7. 17. shore. Horace, Carm., ii,18, 20 ; Verg., Aen., ix, 709 sqq. 17. sea. Bauli and Misenum. Cf. CIL, X, p. 213, on the villas near Anthol. ed. : Regianus Lat., Eiese, 272. 23. spy. 26. exceptional. Martial, iii, 58, 1-5. Strabo, v, 4, 7, p. 246 C. 27. themselves. Caial. A.D. Imp. Beloch, op. cit., p. 185, supposes, 3"- 117
' '

I know

not

for what Alex.

reason,

that

Baiae

veteres

was

the

imperial

palace.
337, 32.

337) 33- world.

337. 337.
337,

Sever.,c. 26. history cf. Florian.,c. 6 ; Sjmimach., Epp., I, 7, 8 ; V, 93 ; vii, 24 ; viii,23 ; Auson., Mosell., 346 ; Ammian., xxviii,4, 18 ; Eunap., Vitt. soph. Jamblick., 26 [r"dapa] Kari 0epfia d^ iart Xovrp^ rrjs^vpias,twp rijv 76 Ba'taLS de"repa, iKeivots 5e oOk ^(mv^Tepa Trapa^iiKKeff"ai. 'Pw/tatV^i'^i' Mueller, Gen. aev. Theod., ii,p. 34. Cic, Ad Fam., ix, 12, i. 34' unhealthy. 37- salubrity. Cassiodorus, Var., ix, 6. Andres, Dell' aria di Baja., Bull. Nap., N. S., ii, 40. Baiae.

ponds.

For

its later

p. 337, 41.

74

ss.

Petrarch, Balneologie, p. 147. Epp. fam., V, 4. 338, 2. immorality. M. Landau, Boccaccio,p. 21 f.,37, 103. 338, 4. fire. Lersch, op. cit., p. 185. Juv., 12, 80 (Bajana cumba). 338, 10. boats. 338, 10. gaUey. Tac, A., xiv, 5. Auson., Mosell., 201 ; cf. 345 ss. 338, II. races. music. Cf. the passages cited in Becker-GoU, i, 152 f., 338, 14. especiallySeneca, Epp., 51 ; Cic, Pro Coel., 15 and 20 ; In Clod., 4. 338, 15. rowed. Propert., Eleg., i, 11, 9-14 ; Martial, iii, 20,
summer.
20.

Lersch, Gesch.

d.

Cels.,ii,17. 338, 16. above. 338, 17. feasts. Tac, loc. cit. 338, 21. girls. Varro, Sat. Menipp., fr. 44 (Buecheler,Petron.*, (vi,68, 9 ; x, 30, 10) was probably not the p. 165). Martial first to localize the story of Salmacis in the Lucrine lake. misfortune. Ad 338, 23. Cic, Fam., ix, 3. 338, 25. oysters. Juv., 11, 49. 338, 27. heart. Ovid, A. a., i, 283. love. Regianus : Anthol. Lat., ed. Riese, n. 270-272 (i, 338, 30. 182 sq.). 338, 32. solved. Prop., i, 11, 27. 338, 33. Helena. Martial, i, 63. Puteoli. 338. 35Gell.,xviii,5, i. Cic, Verr.,ii,2, 37 : jucunda suburbanitas. 339, I. nearest. Lucret., i, 727 ; cf. Aetna, 593. 339, 2. Etna. 8. Ceres. Diodorus, v, 3 ; Cic, Verr.,ii,4, 48 etc. 339, Cicero. As a matter of fact,in the Cic, Verr., 339, 9. v, 10, 26.

458
343, 343, 343, 343, 343, 343" 344, 344,
344, 3. books.

Notes

i. [vol.

344, 344, 344, 344, 344, 344, 344, 344,

Id. ib., R. Rochette, Feint, antiq., p. 24, 10, where to paintings. wrongly refers dtjaavpol ypaiifiiTav 6. Numisianus. ed. Galen, K., ii,127. 22. Epidaurian. Curtius, Peloponnes., ii, pp. 423 fi. and 573 ; Bursian, Geogr. von ii,74^76. Griechenland, Plutarch, Sulla, c. 26, 5. 29. Sulla. better. Id.,Quaest. conviv., iv, 4, 1^4, and 8, Defyaterna 34. Cf. Bursian, Geogr. v. Griechenland, ii,409. c. amore, 17. buried. Ausland, 1866, no. 2, p. 48; cf. Abegg, Die 35Bdderstadt in Ausland, 1874, p. 190. Aedepsus, ed. Jacobs, Anthol., 4. stay. Antipater, Thessalonica,35-37. A. (.^. ii, P a/.,ix, 421) ; P., ix,408. ApoUonidas, 104 p. sq. Naxos. Gesch. Hertzberg, Griechenlands, ii,96, 3. 7. island. Vit. Apoll. Tyan., ed. K., p. 138, 22. 12. Philostrat., CIL, in, 1, 489. 14. Roman. 16. West. Mommsen, Eph. epigr., v, 602 ; Bull, de Corr. viii Hellin., (1884), p. 75 ss. 18. recovered. Ad. MichaeHs, Griech. Grabreliefs, in Archdol. Zeitg.,1872, p. 148 f. ; Bursian, op. cit., ii,458. 19. possessed. Mommsen, RG, v, 236, i. 20. depopulated. Pausan., viii,33, i. Cicero. 22. Cic, Ad Attic., v, 11. birth. N. H., xvi, Pliny, 24. 240. Ovid, Met.j xiii,630 (cf.above, n. on 341, 11) : 25. two. duasque Latona quondam stirpespariente retentas ; in Heroid., only one palm-tree is mentioned 21, 102 (et de qua pariens arbore nixa dea indication of different ship. authoran est), p. 198,
2

344, 28. 344,


29.

Ovid, Heroid.,21, 95-104. Horace,, Carm., i, 7, i Kessler, Philologus, xxviii, 559 f.


seen.

Lesbos.

Epp., i,

n,

i.

Cf.

Cic, Contra Rull.,ii,16, 40. cf. 10 Sueton., Tiberj,, c. 3441, 33. Marcellus. ; und Mytilene, p. 46 f. (residence of Germanicils visit of Hadrian in 124). Tac, A., vi, 3. 344, 34. exUe.
344, 32. 3441, 39. and abode. f.

environs.

CichoriuSi Rom
in 18 A.D., and

Conze,

Reise

auf

der

Insel

Lesbos

(1865), pp.

51 345, 3. Horace. Horace, Carm., i\ 7, i. 345, 4. unrivalled. Strabo,xi\f, p. 652. Greece. Dio xxxi Chrys., Or., 3451,5(Rhod.),p. 17; Cf.

321, 31 M.

; 327,

Marquardt, SiV, i",349, 2. 341, 27. Or., xliii (Rhod.), p. 550, 14, ed. Aristid., 345, 9. blows. built. II. Id., 345, p. 541 iiiit. Sun-God. 345, 12. Lucian, Amores, c. 8. 345, 19. Miletus. Diodor.,xix, 45.
345, 23. wreathe.
The
8 to

J.

whole

is description

taken

from

Aristid.,

ib., p.
345, 26. 345, 27. 345, 29.

539,

541,

3 ; cf.

Pausanias, iv, 31, 5.

345, 30.

Dio, Or., xxxi, p. 355 M. H., xxxiv, 36. sate. Aristid., ib.,p. 553, 11. acceptable. Horace, Carm., i, 7, 1.
ravages.
statues.

Pliny, N.

VOL.

I.]

Notes
(Cf.the
ii,p.
121

459
poem of

Sueton., Tiber.,c. 11. 345, 31. Tiberius. lonidas [15], Anthol. Gr., ed. Jacobs,
345, 34. suspected.

Apol-

sq.)

Tac, A., vi,

20

sq. 34.

Sueton., Nero, c. 345. 35- abdicate. Tac, A., ii,53. 345. 37- tour. 346, 7. roofs. Strabo, xui, p. 594.

346, 9. Trojan. Id. ib.,p. 600. 346, 13. heroes. Herodotus, vii, 43; Arrian, i, 11; Plutareh, Alex., c. 15. 346, 22. unscathed. Appian, Mithridat., 53. Strabo, p. 594 sq. 346, 25. immunity. 346, 28. possessing. Tac, A., iv, 55. 346, 31. troops. Sueton., Claud., c 25. 346.33- Jul"- Tac, A., xii, 58. 346, 35. ancestry. Digg., xxvii, i, 17 " i. Grote, History of Greece, 1884, i, p. 319 fi. 347, 6. Strabo. Greek. Ibid.,p. 320. 347, 7. 347, 12. antiquities.Philostratus, Apoll. Tyan., iv, 11, 148, p. 168, ed. K. 347,18. Ilus. Strabo, xiii; Pompon. Mela, i, 18; Artemidor., Onirocr.,iv, 47, p. 228. Diodorus, xvii, 7. 347, 19. Diodorus. Ilians. Pausan., viii,12, 4. 347, 23. 26. loc. eit. ; Dio, Tyana. Strabo, loc. cit. ; Philostrat., 347, 16 Ixxvii, ; Herodian, iv, 8. Pliny, N. H., xvi, 238 ; Philipp.,Epigr., 75 ; 347, 29. anew. Anthol. Gr., ed. Jacobs, ii,p. 216. 347, 32. legend. See Ovid, Fasti, vi, 421. Lobeck, Aglaoph., p. 51, I. 347. 33- Ju"oLucan, Pharsal.,ix, 901 sqq. ; cf. Sueton., impressions. 347. 37' K. B. Stark, Nach ed. Roth, p. 299, 20. d. griech.Orient, p. the which adduces of one Lucan, might think passage 373, written to-day on the heights of Balidagh ',as a proof that far from universally the conviction was prevalent that the later the local successor of ancient Troy '. It is clear that Ilion was himself could Caesar only look for Troy in Ilium ; and one for the assumption that would require the strongest reasons the looked elsewhere for it, best of my to Lucan knowledge, as,
^
' '

there
as

is

no

trace

elsewhere the
two

in Roman
cities.

literature

of any

doubt

to the

identityof

Ilium

lay waste

after Fimbria ruins. A.

Probably a great part of and Lucan's tion descripit, destroyed


Homerischen trace of personal in it and description,

Die Lage des Steitz, Troja {N.Jahrbb.f. Phil.,1875, p. 255, 7),finds no refers to such observation rhetorical in Lucan's
sees

only

display.

Pausan., vii, 5. 348, II. Colophon. Id., I. c. Tac, A., ii,54. 348, 12. oracle. 348, 14. baths.- Aristid.,Or., xiii,p. 189 J. Dio Chrys., p. 489, 20 M. 348, 16. native. 18. Asia. Strabo, xiv, 641 sq. 348, p. 522 348, 19. country. Aristides,Or., xiii,

348, 10.

excelled.

J.

460

Notes
337-343
;

t. [vol.
cf.

348, 19. province. Marquardt, StV, V,

Mommsen,

RG, V, 303. Seneca, Epp., 102, 21. 348, 21. world. Strabo, xiv, 646. drainage. 348, 24. Aristides. Lucian, Imagg., 2 ; Aristides,Or., xli,p. 613 348, 30. ApoU. Ty., iv, 7, p. 67, ed. K ; CIG, 3202, J. ; Philostrat., 3304-6. 348, 31. 178. Dio, Ixxi, 32. Cf. (besides Strabo, loc. cit.) Aristid., Or.,xv, p. 349, 6. leisure. 232 J. ; XX, p. 261 ; xii, p. 521. note 1. 18. Cf. vol. i, p. 317 and on 349, 7. schools. ed. Vitt. 10. K., p. 219. strings. Philostrat., soph., 349, K. Sprengel, Gesch. d. Medicin, ii, 136 f. Strabo, 349, 13. Albinus. medical school there, which a no xii,p. 580, mentions longer
existed 349, 25.
at

his time.

249, 349, 350, 350, 350, 350, 350, 350, 350, 35".

Jerome, Vit. Hilarionis, urbem Cypri nobilem V, II, 37) : ingressusergo Paphum 42 (ed. motu terrae carminibus frequenter lapsa,nunc poetarum, quae olim fuerit ostendit. tantum ruinarum vestigiis quod Pliny, N. H., v, 70 ; cf. on Agrippa's visit to 30. Agrippa. Jerusalem, Philo, Leg. ad Gai., p. 589 M. Dead Sea should Paus., v, 7, 3. In the text 32. Jordan. Sea ',and Red Antioch for Antiochia ', be read for Rome. I. Marquardt, Prl., ii', 407, 7. 6. small. Antiphil., Epigr., 16 (Anthol.Gr., ed. Jacobs, ii, p. 185). Stat., Silv.,iii, 5, 75. 7. hostel. Kiiste von Puteoli etc.,in Arch. Ztg,, 14. gate. Jordan, Die f. Beloch, ; 1868, p. 93 Campanien, pp. 125-127, cf. 132 fi. 20. topsail. Seneca, Epp., 77, i. E. I., 2231. 24. ports. Wilmanns, 28. African. Strabo, iii, p. 145 C. Philostratus, ApoU. Tyan., vii, 12, p. 134, 30- beyond.
consulted.

Tac, Hist., ii, 2-4.

'

'

'

'

'

'

ed. K. 350, 31. 350, 350, 351, 351, 351.

351,

Cic, De fin., ii,26, 84. Diodorus, ThdtigBliimner, Die gewerbl. ; v, 13 34. des class. AUerthums, 117, 9. keit d. Volker E. I., 1104a CIL, x, 1797. 40. Syria. Wilmanns, 2. spending. Sueton., Aug., c. 98. vol. i, p. 306, 2. 5. resting. See n. on Bull. Minervini, Nap., N. S., iii (1855),p. 105 : 7- Jews. in Pozzuoli. Giudei Cf. Aciba. CIL, x, 2258 : P. Claudius Acts of Apostles, xxviii, 14. 10. worships. CIG, iii, 5853 with notes by Franz; Mommsen, '. IRN, 2462 CIL, X, 1556 : three bases with 'Dusari sacrum Cf. ib.,1576, 1578, 1579, and 1634. Cf. Beloch, Campanien,
investment.

exported.

f. p. 120 erected. 351, 14. 351, 20. vessels. 351,


21.

IRN, 2486 CIL, x, 1624. S' ^tijSAs Philo, In Place, p. 533 M. : (nsd^oi/s tuv
=

fjid\tffTa Taxvvavro6vTuv.
built.

Suidas,

s.v.

vaOs.

351, 23. curious.

Lucian, Navig., 1-6,

13.

VOL.

I.]

Notes

461

Cf. Graser, De veierum re navali 351, 27. tons. (1864), pp. 42 and 47 ; also Jas. Smith, Voyage and Shipwreck of St. Paul *, 1880, calculates the tonnage of the I sis at only iioowho p. 187 ff.,
1200

tons.

351, 35-

reputed. Philo, In Place,

5, p. 521

M.

Plutarch,

De

f.

17. Aristides. 36. 351, in a persons


orac.,

351,

Aristid.,Or., xlv, ir. ^ijTopi/c^s, p. 93 J. 600 which from ship, brought prisoners Judaea to Rome ; Joseph., Vit.,3. In Acts of Apostles, "x.^yii, 37 the MS. readings vary between 76 and 276. At the time of the Crusades the pilgrimtransports carried 1000, 1500, and more ; passengers Prutz, Kulturgesch. d. Kreuzziige, p. 105. ilia domo verius 120 38. palace. Pliny,N. H., iii, (praegrandi
quam

nave).
marble. Id. cf.

ib.,xxxvi, 2 ; grezzi,AdI, 1870, p. 136. Pliny, N. H., xxxvi, 352, 4. burnt.


351, 40. 352, 352, 352, 7. 14. l8.
com.

Brurza,

Iscr. de' marmi

imp., in Abhandl. planted. Pliny,N. H., xvi, 201


221

Catal.

70. d. Sachs. sq. ;

Ges.,ii,i. xxxvi, 70 ; Preller,


the
cost

Regionen,
rowers.

f.

Ammian.,
of the

xvii,
on

erection
2
"

obelisk

the

The transport and 4, 13. Place de la Concorde in Paris

million

francs.

352,

20.

admired. fastest.

352, 27.

352, 29. cannot. Kaiserzeit.

Ausland, 1867, p. 722. Pliny, iV. H., xix, i. r6m. Wessely, Die Daten griech.Papyrus aus Mitth. a. d. Sammlung der Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer,

ii,iii (1887),p. II. 352, 31. Sicily. Cf. e.g. also Cicero, Verr.,ii,5, 56, 145. Diodorus, v, 12. 352, 33. stadia. Acts of Apostles, xxviii,11-13 ; Hausrath, Der 352, 36. Rhegium. ff. Apostel Paulus, p. 466 Josephus, B. J., iv, 10, 5. 332, 38. miles. N. H., xxxvi, 83. star. Pliny, 352, 39. revealed. Strabo, xvii, i, p. 792. 352, 40. Ovid, Am., ii,13, 8 : palmiferamque Pharon. 352, 41. Pharos. proc. IRN, 6846 : M. Aurelius Aug. lib. 353, 2. entrusted.
. . .

fari Alexandriae 353) 3- legends. H. 353, 353,

ad
v.

Aegyptum.

Maltzan, Arab. Sagen iiber Alexandria, in Ausland, 1870, p. 967. A. v. Kramer, Aegypten, ii,132 fi. 14. trace. clusters. lighthouse of Ritter, Erdkunde, i, 869. The 15. of in the hand to be depicted an Pharos appears allegorical figure
on a

sarcophagus (Aquari, Due


V,

in sarcofagi,

Bull,
at

comun.

di

Roma,

1877,

explanationis

p. 154, far more

plates xviii,xix) ;

least

probable than
the

Lumbroso's

it to be who considers lighthouse of p. 66 s.), 353, 18. diversity. Herodotus, ii,35. L'Egitto etc.,pp. i-io. Lumbroso, 353, 26. reverenced. NeiXos. 353, 26. spread. Athen., v, 203 C. : i xpv"ro^p6a5

Aquari's {Bdl, 1878, Capri.

353, 27.

drinkable.

353, 30. War.

Aristides,Or., xlviii, p. 189-192 Lucan, Pharsal., x,

334.
;

cf, 194

ss.

Pre-

462

Notes

I. [vol.

353, 353"
353)

353, 353, 4"'

sumably the whole passage was suggestedby Nero's expedition (see vol. i, p. 326 i.). Lucian, Navig., 44. 32. Nile. trunks. Heliodorus, Aeihiop., i, 31. 36. Strabo, xvii, p. 788 ; Juv., 15, 126 sq. 36- earthenware. Verg., G., iv, 287. 39- gay.

wall-paintings.Some
des

of dey

them

are

collected

by Jahn,

Wandgemdlde Helbig, Wandgemdlde


354, 4. pp. 334, 6. 354, 6. cf. 354,
12.
crowns. loi

Columbar. der Unters.

Villa Doria die

verschiitteten uber

Helbig,
and 302,

Panfili, p. 22 ; cf, Stddte,p. 393 ff. campan. Wandmalerei,

surrounding. Sever.,c. 17. Palestrina. Perhaps imitation of a carpet from Alexandria, E. Q. Visconti),Lumbroso, p. 31. p. 358 (after The most lances. scription important publications with full dein Wormann, Die Landschaftin der Kunst der alien
304 ff.

Volker, p.
354, 354, 354, 14. 14.

village-huts.Stephan, Aegypten, pp. 51 and 367. Dongola. Westphal, Die rom. Campagna, p. 104.

17. Tacitus. 354, 20. fruit. 354, 354,

Tac, A., vi, 28. Pliny, N. H., xiii,42. 21. representations of Pygmies in Jahn, pygmies. The Archdol. Beitrdge, ff. ; Helbig, Wandemalde, pp. 381-383. 418 p. existent. 22. Herzen According to Schweinfurth, Im von south the who live of the Monbuttu, Afrika, ii,131-155, Akka, 1" and 2" N., and have an average height approximately between of I '5 metre, are a link in the long chain of dwarf peoples, which extends Africa the These across along equator. peoples present is tending to dissolution. sign of a primeval race, which every The Akka are of hunters,and especiallyclever in the pursuit the Their domestic is animal the fowl. A only elephant.

Pompeian
houses 354, 24. 354, 26. and Acoris.

mosaic

'

shows

Pygmies

surrounded

by their small

huts,

all full of fowls Cf. Appendix ii.

',

Hadrian, c. 26. Marini, Atti degli fr.Arv., p. 556 CIL, vi, 354, 27. Memphis. locus : of Severus. on estate an 461 appellatur Memphi qui Cf. p. 628 and tAjtos CIG, 5922 Aa;8iy/)ii'ffos) (6 ; Liiders,Die dionys. Kiinstler, p. 62 n. Rec. d'inscr. etc.,i, p. 210 Letronne, 36. copied. 354, ; cf. MarThe ruins of the of quardt, StV, i% 440, 6-9. city Antinoopofounded cf Mannert, x, i, 396. by Hadrian, are an exception, lis, Pliny, N. H., x, 153 sq. ; Hadrian, in Vit. 354. 38. incubators. 8. c. Saturnini, des lilt. Vereins 354, 39' Pilgrims. Fel. Fabri, Evagatorium (Bihl. vols, ii-iv), zu Stuttgart, iii, 58 ; Reisen des Samuel Kiechel {ibid., vol. Ixxxvi, 442). Wilh. v. Boldensele, Itinerarium (Ztschr. des histor. Vereins fiirNiedersachsen, 1852, p. 249). Stephan, Das heutigeAegypten, p. 126. 354, 41. Cairo. Pliny, N. H., xiii,29 ; Lucian, De dea Syria,29. 355, 2. knots, 355, "" century. Rohde, Gr. Roman, p. 465 f.
Canobus.
=
" .

355) ""

learning. Heliodorus, Aethiop.,ii,27,

VOL.

I.]
14. 19,

Notes
5973. M.
;

463

355, 13.
355,

Aethiopia. Dio, Ixxv, 13 ; CIG, Memphis. Sueton., Titus, c. 5.


Philo,
Ad

355, 15- intended.


20.

Gat., p. 595

Sueton.,Nero,

c.

355, 355, 355,

CIG, 4775, 4780 of the material available 17. capital. The great abundance for a description of Alexandria will,I hope, be sufficient excuse,
;

15. Aurelius. 16. Verus. and

Dio, Ixxi, 28. Letronne, Rec. des. inscr., ii,310


Addenda.

cf.

the

if I have section 353, 23. town.

given
demands. For

more

detailed

account

than

the

scope

of this

respectingthe
Zeitschr. d.

coveries by Kiepert of Mahmud Bey's disof ancient Alexandria see topography Erdkunde zu Berlin,vii, Gesellsch.f. 337 ff. Nerout^
a

risumS

inaccessible to me. was cf. vol. and Cf. note. i,p. 4 Kiepert,p. 341 ; dei Greci dei e Lumbroso, L'Egittoal tempo Romani, p. 87 s. Zur Lumbroso, Bdl, 1874, p. 14 ; Wachsmuth, 355, 34' Corso. ff. Topogr. V. Alexandria, in Rhein. Mus., xlii (1887), p. 464 Achill. Tat., v, i. At the intersection of the two 355, 41. led. the main streets (the centre of the town, where SiKturT^puiv, the S,\"nt, the palaces and the o-^/ia later were arose situated), 355, 28. passuum. the beginning of the fourth before (not much century) the Sulla descriz. Straboniana di Alessandria, Tetrapylon. Lumbroso, AdI, 1876, pp. 14-16 ; Id., L'Egitto, p. 138.

SOS-Bey,

L'ancienne

Alexandrie, 1888,

355,

I.

Road. water. roofs. fourth.

Kiepert, pp.

341-344.

356, 5. 356, 5. 356, 7.


356,

Mommsen, RG, v, 582. Caes., Bell. Alex., i, i. Strabo, xvii, i, p. 793


Gutschmid
on

sq. ; Gesch.

cf.

Kiepert, op. cit.,

Aegyptens, ii,91. Strabo, ib.,p. 795. di Alessandria, Lumbroso, Sulla descrizione Strabon. 15. Antony. 10 AdI, 1876, pi. 157-161. ; id.,L'Egitto,pp. 356, 19. silver. Philo, Leg. ad Gai., 567 M. 356, 21. decorated. Euseb., Chron., ad an. 119. 356, 27. Capitol. Ammian., xxii, 16, 12. 356, 29. unique. Expos, t. mundi, 35. 356, 31. free. Diodor., xvii, 52 sq. 356, 36. Strabo's, Strabo, xvii, p. 792. in Rhein. 356, 37. Neapolis. Wachsmuth, Z. Topogr.v. Alexandria, Mus., xlii (1887). 356, 38. second. OIL, viii, 8394 ; Henzen, 6929. 356, 39. Jews. Marquardt, StV, i*,455. 356, 40. cross-race. Ibid.,283, 5. 356, 41. districts. Philo, In Place, p. 525 M. Sharpe,
356, 356,
13.

p. 346. 9. melted. view.

357,1.
in

named.

Vid\o,ib.;'LviS"X"toso,Cenrnsull'antica Alessandria,

AdI, 1875, p. 14 s. Philo, Leg. ad Gai., 565 M. 357, 2- seen. 357, 4., Trajan, Gt'sAz,Gesch. der Juden, iv, p. 142 f, Josephus, B. J., ii,18, 7 and 8, 357, 5. limited. RG, v, 593, Mommsen, 357, 8. contained.

464
357, 13. Indians. 357, 16. Joppa. 357, 19. India. Dio

Notes
Chrys., Or., xxxii, p,
373 M.

I. [vol.

Diodorus, i, 31. Stephan, Das heutige Aegypten, p. ix. peoples. Dio Chrys., Or., xxii, p. 372 M. 357, 21. Diodorus, xvii, 52. 357" 23. world. Rome. Chrys., loc, cit,; Josephus, B. J,, iii, 24. 2, 4 ; Dio 357, Aristid.,Or., xiv, p. 205 J. 357. 25. Carthage. Herodian, vi, 6, 1 ; iv, 3, 7. Preller,J?. M., ii',448 f. 357, 32. ascendant. CiE. vol. i,p. 269, 2. fortune. c. 98. n. on Sueton.,Aug., 357. 36. Ptolemies. Strabo, ii,4, 10, p. 118; xvii, 1, 13, p. 798. 357, 38.
see Lumbroso, Rech. sur les Lagides, p. 138 ss. sous politique Mommsen, RG, v, 616, holds that this 357. 40- Myoshormos. attained of trade immense was growth through closingthe and Indian vessels by means Egyptian ports against Arabian

On commerce I'tconomie

under

the

Ptolemies

of

difierential Africa.

tariff. pp. 281-290. hundredfold The


s.v.

357. 4".

358, 358, 358,

10.
'

Strabo, xvii, i, 13. profit. Hock, Rom. Gesch.,i,2,


cent

In the text

per exceeded. II. 15. harbour.

100

profit

'

should

read

'

'. profit
the
oSroi

Strabo, p. 793. Lucian, Toxaris,


burden-bearers lis

31.

of ridiculing
: alyvirrid^eiv

Egyptians Intpp.

cis

(Suidas

xal Sia^dWovTai to Cass.

ixdotpbpoi 6vTes, cf.

s.v.

and 6,x9oit"l"l"ov

this. broso, LumDio, ss. op. cit., p. 100 Bliimer, Die gewerbl.Thdtigkeitd. Volker d. 358, 18. consulted. class. Alterth., p. 8. dresses. Id. ib.,p. 10 f. 358, 21. Id. ib.,11-13, 15. 358, 23. paper. H. c. Firm., A., 358, 25. army. 3. Bliimner, p. 15 f. 358, 26. famous. Pliny, N. H., xii, 59. 358, 29. leave. cults. Lumbroso, L'Egitto, 358, 32. p. 97 s. 8 Vit. numc. Saturnini, (Lehrs rightlyemends 358, 37. every. illis ilUs deus est ', for deus est unus mus ; cf. Juv., i, 113; also Renan, L'iglisechrit., Gutschmid in Sharpe, 189, 3. p. illisdeus Gesch. Aeg., ii,146, 3 had already emended Unus : the Nummus est'). Ibid.,p. 147, i, on authenticity of the doubted letter, by Hausrath, Neutestam. Zeitgesch., iii, 534 f., and denied 2. i 585, absolutely by Mommsen, RG, v, 676, ; 358, 40. corn-supply. Pliny, Paneg., c. 31. 359, I. Aethiopia. Dio, Or., xxxii, p. 373 M. Galen, xvii, B. 492 ; xi, 42. 359, 4. snails. lentils. Lumbroso, L'Egitto,p. 56, 2. 359, 4. Athen., iii, 359, 5- cook-house. p. 94. De statu Aegypti,p. 72. barley-beer. Varges, Hehn, Cul359, 5. und f. Cf. Dio Hausthiere*,p. 117 turpflanzen Chrys.,p. 387 The was M, Egyptian beer mizr, of wheat, barley and millet, welcome under the Khalifs ; Krejner, a object of taxation

Ixii, 6) has

nothing to do

with

'

'

'

'

359,

des Orients, Culturgesch. ii,204. 7. impudence, Cf. vol. i, p. 37.

466

Notes

[vol.I,

Sprengel,Gesch. d. Medicin, ii, 137. 360, 40. studied. 360, 40. repute. Cf. vol. i, p. 168. 220. Galen, ed. K., iii, 361, I. flock. clvi. Id. ib.,i, p. 361, 2. physician. Heiaapa c. 8 ; Galen, ed. K., ttjsSriptaK^s, 361, 3. witnesses. IIpAs jrepl
xiv, 237. 361, 6.
and studied.

Plutarch, Anton., c. 28, 2. Study of medicine Cynic philosophy in Alexandria, Lucian, Toxar., 27;
18

Jtmmian., xxii, 16,

with

Lindenbrog's note, and


Alexandriae

(Fulgent.Planciades

1. i.

mythol.

Vales. in cunctis fere

domicilia scribit) ; Eunap., Vitt. angiportis fuisse medicorum C. D., xxii,8, 3. Cf. also Sophist.,180 (Magnus) ; Augustine, Reichs, i, 89. Kuhn, Verfassung des romischen Expos, tot. mundi, 37 (Geogr. lat. min., ed. Riese, 361, 5. health. pp. 114,

17-20).
'
. .

sought. Strabo, xiv, 4, 13, p. 674 ; Lucian, Alexand.,44 Cf. Graienhan, Gesch, d, 4v AXe^avSpelg, TraiSevd/ievoy) (vihv f. Gesch. d. gr. Lift., class. PhiloL, iii, ; Bernhardy, i,414. 49 ib. Cf. the note and 361, 12. including. Ammian., Kuhn, 17. Public instruction in music, Reichs,i,100. Verfassung des rom. Julian, Epp., 56. On a school of mathematics (till 640) see and Aiok\tituiv6s Grafenhan, iii,49. Alchemy, Suidas, s.w. A school Ziiffi/nos AKe^avSpeis ; Gibbon, History, ch. xiii,50. of magic at Canobus, Rufinus, H. eccl., For Egyptian ii,26. cf. Contra 36 ; Neubauer, G6ogr. du Origen, Cels.,iii, sorcery see Talmud, p. 406. On the Egyptian doctrine of numbers Hippolyt., Refut.,iv, 43 sq. 361, 16. spread. Euseb., Hist, eccl., vi, 23 : raxvypd^ioi yip airnf irXelovs ^tttA t6v ij (Origeni) ipiBfiiiv Trapfiaai/ iirayopeiovTi, xpi""'! re S/ia reTayfiivoiSCtXX^Xoi'S oiix iJTTOvs.^ dfiH^ovres, jSijSXtoypd^ot Kal K6pais^TTt t6 KaWLypatpetv '^ffictjfiivaii. Expos, t. mundi/, 34 ". viros sapientes prae mundum omnem Aeg3rptus habundat. celebrated. 361, 21. Expos, t. mundi, 34 ; Mommsen, RG, v, 585,-2. 361, 21. Serapis. Cf. esp. Aristides, Or., viii (p. 56) ; Preller, R. M., ii",375 ff. Sever., c. 16. 361, 24. court. Herodian, v, 8, 6. 361, 25. Caracalla's. 361, 28. genuine. Juv., 6, 525 sqq. ; cf. Ann. Floras in Florus, ed. Jahn, p. xlii. 361, 32. thronged. Strabo, xvii, p. 799.
361,
8.
. .

'

361, 34. hotels.

Ib.,p.

8oi.
=

CIG, iii, 4961 (Hermann, 0pp., vi, 140) cf. On the god Armachis Harmachis or Kaibel, Epigr.,1049. Reinisch, StRE, i', 1732. Kal TrjsiKei 361, 41. Canobian. Strabo, p. 800 : "pxfitk 'Kavo^i.aii.ov \afivpiai. Amoenus loc. cit., 14 ; Ammian., 362, 34. secluded. impendio locus et laetis diversoriis exstructus, auris et salutari temperamento ita ut extra mundum perflabilis, nostrum, morari se

361, 40. Harmachis.

quisquam arbitretur immurmurantes spiritu


en

in tractibus audierit die

illis agens,
ventos. 62
:

cum saepe aprico Parthey, Watiderung-

durch

Sicilien

u.

Levante,2,

'There

is

now

hardlya

VOL.

I.]
trace of the once so Nile close by shows

Notes
flourishing town,
where it
was

467
and

only

the branch

of the

situated.'

362, 5. Elysium. Lehrs, Quaest. epp., p. 26. 362, 7. oracles. Strabo, p. 801 ; Plutarch, De Is. et Osir., c. 27; cf, Pausan., iv, 7. 362, 8. proverbial. Cf. e.g. Juv., 6, 84 and 15, 44. 362, 13. papyrus. Hehn, Culiurpflanzen'; p. 250. Wanton 362, 16. flutes. Strabo, xvii,15-18, p. 799 sqq. Egyptian banquets with music and dance, Clement Alex., Paed., ii,4, Two 40, p. 192 Pott. representationsof obscene revels on the 82 ; cf. also B. N., 1857, Nile, Bull. Nap., iii, P- 34" further 1856, p. 61. 362, 23. camels. Philostrat., ApoU. Tyan., v, 43, ed. Kayser, p. : eiri Kafi-qXiav (from Alexandria) (xiipovv eidi "jrvpa/j.lSuv 104 rbv 'SeTKov. 6xoifi.evoi, Se^iivBijiivoi Germanicus sailed from Canobus the Nile, 362, 23. stream. up Tac, A.,,ii,60. 362, 29. monuments. Strabo, xvii, i, 32, p. 807 sqq. 362, 34. hills. Tac, loc. cit. Proved in detail by Letronne, Melanges d'iru362, 37. covered. le rev6tement des pyramides de Gizeh dition, (cf. p. 377 : sur Rec des inscript., t. ii, mides Pyrap. 487 ss., and ScheifEele's article, in the StRE). leaves. Cf. also Herodotus, ii,125, 5 ; Diodorus, i,64. 362, 40. 8. 363, climbing. Pliny, N. H., xxxvi, 76. 363, 10, Ages. Abdallatif (Letronne, Rec, p. 492). 363, 12. height. Aristides,Or., xlviii, p. 363 J. 363, 12. Marienburg. Treitschke, Histor. u. polit. Aufs., i, 44. 363, 15. copied. Cf. Appendix xxi. 363, 23. excavated. CIG, iii, App., 4700 b-1. 363, 35. specified.Tac, A., ii,60; Strabo, xvii, i, 46, p. 816; Duncker, Gesch. des AUerthums, i^,139. 363, 41. given. Brugsch, Reiseberichte aus Aegypten, pp. 123-128. For all the cf. Jacobs, Ver364, 2. Egypt. following passage mischte v ol. "E. and iii, Schriften, Letronne, La statue p. no
vocale de Memnon.

364, 7. destroyed. Philostrat., ApoU. Tyan., viii, 4, ed. K., p. 107. Letronne 364, 28. Memnon. {CIG, iii, p. 1204, 4742b) quite 'Awtav unnecessarily hesitates to refer to him the inscription Jl\"l"rTov the word 6 is wanting iJKovra rpls,because before the father's name (Lehrs,Qu. epp., p. 23). 364, 30. completed. Pliny, N. H., xxxvi, 58. 364, 39. visit. Letronne, p. 13. 365, 8. forgotten. Alciphro, Epp., ii, "... 3 : etye "pa TrbBoi alpei r(bv airrtdi Kal Kal twv xp^P'O.TOS TTJsy" AlyiiTTOV, fieydKov irvpafddup k.tX. AyakpAruvKal rov Trepi^oi)Tov TrepiTixoOvTav \a^vplv6ov 365, 15. home. E.g. CIG, 4917 : N. N. "^kw koI wpoffxeKiivriKa ri/v Kal lb 'laiv tCov (tovs rj, ireirolriKa tj"CKoivTuv Kvptav irpoaKiviiiia /xe, the Cf. on proscynemata Franz, Elem. epigr., p. Mexei/) na, from 336 sqq. and besides the inscriptions Egjrpt mentioned below, CIG, i, 516 CIA, iii, 2, 3824 (Sunium, in the ruins of the temple of Athene : 'O^T^fft/ios i/iv^adri ide\^rjs Xp^trTTjs), t^s]
. . .

468

Note's

I. [vol.

Sufez and Sinai 1826 si}., iii, CIG, ii, 4668 sq. ipU rocks between stands aione it caanot and in Sinai itself).Wjiere be iiuiifaBri understood with Letronne, op. cit., laissi" souvenir ce a ', p. 246, he remembered but i.e. his friends or perhaps Sthe goddess, of Zeus Lebas-Waddington, 349-358 {proscynemata in hoBOU* Osogos at Mylasa by judges who had been sent thither iiotti. other cities to decide ib.,ii,95a (Corinth), Meittor disputes), in a gfotta near deorum : CIL, 1,623 ; iii, i, 582 (inscriptions Panormus in Epirus, specially visited by seamen, and now Grammata called Grammata name iCIG, 1824^1827]). The deserted natural harbour is also given to a no^ of Syra,owing and Greek and Latin, pagan Christian instaiptions to the many carved in the rock, including appealsto Aesculapius,who less doubtDe had BuU. a (likeSerapis), temple here.. Rossi, crist., i (1876), ; cf. iii (1878), p. 60 sq. Reaier, Inscr. pp. 112-116 de I'Aig.,2583-2597 of a CIL, viii, 5504-5518 (inscriptions Bacaces also Cf. The or ss. Bacax) i6., god 6267 inscriptions in a cave in Minorca to refer to an {CIL, ii,3718 sqq.) seem annual festival held there. Inscriptions of Christian pitgjiffi^ in the catacombs, De Rossi, Roma, vel. sott., pp. 170, 17a ; it., Be c^ D, rl ii, Plutarch, ; curios., Kara 11, p. 520 p. 14 sq. tQh' Tdlxf roO Setvis iir'iyaSw, Kal 0 SeTva ifWi/i^Bi) ypA/iiiaTa 65e Tts, koX TroXXa T0LavT7}s y^fiovra tpCKtcv dpLffTos ^\vapias. vultures. Parthey, Wanderungen, ", 481 ; 363, 23. Brugsch, Reiseberichte, p. 328. i", I73 fi. 365, 25. pipes. Duucker, Gesch. d. Alterth., Letronne, Stat. voc. de M., p. 342 ss. 365, 29. Ptolemies. 363, 32. have. CIG, iii, App., 4821c. Archives des missions 365, 34. seen. 1866, ii, scienlif., p. 484,- Db that the Sa^^** Rossi, Bull, di avcheol. crist., v, p. i, believes the of Rome is vety unlikely. are catacombs, which 365, 39. Empire. CIG, ii, 4832 ss. (Latopolis) ; 4838 c (Apollinopolis Edfu) ; 4845-4858 (Silsilis) (Philae) ; ; 4900-4947 in s. (Oasis Thebarum) ; 4980-5073 (stone-quarries Nubia); 4951 5039-5068 (Talmis-Kalabsha in Nubia, temple of the god Man(Pselcis) duli) ; 5074-5108 (Hiera Sykaminos, ; 5110-5124 temple of Isis and Setapis). Cf. append., pp. 1188-1239, and Deville, Inscr. grecques d'Egypte recueillies en j86i d Phiioe, Elephantine, SUsilis, Biban-el-Moluk, AbydoS, Antinoe, Sakdes missions Archives et litUr., karah, et Alexandria scieniif. vol. ii 2nd series, (i856), p. 458 ss. CiG, 4837c ; Letronne, Rec., ii, p. 255, mentions 366, 6. pagan. the place where it was found the Hydrettma Panii. as battle. II. 366, Henzen, 5310. 366, 14. priests. Strabo,xvii, in several passages. 366, 17. prophets. Aristides, Or., xlviii, p. 331 ; cf. p. 360 J. and 363. Heliodorus, Aethiop., 22, ix, 366, 19. Hermopolis. They showed it to Apio. Aelian,H. 4,, x, 29. Diodorus, i, 84. 366, 27. talents. 366, 28. Germanicus. Pliny, N. H., viii,185. stable. Strabo, xvii, 31, p. 807. 366, 29. Sueton., Titus, c, g* 366, 29. oonsecratioQ.
' '

'

"

YOU

I.]

Notea

469

366" 3^. (Jry, Hiutarqh, D.e so^xt. cmimcU., 23, 8, 366, 33. fed. Stoabo, ib.,p. 8ii sq. et Memphim et Memr 366, 36. labyrinth. Severvs, p. ;7 : Nam et et nonem labjnrinthondiligenter pyramides inspexit. Pomonly the, pyramids and labyrinth. ponius Mela, i, ig, names 366, 36. Moeris. Tac, A., ii,61. 3"6, 39. equinox. Ci.. Forbiger, Syene, StRE. de 367, 2. filling.Aristid.,op. cit., p. 347 ; cf. Letronne, Mt-m. I'acad. des inscr., vi (1822), p. ?9i ss. Stiabo, op. oit., 3"7, 8. hurled. p. 817 sq. II. 3",7, Joined. Aristides,op, cit., p. 343 sq. Id.,op. cit., 367, 19, teaosfonn. \A./5oi/8tKg ral^irepip. 349 : " -ye tJ.
naX
ras

dXXas

Si) woi*

Karii"Koi'

dXXd

roiirout 76

i"s ^acrlv oWtis ^Mai.

K.T.\. (jtpovpci

367, 32. earthquake. Antipater Sidon., Epigr., 52,


t.

Brunofc,

ii, (septem p. 20. authors from which later Roman drew (Rhoden, opera),a source iJte mijiacc., "|tMi"j(i" pp. 8, 13). Diodorus^ i, 63 (""t-ois ^ttto to?s (e" To?y ^Trra tiow KaTovofjta^o/jUt/o ^pyots);ii. n iiriipaveffTiiToii Vitruv.,vii, prooem. 15 (septem spectacula); Strabo,xvi, Ipyois). CIL, iv, iiir {iirra ffedfiora). (Pompeis. p. 738 ; xvii, p. 808 munera id asaphitheatro) : 'omnia vicisti, tonheptatheam^tpa e^ti '.,Plutarch,.(4Mi"ja/:.,c. 35 {evrots iwrd KoXovfj-ivois fei/iaaiv), note. Philo, Byzant., De Cf.. Martial, Epigr., i, i, with my ed. Orelli, vii orb. spectaculis, pp. 67, 141 aqq. Delos. Lib:. Martial, speotacvUs)*-., x, 4. 367, 39. Pausan., iv, 31, 5. 368, I. Babylon. Id.,viii, Jerome, In Jesai., 368., 33, 3. v, J4, ed. Vail., 2.. wsdls. iv, p. 175 : dtdioimus a quodam fratre Elainita, qui de illis vitam finibus egrediens nunc exigitmoiiaehorum, Hierosolymia in Bahylone et omnis veaationes regias, esse generis bes,tig,"
murorum

Yarro

in Hebdomad., i,in Gell., iii, 10, i6

eius tantum

ambitui coerceii.
"ato

368, 4. customs.
Kal

Plutarch,

minor,

c.

12

/SouX^deis
.

..

Koff' isToptsut 'A"r(as xal ^ei^ffSoiOea/riii ml "fidwy TTJs TrXacijfl^^jt

^i^ii

Smijjfws tifs itepl iied"FrriK eirapxiaii-

368,

17. travellers, Aglaoph., p. 30


^.

ij^epanv Paneg.,
sq.

xxi,

p.

391,

Cf.

Lobeekj,

3^^

cer^nosies,
66.

Frc"ftt"), E.pp, ai..M.


In,

Caes, et inn.,iv, 4, ed,

Naber, 368, 24.

p. view, Jerome^ enim amoena semper

i, a, Jetiem.,
4
:

et excelsa

ed. Vail., iv, 845 : 20, idolis dedicantur loca ; Hila^ir, quoque

Pictav.,Ps.,xiv, 5
qufieque

; p. 302,

et nunc

edita et exc.alsa

montiunj, isms

tempUa sacriaquomaculaatus.
356.

Jahn's edition (p. 10% Hailm). Cf. Hiibnw, Hermtisy i, 124 369. 1, supplicants, tuciaBi,Amoif., 12 and 18, 369, 2. Pausftnias. Pausan,, i, 21, g." 369, 5. sacrificial, Strabo, x, 5, ii" p. 4187, Ci.
air. P. Annius
Florus

368, 24. 368, 30. 368, 34.

Vol. i, p. interest. decorative. Phjk),

iegp.ad. Gai., p. 5Q8


in

M. of

Eiorus;

p, xlt

i.

om

the 5,

grave

by
94.

the

temple of

Branchidae neat

BjiJftttta". xiv, i,

P.-634 ;

470
the

Notes
grove
of

[vol.i.

Ephesus, xiv, i, 20, p. 639 ; CIL, Ortygia near solo cum a viii, signiset ornamentis suis. 10,627 : lucum R. lions. Preller, M., ii',396 f. 369, 9. Reiff on Artemidorus, Onirocr.,iv, 83, p. 250. 369, 9. geese. RGDA*, c. 21, lat. 4, 23-36. 369, 16. sesterces. 369, 19. temples. Pliny, N. H., praef. 19. Sitzungsb.d. Conze, D. pergamen. Biblioteken. 369, 20. fashion. Berl. Akad., 1884, p. 1259. IRN, 6. 369, 25. pictures. Mommsen, See the list of statues. places in Brunn, KiinstUrgeschichie, 369, 27. fi. Verm. Schriften, iii, ii,774 ; Jacobs, 421 ". ; R. Rochette, Gemdlde Feint, ant., p. 94 ss. ; K. Zacher, Ueber als Tempelschmuck, N. Jahrbb.f. Philol.,1880, p. 577 fi. 369, 31. Apollo. Pliny, N. H., xxxvii, 11. Millin, Voyage dans le midi, ii,p. 547. 369, 37. Cimiez. 369, 37. kept. See further Beckmann, De historia nat. vet.,c. iv, Geschichte der Erfindungen, ii,364 p. 169 sqq. and Beity. zur
ff.

Pliny, N. H., viii,31. Cf. Beckmann, p. 367. Cic, Verr.,iv, 46, 103. 370, Lucian, De dea Syria, 16. 370, Pausan., v, 12, i. 370, 9. Capua. N. H., viii, War. Pliny, Jordan (Hermes, vii,68, cf. 37. 370, 13. believes in be it appears also to a gloss,but ix, 343) templo and 'in 161 ; in xxxiii,129 88. quodam templo ',xiii, xxxv, 16. Athens. Dio, lix, 370, 14. Kaibel, Epigr. Or., 811. 370, 15. bear. Pliny, N. H., v, 51. 370, 19. sprang. 18 ; Pliny, N. H., vi, 200 ; Pes370, 23. Juno. Hanno, Peripl., d. class. chel, Gesch. d. Erdk., p. 21, 3 ; O. Keller, Thiere Alterth. in kuUurgeschtl. Beziehung (1887), p. 15 f. R. M., ii', Athen., v, 21 f. ; Preller, 295, i. 370, 29. Bodrium. 2. ii, Pausan., Sicyon. 10, 370, 30. Pliny, N. H., xi, iii. 370, 31. ants. Lassen, Indische Alterthumsk.,ii, 849 ; iii, 314. 370, 32. marmots. Vit. cocoanuts. Philostrat., Apollon., iii, 370, 34. 15. Pliny, N. H., xvi, 162. 370, 35. tree-trunks. 370, 36. plate. Id. ib.,xii, 94. Anthol. Graeca, ed. Jacobs, iv, p. 201 ; Epigr. 370, 38. burst. adesp., 393. Capitol. Pliny, N. /?.,xxxvii, 22. 370,41. 371, I. Elephants. Id. ib.,xxxvi, 196. 371, 3. pearls. Id. ib.,ix, 156. Cael. Aurel., Morb. chron., ii, 371, 7. accessible. tned.pnnc, 4 (Art. ed. Haller, xi, p. 135). Pliny, N. H'.,xxxiii, 129. 371, 8. Smyrna. Id. 161. 10. clay. ib.,xxxv, 371, Aero 12. ad Marsyas. 371, Horat., A. P., 203. (Varro in iii dis369, 38. tusks.
3. Verres. 7. India.
' '

de lingua latina.) ciplinarum et ad Marcellum Jerome, In Zachar.,12 (vi,p. 896 Vail.) 371, 16. move. ; lis,Der Parthenon, p. 299. Pausan., i, 21, 7-9. 371, 20, elsewhere,

Michae-

VOL.

I.]
21.

Notes

471

37I1

given. Anthol. Palat., vi, 232 (Hadrian's epigram), Keller,Thiere d. cl. Alterth., p. 59. 371, 26. birds. Solin, 27, 53, ed. Mommsen, p. 142 (auct.ignot,),
Horace, Sat., i, 5, 97 sqq. 371, 28, believe. Augustine, C. D., xxi, 26. 371, 31. daemon. On private collections of this 371, 33. relics. GoU, i', p. 38 Ixxvii, 7.
;

kind sq. ;

cf. Becker-

Lucian,

Adv.

indoct., 13

Dio, lix, 21

8. c. Sueton., Vitell., 371, 34. Mars. 371, 36. Cologne. Id. ib.,c. 10. 371. 38. Jupiter. Tac, A., xv, 53 and 72. Pliny, N. H., viii,194. 371, 41. Rome.

Livy, iv, 20. N. H., xxxvii, 4. Pliny, 372, 8. threads. Herodotus, iii, 372, 47. 372, 10. handling. Pliny, N. H., xix, 12. Pindar. Pausan., x, 24, 4. 372, 10. doubted. Id., i, 27. 372, 13. 372, 14. Sparta. Plutarch, Agesil.,c. 19, 8, Pausan., viu, 28, i. 372, 15. Arcadia. 16. Delphi. Appian, xii, 112. 372, Pliny, N. H., xxxiv, 14. 372, 19. Palatine. Id. ib.,xxxiv, 48. 372, 21. Regia. Cf. the passage His(. Aug., Vit. Aureliani, c. 372, 24. historical. Hist. I Greece, 1884, i, 437). Similarly in (citedby Grote, of antiquity have memories remained Itaiy alive,while those of the middle have : perished Reumont, Viitoria Colonna, ages
372,4.
6. horn.
-

consecrated.

p. 94
note.

f-

372, 30. egg. 372, 32. breast. 372, 35. boat.

Pausan., iii, 16,

2, and

Lobeck, Aglaoph.,

p. 50

sq.

84. Pliny, N. H., xxxiii, But there was Procop.,B. Goth.,iv, 22. UUxis mutatam navem Corcyra 'scopulus in quem N. fabula est H., iv, 53. ; Pliny, specie
'

also
a,

near

simili

372, 373,

36. sceptre. Pausan., ix, 40,


I.

6.
c.

skin.

Ampelius,

Lib.

mfta.,

8.

Pliny, N. H., jaii,88, 8. smelt. Pausan., x, 4, 3. 373, Id., vi, 19, 3. 373, 9. Amalthea. consecrated. 10. Diod., vii, 4, 49. 373, 12. Memphis. I^beck, loc. cit. 373, 11. 373, 14. Iphigenia. Dio, xxxv, Philostratus,Apbll. Tyan., v, 5. 373, 17. Teucer. Strabo, v, 3, 6y p. 232. 373, 17. Odysseus. 18. Nestor. Athen., xi, 489 B. 373, long. Procop., B. Goth., i, 15. 373, 21. Strabo, xvii, 17, p. 834, 373, 24. altar. anchor. Arrian, Peripl. Ponti Euxini, 11. 373, 27. visited also by MarcelThis was Id. ib.,16. 373, 29. mountain. linus, see Martial, ix, 45. 373. 31- Absyrtus. Procop., B. Goth.,iv, 2. in StRE, under Joppe, See Appendix ii. Cf .-Forbiger 373, 36'bones.
373, 4. strangers.

4?2
373. 36- traces.
373, 39373, 41. 25, 374,
I.

Notes
Joseph.^B. J., iii, 9,
;

u [yoi^t

3.

bathed.

Pausan., iv, 35, 6. Diss., 7, i guides. Epictet.,


2.

Seneca, Consok

vA

Mam.,

fail. and

Cf.

sqq. list of
161

PoletmH'- fit-, subject Prellei;, p. iSQ i Lobeck, Aglaoph., pp. 29-31 (on iivariijyiiif/^).
on

the

whole

places,where

Pausanias

mentions

the, Exege(es, 5i.,p.

sq.

ii,31. 374, 4. punishments. Lucian, Ver. hist., toe. cit. Lobeck, temple-servants. 374, 5.
374, 6. 374, 374,

places. Preller, op.,cit.., p. 162. Pausanias' dependence on ii, 52 (on 8. antiquities.Preller,p. 168.
10.

Cf. the

Curtius, PelopSVns^., guides at Otympifij^

374, 8.
Et

physician. CIG, 1227. be. Non., p. 419, 9 :


me

vindicare
....

libera,rejY^arro;

Juppiter Olympjae, IVJinerva Athenis suis mystagogls vindicassent. ed. Buecheler', p. 166^ 34);. (Petron.,
374,
16.

long. Pliny, N. H., xxxvi, 32. Lucian, Philopseud., 4. 374, 18. truth. Plutarch, De Pythiae oraculis. 374, 19. made. features. Solin.,ed. Mommsen, 374, 30. p. xvjii. Wess. Itineraria, 374i 35- save. p. 523 sqq. Tac, A., ii,60. 374, 41. Menelaus. y Or.,xlviii, p. 360. My friend A,, Gutsghp 375, I. golden, Aristid., mid informed Kanobos the Egypthat rne repre3ents, tian (d.1887) word was nub, gold, which pronounced with a strong initial aspirate ; cf Brugsch, Geogr. des alt^n Aegypt^Sj, p, 283 (H'lnub); Bunsen, Aegyptens Sfelle in der Weltgesph^, ii, 76. 16. Ammian. Cf i Marcell.,xxii, Suida^, K^^WTU^ 375, 4. repeats. 375, 7- beginnings. Tac, Hist.,ii,4. Aristides,Or., xl^ii, 375, II. Leda. p. 539 J. 375, 14. hairpin. Pausan., ii,32. Id., i, 35. 375, 17- A"lis. preserved. Id., ix, 19, 5_. 375, 20. It woujcl be, supe?fl,^ous Id.,iii, 375, 26. statue. 20, lo. t^ gjve more examples. Livy, xxxvi, 30. 375, 31- pyre. Alexander. Sidon. 12 Epp^, iii, Apollinar., (cum JwIJJBS 375, 31. Caesarem Hectori ut suo ..;... justa persolvisse, di(iic^"i In Lucan., Phars,, xi, 990, Caesa.T addressee hjjasejfj mus. Di cinerum, Phrj^^ecoUfequ jggn^^ to the when sacrificing
.

'

Dio, Ixvii,16,; Herodian, iy, 8, Dio, Ixviii, 30. Philostrat., Heroic, p. 288 ; ed. Kayset^ 375, 34. Troy. stone. 3^. Pausan., viii, 375, 11, 5. Drumann, RG, iii, 375, 37- tomb. 525, Sueton.,Calig.,c. 3 ; Riese, Anthoh lot., 375, 39- survived. 7"# 37"" X. Galauria. Hertzberg, Gesch, Griecheftlands, ii,436.,S, 376, 3. Dirce. Pausan., ix, 23, 2 ; 25, 3. Cic, Fin,.,v, i ajid.2. Houses of Socrates a^^ 376,4, zealous. : H^er., Sjeoiosthenes xyiii, 3 ; Wach^fflsul^, 4^""" i, tH-

ruinas '). 375, 32. Ilium. 375, 33- died.

474
379, 40. Cnidos. Id. viewed.

Notes

[vol.i.

ib.,20. Epictet., Diss.,i, 7, 23. 380, 2. Dial, de oyatt., c. 10. 380, 8. Tacitus. buried. 16. De Gic, legg., ii,2, 4. 380, A. Id. ib.,ii, i, 2. Biese's Die Enttreatise, 380, 21. Nature. wickelung des NaturgefUhls bei den Romern (1884) throws no the in Berliner review on subject. Cf. my light whatever Wochenschrift, 24 May, 1884. philol. 380, 36. loci. Preller,RM, ii^,201 f. of the same Seneca, Epp., 41. Other passages 381, 10. sombre. kind in Preller, RM, i',108, i and Motz, Ueber die Empfindung bei den Alien, p. 45 f. Cf. Wormaun, der Naturschonheit Ueber Natursinn und Romer der Griechen den landschaftl. (1876), p.
82.

381, 14. worship. Apulei.,Florid.,i, i. Cf. also the two poetic appeals of Silvanus in the vale of Tirinus, Henzen, 5751, and
CIL, xii, 103. Orelli,1613 Rom. RudorfE, Brunnenordnung, in Zeiischr. f. 381, 19. gesch.Rechtswissensch,, xv, 214 "E. Bdl, 1853, p. 82. Cf. vol. i,p. 278, 5 and h. 381, 21. river-beds. d. Nodon, in Jahrbb. d. Alterthumsfr. im Hubner, Heiligth. Rheinl.,Ixvii,p. 39.
near

Axima,

in

times.

381, 22.
d

temple.
la sociili

Note

sur

le monument

des

sources

de la Seine lue

parisienne d' arcMologie et histoire par Ch. Lucas, architecte, Paris, 1869 (Ausland, 1869, p. 236) ; CIL, xii,3076 (Nemausus) : August, laribus cultores Urae (probably the modern Eure) foutis. On the spring of Nemausus, ib., p. 381'. durch die Kiistenlander 381, 25. imposing. Barth, Wanderungen des Miiielmeers, i,118 f. ; Hesse-Wartegg, Tunis, pp. 182-184 ; Gu6rin, Voy. archiol. dans la rSgence de Tunis, ii,295 ; CIL, The source viii, 5884 : Genio numinis Caput Amsagae sacrum.
of the sen's

Amsaga (Medjerda)was
note.

adored

as

; divinity

cf. Momm-

381, 30. sanctity. Pliny, Epp., viii,8. Sueton., Calig.,c. 38i, 39. Clitumnus.
sanctuaries

43.

called

there, a station between Sacraria,It. Heirosol.,613 W.


consecrato

Among the numerous Spoleto and Trevi was De Rossi, Del tempietto
in Cristiano, cf. Bull, di

sulle rive del Clitumno

al culto

381, 40.

arch, crist., 1871, pp. 143-148. well-head. Pliny, N. H., iii, 117;

R. M., ii', Preller,

126. 382, I. calls.

382, 3.

ravine.

Pausan., x, 32, 2. Strabo, xiv, 5, p. 671,

describes

it

Pomp. shortly,

Mela, i, 13, very poetically. Pausan., loc. cit. 382, 3. Pausanias. f. Lehrs, Populare Aufsdtze^, 382,'8.nymphs. p. 122 382, 10. penetrating. Pompon. Mela, loc. cit. of pilgrims 382, II. images. Pausan., loc. cit (For inscriptions vol. in grottos see n. on i,p. 365. Jacob Balde describes quite
in the ancient style the impression made when he' visited the Madonna at Waldrast
on

him

by
horror

the

grottbS

in Tirol

(Lyricorum,
Conscius
.

ii,II, 21-24):

'

Spirat

ex

antris

pietas et

VOL,

I.]
nymphae.
Locus

Notes
ipse gratum Terret
ac

475
mulcet

Superique per

prae 382, 16. silence.

[cordia

fusi '.

382,

17. De

382, 20. 382, 22.


N.

382, 27.

H., xii, 3. Motz, op. cit., p. 45. N. H., xvi,238. Cic, acropolis. Pausan., viii, 23, 4 ; Pliny, of them. i, i, speaks mockingly of some legg., u. date-palm. Hehn, Culturpfl. Hausth*, p. 488 ; Pliny, H., xvi, 240. others. Id. ib.,xvi, 234 sq. He puts the erection of the godhead.
Cf. of Lucina
in the
u.c.
=

Pliny, N.

temple
in the

year

379

u.c.

He

therefore

wrote

this

Cf. Appendix i, p. 4. 76 a.d. year N. 28. men. Pliny, 382, H., xii,9 sq. Strabo, xiii,i, 44, p. 603. 382, 30. Attalos. Hehn, op. cit., 383, 9. celebrated. 234 fE. Ischia. Cf. 383, 13. e.g. Stromeyer, Erinnerungen eines deutschen Karl Arztes, i, 443; Hase, Ideate und Irrthiimer, p. 3"1. clari383, 17. Pliny's. Pliny, N. H., xii,30 sq. : et ante cunctos ortus juxta Gomphos et Olympum tate Penius interqueOssam convalle defluens D stadiis, dimidio nemorosa spatinavigabilis. In eo cursu [angustissimam vallem] Tempe vocant. v milium ultra longitudine et ferme sesquijugeri latitudine passuum

829

visum

hominis

attoUentibus intus
'

se

dextra

laevaque leuiter
Hac

convexis Penius of

jugis, [nemore] viridis [?perhaps

sua

luce avium

viridante.
ooncentu.

labitur

sonorus

']calculo,amoenus
The the
sense

[viridi ?] circa
additions

ripas gramine,
course

canorus

montib. tion
:

requires. merely sylvis fontibus etc., says, paraphrasing Pliny's descripr calculos et gramine vestitis marginibus inter sonoros
cauoro

indicate

what

Boccat., De

labens the

avium Acad.

concentu

laetior

videtur in the

incedere.

Cf.

Programm Geogr.
22.
V.

Alb., 1867,

iv,De

duobos

locik PHnianis, and

of Tempe description Tibur.

(quotedbelow

text) in Bursian,

Griechenland, i, 58 f. Hadrian, c. 26. 383, 383,24. Scylla. Seneca,,Epp., 79. Jerome, C. Rufin., iii,22 383, 29. Charybdis.

(ed. Vall., ii,

551)Seneca, Epp., 104, 15. 383, 37. sensible. observatione sub alicujus fluminis
' '

In

naturam

rariorem

'

383, 41. : 384, 3. ocean. rbv Sk ISeTv rbv NeiXoK' oiJ lUya Kal ^dtppaTr/v "5/i^yaKal Sav/juurrbv 6vTa ; Kcd 0 Oep/MiSuiv, oSrw /i^yai/ 0 iSetv ; oi /jUyaSi Kal rbr 'Iffrpov 6 6 k.t.X. 'A\vs, 'P^xos Tiypr)!, Vol. iii, 384, 7. Nero. p. 32. 261 sqq. Lucan, iii, 384, 7. Lucan. Dionysius, Perieg.,987. 384, 7. Hadrian. lands isA lake with floating Pliny, Epp., viii,20. 384, 12. abroad. See vol. 16. i,p. 329 near Dionysius Halic, i, Gotiliae,
of this work. 384, 15. Sabinus.

streams.

Cf. Qu. n., ApoU., Epp., i, 5. Alciphro,Epp., ii,3 35. Longinus, De sublimis, for

'sub

obsi'.

corrupt passage, ', I sugg;est 26; vi, 8. iii,

the

Sidon.

Lucian, Apologia, 15. Vtinit, Dickens, Pbilostra.ti,ApoUiTyan.,iv,t,;

384,19. ebb-tide.

476l
water, he
went out

Notes
'

fvo^u f,
it, Iwiflg; low stftd,

: (deatb. o|^ !"*ifkisi Qa^id. Qgttp^Sfild,

with

the

tide '.

PUny, N. H., ii,208; Strabci,xiii,31.14, B- ^' De mundq, p. 729; Qajen, vd, 58,; Dioj lxyiii,.2[7_, Apulei., M^ireeU., xxiii,6, 181. 26., forgotten, Amwan. 384^^ Galen, j^yi,35^ sq. 384, 28. descents. Solfatara. Pliny, N. H., xjod,,21, 384, 30. 384, 39. sight. Pseudolucian., Charidem., i. ; ^li^ 38(5,I, ppetry. Helbig, Ca:mpaH. Wamimalereii p. spps.fj f. vol. 12". iij, ; Gf' RonuxHi p. 504 p. 385, 2. rhetoric.Rohde, op. cit., p. 508 i. Varro, iJ. y., iii,i, 4 ; cf vol, i, p. 29. 385, 6. made. i, 2 ; cfi i, 59. VaiTQ, ife., 385, 8. LucuUus. 385, 12. lyres. Lucret., ii,29. ii^i. Cie.,JQe legg,, 385, 15. stream. Cpm/tow., ii,9, p. 122 B385, 21, p^tty. Seneca, Verg., G., ii,458 sqq, 3,85, 29. Haepios. 385. 33- pipes. Horace, Bpp., i, i""~ Propert., i, 2, 9 sqq, 383. 37- shore. vero 385, 38. ruralities. Mart., iii,88, 5 : Sedi rure ba$[i"a(pque 384, 24. put.
.

laete^tur.

J^v., 3, 18-20. 385,4.1. marble. 385, 41. poets. H, Motz, Ueber die,Bmpfindu^g der- Naiursph^heit bei ^m 4ltei% -p. 77 f. 3864 2. silent. Pliny, N. H., jEsxvii,62^. 38^, 5. (irea,med. E.g. Quintiiian, x, 3, 24 ; Seneca, Mppf, 9% 43. 6. ppetcy. Motz, op. cit., 3,$j6, p. 78 ^. 6. 3"6, thought, Pliny, Epp,, i,6, Quin'^ilian eajpiesses tlk^opposite view, x, 3, 22-24. 386, 9. Epicurus. Pliny, W^ H., xix, 51. Wandvtujifiitii 386, 20. Pliny. Helbig, C"''"''d"'''^'^^^ 273 f.; Vi^v., vi, 6, I ; 10, 3 ; PUny, Epp., ii,17, 5 ; v, 6, 29. 386, 23. valued. See, however, vol.;i, p. 10, RG, v, 6i, 46. 386, 27. park. Drumann, 24. cities. Sallust, B. C, c. 12. 386, 386, 31. fields. Vol. u, p. 188. 38"), 37, sleep,,Vo^- h p.. 114.Phiiostr^t.,Apgll. Tycm., v, 2.3;. aa"j 4i. groves. 387, I. deemed. Seneca^ Epp., 86, 8. 387, 6. views. Tac, A,., xy,- 42, D^g.,, viii,i, 15 " I (Eoj5a.]?a"us"Jijbi,..,xja 387, 10. arrange. toUere Virfijja lifeQ hortps extoltee,'.Tap., A., Sabinum). xi, I ; 'pisc^atsextoUere', xiii,zi. 387, 12. eminences. Seneca, Epp., ,89, 21. of the yiUfivaji 387, 16. boats. Mart., iv, 64 ; cf. on "tiie.-situat.Bjp^ -view of edition. The f. frgxaiotte JaJBPtnlniS ^fta ii,543 my sight of Rome ; see.vol. i, p, 10,. 387^ 24. variety. Pliny^ E.pp., v, 6, 38?, 32.) shady.. Cg"p. Gfa^sM, Lntm.t.Uy p. 16''; Amoemm c^'-rdiros. awripefjyfis, l" : (Qallia) (TKios Pompon. Mela^iiiii, Tepirms.
' '

'

amoena

lucis

imina.niibjjg^

VOL.

I.J
sua. N.

Notes
BUrsian, Geogy. V. Grieefienland, i, 58
17.
;

47^
f. ;

388, 5.
388,
10.

cf.

Pliny,

588, XI.

H., 'So !sq.,and to. on p. 383, cool. Horace, Epp., i, 16, 15 Garda. Catullus,C, 31.
YuihS.
"nvet.

Carm., iii, 13.


Orti Mariara) (aftei.

^88, I4.
388, 16. 388, 19. 388, 19.
"^

'PiiiMogUs, Zurftpt, xii,754

Seneca, Epp., 89, 21. sole. Pliny, Paneg., c. 50. Bracciano. De Rossi, Buli. 'Nap.,'N. ii,ir ; H6nim, 'S., CJL. xi, I, 3316. 5137 ^88,^. Villas, Pliny, Epp., ix, 7 ; N. H., x, 77 : Larium lacUih
=

amoenum

arbusto lake.

agro.

Gassiodorus, Vay., xi, 14. 388,^4. lenibn-ttees. Diiminler, Gedichte dus 'de'm HbfkfiisB 'Kilrh des Grossen, in Haupts Ztschr. f. deutsch. Alterth., xii,446 ff. ; "F.iJahh,Paiilus Di'aconus, who douMS the authoif(p.65) p. 97,
'wrhich T)umihler ship of P. X)., regarded as ^'88, Epp. i,5. 40. nested. ApoU. Siddn., *" lined, i"9, ftin^, Epp., Viii,57. 389,2. Nefo's. Tac., A., xiv, 22. certain.

388, 31.

389, 4. Tibumus. 3^9) S. Avaterfall.

Horacie, Carm., i, 7,

12.

Dion^sius Halic, v, 37 : irapa Trorapiv 'kuttim, Ss^K iriXem fih" VipipavKa8' i^ijXoO ToXiJs ^Kxeitai ffKbirfXav tfwiijrretS^ -r^ 5i /caXos /ii*i' peSftaT"p Ti^^/ln ^drttfuii, i(pBijt"m, -ySblti)!
-.
.
.

589, 10.

innei:. Stat., Silv., i, 3. iV. H., iii, Piiiiy, 389, 12. -Hver. 54. 389, 15. Attic. Hertzberg, Gesch. GHeeMnidHds, ii,393. i, 2, 2. 389, 17. birds. Gell., J3. J., iii, io, 7, 5. 389, 21. Capharnaum. .JosfepHus, fields. S. Silviae 'ad Idea s""fcte, peregnnatio 389, 24. A'quUknae ed. 'Gaiiltlrtihi {Bibliot.stoHco-giundica, iv [1887]), "". ifO. Gf. c. 44 : in (jub itiherfe hiehs Vidi supei:ripa"ifluniiaiS Jorhabufldantfeni Vineis pulchram satis et amenaili ibi inultae sa^S. erant et arboribus, quoniam aquae optiiiiae B. VdHdS., ii,6 ; Luxbr., 304, 332 389, 28. pavilions. Procop., Ji'M^^o?., I.i, (lUesfe, pp. 216, 269). C/i, viii, 7759 (Girta) In *}ua fkindiiambenisaiimus *sfl locus Alba. -^ognitus odoratur ad coma mare pinus. Daphne pudica vif [et,sa]lit
et
i

danis

vallem

....

et

loco

vitrea

Nais.

ii,p. i65": a'irio^u", Corp. Glosskr. Latin.-, ainoena littbrum. Tae;, Hist.,iii, 76 : 1^. Cic., D., ii,39, 100. 5- 'Coasts. ^9(", -N-.Jihein. Mus., 4877, m 3^0, 8. gaiih. Kiesslfilg, Piympejanisches, fefeUfum', t fGocid. patelecisla p. 636;'Cic.,Epp. adfam., vii,i, ikhifein. 'siimm'). "Mis^ilm", KiesSlirig ii2. dSseritninate. "S'gb, Cic, Ad Ait,,xiv, 13.

389, 31.

synonymous. til "ik'ral. (isJc)

'

396, 12.
390,
12.

'Cicfe'rb. fa.

^6.,xii, 9.

Pliny. Pliny, Epp., v, 18 ; cf. i,9 arid Motz, op.'cfi.',''p. 71, 390, ts. pleasure. Mutairch, Qu. conv., i, 4, 3. Liban., ed. R., i, p. 285 sq. 3^6, 17. sea-resort. bbstrufct. Nav. coHstit. fustiniani, 396, I9. 63. Be abdif., at. exaltitag. i, 5, fed. DiTtdorf, iii,191: 'P'tCitbp., "jgd,

478
ij OiXtKraa

Notes

I. [vol.

iropB/iol
.

re ra"rtj7r6\t.v Sia^epoPrusipyaj^ofUptj eOTrpdcruTrov 5f TepiT\eTj$ainh ^SiaTOi irdvTes,diroaKoiri^jaffSai.


. . .

TTOdeLVoL 390, 24. the hall


sea.
sea
to

Id. the

ib., 6, p. 194 eTieiKws etfx"/"


sea, where

the church Cf. ^ei


.

of St. Anthimus

close

by

by

walkers

ib., 7, p. 195, 8, 198 (a yey^San rrjs BaK"tra-iji i\j/eC).

II, 205. Vol. ii, p. 194. 390,. 29. built. 390, 41. apart. PHny, Epp., ii,17. Stat.,Silv., ii, 2, 16-20. 391, 4. seemed. and note. work 391, 8.

See

vol.

i,p, 334

of this

fragments. Parthey, W anderungen, ii,62. coasts. Curtius, Peloponnesos,i, 83 f, Cf. e.g. Pausan., 391, 10. vii, 21, 4. to this is probably first found among Susceptibility 391,18. desert. Christian hermits like Basil and Gregory of Nyssa. Cf. Humboldt, Kosmos, ii, 27, and Weingarten, Der Ursprung des Monchi [1878],p. 565), who thums [Ztschr. fiirKirchengesch., rightly
finds 391, 391, 391, 23.
a

Rousseau-like

element

in their

descriptions.

391, 391. 391, 392, 392,

392, 392, 392, 392, 392, 392, 392,

393, 392,

392,

modernity. Rohde, Gr. Rom., pp. 511 and 512. Pulcher, it is true, is also not uncommon. expression. 24. This attributable. so extremely characteristic 25. passage, of the feeling for nature of that time, reads as follows (iii, 7, 27) : Est et locorum (laus)qualis Siciliae apud Ciceronem, in intuemur; speciem in quibus similiter speciem et utiUtatem amoenis in salubribus, fertilibus. maritimis, planis, ; utilitatem Greece. 20. Lucian, Navig., 31. Rhetores Gr., ed. Spengel, ii,358. 35- Phaedrus. shore. ed. Liban., 38. R., i, p. 531, 11-16. I. park. Cic, De amicit.,19, 68. In the whole Isola there is flowing Fibrenus. near 2. regionin the not south. common water, a thing Nissen,ltd. very Landeskunde, i, 329. ii,i, 2. Cic, De legg., 4. like. cit. 8. incline. Nissen, op. head. times the the 10. snow Apparently in ancient on later than now. Apennines melted Nissen, i, 398, view. II. Verg., Aen., xii, 701, Id., G., ii,136-176. 14. word. Nissen, i, 362 flf. 17. age. 5^ M 22. t^s springtime. Liban., ed. R., i, 338, 16 : tois U olKovm oiSiv otov fiiv ej 6pov!, Trdffijs eax"Toii iirupelas ipo^cpov Kot eiSv/das d^opftal, TijyaXxal 0urd Kal k^ttoiKal Spat xal ivSij Kal to ipviiuv (jxaval wpi t"v A'KKoiv dvoKavaai tuv "lipivuv. 23. Alps. Liv.,xxi, 48. Cf. Nissen, Ital. Landesk., i,171-173. Cf. especially scribes Strabo, iv, 6, p. 204, who de31. avalanches. chieflythe western roads,and Claudian, De bell. Getico, who describes the crossing of the Splugen. 340 sqq., wooded. 38. iii, Humboldt, Kosmos, ii, 257 and Sil. Ital., Before the construction of the road in 477-iv, 348 ; viii, 399. 1806 the Simplon, a path led terribly over along steep rocks
-

'

'

so

that H, A. O, Reichard

after

ridingover

it in

1785 found

'

no

VOL.

I.]
mountains for Nature

Notes
dreadful
could
no
'

479
;

any

more

but

by

that the

time

the

feeling

longer

be

checked

by

difl"culties and

dangers
P393, 393.
393,
2.

of the

way.

Uhde, Reichards

Selbstbiogmphie (1877),

193remote.

36.

393, 393,

Pliny, N. H., xxv, 3. plants. F. Cohn, Die Pflanze,223. Rhodope. Strabo, iv, p. 208 sq. Persians. 10. Helbig, op. cit., 278 f. Strabo, 625. xiii, Cayster. 13. 5,
ad Apul., Interpr.

ApoUon., Argonaut., iii, 393, 17. sea. 164 sqq. A emil. Paul., c. 15 ; cf. Flata.ich, .393i 19- feet. De Deo Socr.,p. 678.
393, 393, 393, 27. Polybius. Strabo, vii, 5, i, p. 313. 28. Mela. Pompon. Mela, ii,2.
29.

Haemus.

Pliny,
The

N.

H., iv,

41. ft.

German

geographical
about 29,000

miles are meant. ft. [The actual 393, 393. 393. 394, 394, 394, 33- few.
33-

supposed height is about

heightis therefore
7,700

Tr.]

394,

394, 394, 394, 394, 395.

Strabo, xii, 2, 8, p. 538. Solin.,45, 4, p. 192 Mommsen (auct.ign.). Seas. M. Id., 5, 12, p. 55 (auct. ign.). 37I. crater. Strabo, vi, 2, 8, p. 274. 6. eternal. Seneca, Epp., 79. streak. I read with 12. Hirschf eld (WieKer Hadrian, c. 13. i ut solis videret ortum arcus Studien, [1881],p. 116) : specie, ut dicitur, instead of varium ker varum ', ') Baede(or curvum the shape to a convex lens. compares shelter. Parthey, Wanderungen in Sicilien und der 17. night 260. For later ascents of mountains, beginningabout Levante,i, of Etna the ascent by Cardinal Bembo, cf. Schwarz, 1500 with Erschliessung der Gebirge, p. 461. 19. cock-crow. Hadrian, c. 14 with annotations by Salmasius god.
' ' ' '
.

and
20.

Casaubon. Ida. Lucania.

Diodor., xvii, 7. Seneca, Tranq. an., 2, 13 ; cf. vol. i,p. 329. 25. D., ii,38, 98. 3r. plains. Cic, N. Tliis is done by Motz, in his already quoted 3- evidence. U eber die bei den A lien treatise, Empfindung der Naturschonheit which abounds in observations. acute He a work, however, it only can these deductions an says (p. 113), 'After appear that idolum the ancients had little feeling for fori to suppose the beauty of grand mountain '. A. Gerber, Die Berge scenery und Kunst in der Poesie der Alien (Munich, 1882), contains

nothing
395, 6.
call.

relevant

to

this

question.

i. Motz, op. cit., p. 128, note vol. ii,p. 79. Humboldt, Kosmos, 395, 12. 395, 17. infrequent. lb. id.,ii,p. 33. foreground. Hehn, Italien,p. 64 f. 395, 20. Burckhardt, Cultur der Renaissance,p. 233. 395, 24. scenery. im Zeitalter J. Falke, Die ritterliche Gesellschdft 395, 24. blind. des Frauencultus, p. 131. in the Early EngO. Dolch, The Love of Nature lish 396, 6. character. Annen-Realschule zu Dresden, 1882), Poetry {Programm der

apart.

Notes
"6. "p.

i. ['V'aL.

ii, 159Hertzberg, Cketucer's Cdnlerbuyy GesehicTiten,


-Sfee

it, 2-49. J95, ^b.xiops.

oh itU "this. Burckiardt, rrp. dt.,p. 234 ff., St. /(f. Bruno of the eblogn*, ib., 396, 32. scenery, pp. 237-240. his of the Chartreuse founder at Grenoble iioi),in (d.

tion descriphe

of the founded hause


in

situation that

of

second
a

house

(delia Torre) 'which


in
no

Calabria,displkys
of the

for Nature feeling

from
zu

ancients.

Grenoble,i,in
Gf. also

MUnchener

difway ferent Die Senlming, grosse KaliAllgemeine Zeitung,26 April,


der HenaisGeselhehafi

1889, Supplement.

3*^6, 33.
sance

"wrifteai. cf.

Die Jafaitschek,

ture (1879),p. 36 f. For L. B. Alberti's love Of Nathat for of Lorenzo de' 2 Burckhardt, op. cit., ; p. 112, ff. When L. d. P. 11 M., ii, Medici, Reumont, {DeJovitis scripHo LuHi Locus, Venet., 1559, p. xxii) praisesthe p'rdmohBilacium promohtorium tjuo nihil spectory tiear Bellaggio j[' ot th6 view tatius jucunditissalubriusquereperitur ')because both of the his words in the -style x"l over arms are lake, quite

in Italien

feelingfor nature. 396, 36. Europe. The following pages


the

atiiieflt

repeat,
Ueber

with

very many

additions,the substance

in dir Ndtiir Entwickelung des (1873). Many readers will perhaps think this irrelevant. My to believe that this chief own *Scperiencehas, however, led me obstacle Nature
to
a

essay, Gefiihlsfiir das Romanlische

of my

die

und Entstehung

true

is the to I

attitude to^^ards of the ancient comprehension constant scious, tendency,whether conscious 'iiiunconmodem
sentiments
the

assume

dtacy
as

can,
an

be most consider,

easilycounteracted
present day.

deep

into insightas possible

antiquity. This tenby gaining development of the feeling


in
I considered it

for nature im fiihls review

which

prevailsat
A.
und

the

to consult iinnecessary

Biese,Die
in

Mittelalter

in der Neuzeit
in (enclosed

Entwickelungdes l^'cdutgi(1888), judging froto the


Liit.-Zeitung, 21

by
The

R.

M.

Werner

Deutsche

Aprilj

quotation marks) on thfe value of the study of landscape paintingfor the historyOf thfe for naturte (pp. 396-398) are from the pen of G. Defild. ifeeling
1888. observations

i97,9- Scefnery. Rjehl, Oulhirsiudien "d.,1859, p. 57.


397,
12.

aus

drei

2nd Jahrhunderti'hj

ideal.

Id.

ib.,p.

59

f.

"5^,it.

Romantic. that Salvator Rosa, the most It.is significant of thfese\^enteenth irdfiikntic of all the Italian landscajae painters esteemed else. in England than inore Avas cS^tnity, knyrtrhere
Die dev Beigevon Erschliessitng den

398, 39. grazing-ground. Schwarz,


dltesten

399, 399,

auf (1885),p. 315. pleasant. Id. ib.,pp. 328 and 340. 5. nothing. Pii II Cotntnentarii, pp. 4-6 ; cf. G. Voigt,flifeft Silvio,i, 91.
Zeiten Saussure
I.

bis

399, 18. Jocks.

Leonardi
Pel. Fabri

B^ni

Arristiki

Vet. Epistolae,

L.

MeKiSSj

iv,
399,
22.

3.

road.

VireiHs iu

v61. Siuitgdrt,

EvagatoyiU'm,i (BihlMhek Ae'i Utter. vol. iV), ii), p. p. 71 ; Evag.,iii (Sibt.,

444.

482
402, 402, 402, 402, 402,
10. aus

Notes

I. [vol.

19. Cf. 28. 32. 33. der

Tourist no. travelling. Ausland, T."TI, 45 (Ein Niirnberger dem Anfange des ly. Jahrhunderts). intention. 1675), ii, 31 sqq, /. Lipsii Opera (Vesaliae, fi. Ausland, 1872, p. 693 Peregrinus. Cf. the Program. Acad. Alb. Regim., 1873, i.
.

16".

Read

'

16""

'. Achates. used Bedenken the


von

divided.

Fidus Zeiller,
Zeiller

Anstellung

403,

in pocket already Reysen, iii. at Leipsic: Deliciae editions, publishedby Franz Schnellboltzen 1602. Beil. Itinerar. 1600 z. Allgem. Ztg., Italiano, per lialiae, ; 10 Sept., 1885. That individual unknown. I. travellers, especially Englishmen, terest inalready regarded Alpine landscapes with intelligent is shown the in the seventeenth extract from by century Evelyn's Diary, June 27, 1654, quoted in Appendix xxii. It that in the seventeenth is evident an century, although it was ascents made and arduous of were dangerous climb, frequent in the from which the highest peak one Carpathians, enjoyeda The view travellers left extending to a distance of 150 miles. their
names,
'

handbooks

written the

on

parchment,
erected
'

in leaden '.
'

cases

beneath of the works

signa description could not sufficiently express of God the this mountain on ', peak upon

rocks, and

guides

The
the

author wonderful

he thanked
astonishment

God,
'.

and

praised
not

His

wonderful

creation edition

with

Un-

garischeroder Dacianischer stated),new


was

Simplicissimus (1683,place of printing by Seiz, Wigand, 1854, p. 61 ff.


often climbed in the seventeenth

The

Schneekoppe

also

century.
403, 9. Isar. der deutsche Erzhumanist, in Bezold, Konrad Celtis, N. F.,xiii graphy In the bioSybel'shistor. Zeitschr., 1883, p. 44. (xlix), written his Celtis is called friend of the a by friends, the forests. Two of his odes defend sun, the mountains, and solitaryworship of God amid the grandeurs of nature (Od., i, he In of some was 16, 19). respects certainlya precursor Rousseau. 403, 403, 403,
15. 16.

romanticism.

As

Schwarz

says, 391,
on

op. cit., p.

342,

this citing

passage.

backgrounds.

Vol.

404,

etc., of Italy, In part iv of Brooke's London, 1761, pp. 258-261, 273, 295-302. Vergniigen in Gott (1721-1748)he says in the Betrachtung des In many Blanckenburgischen Marmors : places the rough summits of the mountains beautiful. Vastness are prodigiously awaken and horror at '. Erich once Schmidt, pleasure may und Richardson, Rousseau Goethe, pp. 183, 108. Letters of Lady Mary 5. Saxony. 1837), Worthy Montague (ed. indebted Munro for i, 310, 21 Nov. 1716. I am to nearlyall the quotations from Lady Mary Wortley Montagu's letters,
'

31. Travels.

Addison,

i, pp. Remarks

394. several parts

and 404, 404,

6. about.
10.

Gray's letters. September, 1718. intensely. 25 September, 1718.


12

for those

from

404, 13. loved,

iii, 175.

VOL.

I.]
16.
20.

Notes

483

404, 404,

region, ii,387 (21 July, 1747). planted, i, 275 (8 September, 1716).

(16 November, 1739). Richardson, Grandison, iii, 404, 40. lands. 39, in Erich Schmidt, und Richardson, Rousseau Goethe, p. 173 f. Im neuen 405, 5. volumes. Reich, 1873, no. 37, p. 408. accessible. Le president de Brosses en 405, 10. Italie, Paris, Didier et Cie. (1858),Letter letter (ii, s.) ; 39 53 (ii, 74 444). delighted. Keysslers Reisen 405, 29. (3rd edition by Schiitze, See also ib.,pp. 1-4. ^71^)^ P- loio. Geddchtniss Albrecht Ludwig Hirzel, Zum von 4"5, 33. scientific. in Im neuen no. Hallers, Reich, 1877, 51, p. 964. Litteratur im Morikofer, Pie schweizerische 405, 39- inhabitants. 18. Jahrhundert, pp. 24-27. Edited 406, 3. Holland. by Ludwig Hirzel, 1883. 406, 12, picture. Pp. 27, 35, 55, 58. Protuberance 406, 14. earth. Johnson, Dictionary (1755),s.v. ', but Mountains seem and so wens quoting More, says many unnatural protuberances upon the face of the earth '. Haller's 406, 15. Neckar. TagebUcher, p, 23. Rosenkranz, Neue 406, 23. see. Studien, iii, Life and Letters 92. Die Tauchn. Macaulay, ed.,iii, of J. Frey, Alpen, p. 23. 117. Morikofer, op. cit., 406, 28. frustrated. p. 180 ; D. Strauss, Kleine Cf. Winter, Beilr. zur Gesch. Schriften,N. F., pp. 158-200. des Naturgefiihls, p. 27. Gibbon's 406, 31. Gibbon. Autobiography (written1788). The in Gulliver's Travels following passage 407, 10. incomparable. ch. iv, shows that Swift's feelingfor (Voyage to Laputa etc.), that of his contemporaries : We resembled nature into came
' '
,

404, 29. West

spirits.Gray's

letters to his mother

(13 October) and

to

'

most

beautiful

country
fields

farmers'
do

houses

at

small
to

distances
cornseen

neatly grounds
a more

built, the
and

enclosed, containing vineyards,


Neither
I remember

meadows.

have

407,

delightfulprospect.' Isles of Johnson, Journey to the Western 31., ruggedness. to the Hebrides Scotland (1775),, p. 84 ; Boswell, Journal of a Tour I with Johnson (1785),pp. 373 and indebted am to 473.
for

Munro

these

references.

fancy. Isabella L. Bird (Mrs. Bishop), A Lady's Life in the Rocky Mountains^, 1881, p. 63. in GrossR. Pauli,Entstehung des Einheitsstaates 408, 5. swollen. in Preuss. britannien, 3, Jahrbb., 1872, September, p. 320 (from H. Burton, History of Scotland from the Revolution,etc. [1855], A Journey through England from extract ii, 365 note : verbatim and Scotland along with the Army under the Command of H.R.H. ing the Duke [1746],p. 93). For most of the followof Cumberland indebted to Pauli I am quired references (d. 1882), who also inity authorof the late Mr. J. H. Burton, the most competent other Scottish on aspects) in the history (in this and eighteenthcentury, regarding the time when the first signs of admiration for the Highlands appear. ,i^,5^g. 408, 10, desolate. Hettaer, Litteraturgesch^deszS.Jahrhdts,
407, 40.

484

Notes

I. [vol.

A Tour through the Island 0/ Great Britain 408, 21. Beattie. de Foe, continued by the late Mr. originallybegun by Daniel 8th Richardson, ed.,iv, 242. for the HighThe steady growth of admiration lands 408, 37. tincture. of travel through be traced in poems and descriptions may the second to the time of half of the eighteenth century down Burton draws attention Sir Walter Scott. to Forsyth, specially The Beauties of Scotland,Edinburgh, 1805 (Letterfrom Pauh).
. . .

'

'

409, 409, 409, 409,


409,

8. Vivis.
20.

became. travel. isles.

Cosmographei, p. 493. Book iv (Lausanne, 1782, i,p. 274). Confessions,

409, 24.

409, 410, 410, 410, 410, 411, 411,

411, 411, 411, 411,

411, 412, 412, 412,

412, 412, 412,

Nouv. Hiloise,pt. iv, letter 6. letter 11. Ibid., 32. letter Third to Malesherbes, in Hettner, LilteraNature. 35. turgesch.d. z8. Jahrb.,ii',507. vi (ii, Confessions,Book 117). 37. beauty. du vii. promenade Riveries promeneur solitaire, 40. repaid. (vi,p. 203 s.). iv (i,p. 308). 4. frightful.Confessions, Book mountain-torrent. 10. Riveries,v. promenade (vi,p. 120)'. Nouv. Hiloise, pt. i, letter 23. 15. writes. Ibid.,N. K., Ixvii (ii, 31. days. p. 354). d. 18. Jahrb., ii', herself. Hettner, Litteraturgesch. 486. 4. 16. lively. To Frau v. Stein,i, 264, in Schmidt, Richardson, Rousseau und Cf. also pp. 179, 105 Goethe, pp. 174, 100. (Herder, 1770, and Lenz). 18. did. NicoloviusandF. L. v.Stolberg, ".g'. 1791 ; Denkschr. 28. auf Nicolovius, p. Meiners, Briefe iiber die Schweiz 19. HHoise. (1784-1790), ii,p. 165. 21. f, footsteps. Osenbruggen, op. cit., p. 20 le Ramond peintre des PyrMes, 34. frightens. Sainte-Beuve, in Causeries du lundi,3. 6dit. (Paris,1857),x, pp. 362-403. Cf. J. Schmidt, Franz. Litteraturgesch., i",115. Rosa. et portraits Sainte-Beuve, Obermann, in Critiques 39. littiraires, Bruxelles, 1832, ii,pp. 240-281. 8. Saussure. Sainte-Beuve, Topffer, in Causeries, viii,p. 336 s. first. Vol. i, p. 392 f. 10. F. Cohn, Die 9. botanists. Pflanze, p. 223, 43. Cf. also and als Botaniker, Schwarz, op. cit., 465, Cohn, /. /. Rousseau p. in Deutsche if. Rundschau, 1886, p. 364 les Alpes, iii, 13. English. Saussure, Voyages dans p. 197 s. 17. glaciers. Alpine Reiselitt. d. fr. Zeit,vi, in Allgem. Ztg.,

Beilage,15 September, 1885. Saussure, Voyages 24. readers.


corpse. tale.

dans

les

Alpes, iii, p.

22

ss.

412, 29. 412, 29. 412, 32. 412,

Ibid.,iv, p. 388 Ibid.,iii, p. 211.

ss.

Alpes. Osenbriiggen,p. 22 fi. Haser, Alpenfahrten in friiherer 37. memoirs. Zeit, in Noti und Sild, July, 1886, p. 107. E. Rambert, etc., Breitinger, in Deutsche Rundschau, December, 1881, p. 41 fi. On the

VOL.

I.]
mouatain rambles of
the

Notes

485

412, 412, 413, 413, 413, 413, 413,

brothers de Luc of Geneva cf. J. Alpen, p. 36. The first good views of the Alps were the den Merkwurdigen Prospecte aus Schweizergehirgen by the painter Kaspar Wolf of Aargau, ibid., p. 32. 37. Eigi. Goethe, Werke, xxii, p. 359. Ibid.,xiv, p. 188. 40. ice-mountains. invaded. 2. Gibbon, Misc. Works, 1837, p. 357, 6. view. Saussure, Voyages, iii, p. 114. 8. Lausanne. Gibbon, op. cit. Meiners, Briefe, vol. iii, 9. Europe. preface. 10. wearisomely. Ibid.,iv, p. 189.

Frey,
'

Die

'

413, 26. degree. Cf. my und Kunst schonen

essay

Kant

in

seinem

Verhdltniss

zur

Werke,
137, 413, 32. und 413, 413, 39. 40.
122.

ed.

Schubert

Natur, Jahrbb., 1867 ; and Rosenkranz, iv, p. 128 f. (cf.118),


Kant's Erd-

in Preuss.

travelling. See Peschel, Ausland, 1869, no. 35 (Zur Volkerkunde, ii,p. 314). digest. U. Hegner, Die Molkenkur, ii,p. 46.
basis. f.
art.

Cf. Peschel's

fine
on

of description

the influence

of the

geographicalenvironment
387
413, 41.

human

manners,

i, p. op. cit.,

Sainte-Beuve, CaKseries, viii, p. 338. Id. ib., iv, 284. 414, 4. supreme. p. ed. Matthison, 1793, p. 11. 414, 8. plains. Bonstetten, Schriflen, writes. Nicolai, Beschreibung einer Reise durch Deutsch414, 10. land und die Schweiz im Jahre lySg, vi, p. 465. See und mountains. Moltke, Briefe iiber Zustdnde Bege414, 13. benheiten in der Tiirhei,p. 231 : mountain is Nearly every the Euphrates and Tigris beautiful ; the Karadja Dag between I have which is not '. Bismarck is the only one the seen on remarked that he did not much like mountains, first other hand in the valleys, of the limited views and secondly because because I prefer the plains I won't down. of the climbing up and the of Berlin small hills with pretty woods, plain say precisely and clear swift brooks, as in Pomerania generally on the Baltic und seine Leute, ii,178. coast '. Busch, Graf Bismarck
' '
" "

414, 414, 414,

14. Frat.
29.
'

Read '.

'

the

Euphrates
Die

'.

Alpen, p. 23. Goethe, Werke, xxii, p. 387. in Prosa, Naturwissensckaft,iii. Spriiche 414, 34. returned. Reise in den Berner visited. der 8. Oberalpen, in Tagebuch 415, Rosenkranz, Hegels Leben, pp. 470-490. Vergil, G., ii,485. 415, 40. Muses. German Letzte Briefe des Jacopo Ortis, 26. by Foscolo, being. 416, of the Cf. also the crossing description Lantsch, 1829, p. 145. Adelchi of the Alps in Manzoni's 2). (act ii,scene Grdfin von Albany, ii,169 ; cf. 168. Reumont, 416. 33. Zante. Chartreuse de Parme, bk. i, ch. 2. 4ifl; Stendhal, 35. fillip. St. Petersburg, Skizzen und Streiflichter, 416, 36. Italy. Italien, 1867, 2nd edition, 1879. p. 3. 417, 4. struggles. Hehn, op. cit., Ibid., p, gifi. 417, II, sea.
34. mori

please. J. Frey,

486
417, 15. charms. Fr. Preller think
me as

Notes
The
wrote

I. [vol.
the

following illustrates
from Rome
own
. .

contrary
:
'

of nature

in
and

our

1830 country, though it used


in

March

I often

quiet and modest a give me happy welcome, and I think it not impossible that I shall be able to console myself for the loss stored up its of the sublime beauty of the south, for I have them wherever I may and shall be.' profitby precious teachings Fr. Prelleys erstem in Aufenthalt in Italien, Burckhardt, Aus Ital. Landes21 May, 1878, Beilage. Nissen, Allgem. Zeitg., decidedly. Cf. also kunde, i, 462, expresses himself still more empty
cold. The
.

feeling: gladly to impress beauty of

the

Fatherland

will

220, 417, 32.


18.

2.

Justi, Winckelmann, ii,2, p. 427. regarded. F. Caballero, Ausgewdhlte Werhe, vol. iv, p. 10. 418, 418, 22. territory. P. Giissfeldt,Reise in die Andes, Chile und Argentinien, in Deutsche Rundschau, November 1884, p. 264. the word had Sebastian Munster Gletscher already introduced into Erdzur literary German. Peschel, Abhandl. (glacier) f. und Volkerkunde, ii, 314 418, 38. garden. Kremer, Culturgesch. d. Orients, ii, 334 f. Cf. Fleischer, Ibn-Loydns Gedicht vom spanisch-arabischen Landv.nd Gartenbau, in Berichte d. Sachs. Ges., 1885, p. 1556. Cohn, Zeit [Die Pfianze, Die Garten in alter und neuer p. 465). Tuckerder ital. Renaissancezeit,p. 53 (garden of Gartenkunst mann, Beirut in the thirteenth of Ibelin at century). Maltzan, John Tunis und Sittenbilder aus Algerien, p. 109 (garden in Tunis). Indian. Baron das Britische Reich, ii, Hubner, Durch 91. 419, II. Gesch. and Paradise. d. Duncker, 562. Alterth.,iv^, 155 419, 14. Liban., ed. R., i, 603, 15-20. 419, 18. flowers. schau, RundPersians. Brugsch, Persische Briefe, in Deutsche 419, 20. October, 1885, p. 133. arouses. Polack, Persien (1865),i, p. gi f. 419, 22. 419, 25. emphasizes. Vergil, Aen., vi, ("Ti-^nKoran, Suras 55 and 76. Laboulaye, .^bdallah: 419, 29. blessed. Three A proverb says, things delight the eye : running water, and '. beauty greenness, Interlaken. [Ch'en Chi-t'ung], The Tcheng-Ki-Tong 419, 39. Chinese Painted by themselves [1884], p. 143. Lamartine. Cf. also Sse-ma-Kuang's Garden, a, poem by 419, 41. statesman at the end of the eleventh century, in Hue, V empire The poet says : the water, in a dark I like to sit near chinois. the rock. of The has already risen, a moon wood, or on top of the water, I still sit there, it is a new pleasure. The murmur the rustling of the leaves, stirred by the wind, the beauty of the sky make dream me ; all nature speaks to my soul, and absorbs before I reach attention, and the night is half over my Cf. the modem door.' describing evening,quotedby my poem 180 Tcheng-Ki-Tong, op. cit., (?). p. J. Falke, Der englische Garten, in Nord und Siid, 420, 2. influenced. A. Nov. Bilder der aus neueren Kunstgesch., 1884 ; Springer, In France it was the missionaries' ii',1886, p. 257. reports
country.
'
'

VOL.

I.]
and that Sir William led
to
a

Notes
Chambers's with
the of

487
on

book old

Chinese who
in

buildings(1757)
above become all the
quainted ac-

breach the

tradition,but
had

enthusiastic Rousieau

propaganda
with

Rousseau,

great

English gardens

1766

als Botaniker, p. 369). According to in and of Kent his successors, spiteof the innovations p. 189, illustrata the splendid illustrated work Britannia still about

(F. Cohn, Falke, op. cil.,

1750 The the

gardens, without exception,in from that time was change, however, rapid new style prevailed.

shows

the

the

style. onward, and

old

Cf. also Marco Polo's descriptionof the 420, 6. sinuous. laid out by Kublai Khan in the thirteenth century in Ferd. 420,
II.

Cohn,

Die

Garten

in alter und Die

neuer

garden Peking. Zeit,op. cit., p. 512.


der Kunst
les der alten

feelings. Wormann,

Landschaft in
Mimoires

420, 420,

Chinois, Volher, pp. 35-52 vol. de les missionnaires viii). Pi-kin, Paris, 1782, par Hiibner, Ein Spaziergang um die Welt, Deutsche 17. waterfall. Ausgabe, 2nd edn. (1875), ii,78. (afterthe
concernant

18. artistic. Tracks


in

Miss and

Isabella

L.

Bird
;

(Mrs. Bishop),
ii,196 ii, 182
f.

Unbeaten

Japan, 1880,

i, 75, 218

exhibitions

gardens) ;

cf. also

(flower festivals, (street-names in

Tokyo).
420,
24.

tasteless. Scott. huts.

420, 28. 420, 31. 420, 420, 32. P-

Waitz, Anthropol. d. Naturvolker, iv, 91. Lockhart, Life of Scott, v, 248. Princess Salm-Salm, Zehn Jahre aus meinem

Leben

ii, 12.
necessary. ^73-

Lady Brassey, Voyage

in

the

Sunbeam'^, 1878,

und Feldkulte der littauischen Brosow, Wald Altstddt. des Gymn. zu Konigsberg, 1887, Volkergruppe, Progr.

36. worshipped.
1 1

p 420, 420, 421,

Rundschau, Feb. 1882, p. 217. Ernst need. Wichert, Littauische Geschichten,p. 12. 38. Groth's introd. to Klaus Quickborn MiillenhofE, 40. marshes. 22. Klaus xv. Vertelln, Groth, edition), p. (7th p. What Byron (Don 273. 5. apologized. Goethe, Werke, xxiii, islander Lambro Greek the 56) says concerning Juan, canto iii,
is the

the Esthonians Volksleben,in Deutsche On


. .

'

love of nature

ci. Aus

dem

esthnischen

fruit of observation.

'

in the choice of his abode, seen and of scenes love of music sublime, that flow'd A pleasure in the gentle stream and a joy in flowers Past him in crystal, hours.' in his calmer his spirit Bedew'd A
taste A

421,27.

shared.

Diderot,
xiii and
s.

Le

salon

de

geon),vols,
ss., 227

xiv.

Cf. esp.

(ed.Nai1763 etc. CEuvres xiii, 234 s., 478 ss., xiv, 173
ilber die
in

421, 29.

s., 497 delineation.

Helbig, Untersuchungen
is Arte

campanische

Wandmalerei, p. 350. 421, 38. pulcherrima. Forma


15
:

similarlyused
manus

Stat.,Silv., i, 3,
locis

quae

forma

beatis

facieque

facieque' ('

488
BaJirens substitutes 17, 3
:

Notes
for the hinc
; corrupt artemque inde facias). atque
'

t. [vol.
'

cf.

Pliny,

Epp.,
422,
2.

n,

Varia

plastic. Helbig, op. cit.,p.


moon.

354

f.
are

422, 4. 422, 422, 422, 422, 422, 422, 5. 5.


6.

Horace,

Nearly all these passages Carm., ii,5, 19 sq. quiver. Vergil, Aen., vii, 8 sq. refreshing. Id., Georg., iii, 137. red. Id., Aen., vii, 25.
waves.

in

Motz,

p.

99

ff.

7.

Catullus, 63, 277

see

vol.
We

i, p. 389
think
we

of this work. have found all the

Lucretius, v, So also Motz 15. blue. when that the ancients


9. mist. other

461-464.
says, p. 19
the has
:

describing things, mentioned


colour.

qualitiesrather
blue hills. the

than

422,

16.

H.

Bliimner of

pointed

out

to the
'

me

that

Gierig
'

and

Kom,

editors

Ovid,

have

referred

caerula

coma

of the

Metam., xi, 158 to the blue They are certainly appearance wrong. senior et aures Ovid Liberat suo judex consedit says : Monte caerula tantum coma arboribus, quercu Cingitur et pendent circum rather In this tasteless fancy cava tempora glandes. human of the mountain face, nothing wasrfurther god with a from the poet's mind than the thought of the distant view of god
of the distant
mountain.

mountain

Tmolus

in

the from

mountain. head
to

In

foot,and
as

forest

looks

this aspect indeed mountain blue a appears not only at the crest (herecoma) and the , blue the mountain itself. Undoubtedly as

caerula

is here
:

equivalent to
Caerula

Kvavh/.

In

Seneca,

Crete, magno explain caerula, but I do not think that an adjective which is only appropriate to the island as seen from a an distance, could become epitheton ornans. 16. in modem also literature nothing of the poetry. Perhaps 422, kind will be found before the eighteenth century. The earhest known to me instances in Haller's are Alpen, where the grey of the Wetterhom, adorned with head and snow purple, pute the to shame blue crests of common mountains ',and a ling in of gleaming heights shuts the blue distance '. tearful. Ovid, Trist., i, 3. 422, 27. Tac, Hist.,iii, 422, 32. himself. 23. moonlight. Vergil, Aen., vi, 270 sqq. ; cf. iii,588 sqq. 422,34. Helbig, op. cit., p. 362 f. Motz, op. cit., 150 sqq. 422, 36. plainly. Vergil, Aen. iii, p. 105, duces who speaks of ghostly moonlight in this connexion, introwith this epithet into the description a new idea, which is quite as foreign em, to ancient sentiment it is familiar to modas and thus unwittinglysuppliesa characteristic illustration of Oet., 1873
Tonante,
I cannot
' ' ' '

fleat Alciden

Hercules tellus Clara

the

difference

between

the

two.

422, 37. poet.

Helbig, op. cit., p. 363. combined. Id. ib., p. 357 f. Lessing, whose ideal of 423, 13. shares with Winokelmann beauty was entirely a dislike antique, for landscape painting. Lessing, Laokoon, ed. Blumner, 2nd

ed., p.

499

fDie

423, 17, islands.

Chrys., Or., xxxv,

p.

436

M.

490

Notes

[vol. u
platanonas
et

Martial, xii, 50, i : Daphnonas 425, 25. groups. aerios pityonas. Florentin.,Geopon., x, i. 425, 27. diversities.
425, 28. 425, 32. 425, Matius.
fleets.

425,

425,

Pliny, N. H., xii, 13. Wiistemann, p. 17 f. Pliny, I.e. Wiistemann, p. i8h, mistakes 32. dwarf-trees. for N. of dwarf cypresses. tlie cypress hedges Pliny, H., xvi, 140, in Pliny,Epp., metulae to as The latter are probably referred cf. N. H., xvi, 140 sqq. V, 6, 35 ; H., xvii, 120; Fioato, Ad M. Goes., 32. grafting. Pliny, N. de Anlonin. lar Simioration., ; Epp. ad M. 4, 3. ii, 13, ed, Niebuhr tricks with graftingwere by the old Arabs (Kremer, practised in medieval Culiurgesch. d. Orients,ii, 332 f.) and Europe Other Days, p. 313). of (Wright, Homes Wiistemann, ; Manil., Astr., v, 256 pp. 23-25 35. anemones.
' '

sqq. 425, 35.


in

On

the

names

of the flowers

cf
.

Prof.

Ferd.

Cohn's

essay.

Appendix
the

xxiii.

filling. Florentin., Geopon., x, i (Florentinus mentions Marius of his TeafryiKi, Maximus, praefectus 13th book he wrote urbis in 218 [Teuffel, so RLG^, 381, 2], apparently in die the third century. GemoU, Untersuchungen uher Geoponica, in Berliner Studien, i, 170 f.). Wiistemann, p. 17. 425, 39. forming. in der Kunst der alten 426,15. inspiring.Wornxana, Die Lattdschaft the ing paintVolher,p. 330 ff. There is a coloured reproduction of wall in Aniike the north on Denkmdler, edited by the Deutsck. archdol. Institut, i,pi. 11 ; south wall,pi. 24. A park with all of the same kind from trees a landscape grave in the in Cf. also the descriptions Vigna Sassi in Wormann, p. 334. Gr. Rohde, Roman, p. 512. P. de Crescentiis, Op. rural, commodor., ix, 426, 21. middle-class.
2.

Besides

black-letter
used

folio edition Italian 'N

of the

without original
from
a more

imprint,I have complete


427, 427,
4. roofs. 7. bases. text

the

translation

made

426, 26. great.

ferigno (Milan, 1805). by Crescentiis, ix, 3. Id. ib.,ix, 4. and Liibke, Gesch. der neuern Burckhardt
Dallo

Baukunst,

i", 238 f. 427, 9. Italian. with few a 398-400.


427, 27.

The

following

is

taken

nearly verbally,but
Der

omissions, from
Burckhardt and

J. Burckhardt,

Cicerone, i^

Baukunst Liibke, Gesch. der neuern p. 77 fi. (2nd ed.),i, 237 ; ii (ist ed.),258 ff. ; Tuckermann, im Kleinschmidt, Augsburg, NUrnberg und ihre HandelsfUrsten the of 116 fi. descriptions p. 13. und 16. Jahrhundert, gives on gardens of that age (thatof Jacob Fugger, who largestGerman to the royal died in 1525, was preferred by Beatus Rhenanus the describes and 161 he Blois On fE. at Tours). gardens p.

style.

garden
to
see

at the

castle of Ambras

in Tirol.

I have Mittelalter

not

been

able

Mittheilungen iiber
der Renaissance Gesch.

Gartenbau

im

der Periode

by

Al.

Kaufmann

f. atsschrift

vii, Westdeutschlands,

und wdhreni in Pick's MonFor the 129-155.

VOL.

I.]
Venetian

Notes

491

gardens
A

in
p.
262

the
f.

fifteenth

century

see

Molmenti,

Vie

privie
427,
29.

Venise,
Frd.

ruled.

Cohn, 485-512 edition, presented

Die
;

Garten

in
v.

alter

und Gesch.
;

neuer

Zeii,
modernen When
'

in

Die

Pflanze,

pp.

J.

Falke,
253-269
I

d.

Geschmacks Casaubon
was

(2nd

1880),
to

pp.

313-316.
he
en

James jardiniers liitir.,

in

1610,

noticed taillant

les les

jardins
arbres
does not

et

les

figures

que Triumvirat

les

exteutent p.
knots

'.

Nisard,
approve
earth
'

421.
or

Bacon

(Essay
with

46)
divers

of
near

'

the the

making
house with of
or

of

figures
the

coloured which he
will is

but

in

garden
past
did
'
"

proper,

enclosed
allow cut out

by
of
in
'

hedges

green device other

alleys
"...

running
He
stuff

them,
like
be for

variety
juniper

not

images
children

garden Garden,
in

they

'.

The p.

English
330 Erich ff.

Flower

Quarterly

Review,

April,
427,
29.

1880, protest.
114
;

Schmidt,
op.

Richardson,
p.
und 30
neue

Rousseau

und

Goethe,

189,
427,
30.

Winter,

cit.,
Alte

f.

eighteenth. 1783).
collision.
103.

Kohl,

Zeit,

p.

363

f.

(garden

at

Bremen,
427, 37. p. 427, 41.

Goethes

Unterhaltungen

mit

dem

Kanzler

Miiller,

transformed.

Hehn,

Culturpfl.

und

Hausthiere^,

p.

419

fi.

VOL.
I. THE

II

SPECTACLES.

I,

12.

Dio, liv,17 ; Macrob., Saturn.,ii,7 : Kal (Haupt, Hermes, viii,249 vai]axapuTTeii, ^aaCKeO iaaov airois xc/)i ^/taj
concerns.
"

I, ig.
I, 1,

2, 2,

2,
2, 2, 2,

2,

DoUinger, Akadem. Vonrdge, i (1888), 279. Ant. Josephus. Jud., Josephus, 19. xix, i, 15 sq. Sueton., Nero, c. 57 with Casaubon's 29. Nero's. note, and 2. Hausrath, Neutest. Zeitgesch., iii, 200, I. spectacles. Dio Chrys., Or., xxi, p. 271 M. Tac, Hist., i, 4. 4. rumours. 5. popularity. Plutarch, Otho, c. 3. faece repletam. 10. dregs. Lucan, vii, 405 : mundi 18. injuring. Sallust., Ep. ad Caes. sen. de rep., i, 7, 2. 20. Juv., 10, 81. panem. remarks Lumbroso, L'Egitto, p. 103, 2, who 24. Alexandria. that both had there introduced already been long before : Josephus, C. Apion., 2, 5 in f. (frumentationes); Epiphan., De pond, et mens., ed. Basil., 1544, p. 537, 8 (Ptolemy I
"

devices.

LinnKbv

iv

KaTasKevd(Tas AXe^avSpeig.

k.t.\.

2,

2, 2, 2,
2,

words oihu Chrys., Or., xxxii, p. 370, 18. The 25. iroXi) Princ. are a elpij(r8M /SAtioi' gloss. Fronto, Hist., yap duabus Romanum 5, II : Trajan said, populum praecipue et spectaculisteneri. rebus annona account. Mommsen, RGDA^, 35. p. 90 sqq. 36. regard. Sueton., Aug., cc. 43-45. Barth^lemy, Voyage en Italie, 1801, p. 385. 40. francs. scudi. Ef. L. velario Del delle vele negli anfiteatri, e Tocco, 41.
races.

Dio

p.

20.

Dio, Ixvi, 10. 3, 3. expended. Id., Ixvi, 25 ; Sueton., Titus, c. 3, 3. Titus. Hist., 5, 11. 3, 15. people. Fronto, Princ.
3, 17.

7. 17.
'

absence. '.

M. For

Antonin.,
'

c.

23,

cf.

cc.
'

3, 18. Hadrian.

next

to

Hadrian

7 and read

according

to

Herodian 3, 19. 3,
3, 3, 3,

Herodian, iii, 8, 6-10. 21. spectacles. Sueton., Tiber.,c. 47. 23. gladiatorial. Id. ib.,c. 34. Dio, liv, 2 and 17. 25. Augustus. The Nerva. 2. 7d.,Ixviii, statements, quoted by Reimarus, 25. from Zonaras, p. 583 D., and Chron. Paschale, ad ann. 97, to the effect that the gladiatorial were entirelyabandoned, games
are

devote.

exaggerations.

494
3, 26. 3, 26.
3, 4,

Notes
Pius. Anton.

ii, [vol.

4, 4,

4, 4, 4, 4, 4,

P., c. 12. Antonin., c. 11, 27. Tacitus. Tac, Hist., i, 72. 34. Ad cat-calls. I. Cic, Alt.,i, 16, 11 ; ii, 19, 3; xiv, 2; Pro Sesi.,c. 54 sq. ; Propert.,iii, 18, 18 ; Lipsius,Electa,ii, 10. 2. Augustus. Tac, Dial., c. 13. 6. provider. The acclamation : propitium Caesarem, ut in ludicro mentioned aliquo precabantur, by Pliny, Epp., vi, 5, to the giver of the spectacle. Cf the acclamation addressed was at the end of the inscriptionof the collegium Silvani Aureliwhich of was composed gladiators belonging to Commoanum, dus : Maxime Commodiane (perhaps the procurator of the Indus) abias propitium Caesarem. Wilmanns, E. I.,2605. received. Horace, Carm., i,20, 3 ; see also Sen., Epp., 29, 12. 4. Sueton., Aug., c. 56. 9. boys. distributed. 10. Aurelian, c. 48. titles. E.g. Plutarch, Otho, c. 3. Cf. Tac, Hist., i, 72. 10. urbis 12. Tac, A., xvi, 4 (plebs personabat song. certis modis plausuque composito). Dio, Ixxiii,2 : Sira re ctib6Gaav h toTs Oedrpcts iirl r^ tov KofifidSov wtas ffepairelq, e'upidfiws rire raOra ri is ^K/So^K, iieTairx,tilJ.aTl^ovTes yeXoi"raTov e^^dov.
Aurelius. M.
. . . . . .
.

Cf.

Lips., loc.
;

cit.

The

custom

still existed

at

the

time

of

4, 4,

4, 4, 4, 4,

5, 5, 5, 5, 5,

Var., i, 31. 18. reign. Dio, Ivii,11. Tac, A., i, 54. 26. acknowledged. Sueton.,Aug., c. 45 ; Tac, loc. cit. : neque abhorrebat talibus studiis et civile rebatur misceri studiis ipse vulgi. 28. scofied. M. Antonin., c 15. Sueton., Nero, c. 11. 31. podium. Pliny, N. H., xxxvii, 64. 31. used. Pliny, Paneg., c. 51. 35. amongst. 3. popular. Dio, Ix, 13. 8. circus. Gell., v, 14, 29. 10. exchanged. Sueton., Claud., c. n. contest. Id., Titus, c 11. 14. 16. side. Sueton., Domitian, cc 10 and 13 ; Pliny,Paneg., c. 33,
Id. ib.

Cassiodorus

5, 17. afiable. 5, 19.

reply. Dio, Ixix, 6. Gallieni duo, c. 12. 5, 22. easy. dissono caedem clamore Tac, Hist., i, 32 : 5, 25. combat. Othonis si in ut circo theatro ludicrum ac poscentium, aliquod postularent. Tetrinius 5, 25. gladiators. E.g. Sueton., Calig.,c. 30 : cumque latro postularetur, et qui postularent, Tetrinios ait. esse 26. viris fighter. E.g. Martial, Spectac, 29, 3 : missio 5, saepe clamore petita est. magno lion. loc. cit. Gell., 5, 31. Fronto, Ad M. Caes.,ii,4, 4. 5, 33. request. ihvahd. Paulus, Digg., Ix, 9, 17. 5, 34. Dio, Ivii,11. 5,36. consent. tablet. Id., Ixix, i6. 5, 37.
.

5, 39.

Sueton., Tiber., importunities. 47.

VOL.

II.]

Notes
4.

495

6, 2. valued. Josephus, Ant. Jud., xix, i, 6, 4. repeal. Dio, Ivi, i. Tac, A., vi, 13. 6, 6. emperor. restore. Pliny, N. H., xxxiv, 62. 6, 10. loudest. 6, 12. Josephus, .(4. /., xix, i, 4. Sueton., Domit., c. 13. 6, 15. restitution. demand, /d., Tit"s, c. 6. 6, 19. edict. Plutarch, Galba, c. 17. 6, 21. Tertullian,Sped., 16 ; cf. ^d 6, 29. spares. Macrin., c. 12. 6, 38. esset.
6, 40.
endure.

wai., i, 17.

De

mortibus

persecut., c.

17.

7, 3. moderate.

Ammian., xvi, 10. 13. 6. Cassiodorus, Var., i, 27. popular. 7, 7,9. punished. Digg., xlvii,10, 7, " 8 ; cf. 9, " i. Schol. Juv., 5, 3. extant. 7, II. Tac, A., xi, 13. 7, 12. insults. Ad 18. Cic, Alt.,ii,19, 3. repeat. 7, Id. ib.,xiii, RG, vi, 298. 44, i ; cf. Drumann, 7, 25. applauded. Dio, xlviii,31, certainlymore right than Sueton., 2, 28. riot. Aug., c. 16. Cf. vol. i, p. 58. 7, 29. Cleander. enforced. Dio, Ixxii,13 ; Herodian, i, 12. 7, 34. Dio, Ixxiii, 4. 7, 38. were. the common Cf. act. History Grote, of Greece, v, p. 260 ff. (' 7, 41. and common common inspiration, susceptibilities, spontaneous for the time each man's separate impulse of a multitude, effacing '). individuality Dio, Ixxv, 4. 8, 8. rehearsals. Id., Ixxvi, 2. 8, II. sons. 8, 13. bury. Id., Ixxvii, 10. Quintilian,vi, 3, 63. 8, 20. seat. 26. Juv., toga. 8, II, 203. Sueton., Aug., 40 : negotium aedilibus dedit, ne 8, 28. refuse. posthac paterentur in foro circove nisi positislacemis quem
togatum
circove is consistere. Roth
not

himself

was

satisfied finally

that

right and

circave

(hisformer

reading),p. xxix, cf.


c.

p. 287, 14. 8, 30. mourning. Hdb. d. R.

Dio, Ixxii, 21 A., ii,i, 279. Commod., c. 16. 8, 34. death. bare-headed. 8, 39. Dio, lix, 7. 8, 41. died. Dio, Ixvii,8. Martial, v, 23 : 9, 3. revoked.
Herbarum

(cf. Commod.,

16) ;

Becker,

jura theatralis
9, 3. scarlet. 9, 4. sunshades. 9, 7. forbid. 9, 12. Punic.

fueras indutus, Basse, colores, dum siluere loci etc.


"

Id., v, 8 ; xiv, 131. ^xiv,137 28 Id., xiv, sq. Digg., i, 12, i, " 13 sq. RG, i^, p. 462. Mommsen,
I.

iv, 2.

Cf.

Marquardt, StV,

iii", 488,
9, 17,

provincials.Marquardt, op.

cit.

496
9, 19.

Notes
games.

[vol.II.

9, 24. 9,

9,

9,

9,

Polyb., xxxii, 4, 5. Cic, Fro Mil., c. 35. 8, 6 (ludos apparat magniCic, Ad Qu. jr.,iii, 25. Quintus. sic ut nemo ficentissimos, inquam sumtuosiores) Id. ib.,iii, The 26. says. rupt, figure denoting the cost is cor9, 2. Cf. Marquardt, StV, ii' cf. Drumann, GR, i,46 and 49. 85 f. CIL, i, p. 377b, after the Fasti AnMommsen, 33. Augustal. For the time of the composition see tiatini. p. 295b. when in Josephus, Ant. Jud., xvi, 5, 1. Herod 38. talents. with Rome Bias rai re 300 talents, Siaxo/ids presented Augustus T"} 'Pw/mIoiv Sijyuifi. Augustus gave him in return woi.oiii.evov of the Cyprian mines, xvi, 4, 5. half the revenue
stop.
.

9, 40. 9, 41.

cost.

Petron.,

c.

45.
f. Rufus

municipia. (C)n. Satrius Cn. Iguvium, apparently at the time


victoriae Caesaris

iuivir

iur. die.
'

(at *,

of

Augustus) spent
Mommsen,

in ludos RGDA

Augusti

'

7750

sesterces.

p.
10,
I.

67,

I.

Pesaro. sesterces.

10, 4. 10, 10,


II. 12.

chariot.

Hadrian. before

Orelli,81. Tac, A., iv, 63. Martial, x, 41 ; iv, 67; Hadrian, c. 3, where

v,

25.

iterum

is

peated erroneously re-

amounts

vicies. Valerian's letter with granted to Aurelian for his circenses

the

list of

the

c. 12) (Aurelian,

10, 10,

10, 10, 10,

genuine. Mommsen, StR, ii',i, 138 note. Cf. Marquardt, Olympiodorus, ap. Phot., i,p. 63 Bekk. 17. double. d. R. A., ii,3, 264. Hdb. share. 20. Procop., Hist, arc, c. 26. Marquardt, op. cit., p. the Following Hultsch, Metrologie', 245. p. 317, I reckon pound of gold at 1^44 14s. solidi. 22. Marcellin.,Com. chron. 33. partially. Cf. vol. i, p. 118. De Ambrose, offic,ii, 21 : Quod faciunt qui 37. families.
is not ludis
ut

circensibus etiam

vel

etiam

tbeatralibus

toriis vel
vincant

venationibus

gladiapatrimonium dilapidentsuum,
et

muneribus

superiorum

celebritates. 123.

10, II,

emperor. 11, 4. avoid.

38.

Cf. vol. i, p.

Zosim., ii,38. Theodos.,p. 54 sq. ; 15. obligation. P. E. Mueller, De gen. aev. annotations Cf. Cod. Theodos., vi, 14, with by Gothofredus. f 206 d. 1. the rom. 340), Reichs,i, Kuhn, Verfassung 5 (of year for the 3 praetorwho amounts fixes the following minimum For the Flavialis : 25,000 folks and ships of Constantinople for the Constantiniana and 40 of silver, folles 20,000 50 pounds On and of silver. the for lb. Triumphalis 15,000 folles lb., 30 and their reduction to modem of these amounts the significance the following kind from Fr. Hultsch values, I have received
.,

communication.
on According to the Constantinian monetary regulations, these figuresare ff., undoubtedly based {Metrol.*, p. 330 be reduced must and 341 ff., from silver esp. 344) the amounts and lbs. to miliarensia thus : (= ^^ silver lb.),
'

which

"

498
13, 40.
13, 14,

Notes

[vol.II.

14,
14,

14, 14, 14, 14,


14, 14,

14, 14,

Cf. Marqiiardt, night-time. Ovid, Fast., v, 361 sqq. StV, iii", 495. IDio, Iviii, 19. 41. conducted. attend. c. Sueton., Aug., 31. 3. 6. nights. Jerome, Chron. 8. shortest. Preller,op. cit. II. night. Stat., Silv.,i, 6, 85 sq. 15. bright. Tac, A., xiv, 20 sq. ; xvi, 5. 16. illuminations. E.g. gladiatores dedit lumina ludos,CIL, Or., 3324 (Lanuvium). xiv, 2121 CIL, ii,3664: cum vas(is)lum(inum). 19. certain. 20. Caligula. Sueton., Calig.,c. 18. 22. spectacle. Tac, A., xv, 44. Dio, Ixvii,8. 24.. light. Sueton., Domitian, c. 4; Lib. Martial, spectacular., 25 ; cf. Rucca, Sull'uso 24. wave.
=

de' soUeranei 14, 27. 14, 30. 14,


14, 14,

etc., p. 18.
55
;

ii,16, Republic. Cic, Off.,


lunch.

cf.

Jahn

ad

Pers.,p.

224.

14, 14, 14, 15,

Marquardt, StV, iii', 495, 5. 31. staggering. Ibid.,496, 2. Ibid.,n. 7. 32. handed. 33. cheating. Martial, i, 11, 26; v, 49. n. Marquardt, loc. cit., 3. 35. feasts. 22 Dio, Ixxviii, StR, ii', ; Mommsen, 37. abolished. i, 237, 6. 180 cf. 182. Pars., Horace, Sat.,ii,3, ; 39. pacified. 5, i,6, 28 sqq. ; cf. also Sueton.,Domitian, 5. poorest. Stat.,Silv.,
c.

4.

15, 8. 15,
15,

18. c. praetor. Sueton., Calig., audience. II. Marquardt, StV, iii', 496, 4. rained. 12. i, 6, 9 sqq., 65 sqq. Stat.,Silv., has demonstrated, Zu Statius' Silven,i,6, in

As Rhein.

Wachsmath

21-28,
of birds
'

line has
was

fallen out

after

1. 77, in which

Mus., xliii, another'kind


this efiect: disbirds for tribution

mentioned lavat
ac

besides

cranes,

perhaps
'.

to

quas

Ganges
were on

hung
ropes

up

palus Scytharum at the beginning


over

The

of the

games,

probably
dell'Inst.,

in nets, 15, 16. 15, 15, 15, 15, 15,

stretched

the

amphitheatre.
ss.

examples. Henzen, AdI, xx, iv, plate lii sq. Sueton., Domitian, 19. senators. Id., Nero, c. 11. 25. estates. Dio, Ixvi, 25. 25. used. 28. pounds. Vit. Elagab.,c. 22. 29. eating. Herodian, v, 6.
loss. dear. Ibid.

p. 293
c.

Man.

4.

15, 30. 15, 32.

been to have Seneca, Epp., 74, 8. Missilia seem in tion ErecAfrica. 895 (VillaMagna). CIL, viii, very popular of a statue of two aediles, ob honorem aedilitatis in compensatione missiliorum (239 a.d.); ib.,6947 and 6948 (in both ludos missil. et scaenicos
cum

13,

cum missilibus) ; 6996 (Cirta)ludos acro[amatibus]; 7094-98, 7122, 7123, 7137, 796O1 7963, 7984 (Rusicade). Digg., xviii,i, 8 " i (Pomponius, libra iv ad 33- beforehand. et sine re venditio SabinUm) : Aliquando tamen intelligitnr,

VOL.

11.]
veluti cium nomine
ex

Notes

499
fit quum captus pisemtio enim contrahi-

quasi alea eraitur : quod quam vel avium vel missilium emitur ;
nihil
casu

tur, etiamsi
emto

incident, quia speiemtio est,et quod missilium nulla -eo nomine eo captum est, si evictum fuerit, obligatio contrahitur, quia id actum intelligitur.

Gordiani c. 6, 42. could. tres, c. 3 ; Prob., 19. 16, 4. municipia. Cic, Verr., i, 18, 54. Sueton., Caes., c. 39. 16, 9, crushed. 16, 10. prevent. Id., Aug., c. 43. Ovid, A. a., i, 173. 16, 13. Rome. 16, 22. pater. Martial, Spectac.,2. 16, 25. frequent. Dio, Ixxviii,26. c. Tac, Dial, de oratorib., 29. 17, I. womb. iv,8 25; Seneca, refuge. Horace, E^^., i,8, 36 ; Propert., 17,21. Epp., 87, 9; Tac, A., xiv, 14: (Nero) nobilium 99, 13; venales in deduxit familiarum scenam egestate ; posteros cf. Juvenal, 8, 183, describing the age of Nero. Sueton., Caes., c. 39. 17, 36. nobles. Cf. esp. Juv., 8, 183 sqq. Laberius. 17, 37. arena. Dio, xliii, 23 ; Sueton., Caes., c, 39 ; cf. Dirksen, 17, 38. Tab. Heracl., p. 97 sq. Dio, xlviii, 17, 39. forbidden. 43. decree. c. 2. Sueton., Aug., 18, 43. Dio, li,22. 18, 5. Vintelius. Sueton., Nero., c. 4. 18, 7. acted. 18, 9. gladiators. Dio, Ivi, 25. Sueton., Tiber., c. 35. 18, 14. convicted. 18, 17. continuing. Dio, Ivii,14. Sueton., Calig., c. 18. 18, 17. chariots. Id. knights. ib.,c. 30 ; Dio, lix, 10. 18, 19. tUv senators. irpiiruyKaTaSiKaaShres Dio, lix, 13 (iroXXoi 18, 19.
.

"

TToXXol Si Kal

Tuiv

SlCKiav

juocojuax^ftii'Tes).

Dio, Ix, 7. 18, 21. abuse. drive. Sueton., Nero, c. 12 (where, as Lipsius observes, 18, 25. be right, and cannot sexcentos only quadringentossenatores equites is hardly possible). Tac, A., xiv, 14 ; xv, 32 ; Dio, Ixi, 17. 18, 27. knighthood. Tac, Hist.,ii,62. 13. 18, 30. dancing. Sueton., Domitian, c 8 ; Dio, Ixvii, 18, 30. fight. Dio, Ixvii,14. Juv., 4, 99 sqq. 18, 32. bear. Dio, he. cit. 18, 33. combat. M. Antonin., c. 12. 18, 37. arena. helmets. Dio, Ixxv, 8. 18, 41. helmet. Seneca, Qu. n., viii,32. 19, 2. Juv., 8, 197 ; cf. also Fronto, ed. Naber, Epp. ad 19, 4. school. 21 et invic, v, 22 s. ; M. Caesarem Dio, Ixxviii, ; Philogelos, ed. Eberhard, 87. follows Dionys. Halic, iii, 68, description 19, 20. buildings. The ed. in Abhandl. d. Sachs, Catal. Maximin. 26. Mommsen, imp., 19, imperatore (Antonino Pio) Circensibus Ges,. ii,647 : Hoc ruit et oppressithomines ApoUinaribus partectorum columna
'

'

'

'

500
m

Notes
cxii.

[vol.h.

19, 19,

(Cfi Anton. P., c. 9). lb., Diocletian, el Muximin.; homines xiii. MommPartectorum podius ruit et oppressit that word found sen only remarits, by partecta (a here) are the scaffolds forming the back of- seats. rows probably meant N. and seats. 21 H., viii,7, xxxvi, 24, 101. ; Pliny, 32. Also the obscure statement 667. 34. Trajan. Becker, Topbgr.,
is tinrav Spifwvsirpo^icov Kalis Pausanias, v, 12, 4 {okoS6ii,ri/ji.a ffTaSlav /ji^kos) probably refers to Trajan's extension' of the circus. Rom, p; 842, According to Richter, Topographie von the main, althoughit'may Trajan's building was preserved'in At Ifeast Caracalla'S coins have been enlarged and embellished. the show same of exactly representation' (Cohen', Ca/ac, 236) the circus as those of Trajan (cf; Chron. at 354, p. 647; 19 M.) '. The Pliny, Paneg., c. 51. Orelli, inscription 41. exhibited. the 35 tribes give thanks for CIL, vi, 955j in which 3065
in dio
' =

19,

their '.commoda' the


seats in

increased

'

locorum
to the who

the

circus,but
those

reffersnot to projectione'i new places addfed by 5000 received


....

Trajan
are

to the

places of

com

dblfes ; these

also meant locomm by Pliny, loc. cit. (populo quinmilia StR, iii; adjecisti).Mommsen, que i, 446, 3. 506. Marquardt, StV, iii', 20, I. extensions. the of seats cf. ibiSi On the course. disposition 20, 3. tot. bronze. i,12D, id. Expos, mundi, Riese, Geogr. lat min.,, 20, 9. Preller,Die Regionen Roms, p. 221. 20, 13. Laterano. 20, 20,
20.

resort. augurs.

21.

20, 24.

boards.

20, 25. Circus. circo.


20, 27. 20, 29.

Cic, Div., i, 58, 132: Horace, Sat.,i, 6,.141. Juv., 6, 588. Cic, Pro Milone, c. 24: popa

Licinius

nescio

quisde

guests. Sueton., Aug., c. 74. shops. Tac, A., xv, 38. fruit-dealer. C. Julius Epaphra pomar. dfe circo maximo 20,30. ante pulvinar.Orelli,41268 CIL, wi, 9822. used; Juv., 3, 65: ad circum jussas prostare'puelUts. 20,32. oirci: prostare Anthol. Lot.,ed. Riese, i,190 : lUe habuit doctas Salmasius 26. Script, c. puellas. Elagdbal., (ed. Eugdiin.,, hist. Aug.), p. 918b.
=

20, 33. 20,


20,

brothel. dress.

Cyprian, Spectac, 5.

Juv., 3, 65. 35. danced. Priap., 25 {Anthol. Lat., eA'. Meyer; 1642). Bio 35. dfeoent Chrys., Or., xx, p. 264 M., describes similar but moredi iroTe etSov iyii-Sti'Tm in a Greek incidents liippodrome: tjSii 4\X'o iv iroXXoi"s Ti Tpirrovras, rf airif ^vSpdwovs liriroSpSnov /SoS/faiK rbr Si 5i t6v di rby /liv t"v aiXoOyra OaCfut i,iroSiS6}t"vop Spxoifievov rbv Si fSovra rbv Si Itrroplavnvii fi pSSbv TolTjfia ivaytvibaKovTO,
Si7}yo6fj."vov.

20, 37. 21, M,


1. 10.

performances^. Cf. Marquardt, SiV, iii', 511 picking. Manil., Astronom., v, 85 sqv
won.

"

This
3

found inscription, from niiglie


to

in

December

Via

Campana,
was cursor

Porta
me

and'

communicated

Portese,is not by O. Hirschfeld'.

1887 off tiie yet publisM


It reads : ad' deam liii;

Fuscus

vix. prasini-

ann;

xxiv. vicit-Hom,

voL.jti.]
Diamiii. Bovillis Cestio On the that M.
at

Notfis
i. Una

501
die missus
est

bis eandesBivicit. palma rev(ocatus)


cos.

Hie
causa.

omnium

cursor(um) primus
Servilio Bovillae circus of the

(dio)C.

vicit stamemoriae Machao,conser(vus),


qua grove
see

Arval

Marquardt, VG,

on iii', ,458,'

14. millia. 31, 16.; day. 21,

Pliny, N. CIL, iii, 2,


'.

i6j(i., p. 528, H., vii, 84.


2007. Read

6.

'day,

as

feat;

Fletcher 21, 19.

hours. Waltz, Anthropol. dev Nalurv6lker,'iv, ,411. lion. Gell., v, 14. 21, 37. Pliny, iV. H., xxi, 7; Mommsen, J?G, i",232. 22, 7. laid. freedom. Marquardt, StV, iii', 22, 12. ,522, 4.
22, 22, 19.
21.

Henzen, 7419 -victories. CIL, vi, 2,


years.
,

/3.
Gf.

.522, 2, and 22, "24. purses. 22,

10,047-49. .'Appendix xxiv.


74.

Marquardt,.5"F, iii',
which

Martial, x, brought great)profit to 26. .advocate. Juv., 7,


si

On

the

races,
.

presumably
xxiv.

the
112 :

victors,cf

Appendix

hinc libet,

parte alia solum


For MSS.

centum patrimonia caussidicorum, russati pone lacernae.

lacernae,perhaps Laceriof,the reading of the interpolated A lamp with is correct. victorious a agitatorbears the

C. ANNIVS LACERTA NICAand CORACI NIGA call to the chief horse),Henzen, B(f7,I86f , March 8. of the same On the frequent use this class of names among xxxix. people see Appendix
: inscription a {probably

22, 27. 22, 28. 22, 33. 22, 39. 22,40.

Faction. Marquardt, op. tit., p. 520, 6. fees. Gf. vol. ii,p. 23 f. Libanius.

Liban., ed. Reiske, ii,190, 12. charioteers. Jerome, Ep., 83 ; cf Symmachus, Epp., vi,42. train. H., xxix, 5 : nullum histrionum Pliny,\Af. equorum.

comita,tior egressus. que trigarii Martial, x, 50 and 53 ; 23, 4. deemed. 23, P- 387. 6. Scorpus.

cf.

Haupt, Hermes, I872,

23, 9. Rome.

Martial, xi, Id., v, 25 :


non seusuro

i.

quam
aureus

dare

nasus int.ScoEpi

quadringenta caballo, ubique-micet.

23,

12.

costume.

Postum.,
,

Kal

TMV

without be; intended. 23, 14. iame.


.

Galen., De praenot. ad 29 ; mentions twv piv ^pxw""" K., xiv, 604,p. 451 Sewv flK6vas rav Tois Tivibx'^'' dydXfUuriavviBpovf, shows to the context naming Rome,. which however

Lucian, Nigrin.,
ed.
. " .

List

of

of representations

circus in

games

on

mosaics,

coins, reliefs,
.

contorniates

and
ss.

gems

Huehner,

Mosdico'di

Barcellona, AdI, 1863, p.. 137

Acad;
name

Feb.

3, 1868

(a glass cup
charioteer three
'

Cf. idj in Monatsber. der BerJ. with circus games the ; beside is written
'

of the.victorious'
of the other

the names

va(le) ) ;

and

de

'iav{e),',.and^.eside Rossi,.BmZ^ Crist,,

502
1878,
95, 16.

Notes
p,

II. [vol.

14.

sq. ; Martial,iii, 151, 5 (Vetri). Cf. CIL, vii, 1273 di Baccano, Bdl, 1873, p. 133 ; E. Brizio, Musaici

Marquardt,
23,

op. cit., 504,


Avilium xi. Cf.

5.

of"cial. vicisse

CIL, vi, 2, 10,048 (monument


Teren

of
suae

Actis

continetur
00

factionis

Diodes) 1. 13: nium primum om-

23, 23,

23,

Appendix xxiv. CIL, vi, 2, 10,051. 7419 6. ji (iii, p. 590) 24. prize. Henzen, Head of a boy charioteer : Ersilia Caetani-Lova28. drove. di fanciullo auriga, in Bull. com. Una d. testa marmorea telli, Di musaico di colori un xi). Id., R., 1880, p. 163 sqq. (pi. rapin R. acad. dei Lincei, gliaurigki delle quattro fazioni, presentante cclxxviii (1880/81) seduta de 15 maggio 1881. in Bull, Id., La iscrizione di Crescente, com., 1878, 32. share. In Aus dem des classischen article an Sportleben pp. 164-176. the Alterthums die in weekly journal Der Sporn {Centralblatt fiir des deutschen Gesammtinteressen Sports),1879 (xvii. Jahrgang), no. by Crescens is 5, p. 35, the proportion of first prizeswon that and it is added considered brilliant a by no means record, a fashionable English jockey would hardly be content with his gains.
=

24, 16. 24, 33-

gained.
won.

On

these

details

and
No.

others

cf.

Appendix

xxiv.

24, 36. fortune.

48, p. 369. Sporn, 1879, Leipz. Illustr. Zeitg.,20 November, 1886. fecimus et The addition : Juv., 8, 146 sqq. 25, 3. Epona. shows that what Hoc not was seemly in juvenes (1.163)
Der Consul Lateranus
was

nos

the
;

overlooked readily

if done

by

young

men

25,

25, 25, 25, 25,

Tac, A., xiv, 14 (foedum studium). Sueton., Nero, c. 4. 5. devotee. 6. often. Dio, Ixv, 5. c. Sueton., Vitell., 4. 7. zeal. 8. expert. Dio, lix, 5 ; Ixi, 17. 10. Sueton., Calig.,c. 55 ; Biicheler, Coniectanea,in gave. to whom to be the same Rh. Mus., xxxvii, p. 334, believes him

dedicated his third book. Phaedrus build. Josephus, Ant. Jud., xix, 4, 4. 25, II. L. Verus, c. 6. 25, 12. Verus. Commodus. 12. Commodus, c. 2. 25, 25,
12.

Geta.

25, 13. 25, 20.


5,

10. Herodian, iii, Elagabalus. Elagab., cc. Nero. Sueton., Nero, c.

6 16.

and The

12.

aurigaiiorum (proc.colleg.
555*).
25,
22.

iiii fact.) is not

Orelli, 2596 inscription, genuine (CIL, vi,

indispensable. Marquardt, StV, iii, 523, i. authorities id. the For racehorses. see ib., p. 523 f. I only 25, 23. which there. cite those are lacking Schol. Juv., i, 155 ; cf. also Varro, R. r., ii, 7, i25, 27. incited. l, 10, 25, 31. pastures. Strabo, vi, 2, 6, p. 273 ; cf. Cic, Verr.,ii, 28. Cf. also Gregorovius,Gesch. Roms in Mittelalter, 25, 34. account.
ii,64. Hertzberg, Gesch, 25, 38. horses. i, 487 f.,514Griechenlands unter den

Romern,

VOL.

II.]

Notes

503

and 10,056 (in 25, 39. distinguished. Cf. the lists CIL, vi, 10,053 which also the owners and vendors of the horses are named) and Roehl, Ind. CIG, iv, 3, p. 136. 25, 40.

Vegetius, Veterin.,iv, 6. 26, I. Cappadocia. Solin.,45, 5, p. 192, ed. Mommsen (ex aufct. et ignoto): terra ilia Cappadocia ante alias altrix equorum accommodissima est. Itiner. ed. proventui equino HierosoL, Pinder and Andavilis Parthey, p. 273 : mansio (not far from
Tyana)
I :

blood.

ibi

est

villa Cf. Ad.


tot.

Pampati,
for

Gothofredus
;

suggests Palmati i).

XV,

p.

26, 2.

97 famous.

10, fi-

equi curules. Pampati {Cod. Theodos., x, 6, Schlieben, Die Pferde des AUerthums,
ed.

unde

veuiunt

Expos,
autem

mundi,
in

Riese,
. .

ergo

Antiochiam maxime
et

quidem

omnibus
.

in, p. delectabilibus

7 : Habes habundanLaodicia

tem,

circensibus

Ecce

similiter

Tyrus et Berytus et Caesarea. 26, 4. Tagus. Symmachus, Epp., iv, 62. Perhaps the Cappadocian studs,which at that time were so exclusively near, were

circenses

imperial.
three. 26, 26, 7. years. 26, 8. male.
6.

Colum., vi, 29, 4. Pliny, N. H., viii,42,


Undoubted di and

162.

like DicaeosjTie(Zangemeister, exceptions Cf. rare. p. 257n.) are very nominibus circensium, my equorum Regim., 1875, iii ; CIL, viii,10,889-91
De

Rilievo

Foligno, AdI, 1870,


xxv

Appendix

Alb. Program. Acad. (6 names) ; Eph. epigr., v, p. 566, 1318 (mosaic in the island of Meninx, 4 names) ; ib., 317, 454, a leaden votive tablet from which Carthage, once apparently containing 32 names, among is perhaps masculine. Beronica Cf. Buecheler, Rh. Mus., xli (1886), p. 160. Wihnanns, E. I., 2601, 1. 51. 26, 9. Tuscus. Victor. Id. ib.,2600, 2, 1. 3. 26, 10. eines romischen G(ustav) F(reytag), Sportbericht 26, 16. harness. A in horse that won Grenzboten, 1869, ii, Jockeys, 54 p. 447.
races

all

(1876-79)without a defeat is considered records AUg. Sportszeitung, 1883, (Silberer,


March.

to

have
10

beaten
; N.

No.

Fr.

1883). slaves. Veget., R. vet.,praef,, 10. 26, 17. Colum., iii, 26, 1 8. victorious. 9, 5 : sacrorum semina diosi pemicissimarum quadrigarum Presse, 7
tione custodiunt sobole
et

certaminum

stu-

spem

futurarum

diligentiobservavictoriarum concipiunt

generosi propagata at A siinilar case occurred 26, 24. goal. Pliny, N. H., viii,160. De see animal., " 58. Philo, Alexandria, ign.). The inciting Solin., 26, 26. torches. 45, 11, p. 194 M. (aucl. the done of the horses was by hortatores, CIL, 10,074apparently of mosaic the Barcelona be to seen on Such are (one 76. waving a cloth). 26, 30. spectators. Digg., xxxi, 65, i : quadrigae legatum equo perirequidem ita credunt, si^equusille decessit, postea mortuo

armenti.

qui

demonstrabat

quadrigam.
Dio, Ixxiii, 4.

26, 31. acclamations.

504

Notes

[vol.II.

mentioned those by Marquardt, 26, 34. representing. Besides in this connexion, StV, iU',524, ijsee CIG, 6311, and especially of Barcelona, edited by E.'Hubner, the remarkable mosaic Tav. D.), On the thighs of the horses {AdI, 1863, p. 135 ss., d'dgg.
are

inscribed Nicetus.

the In the

names

of the

breeders
of

or

owners,

Cpncor"us

and
there

Gerona
of the

1876,
stands driver

near

(Mosaico Romano, Eph. epigr.,iii,1877, p. 202) inscriptions each of the four quadrigae besides the name
the
name

the

mosaic

Gerona

only

of

the

principalhorse.
27.

26, 41.

revived.

Diss., i, 11, Epictet.,

Cf. Marquardt, StV, iii*, 520 27, 4. business. The rank. 10. vi, CIL, inscription 10,077 27, fact. the
was russ.

ff.

(L- Avilio Galatae that the freedmenof shows the lib.), t;eceived parties of the domini factionum. Gentile L. Avilius JPlanla names
a

dominus

fact. russ.

Cf.

Appendix

xxiv

(to 1.

13 of the

inscriptionof
27, 28. later.
runners.

Diodes).
Bull.
com.

i. Marquardt, StV, iii*, 490, A. Antoniiis : R., 1886, 312, 1341 27, 35. p. et supra Albanus factionis prasinae p. (cf. cursores also cursor vol. on n. ii,p. 21, 10). cellarers. lb., 1342 : cellarius factionis prasinae. 27, 35. obscure. Marquardt, StV, iii', 28, 3. 521, 3. colours. Ibid., p. 517 fi. ?8; 4. 28, 10. disappeared. CIL, vi, 10,062 : D. m. Epaphroditus agitator

Dio, Ivi,27.

d.

; f(actionis) r(ussatae)

{i.e. manumissus)
pannus
before

vie. viii.

chelidonius

vicit clxxviii et at purpureum liber I do not beUeve that the nation denomifor the purple party is right,: but as
'

scription (in Marquardt, iii", 518, 4) I prefer to read iflthe infamiliae T. Ateii : CIL, vi, 10,046 quadrigariae etc.; in spiteof the "specious CapitonisP. Anni Chelidoni analogy of 10,045 : (iecurionibus |et familiae |panni rusetc. sei C. Cejoni Maxim, 28, 13. identity. Cf. the epigram of a later time, Anthol. Lat.,ed. intrat. Riese, 191, 5 : dilexit genitor prasinum, te russeus A actio factions. Garartiantinia in a f forged inscription, 26, 17. 6080 call to a Henzen a CIL, vi, 10,065, is made up from charioteer circus horse, Garamanti nica Iscr. or a (Marini,' in I have f. no. as Preller, Regionen Roms, p. 156 dot., note), 222,
'
. . .
" .

'

'

c. Sueton., Vitell., 28, 7 ; Dio, Ixv, 5. Caracalla. cf. 26. 10 Dio, Ixxvii, bcxviii,8. ; 28, 28, 26. Caligula. Sueton., Calig., c. 55 ; Dio, lix, 14. 6 ; Pliny, N. h., Sueton., Nero, c. 23 ; Dio, btiii, 28, 26. Nero. xxxiii, 90. Martial, xi, 33 : 28, 27. Domitian.
"

in Ind. shown 26. Vitellius.

lectt. hib. acad.

Regim., 1858.

Saepius ad palmam prasinus post.fata Neronis pervenit et victor praemla plura refert. i punc, livor edax, die te cessisse Neroni ; vicit nimirum non Nero, sed prasinus.
On

the reference

of this

epigram

to

se^^ bbmiti'an, ray 'edition,

i, p. 63.

5o6
29, 28, mania. ed. Graux,
429, 30,

Notes
See Rev.

ii. [vol,

rbv piof elKovifSpTuv iv ^Lovicov tw;' Choric, 'Virip i de philoL, N. S., (1877), p. 247, c, 14,

36. loyalty. Martial, xiv,


2.

131. 5 ;

authority. Marquardt, SiV, iii*, 517,


bursting. Ovid, A., ui,
2,

Huebner,
admissis

De

actis,

p. 42. 30, 9.
31,
II.

78

evolat

discolor

ib; 67 sq. ; A. a., i, 145. Die, lix, 14. 30, 17. poisoned. Achilles. Sueton., Nero, c. 22. 30, 21. The circus was Tiridates. Cf Dio, lix, 5 ; Ixi,17. generally 30,25. of mica. with laminae strewn Pliny, N. H., xxxvi, 162. c. Dio, Ixv, 5; Sueton., Vitell., 30,28. Vinius. 4. 30, 29. popular. Tac, Hist.,ii,91. c. Sueton., Vitell., 14. 30, 33. revolution. Teachers. dates the treatise, c. Tac, Dial., Nipperdey 29. 30, 39. in the introduction viii to the third edition, p. sq., after Domitian's death. Liban., ed. R., i,p. 200, 3, (during the lecture of the the rhetorician, among pupils), iroKKh fihv vei^fjLara irpds Kal ijnruv Kal dfixni^wv. Scholte's Koi dXXiJXous itrip fit/ioiv Jtvibxi^v supposition,Observ. crit. in Juv. (Traj.,1873), p. 41, that the tunic viridis thorax, Juv., 5, 143, means braided of a of the Greens charioteer (asa favourite giftfor boys) would be if Juvenal had written but prasinum thoraca, plausible, very it be anyhow right. may safe. Martial, 48 (publishedunder Trajan). x, 30, 41. Cf. vol. 2. engrossed. ii,p. 2. 31, See 6. exchanged. Appendix xxv. 31, 31, 12. superior. Pliny, Epp., ix, 6. Juv., 11, 197 sqq. 31, 14. Cannae. 31, 17. partisanship. M. Anton., Comment., i, 5. put. L. Verus, c. 6. 31, 21. venalis est. Scis hoc amicos, i, 6 : Venetus 31, 24. pupils. Ad veniat fatum ut venierit, perpetuum Veneti(s) esse, numquam venerit, veniat semper (Perhaps ut numquam ; semper.
.

equis. agmen colour. Id.

'

'

that he is always coming, but never comes.) Circus. ad Fronto, Epp. amicos, ii,3. 31, 25. 31, 28. great. Lucian, Nigrin., 29. Galen, De ordine libror. suor., ed, 31, 32. senseless. 31, 31, 32,

Bas., p. 369 ;
x,

K., xiv, p. 53. fodder. Id., Method, 36. therapeut., iv, 6, Dio, Ixxvii,10. 40. chariot. 2. slaughter. Herodian, iv, 6.
ed. He lived in Rome in his Ammiano Marcellino

ed.

K.,

478.

32, 7. Factions. Moeller, De 32, 17.

later

years.

Cf. E.

32,

(Regim., 1863),pp. 13-21. xiv, 6, 26; xxviii,4, 11 and 29. Cf. and x, 29 25 : expectantur cotidie nuntii, qui urbi munera appropinquare promissa confirment, aurigarum et fama coUigitur ; omne equorum vehiculum, omne navigium scenicos artifices advexisse jactatur. 60 (Ammian., ed. Wagner et Erfurdt, 22. greeted, Exc. Valesii, brought. Symmach., Ammian.,

VOL.

11.]
i,
p. Gesch.

Notes
CassiodoT.,Chronicon,
im 519. Cf.

507
Gregorovius,

620).
Roms

Mittelalter, i*, 288-292. Cassiodorus, Var., i, 20 and 27 ; cf. 30-33. 32, 26. killed. Id. ib.,ill, was. 32,29. 51. children. Cassiodorus, Var., iv, 42. 33, 2. Gregorovius, op. cit., i, 436. 33, 6. Totila. Cf. vol. 21. 10. ii,p. 33, games. Cf. on him De Rossi, Ann. dell'Insi., xxi, p. 33, 23. Synunachus. Jahn in Berichte d. Sachs. Ges., January 14, 1851, and 283 ss. also Seeck, De Symmachi vita, chronologia et pyosopographia in his edition of Symmachus, Symmachiana, 1883.
One 33, 23. owned. Villa Casali,the
33, 33,
was

situated

on

the

Caelian

on

the

site of the

33, 34, 34, 34,


34, 34,

34,
34,

34, 34,

beyond the Tiber, the situation of the third is unknown. Seeck, loc. cit. 36. wishes. Symmach., Epp., iv, 60 ; ix, 132. son's. His Seeck, quaestorship fell in the year 39p. Ixxii. (P- lix). 393 38. outbid. Symmach., Epp., iv, 58-60 ; v, 82. had buted). contriI. StiUcho, who post. Id. ib.,iv, 6 (he thanks Cf. vii,48, 105 sq. ; ix, 22. Id. ib.,ix, 20. 2. money. iv, 60 (Eupraxius) ; ix, 18 sq, (Pompeia and 3. breeders, Fabianus). ix, 12. 3. connoisseurs, 6 ; v, 83 ; vii,82, 105 4. support, iv, sq, ; ix, 23, Laudacius. iv, 63. 7. breeds, 10. vii,48. 16. purchased, ix, 20 and 24.
20.

second

some.
narrow,

V.

36.

v, 82. 34, 25. 34, 35. ship. Symmachus, written earlier.

Epp., iv,
;

42

and

33.

The

first

was

34, 34, 35,

38.
c,

bets.
16.

Juv.,9,

201

Martial, x,

i, 14 ;

Tertullian,De spect.,

34, 40.

35,

Tzetzes, Chil., xiii,hist., 497, 479. Matem., Mathes., ii,33 sq. r. v Amob., i,53 ; Veget., De arte veterin., (iii), 73 (74). pace. P. Gothofredus Cod. E. Mueller,I)" Cf. on Theodos., ix,16, 11. Theodos., ii,p. 7og ; Lobeck, Aglaoph., p. 223. gen. aev. daemon. J.Schmidt, Ephem. epigr., v, pp. 317, 454 ; Bueche4. in Rh. Devotion von Mus., 3di (1886), p. 160. Carthago, ler, Delattre, Inscriptions impricaioires trouvies A Carthage (Bull, de corr. HelUn., 1888, pp. 294-302) quotes three inscriptions leaden found in plates in holes upon (all Greek) of the seven there. in the Two of in the sepulchral cippi bored cemetery adjurations of a vixvthem, which agree in the main, contain in their to course and to impede 24 horses Sat/Muiv Aoipos injure their charioteers and or : ""/"eKe of the 12 Blues) 3 4 (including airoU Tois ir6Sas, airSiv (the horses) rj/vvdK-qv, i/iiroSiirov (kkoij/ov, Svva"rdii(nv iv Iva iirwoSpS/ufi t^ airois rip aSpiov'ilfjUp^ /ii) iKveipuaov yiiTjS^ eie\0eivrods irvXwyat nr/SkveiKijaai irepiiraTeiv paiSirpix^LViiriSk nvKSevaai roit r^v iplav{aream)jJ.'frre Ti"v IriraipLav, li-fyre vpo^aivav 38. Soothsayers.
identified. Firmic.

5o8
'
"

Notes

[vox.ii.
'

their names ISLois iitn"xois '^ *0|i*r?pos ^"fia ireirilTU(rav lifiamis aindis rAs x^t/jas "^S.tpG'Xe airuv KaT"Sijffov ttJv velKTjv, follow). r^v Kai dvvatr"winv T odS'iSiovsipTtTdT^p 6paffiv,iva ^XiireLv dwd^tUTtv jiri ISLuy 'dpfidTwy \ovs iivtoxovvTas e ic nay. Hfjui'fiaWov UpTraaovaOToiis
KoX eiri tj)V yijVi XvaTeffiruaav eV ^ravTl rhirtp fiJ"VQi, ivirotov ffrpiyj/ov fjA\t"rTa5e ev Tois KafLirr^pffiv fierdr ipofiov ffvpSfMcvot, -tov pXd^Ti^ aiv rois tirirois, oOs i\ain"ovaiv. Tie. third ''B.Sr), Tavra, /TiifiaTos an that adjuration, plate with the heading Kwripa contains the charioteer of be fettered ViotOricus,a to-morrow Blues, may in the circus with his horses, uis oth-os 6 iXixTup KaToSiSerai
i

TOiS

TToffl Kal Talf x^pif '" loi

T^ ice^aXy.
xxvi,
3, 3; cf.

35, 15. lore.

Ammian.

MarceU.,

xxviii, i,

37;

.4,25.
c. S. Vii., Hilarion., Jerome. 51. suspected. Cassiodoriis,Van., iii, De ward. Rossi^ Bull, di Archeol: crist.^ 1869, vii,. 33,27. p. (xt s. ; Lobeck, Aglaoph., p. 11 71. Jahn, Coiumb. d. Villa Pamfili, p. 48. Such bells 33, 28. bells. exist two are described, still ; cf. Brazza,,BdI, 1877, p. 84, where Butux'!'^ ^opuvand EiffarAw "^e6(l"tr(ov) bearing the inscriptions veUa in UpuToyhr) vIko) (with a palm) ; a third {Elirairiiav inscritti 'Nuovi {Commentat. Mommsen, campanelli Bruzza, of horses,not of recognizeshere names p. 556). Bruzza, who of these bells was that the use derived charioteers,supposes

35, 17. 35, 18.

run,

from 33. 33-

Alexandria.
c. Sueton., Calig., :

poor.

26. ante

c. 23 35, 36. injured. Elagab., celebres convenire. ludos

lucemj utsolet; populus ad

Juv., 9, 142. Martial, xiv, 160 ; Seneca, De i, p. 245! 36, 9. linoreasfed. Cf.vol. 36,37. magistrate. Sueton., Claud., c. 12.
35, 41.
means.

36, 3.

been.

vit.

b., 25,

2.

Mommsen,

StR, i',

-394,'437, 37,
I. 10.

might.
bounds.

Cf. vol. The

ii,p. 7f.
intemial

whole

arrangement
di

of the.:circus is

in detail by Zangemeister, Rilievo treated circensi,AdI,1870, p. 232 ss. sentaniegiuochi lander's 37, 13. 37,
2o.'i

Foligtio rapprtOf. also J. Fried-

treatise

cited

by Marquardt, iSiV, iii', ,504,^6.

moat.

usual.

Zangemeister, op. cit., p. 248. of 7 chariots at Alexandria,Philo, D^ animal, Race


:
-

" 58.

ILucret.,vi, 92 3.7, 36. "halk. Varro, Satt. M"m/"/)., 288


rum a

ad Labi

Candida inofiensum

calcis nemini

: (Buecheler)

Gurrenti ; fortuna cur-

carcere

intimo

missum I

didum
emended

ad

calcem

sivit. the

believe certainly, 243


:

per aecorcanthat thes gloss

by Zangemeister, p.

Xfwij IjrjroSpojuiaf creta,

refers to it and not to awarded. Cf. CILj 37,- 38. 37i 39and
ce
'

starting line.

vij10,048, 10,055 and Appendix xxiv. tion' races. According to an unintelUgibletestamentary foundaat Anzia (Mauretania Caesariensis)) 9P52j.U.10 Cli, viii". there were to take place there twice a year cirouenses 1-5,
i
1 I
,

1 es

(?) missus ".sex'*cxxx.v.

VOL.

II.]
normal. last. fewer. the Seethe

Notes
Marquardt, S^P', iii*, .5l4,f.

509

37,40.
2. 38;^ 38, 4.

at

Faifi of Philocalus, im CIL, v p. 334 sqq. In the Fasti of Philocalus,only twelve are taentioned festival of Cama and Lorius (?).
.

38,5. given. Marquardt, op. cit., 515, 2. 38, 9. double. Mommsen, CIL, i, p. 387 sq. there: were 38, II. thirty-six, According to the Fasti PMlad, thirtyon November 13 (Jovis epulum) and December 25 (natalisiinvicti i.e. Solis, later Christi, and on sq,), thdrty-six p. 409 October Solis dies 22 (ludorum extremus). 38, 14, three-in-hands. Marquardt, op. cit., p. 524; Anth'ol. Lat., e6.. Meyer, 1428-; CIL,Ai, 4314; 38,118. confined.' d. Roma, 1886, 312, Bull: com. 1343 : Gigas ag^t J factionis | in vicit xxvi. majoresii;. biga I prasinae I primas of the 3SJ 20. boys. Cf: the inscription bigariusinfans Florus, CIL, vi, 10,078. ten. 22. 38,* Marquardt, op. cit:., 524, 4 ; CIL, vi, 10,049, 10,051. 26. sixteen. A gem 38,' Rec, i t:, 371, Appian, xii,112. (Gaylus, i) shows a charioteer with a palm in a chariot with 20, horses. 38; 25'. unl^iokiy. Sueton., Nero, c. 24. 38; 32. prevent. Zangemeister, p. 259 f. 38, 39. belt. Cf. the torso of a. charioteer inGurlitt, Antike DenkHandles of charioteers' mdler, Epigr. arch. Mitteilungen,i, 20. Bidl. iv knives, see (1876), p. 189, pi. 21, 2.. cow., Pliny, N. H., xxviii, 237.39, I. have. sleeves could other colours; cf. Brizio, The have 39, 2. Colours. Musaici di Barcano, Bdl, 1873, p; 133 s... Cf. Marquardt, StV, 519, 4. chieflyused, 39,' 3. starting. In the following description! have from the fathers Inst. besides-some early (asliactanti, passages Sil. 20 Mos.,init.), Ital., div.,'vi, xvi, 315 ; Gregor. Nyss.,"laOTf.
.
.

'

'

ss., who

from

his account

evidentlyhad

^;he Roman

Circus

before

his eyes;

signal. Cic., De div.,i, 48. Tertull.,De spect.,c. 16. 39j,ii. looked. We have no precise knowledge of the method 39. 13' gates. di Barcellona, in Atil, pp, cf. Mus. Huebner; starting;
39, 9,

of

150certain, that: at the tiina of Cassiodorus I5'2i It is however line (whidi,Zangemeister, the chariots drove up to a marked, in finds,probably correctly, the- Lyons mosaic), and p. 239 ff., tiie
race

51) ; but- it is (Gassiodbrus,Var^, iii, introduced. In when this arrangement was quite uncertain mode of American is the modem sidered constartingtrotting-races The horses come the best. up at a trot, and: when, the starting-post, they are approximately-level, having passed' Go on '. (Z"m for the start is given with the words the signal technischen Betriehe der Trabrennefij in Ber Sporn, 1879, no. 6,
that

began

here

'

pi 4a).
39: r4. dust.

Prontin., De
ludorum

aquis, 97::

circus

maximns
aut

ne

diebus

perquidem etiam curamissu irrigabatur: quod durasse postquam res a,A'. tores transiit sub Augusto, apudiAteium Gapitonem. legimus.
censorum

circensium

nisi aedilium

5IO
39, l8. lasted. For

Notes
trotting races

[vol.ii,

39,
39,

(with sulkies)the average time for looo metres to be i m. seems now 43^ seconds {Zum techBetriebe der Trabrennen, in Der nischen Sporn, 1879, no. 6, p. 8 for metres minutes, 37 seconds, ibid., 5000 p. 208 ; 43 ; for in 8 m. i mile was 4800 metres 43 s., p. 224). [The record in s. in 1905 I m. 58J s. ; for i pacing mile i m. 1906. Tr.] 55 circus the horses full In the Roman ran evidently always gallop. Manil., Astron., v, 71-84 ; cf. Philo, De animal,, 23. finish. c. 58. See Choric, loc. cit. (n. on p. 29, 1. 28),c. 19, 33' collisions. 8, p. 245 : ri 5' "v etTTOLs irepi Tois Wiveiv Tois I'ttttouselSln-av, Svocv iv ravri^ of TToXXditts dWrfKovs i^d/yovrac ffUfnr\eKOfi^v(t)v apfidrav ; 'iwTdjv re K"vSpCjv, k"v dv^jj tls rovro, dXXd Kal kLvSvvos ^k"i ffupex^^
avvavelXe Kal
'

tt/k

Ik

tuv iidovi^v rrjs a/jJ-W-rts

Bea/iivav. Fred

Archer forces
comes

hurls
way

himself

round the
horses

the

most at

dangerous
the decisive
close
no

his
on

through
such
an

and

comers, moment inner

with

impetus,
as

barrier,even
him,
that

though by
his these into

it looks devices
'

very often if there were violent

to the
room

left for

and

39,

40,
40,

which victories, vol. of rivals to any ii,p. (cf Inst, div.,vi, Lactant., spectators. 37Seneca, Epp., 83, 7 ; Juv., 11, 7. end. It.,201 sq. 9. sight. Rutil. Numat.,

apparent

defeats

expedients he turns would be hardly possible 24)


.

20, 197.

32.

40,

10.

pauses.
races

At
note.

the

24

; after

516 iii*,

40, 28. AMPHITHEATRE. Thierhetzen

of after every 6 missus in the case the of in Cf. case 20. StV, Marquardt, every 5 Cf. also Appendix xxv. Uebey Gladiatorenspieleund My essay,

intervals

zu

Rom

in

der

Kaiserzeit

(Rhein. Mus.,
much

N. and

F., x
larged. en-

[1855], pp.
The des

544-590),
Commentatio

Spaeth {Procontains 1863) gramm diatorensp The treatises of M. Planck, Ursprung der Glanothing new. and Goguel, (Ulmer Gymnasialprogramm, 1866), known Les gladiaieursremains (Strasbourg and Paris, 1870) are unThe latest works to me. the subject are on by P. J. Meier: De gladiatura Romana selectae (Bonn, iSSi), quaestiones by
G.

here, reappears de Gladiatoribus


zu

altered

Ludwiggymnasiums

Miinchen,

and

other

essays

which

are

cited

below.

41, 41,

2. 2.

banquets.
Etruria.

Strabo, v, 4, p. 250 0. Henzen, Explicatio musivi


della Accad. pontif.
of Rom.

Dissertazioni

di
authors

Borghesiani,in the xii (1852), p. archeol.,

the statements Besides 74. in Athen., Nicol. Damasc,

the
155

iv, p.

Suetonius), there are other cutioner exegladiatorstook place in Etruria ; thus the word lanista (' in the Etruscan language according to Isidor.,Orig., the Etruscan Charon, who, like Mercury the X, p. 247) and of souls characters of the one guide (Dio, Ixxii,19), was appearing in the amphitheatre (TertuUian, Apol., c. 15). Also combats at Tarquinii shows a picture in a tomb gladiatorial Etruria dell' maritima, pi.85 ; Micali, Storia (Canina, ^Italia
5, after
'

4; (Val. Max., ii, J. ; TertuU., De sped.,c. that indications fightsof

VOL.

11.]
etc., p. 53) ; likewise
I.

Notes

511

41, 41, 41,

41,

4I1 41,
42, 42,

42, 42, 42, 42, 42, 42, 42, 42, 42, 42, 42, 42, 42,

sepulchral urns, P. J. Meier, De glad,, p 36, Dennis, Cities and Cemeteries of Etruria, vol. i Val. Max., ii,4, 7 ; Livy, Epit.,16. 9. Decius. 16. fought. Livy, xxiii,30 ; xxxi, 50 ; xxxix, 46 ; xli, 28. Gesch. 20. Cf. Mommsen, probably. Pliny, iV. H., xxxv, 52. d. rom. of pairs (at the number Miinzw., p. 554, 164. From clined inwould be more an unusually magnificent spectacle) one to refer it to the sixth century of the city. des Gladiastaatl. Anerkennung 25. colonies. Buecheler, Die in Rhein. xxxviii torenspiels, Mus., (1883), pp. 476-479. Marquardt, StV, iii^, 555. 33- pairs. Sueton., Caes., c. 10 ; Plutarch, Caes., c. 5. 35. combatants. Dio, liv, 2. duels. I. Horace, Sat., ii,3, 84. Pers., 6, 48. 3. Genius. 6. decree. Sueton., Tiber., c. 34. 8. some. Mommsen, RGDA', p. 90. Dio, Ixviii,15. 9. fought. 66 ; Preller,Regionen, p. 85. Pliny, N. H., iii, 13. 265. scale. Tac, Hist., ii,95. 14.
Cf. G. sometimes. talents. Gordiani

42, 16.
20.

tres,

c.

3.

Polyb., xxxii, 4, 5. Cf. vol. ii, p. 9, of N. silver. 21. H., xxxiii, 3, 14. Pliny, amber. Id. ib.,xxxvii, 3, 45. 22. 28. nomads. Dacians and Suevi, 725, Dio, Ii, 22 A.D. ib.,Ix, 30. 47 Aurelian, c. 33. 33. arena. Probus, c. 19. 35. Sarmatiaus. Saxons. Epp., ii,46. Symmachus, 37. the Henzen Parthians. rightly recognizes on 41. Parthian relief (Expl. mus. arms; Borgh., p. 107) xxiv, 4, 1842, p. 18 and Ammianus' description,

this work.

Britons,

Torlonia
cf Ad

I,
8 ;

15 ;

6,

XXV, I, 12. candelabra. Sueton., Domit., c. 4 ; Dio, Ixvii,8. 43, 13. According to 43, 14. dwarfs. Dio, ib. ; Stat., Silv.,i, 6, 51 sq. Martial,i, 43, 10 and xiv, 213, dwarfs had already appeared in
earlier

times.

43, 16. age. 43, 18. noble.

Dio, Ixiii, 3. Id.,Ixi,17

Tac, A.,
16.

xv,

32 ; also

Dio, Ixvi, 25
Nicol.

; Lib.

Sp.,
43, 19-

6b.

prohibited. Dio, Ixxv,

Cf.

Damasc,

in

43, 24. forum. ficiis sed

43, 431

Athen., iv, p. 154 A. in aediid vitium solum Vitruv., x, praef. 3 : nee foro etiam in muneribus, a magistratibus, quae ludorum (?) dantur, quibus nee mora gladiatorum scaenisque finito tempore sed necessitas conceditur exspectatio neque Kal xal Biarpov : ti 58 694) xxxvii, (a.u.c. perficere cogit. Dio, koX ix ^6\(ap (^Kodofj.7}fjL^vov dverpdirt) Tiva AvdptaTroL irpbs trap-fjyvpAv dirdiXovTOt irafnrXrideTs vapd.TrdvTa ravra what on Cf. Appendix xxxvi, and follows,Becker, 27. arisen.
'

Topogr.,680 ff. Archdol. 33- gladiators. Stieglitz,

d.

Bauhunst,

vol.

ii,p.

301,

512
article by
des the

Notes
believes Pliny'saccount, fabulous
architect
Weinbrenner
as

ii. [vol,,

it

sounds,
307 this and

and

refers to

an

{Die bewegUchen

Rudolf
means

Curio, in. N. teut^ch.Merkur, 1797, p. Bergau of Nuremberg considers


"

Theater fi.). Also Prof.

building by
.

no

improbable,

'

as

the

construction

technical
a

tion execu-

of Roman buildings compel us to presuppose of elaboration in the machinery, the manual degree the

very work

high
and

technique generally.
over was

stretched in the year nineteenth forum of

the
not

whole

enough Colosseum, the


considered
a

It is

to

recall the erection


of

velarium the obelisks,

which

only

remarkable,

performance

Sixtus V, ii, 160 fi.), but even in the 1586 (Hiibner, in the of the and roof basilica,in the Paris, century of thesaine Trajan '. Paul Laspeyres ,(d.1881) was remarked
that assumed the
a

opinion, and simpler if one


seats the
;

construction of shifting,
no
means one

would the
.

be jnucji

merely
it would available

but

that

appliances
of the

appear in that
of the

by
age,

specta;tor?' impossible with


to
assume
a

if

were

framework, especially great masses not on a buildings in question were very large scale. d. severest. Gesch. Rechis rom. Walter, ii, (2nd edition), 43, 41. p. in collat. Sent, leg.Mos., xi, 7 ; Paul., rec, 419 " 783 (Ulpian. [9, 19]. Fr. i. pr. Dj h. t.). V, 17, " 3, c. I ; C. Th. ad I. Fab. non-citizens. I. Marquardt, StV, iii", 559, 2. 44, estate. Sent, 2. Paul., rec, v, 23, " 'i, 15, 16, 17, fr. 3, " 5. 44, De 1. Proc. Off. xlviii, 8, " 12) ; MarciaUj 1. Ulpian, ix, (Digg., ii reg. (ib., xlix, 19, 3). Ulpian, Coll.,loc. cii. 44, 14. obtained. turned. Phny, Ep. ad Tr., 31 sq. 44,22. lib. vi de cognit. (Digg., Callistratus, xlviii, 28, 44, 24. robbery. etiam ad bestias hos danmaverunt. " 15) : nonnulli in ludo fui 44, 24. sacrilege. Quintilian, Decl., 9, 21 : inter sacrilegos incendiarios morabar et homicidas; Cf / Martial, Sped., 7, 7-10. H. Claud. 11. c. A., Goth., 44, 25. mutiny. Cic, In Pison., 36, 89 ; cf. Drumann, ii,69 i, 44, 32. beasts. Fam., x, 32.; Drumann, ii,610, 44. 44, 39. deformity. Cic, Ad. arena. 10. I. Dio, bcix, 45, c. Sueton., Calig., 45, 5. beheaded. 35. Id:, Claud., 14. 45y 8; law. Id. ib., 34. 45, 10. scenery. Tacitus. Tac, A., xii, 56. 45, 14. Hadrian, c. 17. 45, 20. appear. 45, 23. fighting. Josephus, A. J., xix, 7, 5. 45, 25. pardoned. Cf. vol. ii,p. 5, 23-38, of this work, Sueton,, Nero, c. 12. 45, 28. criminals. Dio, Ix, 30. 45, 33, Claudius. Josephus, B. J., vi, 9, 2 ; vii, 2, i ; vii, 3, i, 45j 38. Berytus. 46, 3, triumph. Paneg., viii,23, 3 ; vi, 12, 3, Dio, xxxix, 7 sq, ; Cic, Pro Sulla, 19, 54 ; Sexl.y 46, 6, bravoes.
if the
....
. . . . .

rotation

timber

39,

85.
Ebria.

46, 46,

10.

Pompon,,

i3j 13, money.

Auctorat., fr, i (Ribbeck), Cic, Attic, iv, 46 and 8a,.


Ad

514
48, 32. applications. There
a

Notes
was
an

[vol.II.
auctoratus of

Pomponius

and

Bucco

auctoratus.

48, 48,

Borghesi, Bdl, 1842, p. 32, CIL, i, 745, 747, 749, 756, 776 (in the years 740, 35. and Die during the reign of Claudius). Ritschl, 747, 752, 760 Tesserae gladiatoriae,p. 14 [304]. Parrucci, Graffiti, p. 60. 48, 38. Sempronius. Auctoratus ob sepeliendum patrem, Quintilian, 48, 41. pay. DecL, g and 302 ; vir fortis gladiator,Calpum., 50. Lucian, Toxaris, 58. 49, 4. drachmae. steel. Lips., Saturn., ii, 5 ; cf. Juv., 11, 8 : scripturus 49, 7. et regia verba lanistae. leges Manil., Astron., iv, 225. 49, 12. peace. sword. TertuUian, Ad mart., c. 5. 49, 14. 18. brigandage. Dio, Ixxiv, 2. 49, arena. Martial, Lib. sped., 29, 6. 49, 22. 49, 24. fingers. Sueton., Claud., c. 21. Cf. on lances,Digg., xii, i, 11 ; xxx, 51 ; disci, 49, 24. bowls. the on xvi, 3, 26 " 2. Presenting of gold coins on dishes, mosaic circus of Lyons, and Juv., 6, 204. Sueton., Tiber., c. 7. 49, 27. appearance. 49, 29. generals. Id., Nero, c. 30. From Pompeii : Mus. Borb., iii, plate Ix ; iv, pis. 49, 34. belts. and xxix ; v, plate xxix ; vii,plate xiv ; x, plate 31. xiv in the Further instances Despuig collection, Hubner, Antihen Cf. Adr. de Longp^rier,Rev. arcJiiol., von Madrid, p. 307. viii, and the of M. Antonius monument 165, Fabretti, pi. Exochus,
34. chance. freeborn. Col.

Traj.,256.
e.g.
in

Cf. 49, 35- feathers. Constantine from

49,

Juv., 3, 158 mentions But probably the helmets adorned with ostrich fegiiers 3, 22) also helmets of gladiators (Pliny, iV. H., x, i, 2). ; are the monuments^particu36. attire. Schol. Juv., 8, 207, among the mosaic. larly Borghesi
. ,

Gell, Pompeiana, i, pi. 18, and a lamp Rev. arch., xvi, pi. 371, 2. The Schol. peacocks' feathers (seven in Lucil.,Satt.,

Pertinax,c. 8. 49, 40. necklets. fencer. De Cic, 5. or., iii, 50, 23, 86. 6. vol. Cf. mentioned. ii,p. 46. 50,
50, 50,
50,

50, 50,
50,

50, 50,

begged. Sueton., Caes., c. 26. sharp. Id., Calig., c, 54 ; Dio, lix, 5. AUienus. Dio, Ixvi, 15. 15. Hadrian, c. 14. 15. Hadrian. Parthians. M. Antoninus, c. 8. 17. excusable. Did. Julianus, c. 9. 19. art. 21. Dio, bcxvi, 7. assertions of Dio, Ixxii,22, Herodian, i, 15. 30. always. The Vita M. thus. be combined Antonini, 19, Commodi, c. 12 may Cf. Meier, De gl.,p. 55, i.
10. 12.

50, 39.

wish.

Commod.,
sqq.

cc.

and

11

Clod. Albin.,c. 6;

Dio,

bcxii,17

50, 41. tuition.

Juv., 6, 246

sqq.

VOL.

II.]
I.

Notes
Martial,
v, 24,
10

515
:

51,

favourites.

Hermes

cura

laborque

ludiarum. 51, 6. saw. accendit 51, 51,


51,

51, 51, 51,

51, 51, 51, 51,

51, 52,

Juv., 6, 78-113 ; Petron., c. 126, arenarius aliquas aut histrio. aut perfusus pulvere mulio Cic, Phil., 2, 25, 63 ; Drumann, RG, i, 504. 9. Hercules. fame. II. Plutarch, Galba, c. 9, i. Commodus. M. Anton., c. 19. 14. 15. poets. Martial, v, 24. 16. seal-rings. Cf. Appendix xxvi. 26. free. Cf. the inscriptionsmentioned by Henzen, Bdl, with of the iight ss. 1879, p. 46 lib(eratus)and the number freed ; e,^. C7L, v, 451 1 : Thrax after which the gladiator was lib. viii {liberatus octo). pugnarum Schol. 28. itinerant. Juv., 6, 105. estate. Horace, Epp., i, i, 5. 30. Juv., 3, 158. 31. seats. c. Josephus, Ant. Jud., xix, i, 15 ; Sueton., Calig., 32. make. called Without doubt the rbv 28 same : tuv by Dio, Ix, 55. Fafou K^\to)v fTri Tou dp^avra (formerly misinterpreted) ; he saved from in the year 46. death by Messalina was c. gladiator. Macnnus, 35. 4. M6rim6e, Lettres sur I'Espagne, 1833 ; Bernhardi, 27. faced. Reiseerinnerungen aus Spanien (1867-1871),1886, pp. 35,46,
' '

247 52, 29.

f. made. P. Poetellius lanista (P.l.)


ad

52,

ar(am) Forinlar(um) CIL, vi,2, 10,200. An of a lanista August(i)', CIL, x, 1733 IRN, inscription Mommsen. M. Tul. One 2895 (Naples)is rightlydoubted by familiae gladiatoriae (Arelate), negotiator Olympus Herzog, Gall. Narb., n. 352 CIL, xii, 727. 32. disrepute. L. Julia munic. cap. viii lin. 49 (quive Rom(ae)
dd

(?)vix.
'

ann.xliix

|h.

s.

e.,

'

'

lanistaturam

fecerit).

Martial, xi, 66. 52, 34. lanista. about. circumforaneo. 12 c. Sueton., Vitell., (lanistae 52, 35. in sordidam Tac, A., iv, 62 (ut qui 52, 38. business. cedem id negotium quaesivisset).
...

mer-

52, 40. 53,

mentioned.

Sueton., Aug.,

c.

42

(lanistarum familiae)

Dio, Iv, 26. 2, 40. early. Cic, Catil.,


also believes the gladiatorialschool.
he
'

Indus
So

5, 9, in Jordan, Hermes, ix, 416 ff.; Aemilius ',Hor., 4. P- 32, to be a Urlichs {Archdol. Analekten, 1885, p.

who believes that a school had become a necessitybecause 15 f .), and was of the amphitheatre of Statilius Taurus erected (30 B.C.),

after,probably in its neighbourhood. 33, 41. Caligula. Josephus, A. J., xix, 4, 3. 53, 41. Caligula. Pliny, N. H., xi, 144, 245. Catal. imp. 54, 4. impeirial. 8. enlarged. Hirschfeld, VG, 179. Mommsen, 54,
soon

StR, ii',1070with and after arose ;ro72, wljo believes that as the ludus magnus the Flavian amphitheatre,the ludus matutinus was, before Vesin Rome. time, the only school of gladiators pafian'3

5i6
54, 34, 54, 54,
lo.

Notes
mortuaries.
.

[vol.ii.
samiarium spo-

Catal.

imp. (armamentarium

liarium) Preller, Regionen d. St. R., p. 121 f. A curssor magni, CIL, vi, 10,165. Hirschfeld, op. cii. 13. order. CIL, xiv, 160 (the offices in Henzen, 6520 14. tribunes. coh. i Germanor. trib. : ascending order) proc. ludi matutini. etc. annouae CIL, x, 1685 (as Augusti Ostis, ; proc. : before) praef. fabr. trib. milit. leg. iii Cyr. procur. ludi ad Alexandreae famil. glad. Caes. adlectus inter Aegyptum etc. selectos ab imp. Caes. Aug. her. CIL, xiv, 2922 (descendingorder) ; proc. xx 14. civil. ludi ludi matutini. magni patrimoni proc. proc. proc. proc. reg. urbis etc. CIL, viii, 7039 (as before) : proc. Aug. dioeceseos at ludi matutini et ad putandas et Thevestinae Hadrumetinae trib. leg.vii geminae praef. coh. i rationes S3rriaecivitatium
II. overseers.

(sic)ludi

54,

Gaetulorum. 54, 15. heads. Armeniae

54, 54,

Henzen, 6947 (ascending order): proc. Aug. et a censibus a hbelmajor, ludi magni hereditatium lis Aug. praef. vigilum praef.Aegypti. : proc. 15. step. So also CIL, viii, p. 968 ad 8328 (descending) ludi magni. quadr. G(alliarum?) proc. 18. sought. CIL, ii, 1085 (descending order) : proc. prov.
Sicil. proc. alimentor.
Did.

per

Apuliam

Calabr.

Lucaniam

Bnittios

54, 54, 54,

20.
20.

subproc. Capua.

ludi

Praeneste.
that

magni. Julianus, c. 8. Tac, A., xv, 46.


was

The

watch

kept by

soldiers

1. 14 (tribunes). on Cyprus. Mommsen, op. cit., 1071, 2 ; Hirschfeld,op. cit., Add. ad CIL iii (Ephem. epigr., i8i, 4. Mommsen, v, p. 44) ; Asiam [proc] Augg. ad f(amil.) gladiat.(per) e(t adhae)rentes Augg. ad xx tr(ansPajdum. p(rovin)cias pro(c.) 54, 32. levy. Dio, Ixxvi, 10. Digg., xlviii, 19, 31 (Modestinus libro iii de 54, 35. licence.
22. n.

proves existence.

it

imperial.

Cf.

54, 26.

poenis)
.

54, 39.
55,2. E. It

emperor.
unknown.

Digg., ib. Tac, y4.,xiii, 31.

I do not

know

whence
of the

Wilmanns,
this

the continued enforcement I., 2610, deduces the as nothing regards given by games proves

edict.

governors,

that

imperialpermission was

needed

for the

municipal spectacles.

55,6. camp.

Josephus, A. J., xix,

4, 33.

3.

Tac, Hist.,ii,11. 55, 7. Otho. c. tert., 55, 10. millenary. Gordian. Gallienus. 8. c. Gallien., 55, II.
55,11. 55, 16. 55,
20.

triumph.
Severus. vizors.

Aurelian., c.

33.

Read

'

Aurelian

'. xv,
102.

Jordan,

Forma

Bull.

Bechi, Mus. Nap., N. S.,i,p. 99


von

Urbis, tab. Borb., v, tav. xi


ss.

i, 4

(1829); cf. Gamicci, Minervini, ib., 1859, pp. 116-120

and p. 175. Goro 55, 26, hall.

Agyagfalva, Wanderungen durch Pompeji,

VOL.

II.]
p.
to
120

Notes

517

Overbeck-Mau, Pompeji*-, According pp. 193-198. Nissen, Pompeji-Studien, p. 253 fi.,the court with the porticowas used for walking or for elections (?ah Siimmplatz)," audience in the according to Overbeck-Mau, p. 197, the
great theatre
55.
.

f. ;

sheltered Bull.

there

from

sudden

rain.

30-

preserved.

ib.,1859, tav. X ; I have been able to consult. not 182), which i, 68 ; Vellei., ii,30, 5 ; Flor., Appian, B. civ., 55, 38. weapons. 8 ii, (iii, 20). Seneca, Epp., 70, 17 ; Sjonmach., Epp., 2, 46. 55, 40. commit. foiled. Tac, A., xv, 46; cf. Zosim., i, 66. 55,41. Overbeck-Mau, Pompeji*, p. 196. 56, 6. found. food. 12. 56, Saturn.,ii, Lips., c, xvi ; Cyprian, Epp., 2 : impletur

Nap., N. S.,i,tav. vii,13 and 14 ; better i860 cf. the April number of Bull. Ital., (no.

in

succum

cibis fortioribus

corpus,

ut

arvinae

toris

moles

robusta

56,
56, 56, 56,

14.
c.

carius pereat. pinguescat, ut saginatus in poenam hoydearii. N. Cf, H., xviii,72. Sueton., CI. rhet., Pliny,

2.

Galen, vi, 529. spendthrift. Juv., 11, 20. 20. prescribed. Tac, Hist., ii, 88 : singulis ibi militibus Vitellius paratos cibos ut gladiatoribus saginam dividebat. Seneca, Epp., 37, 2. 56, 21. return. 22. 56, preserved. Scribon. Larg., De comp. medic, 102, 203, 207, 208, and Pliny, N. H., xxvi, 135. A bronze bust erected by op. cit., 56, 24. diet. S. Preller, p. 122. the venatores at Corinth to their physician, CIG, 1106 Kaibel,
16. 18.
=

flesh.

Epigr. graeca, 885. CIL, vi, 631. 56, 25. esteemed. De collegiis, Cf. 56, 29. guilds. Mommsen, pp. 102, io8 ; 78, 25. CIL, x, 4856. Mommsen, IRN, 4615 CIL, vi, 631 sq. withHenzen's 2566 56, 31. worshipped. Orelli,
= =

annotation.

56, 33. 56, 33.

CIL, xii, 1590. PolentinHenzen, (collegium venator. 7210 orum. Orelli,4063 (Mutina) coUeg. hareCIL, xi, i, 862 at Puteoli, Mommsen, nariorum. Also the CIL, inscription
union.
'

Henzen,

7209

elsewhere.

I,

1234

Mercurio

retiarii
to
a

(?)...

can(dum)

mag(istri)

curarunt, belongs perhaps

56, 35. 56, 36. 56, 39.


b.

Thracians, coarmio.
messmate.

retiario
m.

lud.

college of gladiators. Borghesi, Bull. Nap., i,p. 95 ; CIL, vi, 10,197. CIL, x, 7297. Orelli,2571 Priori Garrucci, Bdl, 1865, p. 80 : D. M. lud. con(v)ictori mag. Juvenis murmillo mag.
=

f..

Doctor Henzen, Thraecum, CIL, vi, 10.192. 56, 41. instructor. Pinnesis s[pectatus]v[ictor]de Val. 6171 (Bergomum) : Thr. Faustus Valerian [ifamilia ?] nat. Raet. docet [doctor Thracum Doctor est ?) ; differentlyin CIL, v, 2, 5124. Mommsen, murmpll]. Docto[ri] CIL, vi, 10,174 sq. myrmillonum, Doctor secutorum, Fabretti, (Concordia) CIL, v, i, 1907. doctor et Ael. Marcion. Aniceto D. M. prov. sp. 234, 613. b. m. ib.,614 Garucci, cit.) op. primus (primus palus.
=

51 8
Henzen, 6173
=

Notes

[vol.ii.

57, 57, 57, 57,

57,

C/L, 10,183. Doctor oplomachor.,i6., 10,181. Magister Samnitium, Gic, De Donat., Vii. orat., iii,23. Vergil., 7, 28 : in Balistam, ludi [gladiatorii] magistrum" distichon fecit. Cf Haupt, Hermes, i,41 ff. Doctor only, CIL, iii, 10,198 sq. thinks lie can wooden. Henzen I. recognize such a palus on tav. : mus. a lamp Expl. Borgh., vii,1, and Bdl, 1843, p. 93. Sat.,i, cxv. ; cf. Lips., 4. practice. Goro, op. cit., p. 122 10. riposte. Quintilian,v, 13, 54. used. 10. Sueton., Caes., c. 26 ; Petron., Sat., c. 45 : Thraex et qui ipse ad dictata pugnavit, i.e. a gladiator trained in the school. Cf. Juv., II, 8 : dictata magistri. Eze12. public. Jerome, Epp., 48, 113 ; Id.,Praef. in Comm. est facile dare dictata de et ictus : chiel.,13 populo singulos
' '
.

calumniari. service. TertuUian, Ad martyr., c. i. Valer. Max., ii,3, 2. thrusting. 57, 15. A left-handed Commodus. called icaCTs was fighter 57,16. (whence Scaevola). Buecheler, Ind. Bonn, aestiv., 1877, p. 12, quotes from est scaevam non Ulpian [Digg.,xxi, i, 12) : sciendum morbosum vel vitiosum, praeterquam si imbecillitate esse dextrae validius sinistra utitur,sed hunc sed mannon scaevam cum Seneca, Controv.,praef., admirably emends esse, and 8 ss. ; quidam sic cum scaeva iii, componi cupiunt quoinodo of aUti est '). Cf. Henzen, Bdl, 1879, alii timent (instead Orelli,6174 CIL, vi, 2, 10,180 : libeiatus murp. 46 ss. ; iiii [quarta] (or rather scaev[a] pugna [rnillo] pugna[rum] iiii ',Meier, Glad. Rom., p. 48, 2). for a Scaeva as a name c. CiG, 2889: gladiator: Victor, Caesares, 17 (Commodus). ep?^ SKeuas( 'scaeva'). Kaibel, Epigr. Gr., 529 BIktup 57,
12.
' = ' ' ' =

Sxeuas.

Cf.
In

Heuzey,
no

Mission often

archSol.
sees

en

Macidoine
at

(1876), p.
left

283.
some

pictures one
und
on

the

sword

the

side,in

cases

doubt

intentionally.Meier,
xxxix.

WestdeUtsche

Ztsckr.

57,
57,

20.
21.

Gesch. revived. Cf.

f.

Kunst, i, 168. this Appendix


xxviii.

fellows. tiros.

57, 25.

Appendix CIL, vi, 631.

Cf.

Sueton., loc. cit. 57, 27. fee. Diss., i, 29, 37. 57, 31. fight. Epictet., Seneca, De provid., 37. 33- profitless. 4, 4. 57, 34. equals. Id. ib.,3, 4.
57, 36. contemptuous.

Seneca, Dial.,

ii

(Nee injuriam

etc.),c. 16, 2. Cic, Tusc, ii,20, 46. 57. 37- groan. Id. ib.,ii,17, 41. master. 38. 37, die. Id. ib.,and Seneca, Epp., 30, 8. 57, 40. 58, 9. replied. Dio, Ii,7. Herod supported Q. Didius, the legate of Augustus against these gladiators,Josephus, A. J., xv, 6, 7 ; S. J., i, 20, 2. 58, 9. Lucms. Appian, B. c, v, 30, 33 ; Sueton.,Aug., c. 14. 58, 10. Brutus. Veil.,ii,58, 2 ; Appian., ib.,iii, 49. 58, 13. soldiers. Tac, Hist., ii,12, 23 sq., 34 sq., 43.

VOL.

II.]

Notes

519

Id. ib.,iii, 58, 14. stood. 57, 76 sq. M. 58, 17. obedient. Anton., cc. 21 and 23. Did. Julianus, c. 8. 58, 19. Capua. 28. of fortunae conscius giver. Quintilian, 58, Decl.,ix, 7 (instead f. conspicuusetc.'). aliquando fulgor read See vol. ii,p. 44. 58, 35. Fadius. broken. The have 58, 41. Seneca, Epp., 70, 20. carriage must had very high wheels, like those now used by the Roman cafrettieri. Gottling's repeatedly expressed notion (AdI, xiii,p. Thumelicus 60) that the other suicide was is,deservedly, quite forgotten. 59, 3, suppressed. Tac, A., xv, 46. Zosim., i, 71. 59) 5- overcome. 46. Syffimachus, Epp., ii, 59, 12. hands. Cf. Marquardt, StV, iii*, 561. I only mention 59, 13. announced. the quotations missing there. Cf. on the scnpiores Henzen in Gerhard's Archdol. 59, 18. begged. Ztg.,1846, p. 295, and Coll. Inscr. lot., 5663, 6566, 6975-6977. Zangemeister, CIL, Iv, p. 10. elsewhere at various For read spots (in Pompeii). 59, 22. Museo Borb., i, rel. dei scavi. Garrucci, Bull. 59, 30. awning. DESIDERIVM in an Nap., 1853, p. 115. (TOTIVS ORBIS tisements). of those adverinscriptionquoted there is evidentlyalso one della via Nucenna Mau, Scavi di Pompei, Sepolcri d. Arch. Instituts, tisements adver1888, p. 120 fl.) gives two new (Mitth. of gladiatorial found tombs what on by games, appears been an abandoned road from Pompeii to Nuceria. P. to have Monni Rufi. Glad. Q. (Nolae ?) k. | par. xx 144 : pug. Noia Maias the vi |v Nonas et |venatio Mais erit (not later than P. of the of reign (suUa early part Augustus). 145 parete in Numini fondo alia cella del monumento n. 2) : |Augusti |glad, Da et venatio (?)Pompei flaminis Augustalis|pugnab. par. XX
' '

'

'

'

'

'

Constant. Nucerini
not later

Nucer. of"cia than


'

iii
mea

Pr.
certo

Non.

(Nonis
(?).

viii

Eidus
the

Maias

|
'

index

From

form

Eidus

Tiberius. Hist.

59, 37.

in indice ludiorum stead inAug., Claud., 5 (' of ludorum ', Ritschl, Tesserae, p. 641). Garrucci, di Pompei, pi.x, p. 66, gives the picture of such a libelGraffiti

exported.

lus.

Apparently
M
were

the

list

was

and

added
first.

afterwards

before written otherwise ;

the the

games victor

and would

always

stand

if the relief in Bull. Nap., iv, plate i, does not Even 69, 6. arena. represent an amphitheatral pompa it at any rate (Jahn, Ber. in common with it. d. Sachs. Ges.,1861, pp. 313-315) has much after N. mentioning H., xxxv, 49 (where, According to Pliny, he proceeds : iuvatque the decoration of ships and funeral piles, there caedem aut certe speciosevehi), pugnaturos ad mortem of in been to have seem carriages (on processions gladiators their way to the amphitheatre ?). auctoratos 60, 8. gauntlet. Seneca, ApocoL, 9, 3 (inter novos ferulis vapulare). rav fiaixrlSie^6dovs Eusebius, H. E., v, i {t(:.s 60, g. mentioned.

520
ywv
Tots

Notes
iKeiae

[vol.II.
Ad
"

ddi"Tii.has) ; TertuU.,
8,
33

Felicit. et ordine passages

Perpet., c.

(populus

venatorum

where postulavit),

5 ; Passio SS. vexari eos flagellis pro Holstenius quotes other

mart.,

c.

besides.

ad Tac., iii, 60, 13. naturally. Dio, Ivii, 13 ; cf. Lips., Exc. 37. Martial, viii,80 ; cf. Lib. Sped., 29. 60, 17. combats. M. Anton., c. 11 ; Dio, Ixxi, 29. 60, 18. blunted. comicines et flutes. Juv., 3, 35 (quondam muuicipalis 60, 22. arenae Perpetui comites). CIG, 3675 : oiK^i. xaXKcKdrov KiKadov Xauiv iveyeipdj. adXinyyos dKo^ojv OiiS' d.vlatav ai\ijiv, fpu3V7]V

CIL,

X,

4915

(Venafrum)
ancentu note.

Tibicinis

cantu often

modulans
arma

alterna vocavi
;

liefs depicted in the reThree pets trumgladiatorial gladiators' representing games. in Overbeck-Mau, Pompeii^, p. 182, of the shape shown in. in diameter, were found in a tavern at Pompeii, 3 ft. II 1885, Bdl, p. 252. Donat., Ad Ter. Andy., i, i, 56 ; Prudent., Psy60, 37. habet. Advers.,xvii, chom., 49 sq., cf. Gronov., Obss.,ii, 25 ; TuTne\"., 10.

vocando cf. Mommsen's

Martios

stimulans Music is also

gladiantes in

60,

39.

custom.

Plutarch,Lycurg., c.

19, 8

ravTO,

fidva /a^KiaXOtravros
Cf.

rods dyuvi^eo'daL

tw iBXruiArav irepl iv ots xetp oiiK iroXlras,

Kal

60, 41. left.

Krause, Agonistik, p. 522, 4. besides Schol. Pers.,5, iig ; Sidon. ApoU., C.,23, of Scaurus, 129 ; Garrucci, Graffiti, p. xi, and the monument tollere ', Mus. manum Cic, Consol. Borb., xv, pi. 27 ss. Hence ',Martial,Lib. sped., 29, 4 ; Quinfr.,7 ; 'ad digitum pugnare viii, tilian, Meier, p. 48, i. 5, 20 ; cf. viii, 5, 12. A relief in the museum now (from Cavillargues, 61, I. thumbs. the fightof a Samnite and four of Nimes) shows and a retiarius, them with a upturned thumbs. spectators, amongst woman, MISSI The Bdl, 1853, p. 130. inscription,pug]NANTES stantes missi ', CIL, xii, 2747 ; cf. Orelli, (equivalentto and CIL, 2581 CIL, vi, i, 10,194, where X, 2, 7297 2571 is is to be taken ST. MISS, not a cry of the public, together) but Stans missus is the gladiator an explanatory note. tory dismissed unconquered after an undecided fight,next to vicdvaTelverai.
'
'
=

'

'

the

most

honourable
the

dismissed by gladiator of the public. Meier,

' missus issue ; is the vanquished the of master or of the games grace
'

61,

6.

willing. Seneca,

De

In the epitaph on the tation ascribed to the

gl. R., p. 49 sq. ira,i,2, 5 ; Lactant., Inst, div., vi,20. ejchorthe secutor Urbicus, CIL, v, 25,933, vicerit deceased ut quis quem : te moneo
to the

De

occidat, apparently
for the decision of the

recommends

victors
was

not

to

wait

61,

12.

he adversary whom Augustus. Suetou., Aug., c. 15. Mintumae, Mommsen, IRN, 4063 CIL, not 249) shows that this prohibition was
=

public; perhaps had previously defeated.


The in

Urbicus

slain

by

an

x, 6012

inscriptionof (ofthe year force everjrwhere

all times. edict. Sueton., 61, 13. and


at

Nero,
'

c.

4.

61,

15.

fight.

'

Suppositicius (Martial, v,

24,

8 ;

CIL, iv, 1179

522
Deensium
12 :

Notes
qui
ministerio ferarum arenario
et varia

II. [vol.

fungunt
harenae
even

[Saeton., Nero,

c.

confectores '.

ministeria]).
mentions
'

63,

9.

trained.

Seneca, Epp.,

70,

20,

ludus

bestiariorum 63, II. founded.

f. Baumgarten, Gesch. Spaniens, iii, 207, 222 given. Preller,Reg. d. St. R., p. 121. in matutini Pompeii : Ibid., advertisement 14. morning. But in CIL, x, 7295 (Panhormi) erunt, CIL, iv, 1200. apparently the venatoy (here missio) begins at noon. Sueton., Claud., c. 34. In Martial,viii,67 the 63, 16. daybreak.

63, 63,

12.

not at the have ended fifth hour. at the Floralia venationes first. BesAlso in Lucian, Toxaris, c. 58 the beast-fights come of the criminals destined tiarii seems generally to be the name

it is a sign of cruelty to like to see them so beast-fight, fightersthan the (Sueton., Claud., c. 34), and they are worse worst gladiators(Petron.,c. 45). Venatores on the other hand are practisedhunters, and probably not as a rule condemned
for the

criminals.

Freytag, Bilder aus dev deutschen Vergangenheit, 8 sq. (Pertz,Monum., Monach. Gall.,Gesia Karoli, ii, 15,344. 801 Annales, (."6., i, 190) : Ipsius anni ii, 752). Einhardi Octobrio Isaac Judaeus de Africa cvim elefanto regressus mense intravit et Veneris nives quia propter Alpes transire portum hiemavit. Vercellis Cf. non 817 (p. 197). potuit, I have these taken facts from Burckhardt, Cultur 64, 19. easy. On the zoologicalgardens and der Renaissance, pp. 288-290. menageries at the Hague (fourteenth cent.) Amsterdam, Lubeck, those of the Grand tonic Ghent Masters of the Teu(fifteenth cent.), Order at Marienburg and Stuhm, and the court menageries Vienna and of Dresden of the sixteenth cent.) (from the middle cf. Strieker, Zur Vorgeschichteder zoologischenGarten, in Im neuen Reich, 1879, no. 41, p. 539 fi. ; also the collection of and Virchow HoltzendorfE, Heft 336. Further, Beilage zur 1882 Oct. stock, Allgem. Zeiiung, 15 (menageriesof Henry I at WoodII etc.). Frederick of the emperor de' animal. Lorenzo c. Politian, Miscell., Reumont, 64, 40. 3. f. Medici, ii,466 des J. Schillberger 64, 41. Dily. Reisen (1394-1427), edited by K. F. Neumann, p. 103. Cairo. F. I. 65, Fabri, Evagator.,iii, 30. France. les animaux sur Mongez, Mimoire 65, 3. promenis ou M6m. tu6s dans les cirques, de I'Institut, vol. x, p. 417 ss., and Oken, Allgem. Naturgesch.,vii,2, pp. 1321-1329. 65, 12. transhipped. Brehm, Illusir. Thierleben,ii,493. Seb. Mvinster,Cosmographei (Basel, 65, 15. event. 1578),p. MCCCL ^without doubt the same sent together animal, which Emanuel with an to Leo X the in elephant Burckhardt, pp. year 1513. cit., 290, 4. a Brehm, op. cit., saw 756. S. Kiechel of Ulm 65, 18. better. ii,
18. G.
,
"

63, 64,

18.

games. sudden.

Cf.

Appendix

xxx.

rliinoceros in Constantinopleat the end of the Bibliothek. d. litter.Ver. in Stuttgart, vol.

sixteenth

tury. cen-

Ixxxvi, p.

414 f

VOL.

II.]
19.

Notes
London

523
;

65,

1664.

Gazette,1664

cf.

Quarterly Review, June

1855.

65, 23. Germany. Oken, op. cit., p. 1193. 65, 34. milk. Dickens, Household Words, i (1850),p.

445

ss.

(the

hippopotamus)

65, 39. exaggeration.


Aurel.

22. Dio, xliii, 66, 9. delight. Vict., Epit., i, 25. For read 66, II. laid. Mommsen, RGDA', 500 3,500 '. p. 94. 66, 14. sorts. Sueton., Titus, c. 7. Eutrop.,vii, 21. 66, 14. tame. Dio, Ixvi, 25. 66, 16. Dacian. Id., Ixviii, 15. The zoologicalgardens in London contained on 66, 18. Gardens. January i, 1864, 567 quadrupeds, 1063 birds,100 reptiles (Ausanimals of the amphitheatre were land, 1866, p. 240). The nearly all quadrupeds. 66, 21. cooks. 6.varo^. iyx^f-p'^ff. Galen, Ile/jt vii, 10, ed. K., ii, cf. 619 ; iv, p. 349. 66, 21. drugs. Vol. i, p. 176 ff.
'
' '

66, 25. cage. Pliny, N. The individuals. 66, 30.


hunter in

H., xxxvi
emperor

40. , Macrinus
also

is said

to

have

been

vol. ii, Africa,Macrin., c. 4 (see p. 51 of this aut work). Finnic., De math., iv,y,^sq. (bestiarum venatores Marsos tales qui aspides venari vel besconsueverunt tiarum ? in Lebas-Waddington, dpxtKvrriyis magistros). An
....

1743a

(Ilium).
.

65, 31. merchants. Symmach., Epp., v, 22 (ursorum negotiatores) 66, 41. supported. Strabo, ii,5, 34, p. 131 C. 67, 6. pasturages. Anthol., ed. Jacobs, iv, 202. Epigr. adesp., francs at 6000 398. The damage caused by a lion is estimated Illustr. a Thierleben,i, 209. year ; Brehm, 67, 10. Sais. Pliny, N. H., xxviii, I2i. Ammian. 67, II. Nubia. Marc, xxii, 15, 24. Cf. also Cless (Numidia), SiRE, v, 736. 67, 13. Nile. Themist., Or., x, p. 140a. Brehm, op. cit., 67, 14. occur. ii,768. 18. 67, menageries. Philostrat., Apoll. Tyan., i,28, ed. K., p. 20 ; Ammian., xxiv, 5, i ; Liban., ed. R., i, 603, 19. 67, 20. century. Ammian., xxxi, 10, 19 ; Julian, De Constantii imp. reb. gest. or., ii,ed. Spanheim, p. 53 B. 18. reinforced. 67, Panegg., i, 10 ; xii, 22 ; Marcellin. Com., Chron., ad an. 496. 67, 22. lions. Ammian., xviii 7 4. 67, 23. animals. Id., xxiii,6, 50. 67, 26. panthers. Digg., xxxix, 4, 16, " 7. Cf. Dirksen, Abhandl. d. Berl. Acad., 1834, p. 104. 28. 67, exempted. Symmach., Epp., v, 60 and 62. die Romer fell. 67, 31. Insiit., ii,i, " 12 ; cf. Schirmer, Kennen ein Jagdrecht des Grundeigenthilmers? in Ztschr. /. Rechtsgesch., einmal das Jagdrecht des romischen xi, 311 f.,and id., Noch in Ztschr. der Grundeigenthiimers, iii,Rom. Savignystiftung,

Abth., pp.

23-33.

524
67, 67,
34.

Notes

[vol.11.

imperial. Juv., 12, 106. 35. sovereignty. Aurelian, c. 5. Aelian, Nat. anim., 67, 36. licence.

av^p rijs Toirup (eleoiK iweipos, Siva.ij,i.v Xa^dv ck ^a"n\4as toO pliantorum) i!i7pas TrdXai,'AXi^avdpos ifo/ia,Kal ffToXels itrl tt]v Bijpav 'Poi/xalav
10,
i :
. . .

k.tX,

67, 41. selling. Cod. Theod., 1. xv, Tit. xi,1. i.

Epp., vii, 122, begs, auctoritate emptio sacra


lions.

'

ut

Symmachus, Libycarum mihi praestetur ',perhaps he only means


aliarum ferarum

When

68, 68,

Aurelian, c. 20. Ti. Claudius Spectator procurator procurator. 4. ad helephantos, Orelli,2951.


4. lions.
12.

Laurento

68,

devoted.

Gordianus-

tert.,c.

33.

For

arcoleontes

(C)
I

Sal-

think Scaliger agrioleontes ; conjectured argoleontes, more likely. (Henzen, 6342), which procuratores a loricata De Rossi, Bdl, 1877, p. 83) erroneously referred Borghesi (and Victor M. Aurelius cf. Hirschfeld,VG, pp. 3, 4. to this, Augg. lib. adjutor ad feras, CIL, vi,2, 10,208. Aurel. Sabinus Augg. lib. pp. (praepositus) herbariarum, 10,209. Sueton., Calig.,c. 27. 68, 16. criminals. A lion requires 8 pounds of good Aurelian, c. 33. 68, 17. save. Jllustr. meat a day, Brehm, Thierleben,i, 210. Beschr. served. Bunsen, Roms, iii, 68, 19. 473. vivari cohh. CIL, vi, 130 : custos Orelli,22 68, 21. cohorts. M onatsb. d. urbb. Berl. et ci.iiiihaei, Acad., (241 a.d.) ; praett. naasius arohileontes is 68, 14. stai^. For
'

'

1808, p. 89.

Procop.,Bell. Goth.,i,22 ; cf. Jahn, Ann. Sfl., Becker, Topogr., 207. X, 68, 25. park. Sueton., Nero, c. 31. 68, 30. leopards. Symmachus, Epp., iv, 12 ; vii, 59. Vol. i, p. 113 f. 68, 31. Africa. 488, 5. 68, 33. Republican. Marquardt, StV, iii^, Cf. Plutarch, 69, 2. provided. Cic, Ad Fam., ii, 11, 2 ; viii, 9, 3. Cic, c, 36. Symmachus, Epp., ix, 125. 69, 3. return-favour, 8. catch. Strabo, xv, i, 42 ; Pliny, N. H., viii, 69, 24 ; Arrian, Hist. Ind., c. 13. Claudian, Laud. Stilich., ii, 69, 9. boars. 3, 305 ; Stat.,Silv., 5, 28. ostriches. Hist, 10. Aelian, 69, an., xiv, 7. cf. 69, II. lion-pits.Claudian, ib., 3, 341. Pliny, ib., viii, 54; Cf. Appendix xxxi. Xenophon, De venat., c. 11, 69, 20, green. Claudian, ib.,3, 322. 69, 22. mostly. The embarking of the elephants (at Hannibal's crossing of the Rhone) described (afterPolybius, iii, 46 ; Livy, xxi, 28) by Sil. Ital., iii, 460 ; Aelian., Nat. an., x, 17. 69, 23. delay. Pliny, Epp., vi, 34. 69, 23. wreck. Symmachus, Epp., ix, 117. 69, 24. safeguarding. Pliny, N. H., xxxvi, 40. 69, 25. heavy. Claudian, loc. cit. Apulei., Metew., iv,72. Symmachus, "^^., ii, 69, 28. succumb. 76.
68, 21.
vivarium.
;

208

VOL.

II,]
Cod.

Notes
Theod., xv, GalUeni, c. 8.
Mon.
the

525
xi,
i,
2.

69, 33. stay.


70, 3. backs. 70, 4.

tit. d.

amphi theatrical. 1840, p. 20.


Also
for

I., iii, pi. 38

cf.

Henzen, AdI,
about the
zen Hen-

70, 5. decorated. beasts in the


took

Borghesi

them

metal plates which are mosaic are probably such devices to irritate them.

hung

bracteae.

70, 7. 70, 8. 70, 70, 70, 70,

plate. Seneca, Epp., 41, 6. Capitol. Juv., 10, 63 ; cf. Schol. scarlet. Pliny, N. H., viii,197. 9. 12. people. Gordiani, c. 3. Cf. vol. ii,p. 66 f. 13. tamed. 16. docility. Plutarch, Be solert. anim., c. the taming of beasts see Jahn, Columbar.
ff-

5, 5, p. 963 C.
d. Villa

For

Pamfili, p.
anima-

34 18. 70,

practised. Lumbroso, L'EgUto,p.


23

105 ; cf.

Philo,De

lihus,"
70, ig.

sqq.

Manil., iv, 234 sqq. ; v, 700 ; Firmic, Mathes., viii,17. Dio, xxxix, 22 ; or to the Capitol according to 70 20. escorted. Suetonius, Cues., c. 37. team. Cic, Philipp., 2, 24; Plutarch, Antony, c. 9; 70,22. Pliny, N. H., viii,55. In the edict of the aediles,Digg., xxi, i, 40-42, 70, 24. nobles. in as boars, wolves, bears, panthers, and lions are mentioned the possession of private I)ersons cf. De Seneca, ira,iii, ; 23 ; Juv., 7, 76 ; Plutarch, De cohib. ira,c. 14 sq., p. 462 F. ; Pausan., viii, 17, 3 (white boars and bears) ; Epictetus, Diss.,iv, 7 ; Elagab., cc. 21, 25, 28. I, 25 ; Dio, Ixxviii, rabble. Archdol. Jahn, Beitr.,p. 435 ; O. Keller, Thiere 70, 25. d. klass. Alterthums in kulturgeschicht. Beziehung (1887), pp. AU.,^!, i, 25 (cynocephalusin essedo) ; Luxor., 3-5 ; Cic, Ad De simiis dorso impositis, Anthol. canum Lat., ed. Meyer, 341 ; loc. an Philo, cit., " 23 sq. (with descriptionof the interesting cf A silk with bare back and tricks of a goat, " 90) monkey in ludibrium buttocks mensis as ',Claudian, In Eutrop., i, 303"
. .

constellation.

'

anim., vii, 4. 181. Dio, Ixvi, 25 ; Aelian, loc. cit., Pliny, viii, and 26 motionless. Pliny, ib.,Keller, p. 55, 27. 70, 29. A tame stag adorned, Calpurn., stags. Martial,i,104, 3 sq. 70,30. in Instit., Tame ii, stags are also mentioned Ed., 6, 33 sqq.
Aelian,
70, 28.
water.

30770, 27. boys. 70, 27. reared.

Martial, v,

31. Nat.

I, 1570, 30. 70, 70, 70, 70, 70,

Martial, ib. ; Luxor., Anthol, Lat., ed. Riese, 360, canibus venationem De faciebant. pardis mansnetis, qui cum N. cranes. H., 59. Pliny, x, 30, 31. fought. Dio, Ixvi, 25. Martial, iv, 35, 74. 32. death. Id., i, 6, 14, 22, 48, 51, 104. 36. anew. Id., i, 104 ; viii,74 ; Seneca, Epp., 85, 41 ; 37. teachers.

yoked.

vi, pi. 1, Caylus, Rec, d'antiq.,

526
70,

Notes

[vol.II.

70, 70, 71, 71,

71, 71,

71, 71, 71, 71,

38. cymbals. Aelian, Hist. Ind., c. 14, 5 ; cf. Martial, i, 104 ; c. 3 ; Aelian, Nat. Pliny, N. H., viii, 4 sq. ; Plutarch, De fort., 11. an., ii, ently Pliny, ib. ; Sueton., Galha, c. 6 ; described differ40. rope. in Dio, Ixi, 17. Latin. 6; Philo, Aelian, H. a., ii,11 ; Pliny, N. H., viii, 41. De animal., " 24 sq. 2. practising.Pliny,/oc. cit. ; Plutarch, Z5fi soZo'^ an., c. 12, 3. Cicero Cf. with the simple report of the eye-witness, 5. turned. 21, and {Ad Fam., vii,i), the narration in Pliny, N. H., viii, xxxix, 38. Dio, especially 8. elephant. Dio, ly, 27. Fight of bear and bull, Martial, Sped., 9, 17, 19, 22. 9. bull. ground Mus. Borb., xiv,pi. 48 (inthe backSeneca, De ira,iii, 43, 2. in after decoration the a are theatre). amphirocks, probably The same on a lamp, Bartoli, Luc. sep. i,t. 33. Hist, driven. eccl., vii, 29. 10. Sozomen, and Henzen's mentary. comII. pricked. Cf. the Borghesi mosaic CIL, x, 1074. Taurocentae, IRN, 237 hot. Ruinart, Ada II. mart., p. 171. Martial, Sped., 19; straw. II. Cic, Pro C. Cornel, de maj. or. i. fr.: videlicet ad temptandum foeneos in medium homines periculum proAd Hist. taurariae Gloss. Salmas., (cf. Labb., pilae jectos. be to on some seem represented Aug., p. 154). Similar scenes diptychsfrom Gori ; cf. Henzen, Ann. d. I.,xxv, 118 ; Martial, ii,43, 6 :
=

at

me

(toga velat) quae


dici quam

furias passa
suam.

est

et

comua

tauri,

noluerit

pilaprima

Martial, Sped., 9, 19, 27. bears and bulls to fightsbetween Cf. the references 71, 13. ropes. to p. 71, 1. 9. in the note above Feman Caballero,Ausgew. Werke, v, 177 n., and 71, 17. survived.
71,
12.

tossed.

Appendix
71, 71, 71,
22.
war.

xxxi.

71, 71,

Strabo, iv, 5, 2, p. 199 ; cf. Grat. Falisc, Cyneg., 174 Nemesian., Cyneg., 124 sqq. sqq. ; Symmachus, Epp., ii,77. 25. cages. Martial, xi, 69 ; of. the fable of Cod. Bodl. 69 in 27. been. Crusius, De aetate Babrii, in Leipz. Studien,ii,2, p. 188 f. ? Sartor arenarius CIL, viii, magister 7158 (Cirta). Martial, Sped., 15, 27. 29. bisons. 31. proficient.Herodian, i, 15.
blow.

71, 32. 71, 32.

Pliny, N. H., viii, 34. easily. Id. ib.,viii,54.


Martial, Sped., 27. Artemidor., Onirocr.,i, 8, p. 15. CIA, iii, l, 114 : BatriXef 'Poi/xardAKa dywviSdfuvos
Rhoematalces in Athens

71, 36. heroes. 71, 39. Eleusis. 71, 39. Athens.

XapawloivTavpoKaSdimis. archon a bull-baiting as


of
a

probably gave (37/38 a.d.).An inscription


iroKKoii
ev

therefore

venator

near

Kiistendje,who,

araSlois

at last /36as, Keller, Thiere 71, 39. Pergamus.

fell a victim to a /Sous "ypios {i.e.a d. Mass. Alterth., 54, 14).

7r\i)fas bison,

Aristides, Or,, xxv,

ed,

Jebb,

p.

324.

VOL.

II.]

Notes

527

71, 39. Miletus.

71, 39,

71,

71,

CIG, 2858 (/30177/a). Dio Smyrna. lb., 3212 Chrys., {TavpoKaedtpiaj ; cf. also Or.,66, p. 6o6M.mf., and the reliefs from Smyrna, representing the baiting of zebus, in Keller, op. cit., p. 70. zebu Relief : before a named Helix 39. Lesbos. wearing a tav. girth,lies an unarmed AdI, 1842, d'agg.Q. man, p. 148 sq., The wild bull described by Philo, De animal., " 51, he had in Alexandria. probably seen 37. bull-fights. Bottiger, Kl. Schy.,vol. iii, p. 325 (Stierkdmpfe, ein Sieg des AUerthums iiber die Modernen). Cf. also Anthol. Pal., ed. Jacobs, ii,192 (ix,543) ; Heliodorus, Aethiop., x, 28 The ss. subject is also treated at length in Waddington, Voy. Asie min., p. 137, on the inscription at Caryanda, no. en 499, which the of the to dxi according giver spectacle(rau/ja^^T/s) ToO epe8i.^oiJ.4fov the flesh, He etc. distinguishes raipov Siivci/ie and TavpoKaBd^iai. (bull-baiting) ravpo/jiaxiai, (fightsbetween
and bulls),

thinks

the

latter

were

introduced

into Asia
B.

Minor

from 71, 40. 71, 41.

Rome. Caesar's. irritated.

Pliny, N. H., viii,182

Appian,

C, ii,102

Vellei., ii,56. Ovid, Meiam., xii, 103.


duo,
c. 12.

72, i. foot. 72, 3. horns.

Gallieni

72, 72,

Sueton., Claud., c. 21 ; Dio, Ixi,9. Cf. also Bonner In Jahrbb.,Ixxi, table 3, i, with explanationby P. J. Meier. first recorded in the seventh are Spain bull-fights century : King Sisebut of Tarraco for (612-620) reproached Bishop Eusebius his passion for them der see Dahn, Konige ; Germanen, v, 184 ; vi, 286. 5. lions. Sueton., ib. ; Dio, ib. defenceless. Mnesthens Aurelian, c, 37 : sane 7. postea surActa ad stipitem bestiis objectus est. rectus Ruinart, mart., manibus corporibus stabant et commotis p. 171 : qui nudis in semet eas (feras) ipsosprovocabant, id enim facere jubebanThe Denkmdler in Baiern, published by tur. rom. Sammhmg the Academy, 1808 (a magazine of pottery,probably near Pons them Oeni) representsnumerous potsherds, platesv and among naked bound to stakes,with bears ; venationes ; platex, men vii, bulls hooded and figures in mantles, presumably plate viii, on magistri. On a lamp of about the second century is a man naked to a stake, and a lion leapingat him a pulpitum, bound (quitebaselesslyconnected by Bruzza with Androclus). Bull, i. crist., 1879, p. 21, plate iii, Quint. Smyrn., vi, 532 : e^re ffiies \^opt"s 3t ".yaKTes doWUrfftOff dvBpib-Kovs "H/Aari ti^, ^pKei-^^ fi"(r(p 'Apr/aKimt elXioin KaKiv TeixovTei SKeBpovQripalviirb (cparepois' ol 5' iprhtibvTes H^fiwa^ iy^Mx-qTcu,. Here IpKeos SapMwToviTivSHs ucjikhv
the
are 5/tu)es

probably attendants.
;

72, 9.

Dio, Ix, 13 (Valentinianus)duas


were.

Ixxi,29
saevas

Ammian.,
hominum

ursas

xxix, 3, 9 : habebat Micam a.mbestrjces,

auream

et

Innocentiam.

72,

12.

M. Antonin., Comment., x, 8. Josephus, B. J., morrow. vpbi SevripavairoTs Tpo(j"^v rjnippuToi vii,8, 7 : ol S' d.irh ffripiav 7r#/)8,(rx^;'Tes yi'KuTakoX TraiSi"v tois woXefilois fucTesk"pv\"x^ij(rav,

528
72, 14.

Notes
body.

[vol.II.

72, 72,
72,

Galen, De anatom. administr.,iii, 5, ed. K., ii,p. xal Bi^ploiS 385 : rfic T" yhp iirl 0a,v6,T"f "ira,pii^\rj8hT0iv KaraKpiBhroiv iv rois idedaavTO iroWol iroWdKcs ^Kdarore (TUfiaffiv Sirep^^ouX'Tidrjcrav i ed. lib. 5ioi rax^wc. Cf. also Cels., (p. praef. Targ.). The 10, the to declare vivisection of human be useless : beings Empirics enim in acie,vel interdum gladiatorem in arena, vel militem viatorem ut ejus interior latronibus sic vulnerari, a exceptum aliqua pars aperiatur et in alio alia. Cf. Appendix ii. Strabo, vi, 2, 6. 24. devoured. ranking. Hirschfeld, VG, 182-184. 30. substructures. According to Promis, Aosta, p. 169, in all 33. three amphitheatres they belong to the time of the Antonines ; cf Appendix xxxvi, and Rucca, Dell' uso de' sotterranei anfiteadell' acad. Ercolan., vol. iv),Napoli, 1851 ; trali (from the Mem. much far in his but Rucca too conception of the use of goes that with the this basement, exception of the e.g. he thinks
.

essedarii and
the level.
.

andabatae

all the

men

and

beasts

came

up

through

trap-door.
platesiv"
text

72, 34.
cf the

Parker, Archaeology of Rome, part vii, 1876, pi. iii, viii, xvi,xvii and xxvii (theamphitheatre of Capua); is quite useless,with the exception of the reports on Rucca,
Sull'

the 72,

excavations.

38.
II

thousand.
s.

ipogeo

dell'

anfiteatro Puteolano,p.

72, 40.
73, 73,

73,

73,

Dio, Ixix, 4. together. Seneca, Epp., 88, 22. 5. killed. 10. Dio, Ixxvi, i ; cf. the coin struck on this occasion, D. N., vii,182. Eckhel, According to Dio, Ixi,i, such a ship the model for the one in which served had even as Agrippina her death cf. to meet was Tac, A., xiv, 5 sq. ; Calpum., Eclog., 7, 69 sqq. ; cf. Haupt, Ind. 14. emerged. and led. Berolin., 1854, 2, p. 31. On theatrical decorations in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries Baudrilsee machinery lart.Hist, du luxe, iii, 486 ss. 21. vind.,c. 9. The Passio unhappy. Plutarch, JDe sera num. SS. Felicitatis et Perpetuae,c.18,shows that the victims of the
space.
*

arena

were

splendidly dressed
to appear

the

Christian of
testim.

men

on

this

occasion scarlet De

had and

in the

costumes

of priests

Saturn
c.

(in

73, 73, 73, 73, 73)

73) 74, 3. bear.

2 ; animae, purple mantles, the o f Christian Ceres. c. 40), women as pall., priestesses Tac, A., xv, 44 with Nipperdey's note. 25. torn. TertuUian, Ad mart., c. 5 ; Ad nationes,i, 18. 27. tunic. Hercules. Id., Apol., c. 15. 31. Anthol. Pal., ed. Jacobs, ii,374. 32. thief. coals. executions also These Martial, viii,30 ; x, 25. 33took the in also in place early Alexandria, Philo, morning ; so In Place, p. 529 M. Martial, Sped., 7. 39- arson.

Tertull.,De

Id.

ib., 21,
Aelian

21b.
a

evidently alludes to such 74, 5. Europa. he says that bulls were Nat. anim., vii, where 4,
women.

representation,
trained
to carry

53"
75) 3"-

Notes
spectacles. Dio, Ixvi, 25
;

[vol.ii.

Sueton., Tit., c. 7. Martial, Lib. sped., 28, of. 24-26. 75, 37. Fucinus. d. St. R., p. 207. new. Preller,Regionen 38. 75, real. c. Sueton., Domit., 4 ; Martial, i, 5. 75, 40. btm. of p. 8. Sueton., i. c. ; Dio, Ixvii,8. Cf. vol. ii, 76, 2. died. Becker, op. cit. ; Aurel. Vict., Caes., 28. 76, 3. naumachy. Domitian. Preller, op. cit. 76, 4. naumachiae. Gregorovius, Gesch. d. St. Rom, iii, 29 ; 3. 76, 7. Epictet., Manuale, 29, 3. 76, 16. children. Spanien, i, 217 f. ; K. P. 76, 18. sbirri. Cf. Huber, Skizzen aus in Reisen eines Deutschen Italien vol. ii, Moritz, (1786-1788),
p. 203.

76, 18. passionately. Dial, de orat., c. 29. 76, 21. dispute. Horace, Epp., i, 18, 19. Id., Sat., ii,6, 44. 76, 25. was. Epictet.,Manuale, 33, 2. 76, 26. avoided. A. smitten. Ovid, a., i, 164 sqq. 76, 31. out-rivalled. Martial, v, 65. 76, 37. 76, 40. laugh. Stat., Silv.,i, 6, 51 sqq. Cic, Tusc, ii,20, 46. 77, 4. eye. 6. Pliny, Epp., vi, 34. gave. 77, aroused. Id., Paneg., c. 33. 77, II. Gibbon, History etc., xxx (Basil,1787, vol. v, p. 77, 13. Europe. et Balbin., c. 8 : alii hoc litteris 171). Hist. Aug. Maxim, ituros verisimilius tradunt ad bellum Romanes (quod credo) videre debuisse at vulnera et ferrum, et nudas inter pugnas in bello annates hostes timerent se cohortes, ne dimicantes aut vulnera et sanguinem perhorrescerent. Cic, Ad Fam., vii, i, 3. 77, 17. spear. Varro, Sat. Menipp., fr. 24 ; Petron.', ed. 77, 19. inconclusive. 165. Buecheler, p. M. Antoninus, Comment., vi, 46. 77, 21. wearisome. Tac, A., i, 76. 77, 24. cheap. school. 26. Cf. vol. ii,p. 59. 77, Socrates. Symmachus, Epp., ii,46. 77, 29. In the declamations which treat of gladiators, 77, 30. extant.
'

there The

are

no

allusions of

to

the

inhumanity
s.

of these

words
to of

Varro,

in

Non.,

lusus

vel lusio : ab

spectacles. hujusmodi

lusionibus referred authors

radices
the

crudelitas

agere

Pliny,
enim

N. cinis

gladiatorialgames, best period only call them ludi. never munera, inde Varro H., xxxvi, 203 : M. inquit lixius potus medetur, licet videre gladiatores, cum
.

solet, might perhaps be although, as is well known,


. . . . .

deluserunt,

hac

iuvari

potione.

In the
:

at inscription

Corduba,

Huebner, Ephem. epigr., iii, honorem, flammap. 37 tus munere gladiatorioet duabus lusionibus, the lusiones are Cf. Garrucci, Sull' epoca certainly not amphitheatral games. delV anfiteatro e sui jirammenti dell' iscrizione Puteolano, Napoli, Tesserae gladiatoriae', 1851, pp. 5-8, and Ritschl, Die p. 61,n. due I. Munus, 'the obligation, or performance' (Mommsen, Rom. Forschungen, i, 345) can only have been the originally officium mortuorum honori debitum ^Tertullian,Sp., 12),
edito ob
'
' '

VOL.

II.]
Munificus
:

Notes
is also

531
this
igo.
sense.

circi munus,

mainly used in Ovid, Fasti,v,


Cons, ad
Helv.

Poetic

ence transfer-

77) 33' 77, 34.

grief. Seneca,
Ann.

Ritschl,op. cit., p. 62 f. cf. De c. Jonas, ; maty., 17

Senecae, p. 30. He writings. Epp., 7, 2. speaks with indignationalso in Of the work De Epp., 90, 45. (c.2, 13 : juvat tranq. animi et humano cf. sanguine frui) Jonas, op. cit., jam p. 41 sqq. there was phitheatre, as 78, 36. greatness. In the year 58, when yet no amGerman ambassadors were brought into Pompey's theatre, 'quo magnitudinem populi viserent ',Tac, A., xiii,
54-

ord. libror. L.

78, 37. contemporaries. Martial, Sped., 1. Not but all who had only the magistrates in office, 79, 2. robes. held curule of"ces the festivals at wore ; popular praetexia Mommsen, StR, i', 437, i. se munus Suetonius, Calig.,c. 35 : edente (Ptole79, 6. gaze. convertisse hominum oculos maeum) ingressum spectacula abollae animadvertit. fulgore purpureae A A. J., xiv, 10, 6. rescriptof Julius foreign. Josephus, 9. 79,
Caesar
avTOV

contains

the

words

Sido"Tdal

re

Kal 'T/jKacip

iraurl

rots

79,

79,

Kai Tpen-^evTaTs roh fiofofuixoiv Trvyii.^ fierkt(3v (TuyKX-rjrLKcSv dewpetv. Kade^ofjt^vous dripluiv muneris autem II. people. Sueton., Aug., c. 43 : quodam mediam obsides missos tunc die Parthorum areprimum per secundo colin induxit subsellio se nam spectaculum superque toi)s locavit. Dio, Ixviii, Trpeo-^euTiis 15 : (Trajanus) roils Beda-aaScu iiroUi.. iv t^ TU"v iKpLKVov/iivovs j3ouXeiiT"(fi ^acxiKioiv Tapa. Sueton., Aug., c. 58 : patris patriae cognomen 14. togas. vtt' auroO
(v re Te/J,(p6e'i(nv Kdl
. . .

detulerunt
....

ei
. . . .

plebs

ineunti
....

Romae the the

tacula specing crown-

frequenset
of the senators

laureata. with at

21 Dio, Ixxii,

mentions
no

laurel.

This
26

was

doubt Cf.

regular

79, 79,

at least practice, 18. proletariat.Calpurn.,Eclog., 7,

great festivals.
and 79.

Marquardt,

StV, iii^ 557, 7. artistic. Calpurn., op. cit., 7, 47. interior. iv, Lucret., 75 sqq. 24. 79, xxxiv. 79, 25. sky. PUny, N. H., xix, 25 ; ef. Appendix cooled. Cf. Marquardt, op. cit.,558, 4. 79, 27. 79, 34. typical. Augustine, Confess.,vi, 8. V erkehrsleben der Alten, in Stephan, Das 80, 12. accommodated. Raumer's Hist. Taschenbuch, v, 9, p. 22 n. P. Merim^e, Lettres sur I'Espagne, 1830 (Mo80, 16. M"imee. saique, Bruxelles, 1833, p. 302). of Mexico, Maximilian, afterwards emperor 80, 20. Maximilian. of encertain measure a meinem (AiAs Leben, ii,67) expresses thusiam for bull-fights. Cf. the expressions of disgust in Brehm, Illustr. Thierleben,ii,676-683. 80, 23. weaning. On the gradual cessation of the amphitheatral p. 80 sqq. ; spectaclessee P. E. Mueller, De gen. aev. Theodos.,ii, more for a better and or complete account, Wallon, Hist, de ss. iii, I'"sclavage, 421 v, 80, 29, bury. Jerome Vita Hilar.,c, 3. De Rossi,Bull, crist.,
21.

532
p. 77 ss., thinks that
on a

Notes
bucket found
in Tunis

[vQL.II.
with

the tian Chrishe inscription dyrX-^trareiS^p /xer' eiitppoir^vTjs recognizes whom victorious he cona siders gladiator {thrax or retiarius), of the victorious Christian soul. from a symbol Apart

the that

extreme

improbabilityof

such

symbol,

I have

no

doubt

80, 31.

figure represents a charioteer. orders. Cod. Theodos., xv, 12, i (with Gothofredus'
the

mentary). com-

in Ber. d. Sachs. Ges., 1850, p. 213. 80, 33. prohibition. Mommsen 80, 37. Volsinii. Henzen, 5580. Firmic. Matem., De math., iii, 80, 39. horrible. 5, 8 ; vii,22. 8. Cod. Theodos., ix, 40, 80, 40. forbade. Cf. Prudent., In Symmach., ii, 1122 81, 2. amusement. sqq. Obbarius, Proleg.,xi, 39. Cf. Appendix xxxv. 81, 7. populace. Theodoret, Hist, eccl., v, 26. in N. Usener, Aufhebung der Gladiatorenschulen, 81, 8. abolished. Rh. Mus., 1882, p. 479 f. ; Marquardt, StV, iii*, 565, 2. etiam Augustine, C. D., iii,14, 2: 81, 10. existent. pugnant si in et tamen arenam procederent in gladiatores alter filius alter se gladiatores, pater esset, pugnaturi quorum auferret ? But in tale spectaculum quis ferret ? quis non aurigae, venatores, histriones. iv, 14, 22 he only names Mueller, op. cit., 81, 16. callousness. p. 87 ; Wallon, p. 427. De 20. gubern. Dei, vi (172),ed. Rittershus. 81, valleys. Salvian., Cod. Just., iii,10, 11 (10, 9). 81, 24. Sundays. Gregorovius, Gesch. d. St. Rom, i*, 290, i. 81, 27. instituted. 81, 37. solemnly. Just., Nov., cv, c. i. Cf. also Anthol. Pal., ix, 581 81, 39. clerics. Cod. Just.,i, 4, 34. eis rd iJ,ovi]jj,4piov iv ^ ijyow Kvrryyinov, (ed. Jacobs, ii,207) : iySpes dywvli^ovTcu irpis Bqpas. \ Some of the arrangements 82, 5. bloody. Cassiodorus, Var. epp.,v, 42. Rev. there mentioned archiol., vii,pi. 153 (M6riperhaps de Narbonne). Of., gyavledu musie m6e, Plaque de marbre of this kind besides the diptychs in Gori, Thes. dipt., a new one vaMon. ined. dell' Inst.,v, pi. 51, with explanation by Henzen, thinks he can recognize here AdI, xxv, pp. 115-118. Henzen the beasts ; cf also the epigram to deceive a figure intended in Anthol. Pal.,iv,538 (ed. Jacobs, ii, 190) : e/s riv dir4 Kburov ^^'^ the contomiates in Sabatier, KaTepxilJ.covBTipio/xix'"' Descr. gin. d. mid. 6. 11 cont.,pi. viii, ; ix, 4 and iii, 82, II. ofificials. Lex col. Genetivae. Ephem. epigr., p. 93 s. and the time of the CIL, ; on composition ii,119 s., iii, 97. p. 102 duumviratu suo : ix, 2350 (Allifae) acceptis a re p. xiii m.n. venationes plenas et gladiatorum paria xxi dedit. communal. Curator 16. muneris publici, CIL, xiv, 2972, 82, all at Praeneste. mun. pub. glad, ter.), (curat, 3011, 3014 muneris 16. Curator Villiani ad Deam bequeathed. gladiatorii 82, Aug. Voc, CIL, xii, 1529. Mommsen, 82, 19. Emperor. StR, ii',887, 8. Cic, Ad Attic, ii,8, 2 (Antium) ; IRN, 6036 82, 32. three. CIL, ix, 3437 (Peltuinum) ; Petron., c. 45. 82, 32. four, IRN, 4063 CIL, x, 6012 (Mintumae) ; ZifN,
.

VOL.

II.]
2518
=

Notes
X,

533

di Pompei, pi. 1785 (Puteoli) ; Garrucci, Gyaff. P. Somii v, iv, iii prid. Id. The five days' spectacles at Praeneste, CIL, xiv, 82, Ad Cic, Attic, xii,2. (708),and those of six days at Forum Dessau Clodii,CIL, xi, i, 3303 are ludi, not munera, (CIL, xiv, p. 290b, and Mitt. d. Archdol. Instit., ii,1887, p. 194) confuses them. 82, 35. panthers. IRN, 4768 CIL, ix, 2350 (Allifae) ; 4877 112 CIL, ix,2237 (Telesia) ; IRN, CIL, x, 539 (Salemum) ; Pliny, Epp., vi, 34 (Verona). 82, 35. ostriches. IRN, 2569 CIL, x, 3704 (Cumae) ; 5789 CIL, ix, 4208 (Amiternum) 82, 37. had. Pliny, N. H., xxxiii, 49. four. 82, 39. CIL,, X, 3704 (Cumae) ; IRN, 5789 CIL, ix, 4208

CIL,

p. 66 : 32. lasted. 3015, and


X,

munus

(Amiternum)
82, 40.
ten.

CIL, xiv, 3015 (Praeneste). : CIL, ix, 2350 (Allifae 82, 40. twenty. gladiatorum paria xxi) ; xiv, 3663 (Tibur 184 a.d.) ; Murat., 617, 5 (Auximum). 82, 40. thirty. Orelli,2545, cf. n. on 83, 17-19 below ; CIL, ix,
2350.

83, 2. colleagues. IRN, 2378 CIL, x, io74d. cf. Kiessling, N. Jahrbb. 83,8. contractor. CIL, iv, 1177' sqq.; 68. f. Philol.,1872, p. 83, 10. pending. Petron., c. 45. Sueton., Tiber.,c. 37. 83, 12. extorted. 83, 14. tavern-keeper. Martial, iii, CIL, xi, i, 59, cf. ib.,16, 99. 862 D. 1. Foro SemAlfidio vi. vir. m. Q. Q. Hylae (Mutina): Romae negotianti lanario Alfidia proni coUeg. harenariorum Severa patri pientissittio. the inscription Orelli, According to Henzen 83, 21. venatio. 2545. but the is mentioned before not place belongs to Ferrara,
=

Paulus

Diaconus

(Ferraria).
= ....

83, 26. plays. CIL, ix, 2350. ^3" 31- glory. IRN, 4040 CIL,x, 4760 (Suessa) : munus Cf. CIL, ix, 4208. secundum dignitatem coloniae. '. CIL, X, 6012. "83, 38. know 83, 40. criminals. CIL, ix, 3437. 84, 14. pairs. CIL, ii,1305. 84, 29. pay. Livy, xli, 20. 84" 37- jealousy. Cf. Appendix xxxvi. 84, 39. Rhodes. Dio, Or., xxxi, i, i. Plutarch, Praec.ger.yep.,c. 30, 4: tQiv (j"iKonixiSiv 84,41. hamper. Kal axb'KaffTov ^peffii^ovin Kal diipiwSes Sffatrb ipaviKhv ijri /3w/toXi5xoj' el 8i fiii, 7r6Xeus, Kal Tf"i(j"ouai,, "peCyeKal Siai^i\avvettjs iiA\wTa./iiv TOiaOra Bed/iara. voXKoU ahovfUfois tci, Tots fiAxov c. 5. cc. 5, 14, and 29, i ; De cupid. divitiar., 85, 3. despair. Id. ib., 606 M. in f. Dio Ixvi, Or., Chrys., p. 85, 9. gladiators. Hadrian., c. 19. 85, 9. Hadrian. Cf. also Plutarch, Non posse suaviter vivi,c. 17, 85, 12. Plutarch. In De soUert. anim., c. i, 4, hunting is praised: Sti. toO 6. iv xaipaiifiAxats duSpHv npis dXK'/iXovs iretpVKiros rifuii ijlienaBniKSros Siav. t4 ttoXi) dcvpo rpetpata, KuBupdv irapixe^ SiA cri^pov
'
'

534
85,
13. Lucian.

Notes
Lucian, Anachars.,
c.

[vol.ii.
37.
esu earn., ii,2, 3. oration iiriprav /iovoiiaxi^v

85, 15. depriving. Plutarch, loc. cit. 85, 19. precious. Pseudo-Plutarch, De composed an 85, 2r. pity. Favorinus

Vitt. soph., 491, 6, ed. Kayser), probably to (Philostrat., his art by defending what was universallycondemned,
'

play disfor

mentions in the orations context iirl rif Philostratus same these and Favorinus liked iniirip Tuv ^aXavdoiv. X-flpij) materias fames ',Gell., N. A., xvii, 12. Only Libanius speaks of gladiatorswith a certain admiration, perhaps out of opposition

{De vita sua, c. 3). Julian, Fragm. epist., 85, 22. abstain. p. 304 D. It is Schurer, Neutest. Zeitgeseh.,p. 387 : 85, 26. Palestine. not permitted to sell to the heathen or bears, lions, anything: be harmed. else whereby the people could It is not allowed to Fromi a stadion or a scaffold '. help them in building a basilica, in the fourth treatise on Seder of a idolatry and heathenism the Mishna (editedat the end of the second century a.d,). for this statement, as for all the rest,, 85, 37. permission. Evidence xxxvi. in the list of amphitheatres in Appendix Cf. the of the demolition. description amphitheatre of 85, 39. and Cities Cemeteries Sutri in Dennis, of Etruria,vol. i,p. 159 ff.. was ; reputed to be the seat of demons 86, 10. craft. The Colosseum G. d. St. See Benvenutoi. Gregorovius, Rom, viii,388,
to the
'

Christian

zealots

Cellini's story of the

sorcery

of which

he

was

witness

in the:

chapter i (Goethe, 28, 138). The Allg.Zeitg. 1864, relates the following : In the Coliseuni of curious assembles' crowd a people now day to watch every the excavations of a certain Testa, who is convinced, on the authority of an old parchment, that at a particular spot he will find an is catalogued in the mianuenormous treasure, which
Colosseum,
of
10

book

2,

December,

'

'. script

86, 18. interrupted. Stancovich, Anfiteatro di Pola, p. 10. 86, 24. For 'tradition' read 'speculation'. du roman Fr. Michel, De la popularity des Quatre 86, 25. Gallienus. et de ses causes fitsAymon [Actesde Vac. de Bordeaux, ist halfknown to me from the M6m. de la sooiiti 58 s.) only 1842, year p. de I'ouest, 162. des antiquaires 1843, p. de la France, p. 88 ss. ; MilCl^risseau, 86, 28. Nimes. Antiquitis ss. ; Pelet, lin. Voyage dans le midi de la France, iv, p. 220 de I' de Nimes ss. Description (1853), p. 137 amphithidtre 87, 6. still. Revue arcMol., vii,p. 194. 87, 8. clearing. Estrangin, Etudes sur Aries. la ville et le port de Frijas. sur 87, 22. excavated. Texier, M6m. MSm. d, des div. I'acad. vol. ii sav. inscr.,2nd series, pris. p. (1849), p. 235 sq. de Montaigne en Italie, Cf. Journal du voyage 1580/ 88, 16. held. s. 1581, i, 152 P. N. degli anfiteatri, Maffei, Verona 88, 22. courage. illustrata, vol. V, pp. 135-148 (ed. 2da, Milano, 1826). de Mme. de Rimusat, ii, 150. 88, 25. place, Mim. circle. Deutsche Treitschke, 88, 27. Geschichte, iii, 271.

VOL,

11.]
fall. Beda of the
name

Notes
Venerab., Collect., cap.
Colosseum cf
.

535
3, de bell.

88, 34-

On
The

the

vation deri-

Appendix CIL, vi, 1796, c. h. 1-16 were according to Lanciani, Bdl, 1881, p. 6, effected under Theodosius, Placidus and III by the prefect Flavins Valentinian As early Paulus. Theoderic's time part of tire building was used as a dwelling. as Cf. vol. ii, f. of this work. Cassiodorus, Var., iv, 42. p. 32 devastated. Delle memorie sacre e 88, 36. Marangoni, profane dell'anfiteatro Flavio (1746),p. 46. Id. ib.,pp. 49-53. 88, 40. divisions. Laterano. Cf. the of the Id. ib., pp. mention II. 89, 53-55. in Fazio Uberti Colosseum degli [Dittamondo, written between 1367) ; Jordan, Topogr. d. St. Rom, ii,391. 1355 and Marangoni, p. 55 s. 89, 17. united. mentioned. 89, 23. Gregorovius, G. d. St. Rom, vii,614 ff. 89, 24. Pius. Marangoni, pp. 58-60. 89, 28. ashes. Id., p. 47 (Sallengre,Nov. thes. antiq.Roman., i, p. 502). Id., p. 46. 89, 31. Famese. 89, 32. workmen's. Id., p. 60 s. 89, 34- given. Id., pp. 64 and 72. 89, 37- bricked. Id., p. 64. Id., p. 73. 89, 38. grass. 89, 41. provision. Id., p. 67 ss. the latest restorations see Canina, AdI, 1852, 90, 3. original. For
mentioned
in

xxxvi.

tions restora-

p. 258
90, 16.

ss.

Theatre.

I refer I

iii^, 529
sentences

and ff.,

which

general to my only give authorities are lacking there, or ii,p.


12.

in

essay
here
occur

in
in

Marquardt StV,
and
nexion. cona

for statements

different

90,

19.

frequent.
least.

Cf. vol.

90, ig. 90,


22.

Ibid.
i :

performed. Seneca, Clem., i, 6,


....

cogitate in
theatris

hac

civi-

tate

in qua

tribus

eodem

tempore

viae

postu-

lantur. 91, I. Pentheus. 91, 25. wearied. ed. Graux

Juv., 6, 71. Choiic, 'Twip rCiv iv Aioviaov rbv plovdKovi^bvrav, in Rev. de philol.,N. S., i (1877),p. 238, c. 14, in the emperor's 7 ; cf. p. 225, c. 8, 4 (mimes at the Brumalia toIvvv airi] iiAXiara, paaCKeia) [t] presence) ; p. 227, c.8, 22 : (palverai,
Acad., xii,p. 251. famishing. Grysar, Sitzungsb.d. Wiener Actaeon is alluded to by Varro, A mimus "Tertullian, Apol., 15. ed. Buecheler', p. 216 : Quod si Sat. Menipp., 513, Petron. comedisset et non suos et canes Actaeon ipse prius occupasset
nugas saltatoribus in theatro iieret.

idfwtsxpaii.ivq.
91, 33.

91, 35. 91, 92, 92, 92,

i, p. 256. Sueton., Calig.,c. 57 ; Juv., 8, 185. 37. was. astonishment. Plutarch, De sollert. anim., c. I. 2. often. Cic, Rabir., c. 12 ; Prudent., In Law. '. read For roguery demagogy 144. Juv., 6, 45 ; i, 35 ; 8, 185. 6. charms. disguise.
'

Cf. vol.

19,

9.

martyr., p.

'

'

536
92, 8. enriched. 92, 92, 92,
10.

Notes

[vol.II,

Cic, Phil., 2, 27. Seneca, Epp., 114. Haupt, Hermes, vii, 182, fugitivifor divites, needlessly in my opinion. Abuse. II. /cai Philo, Ad Gai., p. 598 M. : KaTa-x\evai6ii.ei'oi. avTLirdXwv C)s kv dsarpiKots twv fiifjiots. irpbs KepTofjiodfjLevoL
pursuers. reads milites
12.

boobies.
to

Cf. the list of actors


two Roman

in the dedication

which plays,

according
of
a

somewhat of
ff. ;

earlier

(of 212 and presumably inscriptions date) were arranged by soldiers of the

92, 92,

92, 92,

and of the fleet of Misenum Hermes, vigiles ; Mommsen, CIL, vi, 1063. V, 303 13. expression. Gell.,N. A., xvi, 7. Kal Philo, op. cit., ^ iirl /d/ioisaliTxpSn' p. 552. 14. coarse. dXXi fiij{iTTOixetdwvTaffe^viyrepov, ffKOJ^fidruv fj-etpaKCtadia-Tep Ko.yxi'iov'''''" 16. flute. Grysar, op. cit., p. 264 ff. 18. action. Plutarch, Qu. conv., vii,' Quintilian,iv, 2, 53; 8,

corps

4.

Also

the mime

mentioned

?Xwv
also

Kal dpa^aTLKiiv actores

soil, an., c.ig,g, Troops of mimes TroXvTrpdffojTOS.


:

in De

was

ttXoktiv

contained

CIL, vi, 10, 118 [quarjtarum in mimis saltantibus utilis actor). Bdl, 1885, p. 240. end. 21. Cic, Pro Cael., c. 27. 92, naked. idea that Grysar, p. 271 ff. The they showed 92, 35. themselves in complete nudity on these occasions cannot be of accounts at and by quoting performances Byzantium proved of St. John Chrysostom. Antioch in the time Gloss. Labb. : sum nudus, fero levia yviwriT"oi. 92, 40. praetors. Trist.,ii,497 sqq. 86. Martial, iii, 93, I. verse. Id., xiii, praef. 93, 2. emperor. De gubern. Dei, vi ; cf. Cyprian, De Salvian., immorality. 9. 93, and vol. i, p. 246 f. 6, spectaculis, mimes. Tivaiov ix Svplas, Suid., s. KaBri/ia^evfiiros : Al\iav6s 93,12. Kal iirb iravris toS 7rpo(ri6vTOS. KaSri/ia^evfiJvov iralpa ^v ijiipav^i yap Si "Ko\a"rtav TrepiTraBeffTdpa, eb iv TOts /jifiOLS Twv re rots tpatvofiivois TOI"S h T"Btt Tim iKKoKoVfiivT) TO. "TxfllMl"^l-y TTJV KOiVT]V 6tj/lV opwVTai rbv Syfiop Kol 6(rov fierSt Kal KaTareivovcra toO d-^fiov Tpbs ffdtfiaTos,
guartarum
'

Kal fjM.VLK^v ""r^yetav. trvthdij dancers. Grysar, op. cit., p. 310 93, 15.

ff.

Cf. pp. of

253

and and mimo

272.

Jerome, Epp.,
David
: nonne

52, says tibi videtur

of
.

the
.

story Abishag figmentum esse de

King
vel

ludicro ? Atellanarum und naked. TrachtenFalke, Deutsche Modenwelt, i, 278. 93, 17. his XI received into Louis Paris in 1461 by the on was entry beautiful most girls of the city quite naked, with poems. the acted were at Lille in 1468 before Among plays which Charles
the Bold
was

the

Judgment
Diirer

of

Paris,in

which

in accordance witnessed similar spectacles myth. 1520 the his in Netherlands. The during journey municipalityof Antwerp, he writes to his friend Melanchthon, presentedall kinds

goddesses appeared
Even
as

entirely naked

the three the with

late

as

of shows
were

in the be
seen

street

at the entry of Charles


most

V,

among

which

to

the

beautiful

and

well-bom

of the girls

538
ian

Notes
Aristomenes,
315,
'

[vol.II.
a

as

in Athen., iiroKpiTTis dpxa^ttsKcofj-cfdlas,


for

iii, p.
96, 8.
For
'

cannot

be taken the
'

proof that

old comedies for


'

were

represented on

stage.
read
'

doddering

and blustering

',and

mawkish

'

dissolute '. read Cf. Appendix xxxvi. 96, 9. centuries. The 96,16. hand. Quintilian,i, 11.

'

comoedi
a

fibula'
was

(Juv.,
sary neces-

Sat., 6, 73
for
a

Martial,xiv, 215)
comedian.

shows

that

fine voice

M. Antonin., c. 2. 96, 17. Geminus. 96, 24. Turpio. Tac, Dial., c. 20. vi, 2, 35. 96, 28. scene. Quintilian, 96, 30. nobility. Id., ii,10, 13 : quod faciunt ita prorsus, ut nos vulgo neque esset sine arte,neque procul tamen

actores comici,qui loquimur, pronuntiant, quod a natura recedunt, quo vitio

periretimitatio : sed morem scenico exornant. quodam scale. Id., xi, 3. 96, 32. Id., xi, 3, 96, 35. fishermen.
'

communis

huius

sermonis

decore

112.

One

may

connect

the

'

men fisher-

with

such

piece as
'

the

Rudens

of Plautus.

97, 97,

9.

blustering '. decrepit. Read other. xi, 3, 178-181. Quintilian, 13.


maiden.
swallow.

97, 16. 97, 29.

Juv.,

3,

93-100.

tragico, Mdl, vol. xi, tav. xiii (Robert, AdI, 1880, pp. 206-212). saltat., 27. 97, 30. laughable. Lucian, De theatre. Tyan.i Philostrat., Apoll. 97, 32. v, 195, p. 89, ed. K. 181 2. 98, Horace, Epp., ii,i, eye. sqq., 187.
Cf. e.g. Attore

98,

12.

dances.

Cf.

Appendix

xxxvii.
see

On

the

declamation Rom.

and

gestures 667 f.

of the

tragic actors

Ribbeck,

Tragodie, p.

98, 16. composer. My essay in Marquardt, SiV, iii*, 545. 98, 30. parts. Cf the passages cited by Bergk, Ueber einigeZeichen der Plautin. Hdschr., in Philologus,xxxi (1871/72), p. 239, 11. De 60 De Ad Cic, Or.,i, Legg.,i,4 ; Fam., ix, 22 ; Pro Sestio, ;
.

57This strange device occurs 98, 37. applause. Pliny, Epp., ix, 34. at the end of the sixteenth even century, e.g. in the Anfiparnasso and of Orazio Vecchi in Monteverde's Ballo delle ingrate, (1597), It is remarkable, in view Ambros, Gesch. der Musik, i, 520. of Goethe's ideas on theatrical representation,that he once, if on only as a make-shift,ventured something similar on the Weimar stage (Devrient, Gesch. d. deutsch. Schauspielkunst, iii, 247). resolution Cf. Mommsen, 612 f. The RG, iii^, 99, 2. themselves. of tragedy into its elements is on the whole very accurately De la signification des mots cantare explained by G. Boissier, ei saltare et saltare tragoediam, in Rev. arcMol.,N. S., 2, pp. 333-3438. stage. 99, iii') 553 canticum I refer in
to my essay in treatise of Grysar cited Chor in der Tragodie.
'

general

Marquardt, StV,
there, Ueber
das

f'!3.nd
und

to

the

den

VOL.

II.]

Notes
Sueton., Nero,
c.

539
24, with Casaubon's
notes.

99, 14. vocalist.

Grysar, op. cit., Electa,i, 24. According p. 56, i and Lipsius, to Pseudolucian., Nero, c. 9, Nero caused at the Isthmian games excellent rival tragedian named an killed by his Epirotes to be actors : flairiiiim"Sipuv iir' dKpipdvTap (in cothurni,as Kayser otov irpo(r-fiKovTai explains,i.e. in costume) roils iavroO iiroKpirhi Nero certainly took several actors about with him, n irpdy/iaTi,.
but that
the 99, 15.

it cannot several

be concluded
actors

with

any

from certainty
on

could
must

appear

the

stage together
from

this outrage with

singer.
choir. A

Chorus
:

probably

be assumed

Epictet.,
p^ra

Diss,, iii, 14
TToXXwy. 99,

is ol kukoI

/iicoi rpaycpdol 90-01


on

oi Sivavrai, dXXd

17. linked. refer


to

99, 19.

Grysar'sstatements dialogues. The passage of

p. 45

are

mere

conjectures.
261

Dio

Chrys., Or., xix,

may

solos alone. dialogues, but equally well to iambic Cf. free. Here, Sueton., Nero, c. 21. Euripides, fur., 1035. 99, 30. The PhiloJuv., 8, 223, Dio, Ixiii, parts which 9 and 22, and as are strat.,Vit. Apollon., v, 6, mention by Nero, played bably proonly arbitrarilychosen examples. Suetonius, Nero, c. 46. 99, 34. death. Id., Caes., c. 39 ; Aug., c. 43. 99i 39- appear. actor. Tac, A., xiv, 15. 99, 41. RG, iuP, 613. Grysar {Der rom.Mimus, Mommsen, 100, 2. texts. in Sitzungsb. d. Wien. acad.,xii,pp. 327-330) has introduced much
scena erroneous

and See

irrelevant

matter

into

the

section

on

the

Graeca. vol.
:

100, 4. audience.
c.

ii,p. 91, 24-5 and note. Choric, op. oiv t4 pi^v K"pxvinp inrepaipei liTToSpopdas cit., 14, 7, p. 238 di ffTainuSes toTs 5^/iOis i/i^dWeiv, Sav/iaroTTOiois T(fp.Tidii' "wpS/yp.a Kal Kal rpayifSias \ip^ xpujit^cous iirbKpinvp^nbvras T"fi p,ri xbpov av Stiff tuv ^vdpuiroi dtddvai,CKeivojv yap oCtws iveirkiia deapArtav,ws
brip^offieieLv. /a6Xis
7. mime. Id.

100,

ib.,c. 17, 2, p. 243: fup^s yap "Tas, k"v S,yav 6s vvv p^v elffipxerai ^, Tb, 5e"repa ^4petTpay(pSias iiiroKpLTov, e"f0u]^os S^ fj.T}T^pa vvv wa'ida "/"ov^a, ^i(pos ^'7n(pipov(rav p.'qTpbs i)TOKpLvbp.^vos,
riKvois inrh

fijXoTWTrfas ^pwrt/c^s. If there


necessary

was

need

of
were

tpwvaffKetv

and

strict diet for mimes


more

all the 100,


22.

(c.^15, 9, p. 240),both for tragedians.


in

certainly

100, 28. 170 100, 100,

100, roi, loi,

(p. 301, 25). pantomimo, Bdl, 1875, p. god. Henzen, Buecheler, Ind. Bonn, ss. J. Schmidt, Bdl, 1879, p. 170. CIL, vi, 10,115. 2, aestiv., 1877, pp. 11-13. below. Cf. Marquardt, op^ cit., p, 551, and 30. disuse. ad Pers., Proll. Welcker, op. cit., p. 1469 ; Jahn, 38. Lucan. Lucano, p. 64 sq. Cf. Teuffel, Genthe, De M. Annaeo p. xxxiv; RLG*, 303, 4. Juv., 7, 92. 41. Paris. Plutarch, Qu. conv., ix, 15, 17. Cf. Liban., ed. men. 5. Reiske, vol. iii, p. 381 sq. ed. Boecking, p. 65, says 6. historical. Dosith., Inierpr.,iii, Augustus. Sueton.,
Tessera di
un

Jerome,

ed.

Roth

in

the

introduction

to

the

section

on

mythology

Fabulae

540
quoque
in loi, loi, loi,

Notes
pantomitnorum
inde

[vol.ri.
et

101, loi,
loi,

esse saltatione,vera quae 12. Cleopatra. Lucian., De suUat., 54 and 58. Nero. Sueton., Nero, c. 54. 13. Macrob., Salt.,v, 17, 15 : Virgiltreated so 17. Macrobius. not only the was beautifully story of Dido, that his deScriptidu imitated and by sculptors,painters tapestry-weavers, but also histrionum celebretur '. perpetuis et gestibus et cantibus 18. Gods. c. Lucian, De saltat., 59. 37-61. Lucian, op. cit., Grysar, op. cit., Myrrha. 29. 53 f. A. J., xix, i, 13. 32. fall. Josephus,
'

accipiunt laudem scripta sunt.

testantur

loi, 34. 102,7.

audiences. turmoil.

Cf.

on

later

times

P.

E.

De Mueller,
p. 301,

gen.

aev.

Theodos., ii, 104

sqq.

Sueton., in Jerome Macrob., Saturn., ii,7, r8.


The

(ed. Roth,
mentioned

25). Cf.
times

102, 8. orchestra. Lucian, the mimes may

first two be

are

several

by

last two also

by Ovid, Remed., 753 sq., where indeed Cf. Grysar, RJiein. Mus., ii, p. meant.

(Arnob., Adv. gent., i, 2 ; Cassiodor., Var., iv, 51.) Columbar. start. 12. Grysar, op. cit., 57 f. Cf. Jahn, Das 102, der Villa Pamfili, p. 24. Owii, Remed., I.e.; Lucian, Salt.,2 ("owb KjxtiiJan 102, 17. music. Kal irbSujv KT^Ttfi). Kal Tep"Tt(rfM(n rb names five, ib.,66 (Tocrbirati iieplii" -^dip parts. Lucian 102,23. Mus., ii,p. 38. opafw, ^v.). Cf. Grysar, Rhein. 26. 26, Lucian, 67. Aerope. 102, Anthol., ed. Jacobs, iv, p. 192 ; Epigr. ddesp., 102, 26. Agave. Seyo^tSj/TOS ^fiupvaiov dpXV^'^oO elKdva). 353 (^^5 in theatralibus Jerome, Epp., 43 : quomodo J02, 27. Cybele. scenis unus histrio nunc'Hefculem robustus ostendit, atqueidem Venerem mollis in tremulus in nunc nunc frangitur, Cybelen. Liban., ed. Reiske, iii, 391, 102, 32. Ganymede. 23. Lucian, ib.,63. 102, 41. error. 103, 9. Lapithae. Liban., ib.,p. 373 sq. Priam. Mauil., v, 479 sqq. 103, 12. 28. R. Kohler, Ueber die Nonnus, Dionys., xix, 136 ss. ivy. 103, 58.

Dionysiaka
103, 33.
103, at
once.

des

Nonnus,

p. 29,

2.

Cassiodor., Var., iv. 51.


de
'

41.
2.

Hamilton.
skill.

104,

histriones

Goethe, Werke, 23, 257 "f. Fronto, Epp. ad M. Antonin. Aug. caudam palleolatdmsaltant, quom

iv, 8: orcitt.,

cycni,capillum

104,

104,

In Schol. eodem demonstrant. pallio Veneris, furiae flagellum Juv., 6, 653: spectant in theatarop a r a pa 1 Ii u m Alcestin "be suo can hardly morientem, the corrupt word pro marito the to kind. mean anything of supposed In the only passage frOm which one might draw 5. Characters. that secondary actors the conclusion the stage, on appeared De be the the that to seems sense Lucian, saltat., 83, pantomime acted in such action of a second a to suggest the as way facing him. person doubtful. et finitioiieauSus II. Quintilian,vi, 3, 65: Nam de est Augustus pantomimis duobus, qui alternis gestibuscon-

VOL..

II.]

Notes

541

104, 104,

104, 104, 104, 104, 104, 104,

104,

alterum saltatorem intereorum tendebant, cum dixit,alterum pellatorem. 16. leaps. Lucian, Salt.,71. 18. fast. Seneca, Controv.,iii, praef. 8 : Nomio (edd.nomini velocitas sed obiciatur, tantum meo) cum pedum non concedatur lentiores manus of sunt (according to the certain emendation Ind. Bonn, aestiv., Buecheler, 1877, p. 12). 21. Galen, vi, 155. body. Nonn., Dionys., xix, 261-282. 29. hands. xi, 3, 87. Quintilian, 31. speech. Seneca, Epp., 121, 6. 36. words. xi, 3, 91 sqq. 36. finger. Quintilian, Manu dance. loquaci, Petron., ed. Buecheler', p. 37. puer 26 ilia foeda et praepostera sed tamen : 212. Tac, Dial., c. frequens quibusdam exclamatio, ut oratores nostri tenere dicere, histriones diserte saltare dicantur. Among the Greeks Antipat. mentions the Bacchus of Pylades wa/iThessalon., Epigr., 27, Kal x^.offif Cf CIG, 6305 : Iffroplas Sei^as \ox^v6fJ."vos. (pfiifot^ X^P'^^ and wdvTa Grysar, op. cit., XaX'/iffas, p. 41. rhetors. D. 20 Athen., i, p. 41.
.

Nonnus, op. cit.,196-202. 105, 5. bald. xi, 3, 88 sq. 105, 8. strings. Quintilian,

contemplation. Macrob., Sat., ii,7. dress. Lucian, Salt.,80. 105, 21. Macrob., loc. cit. 105, 26. saw. characters. iv,282 Jacobs, .^Mi^o/., CIG, 6306 105,27. 6a(t3v KelvoLffLv KLveiro Trpo(TihTroL$. Xojv Lucian, ib.,79. 105, 28. tears. Minuc. Felix, Octav., 37, 12. 105, 32. tears. Cf. Marquardt, mask. Salt., 27, 29. Lucian, 36. 105,
105,
12.
=

"ru/i7rd(r-

op. cit.,

551,

106, 106,

sqq. of Liba,nius in P. E. Mueller, De passages 403-5. Theodos.,ii, p. 104 and Claudian in Eutrop., ii, gen. aev. ed. medicament, De 8. sec. Paris. Kuehn, locos, Galen, compos, io6, Cf the

44. health. 6. absent.

Lucian, Salt.,75

xii, p. 106,
106, 106, 106,
II.

454-

food.
sex.

15.

Liban., Pro saltat., op. cit., p. 388 sq. De Lactant., r. Columella, r., i, praef. 15.

Inst.

div.,vi, 20,
19.
22.

32. inartistic.
Leda.

Apul., Apol., c. 74. Juv., 6, 63-66 (Thymele


Pliny, Epp., vii,24
Actius
; 2150: ;

tunc x,

rustica

discit).
IRN,
2911

io6, 34. Pliny.


: (Puteoli)

CIL,

1946

2155:

C. Ummidius Anicetiani Actiani:


I.

Anicetus Actio

pantomimus {OIL, iv, vale). Anicet(e)


B,c.

c. 106, 37. Juvenal. Juv., Julian, Fragm. epp., p. 304 106, 41. pantomimes. Zosim., Hist., i, 6. 107, %. monarchy.

107, 7. weary. 107, 9. artists.

Augustine, De Athen., i, p.

civitate
20

F, and
same :

Dei, i, 32. Plutarch, Qu.


a

vii, conviy.,

8, c.
cus.

3, 3,

are

Plutarch's

derived froin the words are

source,

treatise of Aristoni-

dwoii^ixwa

Si

t^s

dpx^"'^'^'t')''
should

Kol dyKiiS-q llvMSeiOV,

word Kai "iroXvirp^ixuTroi' (this ira,Si]TLKi)v

542
also oSffav

Notes
be
.

[vol.ii.
of the

read
. .

in Athen.

instead

meaningless

iroMKmrov)

aiirSdev wi^av tov KdpSaKos d^x^M^^ "'"V ^aOdWeiov aTTO/j^vTiP, 'Hxo"s ij Tivos Xlavis ^ 'Zaripovaiiv 'Epwri kwjjA^ovtos
" SmriBefiUvriv. inrbpxniJ-i' art. 10. Athen., I. c.

107,

in the Litierar. Centralblatt, 1869, 107, 15. Tragedy. Bursian f. 17, p. 490 Seneca, Contyov. epit.,iii,praef.: Pylades 107, 18. dance. in aberant. se a tragoedia multum comoedia, Bathyllus 107,
107,

no.

in

107, 107, 107,


107,

Antipater Thessalon., Epigr.,27. Jacobs, ii,p. 102. writer. 21. Boeth., ib.,p. 114. Macrob., ii,7. 24. hero. CIL, x, 1074. 2378 27. Pylades. IRN, schools. Seneca, Qu. n., vii, 32 : stat 29. Pyladis et Bathylli domus.,
20.

poet.

Anthol.

Gr., ed.

per

successores

31.

time.

Cf.

Appendix

xxxviii.

107, 107,

Plutarch, I. 'c. 32. p. 553, 4 and 5, and 40. accompanists. Cf. Marquardt, op. cit., Of the with caninscriptions Petron., c. 53 (odaria saltare). tavit saltavit et placuit Orelli, 2605 is spurious, but 2607 latter (d. m. puer, CIL, xii, 188 is certainly genuine. The 'occurs in also CIL, [the name Orelli, 2527 Septentrionis xii qui Antipoli in theatro biduo saltavit et xiv, 2977] annor. the following amusing comment by placuit) has occasioned Wallon in his (generallyvery valuable) Hist, de I'esclavage, ii, de ce jeune enfant du Nord, I'inscription qui 129 : On connait parut Sug" de douze ans sur le theatre d'Antibes, dansa deux Quel sort fatal le ravlt si tot et si jours et sut plaire"... ciel loin de sa patrie, sous un qui le conviait k vivre par tous las
Plutarch.
' '
= =

'

Ovid, Trist., ii,519 ; v, 7, 25 ; Pliny,Paneg., c. 26. c. 54 ; Tac, DiaL, Cic, Pro Sest., 108, 6. emboHum. 54, 116, cf. Schol. in Mai. Auct. ii,148. class., A bone stamp with the inscription women. : 108, 7. Sophe Theoarbitrix imboliarum. robathylliana Bdl, 1873, p. 67 ss. and CIL, vi, 2, 10,128 (a pupil of Theoros Bathyllus ; cf. note 28. An embolaria N. on Pliny, H., vii, 158, Orelli, p. 100, CIL, vi, 2, 10,127. 2613 108, 10. Sparta. Athen., xiv, 631 A. Cf. on the whole subject my essay in Marquardt, 108, 14. houses. and I Appendix xxxix. op. cit., 553, civitas. I. c. ; Sueton., Nero, c. 12. Dio, 108, 15. Naidi, Orelli, 2639 CIL, vi, 2, 10,141 : Dis man. 108, 16. slaves. 108, 6.
=
=

d'un charmes danced.

climat

plus

doux

Caesaris

vernae

ex

numero

p5n:rhiche.

num. Digg; xlviii, 108, 21. cloaks. 19, 8, 11 ; Plutarch, De sera 36. vind.,c. 9 ; Fronto, Ad M. Caes.,i,2, 4 ; Lucian, Piscator, Apulei., Met., x, 29, p. 734. 108, 23. squares. Anthol. ed. Meyer, 959. De lat., J08, 25. sexes. pyrrhicha:
"

In

spatio Veneris
adversum

simulantur
sexus

proeliaMartis
etc.

cumsese

uterque venit

VOL.

II.]

Notes

543

io8, 25. Bacchic. Athen., xiv, 631 A. I. c. 108, 27. shepherds. Lucian, De saltat., 108, 33. blood. Sueton., Nero, c. 12. Juv.,
pueros Cf. vol. inde
ad

4,

122

108, 37.
109, 28.
oSv Mirav

raptos)probably also refers ii,p. 74. Pyrrhic. Apulei.,Met., x, p. 232-236.


knights.
K.T.\.
"

velaria

et (et pegma to a Pyrrhic.

Vitt. soph.,ii,10, ed. Philostrat., p. 256 : oirire ffirovddiviep vepl ras ^^ aSrai rb iyKVxXtovs Behs 6px''l"''''"''

109, 29. 109, 32. with

pantomimes.

E.g. Pliny, Paneg., 46.


350

despised. Liban., op. cit., p.


the two confusing kinds
:

reproaches

his

adversary

dirb tu"v x^^pov dTrotpaiveiv "fj\-in"re TU"v /xl/jLuv Sb^av^X^eiviirl r^v Spxv^t-^' 109, log,

(SArfoj/os o-x^naroi 6 x^^P'^^ elvac SoKet Kai t^p fLeTt^i^rwv

dW

rb toO ol/iai

37.

disease. Rome.
women.

109,
no,

38. 38.
I.

sexes.

ep.,V, 315
vixit annis

Seneca, Controv. epit., iii, praef. Tac, Dial., 39. Cf. vol. i, p. 247. Cf. vol. i,p. 59. J. Schmidt, Add. ad CIL viii, Eph. no. 443 (Carthage) : Thyas saltatrix Metiliae Rufinae
xiiii.
Thalamus

sponsae

suae.

The

dancers

were

no,

no,
no,

no,

no, no, no,

no, no, no,


no,

no,

no,

perhaps embolariae (vol.ii,p. 108, 6, 7 and n.). Seneca, Cons, ad Helv., 12 ; Luxorius, {Anthol. 3. dowry. ed. Eat., Riese, 310) : in pantomimam pygmaeam, quae Andromachae fabulam frequenter saltabat et raptum Helenae. Tac, A., i, 77. 4. decreed. letter. Sueton., Domiiian, c. 7 ; cf. Pliny, Epp., vii, 24. 5. Cic, In Pison., 10, 22 ; cf. 8, 18 ; Pro Plane., 17. garment. P. red. in senatu, 6, 13 ; P. domo, 23, 60 ; Catilin., 87 ; 35, the in conviviis saltare : nudi ii,10, 23 (of partisans of Catiline) didicerunt. Macrob., Salt., iii, 14, 15. 18. statesman. Dio, xxxvii, 49. Ovid. Omit 'with her'. 20. Ovid, A. a., i, 595. dancer. Horace, Sat.,i, 9, 23. 24. Manil., iv, 525 sqq. 24. Manilius. 28. youth. Seneca, Controv.,i, prooem. 28. Caligula's. Sueton., Calig.,c. 55. Colum., if. r., praef.,i. 29. teachers. Pliny, N. H., vii,159 : Stephanionem qui primus 32. citizen. sumably togatus saltare instituit. Marquardt, PW., i^,119 n.) Pre(Cf. the same whom calls Suetonius,Aug., c. 45, togatarius. Seneca, Qu. nat., vii,32; Epp., 90, 19: itaque 35. women.
hinc

textorum,
hinc
et

hinc moUes

fabrorum

officinae

sunt,

hinc

odores

co-

quentium,
cantus

corporis motus

docentium

mollesque

infractos.

et saltas,Attice, passion. Martial, ii,7 (et belle cantas Cf. also c. belle). Apuleius,ApoL, 74, quoted vol. ii,p. 106. De house. mere, Lucian, conduct.,27. no, 38. indecorous. Cf. Sueton., Domit., c. 8; Dio, Ixyii,13. 110,40. vol. ii,p. 17 ff. Hist. Aug.' Commodi^ C. i; Elagabal., c. 32; 110,40. emperors.

110,37.

jierqdian, v, 3,

ip.

544
Ill, 6.

Notes
calumniator.
10

[vol.ii.
i.

Edict.

rep., iv,
Ill, Ill, 6.

; Cornel.

pra-eL, Digg., iii,2, Nep., prooem, 4.

Cf.

Cic,

De

Ill,

Cod., ii,12, 21. I. 34),part (viii, 9. provinces. Dirksen, Obss. ad tab. Heracl. ii,p. 71. II. marriage. (Through the lex Julia) Digg., xxiii,2, 42 and
44.

Diocletian.

Ill,

Ill,

Ill, Ill,

Ill,

lb., xlviii, 5, 24 (Macer, libro i Publicorum). ii de mUire 15. slavery. lb., xlviii,19, 14 (Macer, libro vel in servitutem ludicram se tari): si miles artem fecerit, venire Menander scribit. est, capite puniendum, passus 18. theatre. Sueton., Aug., c. 45. 18. remained. the passage divus Augustus Tac, i, 77, where immunes verberum histriones quondam responderat is perhaps taken from the of the Senate. Suetonius acts gives a and certainlymore of the matter. correct account more precise The then proposal made (in the year 15) ut praetoribus jus to have aimed at the virgarum in histriones esset appears before restoration of the law as it was marks Augustus. Cf. my rein Marquardt, op. cit., Kotzebue, Erinnerimgp. 540, 7. -und Neapel (1805),quotes from an eine Reise nach Rom en an edict respecting the theatres which at that time was published dead a annually in Rome, and enjoined (although it remained that singers and dancers should in certain cases receive letter) corporal punishment. Sueton., /. c. 25. Pylades.
13.
"

freedman.

'

'

'

'

Ill, 27.
more

infamous. often than


10-

Actors in the

and tribus
are

sons

of

actresses

appear
sen,

paratively com-

Esquilina

(of which
m

eight

stones

known).

Mom

perhaps not StR, iii, i,

443, 111, 40.

112, 112,

112, 112,

112,

112,
112,

112,

112, 112, 112,

Gell.,xx, 4. I. troops. Cf. Marquardt, op. cit., p. 539. I. Anhihg tragedy. Cf. Liiders,Dionysische Kunstler, 116 ff., Titiano 112 (cum Firmus ; Digg., xl, 5, 12 tragoedos tres legasset) Martial, vi, 6. 3. needed. 3. Martial, Id., xiv, 214. 8. sale. 212 Gai.,Inst.,iii, ; Digg., xxi, i, 34 (quum ejusdem veluti simul vel chorus). veneant comoedi generisplures res In Russia were actors, and singers of both sexes, very often et souvenirs, iii,233, serfs : S6gur, Mimoires Haj^thausen i,310) heard an opera in Nizhniy-Novgorod in which (Studien, all the singers were serfs, table. Cf, vol. i, 9. p. 218, 13, acting, Pliny, Epp., vii, 24, Sueton., Tiber.,c. 47 ; Dio, Ivii,11 ; Schol. 14, interceded. Pers., 5, 9 : Glyco tragoedus populo mire placuit et ideo a manumissus Nerone ejus, est, datis Vergiliotragoedo, domino dimidia HS iii. possidebat quam pro parte 16. hire. Julian,lib. xlv ; Digg., xxxviii,i, 25. Id., lib. i ex Minicio ; ib.,i, 27. 17. friends. 21, ring, Macrob,, Saturn., iii, 14, 13,
ruin.
.

546

Notes

[vol.II.

Choric, Apol. mimoy., 2, 3, I. c, p. 214. 114, 6. slaves. Cf. vol. i, p. 59 f. empresses. 114, 10. Cf. the passages 16. A.D. 48 quoted in the notes on the 114, and vol. on i, p. 246 f. passage,
114, 19. 114, 23. 114, 26. 114, 26. 114, 28. 114, 31. 114, 114,
114,

same

Tac, A., xiii,19-22. Digg., xii, 4, 3, " 5 ; Tac, ib.,c. 27. 18 ; Sueton., Nero, c. 54. teacher. Dio, Ixiii, Latinus. Cf. vol. i, p. 60. Cf. Appendix xxxix. convention.
accusers. case.

pantomime. Cf. vol. i, p. 247. Cf. Appendix Iviii. 37. promoted. 38. spectacles. Fronto, Principp. hist.,5,
10. 38. Pylades. Dio, Ixviii,

13,

ed.

Niebuhr,

p. 249. Antonin. Pius, c. 11. 114, 38. Pius. 115, 3. Pylades. On the first see L. Ver.,c. 8 ; Epp. ad L. Ver., 12 ; cf. Appendix xxxix.
115, 4.

on

the third

Fronto,

115,

Antonin., c. 23. But Dio's statement that P. legions. Dio, Ixxvii, 21. Valerius urban an Comazon, whom Elagabalus made prefect, histrio is false. f. was a Hirschfeld, VG, 233 Tac, A., i, 77. 115, 9. escort. them. Seneca, Qu. n., vii,32, 3. 115, 10. accompany II. Id., Epp., 47, 17. grooms. 115, et quos Pliny, N. h.,vii,184 (in venere obiere) persons. 115, 12. duo adnotavit nostra aetas ordinis in eodem equestiris pantomimo aetas forma Nostra Mystico turn praecellente. is the time of Nero, whose freedman Mysticus probably was. nis Bull. d. com. if.,1886, p. 161, 1203 : Claud(iae) Ep Mustioi pantomimi lib. vix. an. vi. crowd. Pliny, N. h., xix, 9. IIS, 13charioteers. Galen, Method, med., i (ed. Kuehn, vol. x, 115, 15. p. 3). 115, 17. fragrances. Dio, Ixvii,3. Paris. Martial, xi, 13. 115, 22. Cf. vol. i, p. 246 f. 115, 24. favours. clappers. Marquardt, StV, iii, 33115, 520 f. Cf. also Petron., c 5. Sat., 115, 36. claque. Tac, A., i, 16. 115, 39. parties. Fest., p. 86 M. 116, 9. themselves. Diss., iii, Epictet., 4. 116, II. disorder. Henzen-Orelli, Ind., p. 173. Wilmanns, Exempla, u, 634. 116, 18. executed. Digg., xlviii, 19, 28, 3. 116, 27. Maecenas. Dio, liv, 17; Tac, A., i, 54. 116, 31. accustomed. Tac, ib. 116, 32. Drusus. Dio, Ivii,14. 116, 38. place. Tac, A., i, 77. 116, 39. 22. Dio, Ivii,21. 116, 39. 23. Tac, A., iv, 14. Cf. vol. i, p. 247. 116, 41. crimes. 117, I, recall, Sueton., Tiber.,c. 37,

pantomimes.

M.

12.

'

'

VOL.

II.]
I.

Notes

547

117,

Caligula. Dio, lix, 2.


Id.

117, 6. theatre. IT/, II. head.

Tac, A., xiii,24. ib.,xiii,24 sq.

Sueton., Nero,

c.

26 ;

Dio,

Ixi, 8.
117, 15. 117, 117, 117, 117,

Tac, ib. and c. 28 ; Sueton., Nero, c. 16 sq. 16. allowed. Tac., A., xiv, 21. 18. day. Sueton., Titus, c. 7. Id., Domitian, c. 7. 19. pantomimes. minore forbade it. Pliny, Paneg., c. 46 : nequs euim 21. a te ut toUeres concentu tuo restiut a pantomimos patre quam
tueret exactum est.
22.

Senate.

117,

10. Dio, Ixviii, histriones aulicos c. Hadrian., 19 : publicavit. 117, 24. So Alexand. Sever.,c. 34 : pantoinimos populo donavit. Aemilius PauUus at Amp' ispectacles 117, 33. Rome. gave Greek ad in rudes Romani tum erant. 169, polis Livy, xlv, 22. quae cf. vol. On musical contests. contests ii,p. 351 ff. 117, 36. Livy, xxxix, 22. 117, 39. Greece. 118, I. contests. Appian, Bell, civ.,i, 99 (Ol. 175). Valerius. Valer. Maxim., ii,4, 7. 118, 3. 118, 5. Curio. Pliny, N. h., xxxvi, 120. 118, 6. theatre. Dio, xxxix, 38 ; Plutarch, Pomp., c. 52. Ad vain. 10. Fam., vii, i, 3, Cic, 118, Martins. Plutarch, Caes., c. 39. 118, 12. Sueton., Aug., c. 45. 118, 13. exhibitions. c. 22 RGDA^, (p. 90) ; Suet., c. 118, 16. nephew's. Mommsen, i. 43 ; Dio, liii, 18; Di", c. Strabo, vii, 325 C. ; Sueton., ."4m^., 118,21. years. the article Actium Cf. Franz, CIG, iii, Ii,I. by p. 730 and in the StRE, i', 146. Bursian 118, 23. Nicopolis. Stat., Silv.,ii,2, 6. 118, 23. Augustus. Sueton., Aug., c. 98. Cf. a. 10 : Franz, CIG, iii, p. 730 118, 25. Greece. 4472,

triumph.
service.

Aiyoicrroviv

Ni/coiriiXeit^s

ireptoSov.

118, 27. Olympiads. Joseph.,B. J., i, 20, 4. 118, 28. Julian, Panegg., x, c. 9, i. 118, 32. Delphi. Cf. Appendix xli. 118, 33. Herod. Joseph., A. J., xvi, 5, i ; cf. B. J., i, 21, 8. 118, 35. games. Sueton., Aug., c. 59; Mommsen, RGDA^, p, 42, I. Caligula's prohibition (Sueton.,Cal.,c. 23 : Actiaeas Sicuferiis celebrari, vetuit sollemnibus cannot lasque victorias On after remained in force his death. have Poppaea's delivery ad exemplar Actiacae religionis ordered certamen in 63 a was the victories of T. Flavins in Rome, Among Tac, A., xv, 23. is rbv iv in 1. 'Avrioxelq. lepivirevlraArchibius,CIG, 5804 24 : (89 A. D.) and inl. 27: erripiKhv iydval 'AKTiaKuiv TratBai' irayKpi.Tiov TraiSojv] Ktd rbv iy AXs^avdpeiq. iyQva ^AK[TtaKiov TrevraeTTiptKbp iepbv But must here understand we Cf. probably (90 A.D.). p. 732. with Mie, Quaest. agonist (Rostochii, 1885), p. 54, the Olympia celebrated in Alexandria {CIG, 5913)1 and by 'Ajcriaitoi TraiSes, the Aciia rules of at the fixed those whose was Nicopolis. by age The CIL, ii, Olympia are also referred to in Gruter, 499, 6
. . .

'

'

548

Notes

[vol.II.

trib. mil. proc. divi Titi 4136 (Tarracone): cohort! I Breucor. certaminis Alexandriae bis. On the agnothetae penetaeterici "Kktio, iv Tiptf and other hand : CIA, iii, 129 (third cent.) CIL, xiv, 474 : Actia aput Bostram. 118, 38. victory. Dio, li, 19. 2 ; cf. Mommsen, RGDA^, nS, 39. Agrippa. Id., liii, p. 41 sq. them Biat ix Actium. himself calls tQv tirxfiv Augustus 118, 41. shows of the coin a a ; sacrificing year 738 \nrkp T^s au"TT\piai with priest
On the

valetudine Caesaris s. p. q. R. : pro inscription is a sacrificing Apollo with : ApoUini Actio. Mommsen from has rightlyconcluded this that the ludi pro salute divi Augusti votivi in N. h.,vii,158 belong (762) Pliny, to this period. obverse
' '

the

119, Ii9i 119, 119, 119,

i ; alternately. Dio, liii, liv, 19, cf. Mommsen, op. cit. N. A.D. Pliny, h., vii, 158. 3- 9 8. Agrippa. i. Dio, liii, hour. cf. Mommsen, 12. Sueton., Aug., c. 44; op. cit. (730, or 762). 746 perinde magistratus rem 15. ofi"cials. Tac, A.; xiv, 21 : nee familiarem exhausturos Graeca aut certapopulo efflagitandi mina a causam eo magistratibus fore,quum sumptu respublica 2.

fungatur.
Caligula. Dio, lix, 9. birthday. Id., lix, 13. 119, 19. Claudius. Id., Ix, 23. 119, 19. Dio, Ixi, 21; 119,26. exchequer. Tac, A., xiv, 20; reverse Nero, c. 12 ; Eckhel, D. N., v, 264. The
119, 17. struck CON. below Roma 119, 28.
in

of

Sueton., a coin,
ROM.

this year
a

with table

the
on

CER. inscription
are an urn

QVINQ.
and
a

S.C. shows

wreath, and it a discus and griffins holding a shield. CIL, iv, 1745 : ; Neroneis Augusta (libusfeliciter ?). va(le)

which

loc. cit. : instituit Apollo. This is what Suetonius means, Graeco Romae more primus omnium quinquennale certamen he does not, as Nipperdey thinks,allude to the cal triplex, periodireturn to

already
under

of the games, nor, as Marquardt, Prl.,i",117, 4, supposes, institution of contests for amateurs, for this was the case with the chariot-races in the periodic games
the

Augustus.
Cf. and

rig, 32. wreathed. Vit. Luciani 119, 37. oil. 119, 41. 120,
I.

Tac,
c.

Haackh

Sueton.,Nero,
Schol. VaUa.

A., xvi, 4; Sueton., Nero, c. 21; in the SiRE, v, 584. 12 ; Dio, Ixi,21 ; Tac, A., xiv,47.
20.

arms.

Sura.
see

Tac, A., xiv, Juv., 4,


Cf.
on

mus),

53 Sura
:

120, 5. dress.
'

Tac, A., xiv, 21


' '

(apparently from Marius Appendix xi. Graeci amictus quis per longer
a

Maxieos

dies

turn plerique incesserant, exoleverant


a as were no

exoleverant.

Nipperdey explains
novelty
and
no

longer

caused

sensation'.

of The continuance Euseb., Chron. 120, 6. 65. Tac, A., xvi, 4. the Neronea at a later period is not proved either by contorniates (Eckhel,D. N., viii, with the p. 312, or by the cameo
: Iflipwp inscription ktyovaTe (Nero

in

quadriga

with

sceptre

VOL.

II.]
and vita

Notes
"

549

Caylus, Rec, i,tab. 86, 2) or again by the inscriptions, Gruter, 116, 3 and 499, 6, cited by Genthe, De Lucani et scriptis, note on p. 52 sq. (cf. p. 118, 35).
mappa
Neronea. Minerva. Aurel. Catal.

120, 120,

10. II.

Vict., Cues., c.

imp.

agonem

27, Minervae

instituit. 1068 the in

Per-

liaps this
after also

is the

irpo/idxo"- CIG, iyCuv'ASrivas


mentions among

(certainly
agones twelve

other victories in 5'. iv 'PiJi/iy 'Adr/ms tipo/idxov (Four victories

Hadrian)

129 (Anhang 19) : inscriptionof years, CIG, 5804.) CIA, iii, iv a herald 'ASrivas Hpop,dxov "Vdii-Q (between 253 and 257) y Morcelli, Sull'agone Capitolino pubblicaioda Labus, 120, 12. Agon. ed. 2, Milano, i8i6.
"

120, 13. Add.


120,

Cf. vol. ii,2810 C. Franz, CIG, iii, p. 729. 'OXi^jttTTta. The murders of Maximus and Morcelli,-p. 12. 15. summer. took place during the Capitolinegames Balbinus in the year 8, 3). Clinton, Fasti Romani, p. 252, has 238 (Herodian, viii,

Olympian.

KaTrertiiXeta : ''Pdjfj.Tjv

collected
event

the

different

reckonings of

the

month

in which

the

120, 120,

decides for the middle of June ; occurred, he himself for loth the of Weltgeschichte, iii, July ; Seeck, i, 405, i, Ranke, Rhein. Mus., xli (1886),p. i68, for the 23rd of July. For the length of the period see Censorinus, Ve die natali (writtenbefore De emend, temp., 243 ; Eckhel, D. N., 238),c. 18, II ; Scaliger, iv, 43718. ceased. tests Sueton., Domitian, c. 4. On the separate concf.
21.

Appendix

xlii. 3, 231
:

wreath.

Stat.,Silv., v,
in the

mixta

quercus

oliva
. . .

(the latter the


54, Cf. 120, 120,
22. I

crown Albanus). Martial, iv, i, 6 ; agon ix, 23, 5 ; Juv., 6, 387 : Capitolinam quercum. Nohl, Quaest. Statian., pp. 26, 30. hand. tantas Martial, iv, i, 6 : perque manus plurima

quercus
22.

eat.

of 120, 26. ff. 120, 121, 121, 121, 121, 121,

IRN, pronouncement. CORONATVS : Histonium)


OMNIBVS Senator. Cf. vol. SENTENTIS

5252

CIL, ix, 2860


POETAS

(inscription
NOS LATI-

EST

INTER IVDICVM.

Burckhardt, Die Cultur der Renaissance, p. iii, p. 46. 35. century. Preller,Die Regionen Roms, p. 169. CIG, 5804. 3. men. before. Dio, Ixxix, 10. 7. form. II. Preller,op. cit., p. 169 f. 18. wreaths. Sueton., Domitian., c. 4. 22. Herodian, i, 9, 2. poet.
'

202

com. R., 1887, p. 186, 1922 (gymnico saepius coronatus). the victoryof a ciMaroeiiMS Hadrian. C/G, 3208, mentions 121,25. in the 'ASpidvia ib.,246 the victory of a pugilist "Sdip.tjv /3',and in the 'ASpidyeia 'Pd/iri. Alex. 28. Severus. Sever.,c. 35. 121, Catal. 28. Gordian. imp., CIG, 1068. 121, Catal. : (Aureliaimp., p. 648, ed. Mommsen 121, 30. Aurelian.

121, 23. 121, 25.

antiquity.
emperors.

Cf. Bull.

Appendix
d.

xliii.

agone

55"
nus)
Solis

Notes
Solis instituit. agonem Aureliano ab constitutus.
all.

[vol.II.
Euseb.,

primus agon Or.,iv, 155 b. : S.yojj.a' Julian,


:

Chvon.

'HX"y TerpanTTjpiKoi/s dywyos.


121, 34.

121, 35. Arab. 121, 39. fame. 121, 41. agon.

CIG, 5923. Euseb., Chron. : agon mille Cyprian, Epp., 58, 8. ed. Eberhard, 62. Philogelos,
Praesentiae urbis millenial
on

annorum

actus.

vi, 488
nam

matris

deum

P.

inscription CIL, Septimius Felix ob cororefers to the theatral


From

The

millesimi of the

anni, which
Secular the
must
same

Mommsen occasion.

games to the gymnic agon of a herald {CIA,


iy

Festival, may

equally well refer the inscription


also the
won

iii, 129

cf.

Anhang
then.

19)
that

who all

rbv

it XciXier^ 'Piira, usual


122, 122, 122, 122, 6.

be took

assumed

contests

in

Greek

agones

place

122, 122,

Herodian, iii, 8, 9. Cohen, Mid. imp., iii, p. 274. 8. Circus. Ibid.,iv, p. 148, no. 189. Huebner, AdI, 1864, p. 158. 9. Barcelona. Carinus. 10. Carinus, c. 18. Fl. M.Th., 287. Cf. on cons. 14. gladiators. Claudian, De this time 2588 ; CIG, 5924 ; Cassiodor., Var. epp., v, Orelli,
7. m.edals.
men.

Empire.

42. 122, 18.

vel athletarum Matem., vii,22 : Gladiatorum praepositi: iii, 8, 4, 5 ; geniturae. Palaestritae,palaestritis in f. athletis hominibus iii, (hominis ?) ; v, 15 ; aut 13, 5-10 potentisalicujus erunt honore praepositi. Rome. -_-^ iii", Marquardt, 122,23. 525. Etruria. Etruria ex acciti. Livy, i, 35 : pugiles 122, 23. Sueton., Aug., c. 45 (pugilesLatini). ': 122, 24. Latium. c. 18 Sueton., Calig., (Afri Campanique p^gUes). 122, 24. Africa. 26. boxers. IRN, 2378 CIL, x, 1074 : pugilescatervarios 122, et pyctas. Terence, Hecyr., proL, 23. 122, 29. matches. ^ taste. Horace, Epp., ii, i, 185. 122, 32. Cic, Tusc, iv, 33, 70. 122, 36. Ennius. Cf. tarch, PluGreece. Marquardt, Prl.^, 117 i. and especially 122, 41. Qu. R., 40. Varro, R. y., ii,i, i. 123, 2, Varro. Pliny, N. h., xxix, 4. 123, 7. income. 8. Blaesus. sufl. 10 a.d. Cf. vol. ii, Junius Blaesus cons. p. 123, and Nipperdey on Tac, A., iii, 47, 35. Isidorus. Aelian, ed. Hercher, ii,240. 123, 10. De re med., i, i and Celsus. 12. Celsus, 2. 123, Trimalchio. 28. Petron., c. 123, 15. Naples. Sueton., Nero, c. 40. 123, 21. athletes. Id., Galba, c. 15. Plutarch, GaZfia,c. 16, 2. 123,22. Cf. vol. ii,p. 113. 168. Pliny, N. h., xxxv, 123, 23. sand. 123, 25. people. Sueton., Nero, c. 45. See especially Seneca, Epp., 15. 123, 28. body. This follows from Seneca's 123, 29. young. polemic,Epp., 88, 18 :
_ ...

Firm.

aeque

luctatores

et

totam

oleo

ac

luto

constantem

scientiam

VOL.

II.]
istuc

Notes
...

551

123, 123,

studium studiis liberale his liberalibus an expello ex ? credimus juventuti nostrae 35. amours. Tac, A., xiv, 20. ad luxuriam 36. Greeks. Pliny,AT. h.,xv, 19 : usum ejus (olei) vertere Graeci vitiorum in omnium genitores gymnasiis pub. . .

licando. 123, 38. immoral.


mores,
causa

Pliny,
sani

quae

h., xxix, 26 : ilia perdidere imperi valetudinis ceu patimur, luctatus, ceromata
iV. exercendo

123,
124,

124, 124, 124, 124,


124,

124, 124, 124,

etc. instituta,balineae ardentes soul. Id. 168 ceromatis : ib., quibus 39. XXXV, nostra viris animorum. inventus corporis perdit 2. war. Lucan, Pharsal., vii, 270. Martial, vii, 32. 7. rubber. Id., xiv, 49 : Halteres. 9. vineyard. Pliny, Paneg., c. 13. 13. gymnast. Plutarch, Cato major, c. 20. 15. interest. Pliny, Epp., iv, 22. 29. extend. Gains. Phot. Cod., 79, p. 146 H., p. 43 Bekk. 39. Gymnastik, p: 803. Plutarch, De sanitate praec, c. 5, p. 40. Regulus. Liber. Martial, ix, 72, cf. viii,77. 40.

Krause,
124.
coUo.

125, 3. necks. 125, 7. wreath.

Juv., 3,

68

et

ceromatico

fert niceteria Cf.

Horace, Epp., i, i,
Of
source course

49.

Preller,Rom.

Myth.,

ii', 112,
125,
10. are

3. athletes.

I
our

the

only
the

of

wliich only speak here of inscriptions, knowledge of professionalathletics


relief

among

Romans.

of

an

athlete the

discovered

near

Varago 1864, p. 27)

in the
:"

district of Treviso

bears

inscription {Bdl,

KXau5tai/6j/
TeviJ.wvTes

Kal

^vOdSe WriKav tt^kttjv 'kevTLapiOi eUdvi Kal ffTe"pdjfOLS. vvv


or

Xevnipioiare

lintearii

capsarU,

cf.

Neubaur,

Comm.

epigr.,

often composed of athletes were p. 76 sq. Perhaps inscriptions in Italy. in Greek This is shown by the complaint of Pliny,N. h., 125, 13. amateur.
XXXV, 168.
c. Seneca, De brev. vit., 125, 14. welcomed. 12, 3. feats. Id. ib. in ceromate : qui (nam, proh facinus, ne 125, 15. Romanis rixanquidem vitiis laboramus) sectator puerorum tium sedet.

125, 16. athletes.

Id., Epp.,
other

15,

accedunt Martial
;

pessimae
mentions
;

notae

mancipia
tritae among

in

magisterium recepta. slaves,iii, 58, 20

82, 20

vi, 39,

9.

palaesPerhaps

Pers., 4, 39 also refers to slaves. Seneca, Epp., 15, 9. 125, 18. chewing. athletes. 2. Pliny, N. h., xxxv, 125, 20. 21. vii, grounds. Martial, 32. 125, The Glaucias. meaning Stat., Silv.,ii, j, no. 125,23. whom gymnici ', CIL, vi, 10,158-10,160, among
children 125, 26. 125, 26. in their second and sixth
years,

of

fantes 'inwere

is obscure.

wrestling. Quintilian,xii, 2, 12. competitors. Galen, IleplIwrp.Kal

yv/ivao-T.,

c.

46, ed. K.,

552
V,

Notes
p. 894
: ttXX'

[vol.II.
'

ol TO"riov drux^ffTarot Kal /xTjSeiriljtroTe 6^(ijs yiK'qffavTes in other Omit branches.* iavroits dvofid^ovtri yvfivacTTds. i^ai^vfis
. . .

Sped., c. 22 : xystici 125, 29. performers. Tertullian, substemunt. feminae Martial, vii, 57 : corpora
Castora de PoUuce Gabinia fecit erit
nunc Pyxagathos fuerat,

quibus

Achillam, Hippodamos.

125, 29. 125, 30.

gifts. Juv., 6, 356.


diet. Id., 2, 53. dumb-bells. Id.,

125, 32. 125, 35. weapons.

6, 246 ; Martial,vii,67. Hadrian., c. 14, 26. Galen, ed. K., vi, 406. 125, 38. hour. M. Antonin., c. 4. 125, 39. running. L. Verus, c. 2. 125, 40. youth. Narcissus. Commodus, c. 17 ; Pescenn. Nig., c. i ; Dio, 40. 125, Ixxii,22. Alex. Sev., c. 27. 126, I. Severus. 2, 4 (Ulpianus libro vi ad edictum). 126, 10. bravery. Digg., iii, cludes It is evidently from ignorance that Tertullian, Sped., c. 22, inthe infames. the xysticiamong Lebas-Waddington, 16,209. 126, 12. Emperor. Digg., ix, 2, 7, 4 (Ulpian, libro xviii ad ed.): 126, 14. compete. vel in pancratio vel pugiles dum inter Si quis in coUuctatione aluis alium si in se occiderit, quidem publico exercentur, alius alium certamine occiderit,cessat Aquilia, quia gloriae datum. et virtutis, non causa gratia videtur damnum injuriae in Hoc autem servo non procedit, quoniam ingenui solent Cf. also P. E. Mueller, De certare. Theodos., ii, gen. aev. p.
65 126, 126, 126,
14.
20. n.

Sever.,c. 42. xystarchus. Dittenberger, Hermes, xii, 19 ff. festivals. The kclI ^iKoptljfiaios 22. AXe^apSpiotP tpikoai^atrTos (rivoSoi CIG, 5804 (Rome). Cf. adi, 349 ; cuffe/Sr;} TrepmoKiaTiKT] berger, The lepa Juo-tikt) ii,3476b and ad no. 3067. aivoSot,Dittenin Denkmiler aus u. Inschriften Forsch., Olympia, 1876, p. 14. Lebas-Waddington, 1620a. Cf. CIG, 5906-5913 and Franz's notes, p. 780. 126, 28. baths. Die f. Foucart in LebasdionysischenKtinstler, Liiders, p. 34 16 ffiJi'oSos Twi* Waddington, ii,no. (^ iep" 'H/ja/cXeiffTwe). ready An archiater CIG, 5907. porticus Xysti al126,31. Titus. before 368. Cf. vol. i, p. 169. assented. Orelli,2588 CIL, vi, 10,154, cf. the note. 126, 39. CIG, 5924 CIL, vi, 2, 10,153, probably the 127, 2. Johannes. Johannes Nicas on a contorniate,Eckhel, D. N., vii,293. Rossi, Bull, crist., v, 87. 127, 3. spectacles. De he is not a musician). 127, 9. city. CIL, xiv, 474 (if Read dirt '. Seneca, Epp., 15, 3 ; 80, 2 ; 88, 18 sq. 127, 14. diet. horses. N. h., xviii, Pliny, 63: Athletarum quorum 127, 15.
Severus.
'

Alex.

'

'

'

127,

capacitasjumentis simiHs. iS. belly. Cyprian, Spectac, 8. According to Jerome, Adv. diet is needed Jov.,ii,6, ed. Vail., ii, 332 s., a solid meat for 'milites, athletae,nautae, rhetores,metallorumque fossores'.

554
(quern adolescentes Olympia, p. 335.
129, 5. Games. Cf
on
.

Notes
senem

[vol. ii.
.

vidimus)

Pausan.,
to the

v,

21
,

5.

Krause,
his

129,

129, 129,

129,

129, 129,
129,

129, 129,

129,
129,

130,

name) Kayser on Philostrat.,De gymnast., 8, 22, p. 59 ; Cass. Die, Ixxix, i5 ; Philostrat.,Heroic, 679. Cf. Meier, Olym. Spiele, Sueton., Aug., c. 45. 7. Augustus. and Gruber's in Ersch Encyklopddie, 3, Sect. 3, p. 318. Cod. Just.,x, 53. 13. bribery. 16. cost. Dio, i, I : oCtu (iepois) yhp rois t^v alTHitnvixovra^ ad. Pliny, Tr., (obsonia certa119 dydvas dvo/jA^ova-iv. sq. minum RG, v, 265, i. iselasticorum) Mommsen, 1620 Cf. e.g. CIG, 5913 ; Lebas-Waddington, 19. councillor. and Tertul1620 221 Syriae a.d.) B, 1839 (Laodicea ; A, 214 lian, Scorpiace, c. 6 ; Philostrat.,Heroic., 678, ed. K., p. 292 of honorary citizenship cf. Kuhn, (statues). On the bestowal 122. Verfassung, i, 28, Di un' Notizie 22. epigr. onorar. degli 178-9. Bamabei, scavi. 1887. Decembre, Hertzberg, Gesch. Griechenlands, ii,372. 23. field. 35. part. Dio, Ixxiv, 14. Cf. Kiesling,Bdl, 1862, p. 157. CIG, 5910. 31. family. Africanus' statement (Hertzberg, Gesch. 34. Germanicus. is refuted of Tiberius Gnechenlands a team ii, 59 n.) that it was the : following inscription TepfiaviK^v Ka^trapa aiiToKpdTopos by k-t.X. ^0\6fnrta Tedplinri^ Ti^epiov Kaiaapos ^e^aaToD vlbv viK-Ziffavra in Denkm. Inschr.aus u. xxxv Forsch., Olympia, Dittenberger, of Africanus' mistake that Tiberius was (1877),p. 36. The reason (before his adoption by Augustus, not later than Ol. 195 =1 a A.D.) had really won victory there with a quadriga,as the KXaiidiov following inscription shows : 'Si^ipiov Ti^eplov vibv Ttkdif k.t.X. (Dittenberger, Nipava nKii"ravTa~0\iii.ina. TeBpliririf xxxviii [1878], p. 53). op. cit., Ibid., xxxvi 36. consul. (1878),p. 119. 38. Roman. Pausan., v, 20, 4 ; cf. Krause, Gymnoffik und Agonistik, p. 803. Antoniniano Secchi, II musaico rappresentante 3. Caracalla. si trovo : la scuola degliatleti, Roma, 1843, p. 4 per I'appunto la cella solne'due semicircoli oppositi fra quali era compresa fu definita camera della palestra. eare, che percio dal Piranesi time mosaic is of the of Caracalla the (p. 7 s.). Undoubtedly
.

him

as (especially

of spelling

Of with

the

considerable

number

of Roman
rare cases

only opinion that the athletic certainty. F. Pinder's of Tusculum mosaic (Mon. d. I., vi and vii, i, 82) belongs to is rightly declared of Hadrian the time {Bdl, 1862, p. 179 ss.), To the by H. Hirzel (AdI, 1863, p. 412) to be quite uncertain. is conjecturally closingage of the Antonines assigned an athletic mosaic of the former Villa Casalia on the Caelian (Bull.com. d. R., 1886, pp. 49-51). On the spread of athletic shows in the xliv. ViTestern provinces cf. Appendix
any

it is

in very possible

to determine

of athletes representations the period

VOL.

II.]
II. ROMAN

Notes
LUXURY.

555

131,

der prevalent. Roscher, Ansichten (the most 450 grandiose example of luxury is offered by imperial Rome). 5. compares grown
it
as

Volkswirihschaft,i, p.
senseless

and

immoral

Roman

luxury
a

with
use

that

rich,make
absurd
and

ridiculous
and the

(vol.39, p. 53) of uneducated who, men, of their fortune,and describes


Goethe Gibbon in the
on

exaggerated.
Decline of

the time

other the

hand

has

{History of a good opinion


the 17.

Fall, chap, ii,near

end)
Com-

luxury

before

modus. 130, 130,

132,

Zumpt, Stand der Bevolkerung, p. 70 f. Becker, Galhis,ii', 19. 284 (omitted in GoU's edition). Alfred Austin, Rich Men's 5. Austin. Dwellings, in National December f. This author also believes Review, 1883, p. 466 that Roman in the greatest luxury was history and hardly to Zumpt.
Becker. be beaten.
20. manners

132,

emperors.
and

Meierotto
customs of

makes
the

the

same

remark

about

the

132, 27. 132,

Romans, 3rd edition (1814), face, pref. ; he also has a just opinion of Meursius's book. p. XXX limitless. eificere conSueton., Calig.,c. 37 : nihil tam

132, 132,
132,

133,
133,

cupiscebat, quam quod posse effici negaretur. 28. insanity. Tac, A., xiii, 3 ; H, iv, 48 ; Seneca, Cons, ad Polyb., c. 36 ; Sueton., Calig.,c. 50 ; Niebulir, Vortrdge ilber rornische Geschichte, iii, p. 178. So also the physician Wiedebut on the other side meister, Der Cdesarenwahnsinn, p. 87 ff., Schiller, Gesch. d. rom. Kaiserthums, i, 306. and Corsica. Mar31. provinces. Perhaps Sicily, Sardinia 298, 3. quardt, StV, ii'', Sueton., I. c. ; Seneca, Cons, ad Helv., 10, 4. 32. day. tamen, ut erat incredi34. palaces. Tac, A., xv, 42 : Nero effodere bilium Averno cupitor proxima juga conisus est. Devrient, Geschichte der deutschen Schauspielkunsi, 3. opera. at Dresden in 1753). ii,306 (the opera Suleiman Reisen durch Deutschland, ed; 3, 1776, 4. Miihlberg. Keyssler,
p.

1326.
Charles. Not

133, 4.
290.

Vehse,

Gesch.

der deutschen of Vehse


are

all the statements

Hofe, vol. 25, pp. 247trustworthy, but they

credit as most of the notices in Roman certainlydeserve as much about authors Cf. also Devrient, luxury, and perhaps more. of the opera the of the and cost ballet at the on i i, op. cit., 301 time of Karl florins' worth tributed disof gifts were Eugen. 15,000
after i33" 133, 1313.

the
Cf. K.

opera

Semiramis. Im Neuen

province.

133,

Saxony. 1887, no. 35, p. 14. Wiirtemberg.


Deutschland of (Diaries
unter his

Appendix xlv. Reichard, Graf Briihl,in

Reich,

327. und Perthes, Polit. Zustande frames. Herrschaft, i, 506.


in 1723 A.

in Personen Haller v.
L.

travels

133,

the revenues 1883, p. 8) estimates million about at 12 Ludwig Plutarch, Lucull., 39, 27. Plutarch.

and 1727, edited by of the duchy under florins.


2.

Hirzel,

Eberhard

556
133) 133, 29. 34.

Notes
Pliny.
Asia.

[vol.ii.
J13.

Pliny,
On the

N.

h., xxxvi,
treasures

gold
treasures

xxxiii,

and deposited captures of Susa and Persepolis, amounted at Ecbatana, to 180,000 talents,chiefly in ingots. Grote, History of Greece, xii, 245. P. Chaix, Histoire de I'Amirique mirid. au 133, 36. Atahualpa. xvi. 134, 4.
return

51. at the

The

which

of Cyrus Alexander

see

Pliny,
the

N.

h.,
quired ac-

Great

sieole, ii, 67
Clive's in his

s.

price.

fortune
at

was

estimated
220.

at

1760, Vehse,

vol. 19, p.

Sir

yearly income

^40,000, which

^1,200,000 at his mates estiJohn Malcolm considers Macaulay

too

low.

134, 7. Aristobulus. Mennaeus. 134, 12. 134, 15. Ariobarzanes.

134, 134, 134, 134, 134,

Josephus, A. J., xiv, 3, i sq. Ibid., 3, 2. RG, iv, 22, 65. Drumann, 16. Gabinius. Cass. Dio, xxxix, 55. Cic, Pro Eabir., c. 8. 19. Auletes. Caesar. 20. Sueton., Caesar, c. 54. Crassus. 21. Josephus, A. J., xiv, 7, i. 23. proverbial. Manil., Astron., iv, 693 : Gallia per census, belli ; 793 : Gallia dives. Hispania maxima Josephus, B. J., MommTa\a.Twy k.t.X, 16, 4 ; ri o^v^; Tr\ovffu!)T"poi. vfjLeis
sen,

RG,

v,

97,

i.

134, 24. 134, 26. 134, 28.

gold.
coins.

Posidonius. coins

Diodor., v, 27. Strabo, iv,


Mommsen,
of
the Rom.

188.

134, 134, 135, 135, 135) 135, 135) 135, 135)

Miimswesen, p. 678, cf. p. 683 Britons). Theobert, King of the Franks, (gold still coined the gold of the mines. native Procop., B. Goth., Cf Stones and cious Preiii, History of Precious King, Natural 33. Metals, pp. 183-187. Gold and silver mines in Britain, Gold and silver booty of Decebalus, DieCIL, vii,p. 220. Geschichte Trajans, in Budinger's Untersuchungen, i, rauer, f. Gold 102 washing in the Alpine streams, Planta, Das alte Rdtien, p. 14. 31. depreciation. Hultsch, Metrologie^, p. 301, 3. Cf. for the Ascon., Argum. oral, pro Scauro. 40. Scaurus. debts of other prominent Romans, 517. Marquardt, StV, ii*, Pliny, N. h., xxxiii, 134. 3. Crassus. 6. talents. RG, iv, no, 78. Drumann, N. xiii,92. Pliny. h., Pliny, ?" Vol. i, p. 304 f. 14. peoples. Vol. i, p. 44. 19- freedman. 26. poor. Alfred Austin, Rich Men's Dwellings^in National December Review, 1883, p. 467. A bequest at Marquardt, StV, ii*,60-62. 3"- 6 psr cent. Auzia note) (Mauretania) CIL, viii, 9052 (cf. Mommsen's The rate same brought in 6 per cent, per annum. {M t^ in the case of temple money ffvy^deiTbKif Tpio^oMqi apyvpiKif)
.
.

at Arsinoe

in the third cent,

and
'

that

only in

return

for mortgage

security (U. Wilcken, Arsinoitische Tempelrechnungen, in A of interest xx rate (1885),p. 448). Hermes, perhaps only usual for temple money Erzh. ', Hartel, Papyrus Rainer,
and

VOL.

II.]
"

Notes

557
dixit
of interest

p. 33). If at the date of the centia : litteratus Graecis et

inscription C7Z., xi,1, 1236 (PlaLatinis, librarius, partes


was a

CCC)

4 per

cent.

(J per
Ein

(Hultsch,
Rechnens
can

monthly) Beityagzur Kenntniss


Neue
cases

cent,

usual

rate

des volksthiimlichen
p.

135.

f.),it great hypothecary security. Marquardt, Hdbch., ii,2 n., 215 ; StV, ii^ 56. 34- a year. I follow, as For the reduction elsewhere, Hultsch, Metrol.*, desired to sell the dominion 348. The Gothic king Theodahad of Italyfor an income of 1200 pounds of gold. Procop, B. G., Jahrhb., 1889,
342

hei den

Romern.
in

only

have

been

of

I, 6.

135. 4".

136,

Kremer, CulturgescMchte d. Orients,ii,190. d. Renaissance, p. 64 f. Burckhardt, Cultur. his to statement the coin value of the ducato, zecAccording viz. 11-12 chino, fiorinod'oro, scudo d'oro is about the same, Le francs of modei'n cardinal Vast, Bessarion, money. p. 368, the the but he thinks same 12 (k peu pr^s fcs.), purchasing 3, says
I.

Hashimid.

Lorenzo.

power

was

four
P.

to

five times

as

great.

136,

2.

J.
ss.

Coeur.
au xv.

France
Ixi

Clement, Jacques Coeur et Charles VII ou la silcle (1853),v, i, p. i s. ; ii, Cf. i,p. pp. 1-46.

monnaies (noticesur la valeur relative des anciennes frangaises). 136, 12, Chigi. Gregorovius, Gesch. d. St. Rom, viii,113 ff. 135, 16.

ihre Fuggers. Kleinschmidt, Augsburg, Niirnberg und im 75. und 16. Jahrhundert (1881),p. 122. W. Handelsfiirsien und Consumtion der edeln Meta.lle translated Jacob, Production Capito writes to Zwingli 29 Jan. by Kleinschrod, ii, 19: will maintain for a year. 16 a man gold gulden parently Ap1526 that about the gold gulden was worth 10 gulden therefore, liter, und im '. Hagen, Deutsch. relig.Verhdltnisse (florins) 6. The of ZeitMer a iii, (1844), 195, expenses Reformat. young nobleman (Junker) and his tutor at Erfurt, for food, lodging, to 26 gulden for the fees, etc. amounted washing, university U. berg, boarder of at FreiA whole Zasius,professor year 1451/52. the and board 16 at for lodging beginning of gulden paid d. deutschen Volkes the sixteenth century. Janssen, Gesch. seit dem i, 23. Consequently the value of the gold Mittelalter,
'

gulden
German

was

much certainly In the

more

than from

10

florins of the
to

South
was

standard.

time

1500

1560 money

50 per cent. ; SchmoUer, depreciatedto about Staatswissenschafi, xvi, p. 511. schrift'f.

TiibingerZeitch.
6.

136,

20.

Mazarin.

Voltaire, Siicle

de

Louis

XIV,

136, 22. 136, 22.


the of

Bernard. Lacroix, XVIIl. Bretonvilliers. Baudrillart,


income

siicle, p. 197. iv, 69. Baudrillart


the at

estimates

of the

Duke

of Lerma,

favourite

of 6cus

Philip III

included) (?),'sans 700,000 Spain (hisson's income compter la garderobe et les richesses du luxe mobilier,qui k plus de 6 mill. d'or'. montaient Karnovich's book sian), From (in RusEugen 136, 24. Menshik6v.
Remarkable
me

Private
extract

through Zeitung, 1885).


an

in Fortunes Konstantin by

Russia

Jurgens

to (only known in the Rigaer

558
136, 30.
Potemkin.

Notes
Sybel,
estate
was

[vol.ii.
Schriften,i', 170 at 50 by Kamovich
f. His million

Kleine
estimated

hist.

immovable roubles. 136, 34- Kutaisov.

Ibid.

Vehse, Gesch. d. Hofe, pt. 33, p. 332. 136, 35. Briihl. Carlyle, Collected Works, 1869, v, 30. 136) 36- Rohan. 136, 38. grandees. Baumgarten, GescA. Spaniens zuv Zeit. Revolution, p. 185.
137, 7. Potocki. 137, 137, 137,
10.

d.

franz.

137, 137, 137,

E. V. d. Bruggen, Polens Auflosung, p. 193. Czartoryskis. Ibid.,pp. 136 and 213. Radziwill. 12. Ibid.,p. 157. For owner According to Kamovich. 19. owner. of serfs (more than 128,000' read 'owner 160,000). Others owned said to have or are 128,000 '. For these cf. 200,000 and 380. Vehse, pt. 21, pp. 31 21. Bemhardi, Gesch. Russlands, iii, 677. Yusupov. ZuStudien inneren iiber die 26. Yusupovs. Haxthausen, 226 Russlands stdnde ; iii, (1847),ii, 76. seine afiected. und Busch, Graf Bismarck Leute, i, 217. 29.
'
....

For

'

them

'

read
000.

'

from
Vehse

them and

'.

137, 35.

Haxthausen, opp. citt. Mim. de RSmusat, iii, 346 : Le prince 39. R^musat. 137 des dons d'un de I'empereur, de Neufchatel, combl6 jouissait de million immense en revenu a un (il jusqu'i revenu). of read no man man a a year 137, 40. Johnson's. For high rank could live on "5000 a year '. Boswell, Life ofJohnson. Dwellings, in Lady John Manners, A Sequel to Rich Men's 16. See article for National the same Review, March, 1884, p. the budget of the wife of Philip Francis. 138, 4. quadruple. A. Austin, op. cit. (note on 132, 5),p. 466. York. C. M. de Varigny, Les grandes fortunes aux 138, 5. New deux in Rev. des mondes, i May 1888, p. 166 f. Etats-unis, F. Kapp, Geschichte der deutschen Einwanderung in 138, 8. Astor. Amerika, p. 358. Nationaheitung for 23 Aug. 1866. 138, 10. Stewart. De Varigny, op. cit., 138, 12. Vanderbilt. p. 171. f. 161 16-18. Gould, Mackay. Ibid., 138, p. Les Rev. des deux Id., grandes femmes en Angleterre, 138, 21. 700. mondes, 1 Sept. 1888, p. 74. Ibid.,76. 138, 23. 144. I add list. 162. few statements I May, p. a Id.,op. cit., 138, 23. not all at trustworthy) published by newspapers (certainly deaths of millionaires. Baron after the James Rothschild million francs Sina (d. 2000 1868) (!) Baron (d. November, 80 million florins. Baron Alex. November v. 1876) Stieglitz(d. Prince Alexander Torlonia 1884) 100 million roubles. (d.Feb. 1886) 100, or according to others,250 million lire. Baron Mayer Karl Rothschild V. (d. at Frankfort, 16 October, 1886) 500 "15,000
de Mme.
' ' '
....

million

marks.

138, 38.

Rodbfertus. Rodbertus, Zur Geldes im Alterthum, in Hildebrandt's

Frage

des

Sachwerths

des 232 f,

Zeitschr.

f.Nationalokono198 and

mie, XV

(1870), p.

341

fi., xvi, 182

S. ; cf. esp. pp.

VOL.

II.]

Notes

559

My opinion expressed in the same periodical, 1869, pp. 306and the purchasing power in of money 308 (on the priceof corn
the time from Nero In I
am

to

Hadrian)

is

completely refuted by
have used
some

this

139,

inquiry. 19. arbitrary.


for which

this

paragraph

tions, sugges-

139,
139,

139,
139,

I39i
139,

140,

W. Roscher of zig, obliged to Geheimrat Leipand also a letter by Rodbertus, mentioned in Appendix xlvi. 22. Apicius. TeufEel,StRE, i^, 1241 ; Nipperdey, on Tac, A., iv, I. Seneca 27. pleasure. Seneca, Ad Helv., 10, 9 ; Dio, Ivii,19. he that Martial 100 60. squandered millions. (iii, 22) says 29. Apio. Athen., vii, 294 F. Vii. Elagabal., c. 18. 31. Elagabalus. Athen., i, p. 7 C. ; Suid. s. 'Att/kios. 35- crabs. Vehse, 47, 212 ; on Count Briihl, 33, 332. 41. Rohan. Beaucaire. Leben itnd Werke der Troubadours, p. II. Diez, vol. after Bouquet, xii, 444. 297,

140, 18.

Belkow.

Buchholtz, Versuch

einer GescMchte

der Kurniark

Brandenburg, iii, 349. Anna Russia. Karenina. Tolstoi, 140, 23. sailors. R. Seebilder Wemei, (1876), p. 252. 140.25. Id.,Erinneningenund Bilder a. d. Seeleben' 140.26. Creole.
P- 374 140, 32. 141, 141, 141, 141, 141, fiValer.
Rome.

{18S1)

Horace,

Max., i, 2 ; Pliny, N. h.,ix, 122 ; x, 141 ; Salt.,ii,3, 239-246. 7. pearl. E.g. by Baudrillart,i, 131. 8. solecisms. Lucian, Nigrin., 31. Eros. Caesar 10. Plutarch, Apophthegm. Rom. August., 4. Cellini of Mentor Martial, xi, 11, 5/9. For 13. Mentor. read by Mentor, a Cellini of that day '. Petron., Sat., c. 31. 15. Trimalchio's.
'
. . .

'

'

141, 18. 141,20. 141,

lb.,c. 54. La pinc^e de poudre coutait 4 ou 5000 Taine, Originesde la France contemp., p. 170. 21. Tepper. E. v. d. Briiggen, Rolens Auflosung,
wool. Conti. Troels

livres ; p. im

306.
16.
was

Lund,

Das

hdusHche
To

Leben

in

Skandinavien in the
'

The old story sign of wealth. does not sound so incredible that Ole Bager had the room heated when Frederick II his was burning cinnamon, by guest at Odense in 1580, just as Anton had done at Fugger Augsburg
as a

considered

Jahrhimdert,-p. 143s. as healthy and

bum

fragrantwood

grate

forty years
was

earlier

to

honour

certainlydeliberate eighteenth century. (on luxury),p. 408. indispensable. Roscher, Ansichten Seneca, Epp., 122, 5 : omnia, vitia contra 141, 35. unnatural. hoc natiiram est luxuriae propositum, gaudere pugnant discedere tantum a recto, sed quam perversis,nee longissime abire,deinde etiam e contrario stare. SimilarlyEpp., 90, 19. Pliny, N. h.,xix, 55 : nihil utique homini sic quomodo rerum
141, 30.
. . .

emperor extravagance in the

the

Charles

'.

This

^
142,

naturae
2.

placet. contemporaries. Pliny, Epp., iii,5,


interdiu
.

10

(of
more

his

uncle) :
sumebat.

cibum

levem

et facilem

veterum

560
142,
II.

Notes
death.

[vol.II.
;

Seneca, Epp., 108, 13-17


Cf.

Tac, A.,

xv,

63

ih.,

45. XV, 14Z, 14. Nature.

Rosclier,op. cit., p. 402

(Pliny,N. h.,xxxiii

3)h., xix, 5 sq. 16. Gell.,vi (vii), N. h., xix, 54 ; heu prodigia ventris ! Pliny, -442, 19. asparagus. ^ xix, 150). (cf. xix, 55 ; Seneca, N. Q., iv, 13 ; Epp., luxury. Id. ibid., y*42, 21.
142, 14. Pliny. 142, 17. Varro.
'

Pliny, N.

78,
142,
22.

Several Parts on Addison, Remarks of Italy edition (1700-1703), London, 5th (1736),p. 145. According di Messina, iii, Sicilien to Gallio, Annali 3 (in Hartwig, Aus not reintroduced into Sicily [1867],i,12),the eating of ices was till after the middle of the sixteenth century. In Spain ice
was

23 and Addison.

elsewhere.

eaten

as

early as

the

time

of

the

Moors.

ffwfl^o-ews ^ap^tiKw;' Karct xiTrous ed. K., t, Galen, Ilepi 142,26. Galen. iv ''Ptltfitj ttoWtj Kal xt^cos vii,508 : Kal yap eviropta if/vxp^v mjyup (he is speaking of the composition of a cooling medicine). (4th 142, 27. Sicily. Roscher, Grundlagen der Nationalokonomie ed.),p. 184, " 102, 2. Daremberg, Oeuvres d' Oribase,i,625 ss. remarks 142, 30. French. that only snow was used, and not ice : on ne paratt pas avoir v6ritables glaces,qui font aujourd'hui les dfilices des connu nos Cf. Backmann, entier. Beitr. z. GescH. gourmets du monde Clara der Erfindungen, iv, 201. a Sancta Apparently Abraham Das ices. He speaks in Wunderwurdige gam (d. 1709) knew
'

neu

ausgeheckteNarrennest
they
use

'

of

'

cooled

Frescade still

or

frozen
tions exer-

juice,which
'.
sent
to

at
on

the

carnival Main

after their excessive ices


were

At

Frankfort

the

something

extraordinaryin
her

thought ice, however


142,35.
142, ice.

Goethe's mother threw the ices 1759. away ' from children the table of Count Thorane. She real bear it was that the stomach could not possible sweetened '. Goethes

Werke,

20,

loi.

'SeM.nizxm-SrpaX\a.rt,Ruckblicke auf die

PariserWeltaus-

142, 143, 143,

143,

143,

143,

Rundschau, January 1879, p. 88 f. Pliny, N. h., x, 53 s. 41. Cic, Tusc, iv, 19, 46 : culcita plumea. 41. Cicero. climate. 2. Hehn, CuUurpflanzen und Hausthiere*,p. 303. in cushions The concerning feather 5. pillows. passages 88 Martial, Herzberg on Propert., iii, ; 57 ; Juv., i, 159 ; vi, ix, 92, 4 ; XX, 13, 6 ; xii,17, 8 ; xiv, 146, 159, i5i. Warenkunde Frankfort. 10. Beckmann, Vorbereitung zur eider-down the that trade in (1794), i. 277, I, who supposes in the of the middle seventeenth began century. Goethe, Geschichte der Farbenlehre (39, 54) i : 17. Goethe. has only to consider these things [the stupid and exagOne gerated how luxury of the Romans], and one will understand who led could be because so a Seneca, distinguished life, angry people enjoyed a good dinner, cooled their drinks with snow, of a favourable wind in a naval battle, made use and what not '. Seneca. De 10. i, Seneca, bene/., 19.
feather-cushions.
'

in Deutsche stellung,

562
cooks. 146, 23. baked. 146, 27. cocks. coepere, unde

Notes

[vol.II.

146, 19.

Livy, xxxix, 6. Pliny, N. h., xviii,107. saginare Pliny, N. h., x, 139 : Gallinas avis exorta et suopte corpore pestis opimas

Deliaci
unctas

devorandi

etc.
'

Id. ib.,viii,223 ; cf. Becker-GoU, iii, 55 f. 146, 29. it is that ch. : xxxi, reported they {glires) Gibbon, History, 45 ordinance.
are a

still esteemed

in modern

Rome

and

are

frequentlysent

as

present by
wine. Posidonius.

the

Colonna in

princes'.

146, 30. 146, 33.


147, 147,

147, 147,

Pliny, N. h., xiv, 96. Atheu., vi, 275 A. But cf. Varro, R. f., ii, 6. Varro. 16. 10. Gell.,vi (vii), 12. SchmoUer, Tiibinger Zeitschr. fur Staatswiss., Germany. xvi, p. 635 and 681. Thucyd., ii,38. 14. Thuc.
Varro
19.
20.

lists.

Cf.

Appendix

xlviii.

Brillat-Savarin, Physiologiedu gout (Classiques 147, de la table, Nouv. ed., Didot, 1855, i, p. 252). 147, 27. luxury. Roscher, Ansichten, p. 428, 54. Swift, Gulliver's Travels,iv, ". 147, 27. Gulliver. himself had no commerce. objection Apparently Varro 147, 39. victuals Italian to excepted). Macrob., Sat.,iii, (delicacies tribuit his verbis in 16, 12 : M. Varro pisciTiberino palmam xi : ad victum libro rerum humanarum optima fert ager CamFalemus frumentum, vinum, Cassinas oleum, Tuscupanus mel lanus ficum, Tarentinus, piscem Tiberis. Springer,Paris im 13. Jahrh., pp. 32 and 34. 148, 10. demand. et costumes au Lacroix, Moeurs dge, p. iii ss. moyen usages Nourriture cuisine et (on foreign cheeses,p. 147 ; on foreign de laFrance, inLacroix, wines, p. 165) cf. the carte gastronomique Directoire Consulat et Empire, p. 151. Nicolai, Leben des Seb. Nothanker, v, 54. 148, 12. Nicolai. 'Rea.d sander.' 148, 18. sandar. Varro I. c. in Gell., Sallust,Catilina,c. 13 : 148, 26. writers. Vescendi omnia terra causa exquirere. Seneca, Ad marique orbe toto Helv., 10, 3 : epulas quas requirunt ; Epp., 89, 22 :
Brillat.
'

profunda et insatiabilis gula hinc maria quorum scrutatur, hinc terras. Juv., 11,14: gustus elementa per omnia cf. Pliny, N. h., xxvi, 43 : hujus Mayor's note. quaerunt ; gratia praecipue avaritia expetit,huic luxuria condit, (ventris)
vos
. . .

Phasim, huic profundi vada exquiruntur. cibis : Drepan., Paneg. Theodos., c. 14 quos famosa naufragiismaria misissent,quos invitae quodammodo hominum reluctantique naturae periclarapuissent. c. 148, 31. Vitellius. Sueton., Vitell., 13. Read 'milt'. 148, 34, 41. milk. 148, 36. Elagabalus. Vit. Elagabali, c. 18 : cum ipse privatus
huic in
, . . . . .

navigatur ad

diceret imitari. 149,


I.

se

Apicium, imperator
Lacroix, XVIII.
of

vero

Othonem

et

Vitellium

icus.
an

siMe,
the

at

entertainment

A p. 390. Khalif Rashid

dish of fish tongues for 1000 dirhems f.

des Orients, francs) ; Kremer, Cullurgeschicht? 290

VOL.

II.]

Notes

563

Vol. i, p. 12 ff. 149, 3. countries. fishes the Cassiodor., Variar., xii, 4, enumerates 149, 4. sale. ordered for the table of Theodoric : Destinet Danubius, carpam Rheno veniat anchorago, exormiston a (of.xii, i) Sicula (?) laboribus Brutiorum dulces mittat mare quibuslibet ofieratur, avemias credatur
rerum

(?).
paene Dominum de casei

Sic

omnia

vinciae Silani
"

suis

legatisgentium possidere. Ibidem, xii,12 : Cum apud solemni more pranderemus et diversae prodeliciis laudarentur, ad vina et Brutiorum
regem pascere
ut
a
"

decet

suavitatem

^perventum

est.
"

149, 6. birds.

Africanae Varro, -ff. r., iii, 9, 18 : Gallinae quas Hae novissimae in triclinium appellant Graeci. fi,e\"ayplSas hominum. ganearium introierunt e culina propter fastidium Veneunt He the does not mention propter penuriam magno. ace, pheasant or the flamingo. Meleagns is the guinea-fowl. Hor-

Epod., 2,
non

oysters, rhombus and scan). Manil., v, 370 (guinea-fowls and pheasants). et Scythica Phasin Columella, viii, 8, 10 : illos qui Ponticum eluunt. stagna Maeotidis Jam nunc Gangeticas et Aegyptias eructant. temulenter aves Petron., c. 93 (guinea-fowls, ants, pheasscari). Id., c. 119, 33 [scari, oysters,pheasants). Pliny, N. h., xix, 52 : avis ultra Phasidem alias amuem peti in Numidiam atque Aethiopiae sepulcra. Martial, iii, 67, 4 : Nee Libye mittit,nee tibi Phasis aves. Id.,xiii, (phoenicop71 teri by Apicius, Pliny, N. h., x, 133 : apparently introduced ph. linguam praecipui esse saporisA. docuit)72 (phasiani) 73 (Numtdicae). Id. ib., 45 : Si Libycae nobis volucres et Phasidis Tu In Stat.,Silv., nunc Acciperes, essent, accipechortis aves. is is shown a verse as missing, by Wachsmuth, Rhein. I, 6, 77 26-28 : Mus., 1888, pp.
attagen
. . .
"

53 : non lonicus

Afra

avis

descendat
Lucrine

in ventrera

meum,

(togetherwith

"

17 quas 18 quas

Nilus udo

sacer

[quas Ganges lavat (alit), quas


Numidae

horridusque Phasis, palus Scytharum], legunt sub austro.

149,

Juv., II, 139 : Et Scythicaevolucreset phoenicopterusingens. ix ^dviSos xal raibs i^ 'Ivdla^ xal dXcKrpviiv Lucian, Navig.,23 : 6pvis Clemens Airb 0 No/taS"KiSs. Alex., Paedog., ii, i, 3 : 6pvus drrayas AlyvTrriovs, ^AtriSos, M^Soy rawva* 8. Italy. Martial, iii, 58, 12 :
. . . "

Vagatur
argutus
nomenque
et

omnis
anser

turba

sordidae

chortis,

gemmeique

pinnis, quae picta perdix Numidicaeque guttatae et impiorum phasiana Colchorum; Rhodias feminas siiperbi premunt galli.
debet Ber. d. Sachs. Mommsen, Gesellsch., 1851, p. 149, 9. Diocletian. 12 : fasianus pastus den. 250 fasianus agrestis den. 225 fasiana pastus den. 200 pasta den. 200 fasiana non pasta den. 100 anser
anser non

pavones, rubentibus

pastus
about

den.

(100 den.

2s.

puUorum par den. 60 lepus 5%d.,Hultsch, Metrol^, 348).


100

den.

150

564
149,12-15. 149,
22.

Notes

[vol.II.
11.

149) 34Indice

Alexander c. -ij. c. Severus,Tacitus. Sever., Tacit., inauguration. Marquardt, StV, iii^, 243, 4. lost. Macrob., Sat., iii,13^-: cenam scriptaest quae iv. Metelli illius maximi pontificis in haec verba.

in Cf.

149, 150,

150,
150,

Bottiger, Kl. Schr., iii, 217 ff. 38. priesthoods. Marquardt, StV, iii^ 231, 7. 2. luxury. Cf. pp. 154-164. In particular Sat.,ii,4. 7. satire. 10. me 6, 114 : Inde domum Epicurus. Hor., S.,ii, et ciceris refero laganique catinum. Cf. S., ii, 6,
31, 16. at 17.

Ad 13 ;

porri C., i,

150,

i, p. 12 ff. Table luxury spread from Italy, according to the 150, 19. table. vita contemplativa, which, as treatise De Lucius, Die Theraund in ihre der Geschichte der Askese has Stellung peuten (1880), be the work of Philo, but should be assigned to proved, cannot D. v. c, 896 c. (op.cit., the third century. p. 117) : fo-us Sk "v TLi aTToSi^atTO TTjV iTnTro\dt^ov"ray vvvl iraPTaxov rwv avfiiroaibjv iv6$ov t^j 'IraXt/c^s TroXureXefas Kol rpv^s, "fiv Kara SidSsffiv, e^Xwffac fcal ^dp^apot. re "EXXi/PfrS The Pliny, iV. h., xv, 105. practice of laying 150, 26. swallow. the before 'Hn elSivai 6 menu a cj /jiiXKot host, i"p' S\j/ov (jiipeiv to be a Greek (Athen.,ii, /idyeipos 33, p. 49d) seems one, and not, as Marquardt, Prl., i^,326, 9, believes,Roman. According to a communication by Roscher, 150, 39. banquets. I had from treatise by Mangold, to which access. a no Valer. Max., ix, i, 5 ; Macrob., Sat.,iii, 151, 3. Metellus. 13. Nero's. c. Sueton., Nero, 151, 5. 27. Cf. e.g. Ael. Ver., c. 5. 151,8. flowers. Baudrillart,iv, 152. 151, 9. Cond6. Lady J. Manners, A Sequel to 'Rich Men's 151, 17. upwards. National Dwellings' ,m. Review, March, 1884, pp. 10, 13, 15, 17. raffles. Vit. Elagab., c. 22. 151, 20. My edition of Martial, ii,p. 295 ff. 151, 23. Martial's. H. Verus. A., L. Ver., c. 5. 151, 32. Plutarch, Lucvll., c. 41 ; cf. c. 40 : rot SeiTva 151, 37. Lucullus. Kal rd. Ka.6'^fxipav oi5 fi6vov koX 5ia\i0oLS iKirtbfj.affi (rrpafivals dXovpy^ffi Kal iireiffoStoisk.t.X. Xopoh dKpodiiaciv Marini, Atti, tab. xli' and xlii. Henzen, Acta 151, 38. Arvales. fr. Arv., p. 45. much. Tertullian, Apol., c. 6 : Vides enim et cen151, 39. how tenarias cenas, a centenis In Seneca, jam sestertiis dicendas. *sestertio aditiales cenae frugaEpp., 95, 41 : et totiens tamen
hand. lissimis
was

Cf. vol.

viris

constiterunt C.

"

the

number

has

dropped out,

it

probably
decorations.

151, 41.
tur

et veste Lucret., iv, 1131 : eximia convivia,lychni,pocula crebra, unguenta, coronae, serta etc.

victu paran-

Baiidrillart, iv,7oand76. 152, 6. Mazarin. Lettres et sciences, p. 534.


152,
15.

XV l.a.cToi^,

III. sikle.

Seneca. Tucca.

152, 23.

Seneca, Epp., 122, Martial, xii, 41.

14.

VOL.

II.]
mulU. Octavius. his son, the
Either

Notes
Marquardt, Prl., ii^,434,
the
9.

565
of

152, 25. 152, 27.


or

Prefect of Crete

Proconsul

berger, De
152,
30.

titulis

in Atticis,

Ephem.
95, 42.

Egypt under Augustus and Cyrenaica. Dittenepigr., i, p. 112 sq.

Apicius. Seneca, Epp.,

i. purchaser. Roscher, Grundlagcn {4th edit.), p. 131, Juvenal. Juv., 152, 32. 11, 14. of garum sociorum 2 cost congii (6,566 litres) 152, 39- ganim. s. singulismilibus nummum ', Pliny,N. h., xxxi, 94, i.e. 1000 (;^ioI2S. 5d.),not 1000 denarii,as Marquardt says, Prl., ii",

152, 32.

'

44". 9Baudrillart,iv, 14 i53i 3- ^ous. Potemkin. According to 5. 153,

and

71. Kaniovich

(see note

on

p.

136,

24).
Gliick und in Ende, Briickner, Potemkins 153, 9. pounds. Baltiscke Monatsscknft,^^. F., i,p. 518. Haxthausen (Studien Zustdnde iiber die innern Russlands, iii, 160) gives the price of roubles the Ural. a on banco, even sturgeon as 400
.

Grenzboten, 1852, p. 151. N. h., ix, 67. II. Pliny, Pliny. 153, Careme himself Car"me. Vaerst, Gasirosophie,ii, iii. 153, 14. of relates that King George IV England offered him in vain a salary of ;"500 and a fortnight'sholiday a month. Careme, ix. L'ayt de la cuisine frang. au 1893, p. ig. si^cle, letters. Briefe eines Verstorbenen,iii, 153, I 401. Seneca, Epp., 95, 26 sqq. 153, ig. Seneca. Pliny, N. h., viii,210. 153, 27. boars. Vol. ii, p. 160. 153,28. Regency. Marquardt, Prl.,ii', Pliny, N. h.,viii, 209. 429 f. 153, 31. swine. The certainly not high enough to explain pricj of pork was
153,
10.
.

Geneva.

the

statement

that

'

in later

Roman

times

it

was

(Roscher,op. cit., p. 133, 8) ; cheapest meat, as Preller,Reg., 139, believes. des Geldes,ii, Cf. Rodbertus, Zur in HilFrage des Sachwerths debrand's Zeitschr. f. Nationalokonomie, 1870, p. 226. seu : Tetrapharmacum potius pentapharmacum 153) 33- dish. Ael. Ver., c. 5 ; Hadrian, c. 21. Hadrianus esor prandiorum opimorum 153, 34. gourmet. optimus. Fronto, Per. Als., 3, p. 226 Naber. Alexander Sev., c. 30. I53" 34- Severus. c. Caesar. Caesar, Sueton., 53 ; Plutarch, Caesar, c. 17 ; 153) 3 '" RG, iii, Drumann, 739. of Cic, Ad Attic, xiii,52. Suetonius says even 153, 40. Cicero. c. : se the very quotiens largissime Augustus, 77 temperate aut si non sextantes excessit, senos (0-54 of a litre) invitaret, f. reiciebat. Becker-GoU, iii, p. 552 excessisset, vol. ii, to annotations the In dietetic. Oribasius, z. p. 829 ss,, 154, dietetic the of emetics about use by the Daremberg speaks only work I the extract instructive following ancients,from which that it was not merely, from them it I think appears passages. as Marquardt thinks, Prl., i', 330, 5, as an antidote to the
fashionable
no means

dish

'

but

the most it was by

the

'

effects

of

gluttony

'

that

the

use

of

emetics

was

considered

566
by necessary misunderstood
voyant
M.
me.

Notes
physicians. Baudrillart,ii,396,
He says
de
:

[vol.II.
has

completely
sourire,en
;

Fr.

d^passant
au
nom

Comment ne pas fois les bomes cette trop


I What I have

aller k des
text

justiiier presque
vomissements

I'usageignominieux I'hygifene
said in the

pendant

le repas

use shows, I hope, clearlyenough, that, far from excusing the misof emetics, I only maintain that their use the ancients by does 154, 8. emetics. 154, 9.

necessarilypresuppose Herodot., ii,77 Hippocrates. Daremberg,


not

intemperance. Diodor., i, 82. op. cit.,p. 380

Du

temps

le repas paraissent avoir d'Hippocrate les vomissements aprfes et6 k jeun. plus usit^s que les vomissements

Celsus, i, 3, p. 27 13. Celsus. Phny, N. h-, xxvi, 17. 154, 16. Archigenes. Oribas., Coll.
154,
:
"

sq.

On

also Asclepiades^cf.

med., viii,23
'

(ed. D., iii,p.

i,irbffiTluv iK rCiv A^pxiyivovi. Sk t$ dirJ ''EfUrif ifiirov 202) Ilc/ji SU Si lis "v ffiTluv vt6 ivdyKTis Bav/uuTTii fjiv fii) ti SieBla-g6vTi"ris rpls Kal yhp Ttp Si ivdyKTjviiniieTphi irapaKafi^dveiy rivis Kal els l$os hSe-fjSri Tts i,Ko\ov8u paaripvii, Airi ^s Trporf[x8i\aa,v rdv oi ot (toTO^eXoCs iTotpopTia/Miv ffirlar, ftivdK/";3ovs Si o\o"rx,epoSs /card trap^KTi
fiijva

(rTTjvai.
154, 154, 18. Galen. 18.

Daremberg, op. cit., p. 381


N.

s. rara

Pliny.
The 27. Plutarch.

h., xxviii, 54 vomitione


dietetic
use

sibi mederi
:

utile 282

homini.

he

considers

injurious xi,

xxix,
154, 19.
Tovs

Plutarch, De sanit. praec, c. 22, p. 134 : 'Ep,iifirbtpap^Kiav, fitapk irapafiidia TrXi/irKaddptreis CLiiev lyeKa, xexiiirews TroXXoi oi fieyiXjis iwvijs, oi'KiVTiTiov ivdyKris HaTrep Kal irdXiv T\7jpi!jae(ijs tS crdfia Kevovvres irKTjpouvres iraph ^iffivrats
Si Kal

KotKlas

irKTifffiovais oix "^ttov ftraU

ipSeiats dviiSifievoi fidWov Si SKus

pip t^i*

154, 154, 154, 154, 154,

(is Kdi\v(nv diroKaiiaeus PapvvifKvoi, Si (vSeiav lisxii/""" w\/ipu"nv riiv del Tois "^Soi'ois irapaffKev"^rTes, seven. 21. Juv., i, 94. dishes. 22. Id., 14, 6 s. 23. oyster. Id., 4, 136 sq. 26. Seneca. Seneca, Ad Helv., 10, 3. This is Marquardt's opinion, 30. circles. op. cit., p. 330, where the Romans whom Pliny and Galen describe are picturedas with pale faces,hanging cheeks, swollen eyes, trembling a race and no hands, fat paunches, with feeble intelligence memory, etc.'. The of described by Pliny, N. excesses, consequences and h.,xiv, 142 ; Seneca, Epp., 95, 15 sqq. Martial,xii,48, 10
'

(sulphureusquecolor camificesquepedes) were


frequent in his time
were
"

but

I do

not

beUeve

it

too likely that they possible

very

154,

general in wider circles. (Galen,De meth. med., vol. x, p. 3 sq., ed. K., speaks only of excesses, not of their consequences). c. Sueton., Claud., c. 33 ; Vitell., Julian, 34. emetics. 13. about himself toXKUp oiSi : Misopog., p. 340 c, says iiriTpivw ffvrlwv aiTrj.d\iydKLS oSp ffiol riov 'irdvT(0p{7) i^irlp.ifKa"Tdai ipiiffat airi iraffiiv i^ Stov Kalffapiyev6p,rip ottJ Airai awi^ri,Kal fi^fivrifiuu
Martial ou "ruyi"rTi4/toTos, irKrifffiovrju with
the most

associates

the
11:

use

of emetics
nee

infamous

vices:

ix, 9?,

Quod

mane

VOL.

II.]
vomis
nee a

Notes
cunnum, etc. Condyle,lingis

567
to
; ii, 89, 5, : Quod vomis, Cic, In Anton, or. Philipp.,

Antoni, of 2, 25, 63.


I55" 15155, 155,
20. 20.

fdlator,with

reference

juice. Kremer, CuUurgesch. d. Orients,ii,180.


Ibid.,ii,84 1 Spain. Ibid.,ii,318 fE. Peter. Frauen Weinhold, Die Deutschen Beitr. z. Culturgeschichte, 321 fi. Volz, p.
ff. table. f. Alwin honour.

155. 3"p. 471 15s. 33-

im
205

Mittelalter, ff., 412 ff.,

Schultz,Hof. Leben z. Zeit. der Minnesinger, Baudrillart,iii, 453 ss. p. 332 155. 35- guests. Id., p. 459. Also the fattening of fowls in darkened 155, 37. century. cages of snails. was Baudrillart, very usual, as well as the fattening 461. pp. 459 and et costumes au I. Lacroix, Moeurs peacocks. moyen usages 156, Alw. f. 1 Schultz, op. cit., 284 10-190. dge, pp. Adam Wolf Lucas SelbstGeizkofler, Eine 156, 5. Geizkofler. For other weddings in the same family biographie, p. 149. festivities of this kind consisted At see luxury only p. 150. in superfluity Janssen, Gesc^. d.deutsch. Volkes, i,373 f.). (cf. Werke Caballero, Ausgew. (Paderbom, 156, 7. Spain. Femau f. 68 viii,67. vii, ; 1865), Th. Wright, Homes of Other Days, pp. 360 and 156, 15. Neville. 267. Lorenzo de' Medici, ii,423-426. Reumont, 156, 20. Salutati. La vie Molmenti, privie de Venise, pp. 287157, 36. banquets.
298.

158, 12. Scuppi. Hiibner, Sixtus V, ii,138 ff. Montaigne, Essais, i, 56. In the seventeenth 158, 26. Tunis. cause beunpalatable for foreigners, century Spanish cookery was saffron. of Cf. the of and of the excess sharp seasoning in Baudrillart,iv, of 700 covers of a banquet great description
218.

158, 33. Montaigne. Montaigne, Essais, i, 51. in the Mimoire pour faire un 159, 8. cooking. Cf. the notices s. icriteau pour un 500 banquet : Baudrillart,iii, XV 1 1 1. siMe Louvois. etc.), (Institutions Lacroix, pp. 383 159, 13.
"

ss.

Foucquet. Vol. ii,p. 152. Baudrillart,iv, 76. 159, 21. Vol, ii,p. 150 f. 159, 28. Conde. under Henri into France Fireworks, introduced 159, 29. fireworks. essential an II, and greatly perfected by the Italians,were the of seventeenth from the festivities element in great beginning Baudrillart,iii, 523. century. de Sivigni, Paris,Hachette, 1862, Lettres de Mme. 159, 31. Vatel. s. ii, 186. Baudrillart, iv, 152 1783.' 159, 40. 1873. Read 266 s. 160, 30. day. Ibid., 161 4. cover. (G. Freytag ?) Die Entwicklung der franzosischen in Grenzboten, 1852, i, pp. 141-155kochhunst,
159, 19. Vatel.
' '

568
i6i, 161,
6.

Notes
Montague.
Letters

ii. [vol.

of Lady M. Wortley Montague, letter 7. writer, 12. v. Rohr, Einleitung zur Ceremonialwissenschaft Deutschland im iSe" der Pnvatpersonen, p. 435, in Biedermann, the Minister Briihl In the house the of Jahrh., ii",530***). 80. of courses usual number was 30, exceptionally 50, or even Briihl in Schlafrock und in Pantoffeln, Waldmiiller, Minister in i886. On Bremen Grenzhoten, 17 June, public banquets cf. Kohl, Alte und neue Zeit, 354 if. Grossvdter Scheube, Aus den Tagen unsrer (after 161, 16. Vienna. in eines reisenden Franzosen e Deutschland) p. 387. [Risbeck,]Brief from the archives of the council of the 161, 20. Deyling. Taken Enge at Leipsic by Bitter, /. S. Bach, i, 163 f. wife '. 'Superintendent's 161, 31. lady superintendent. Read f. writer. Risbeck in Scheube, op. cit., 162, 4. p. 394 Gedichte J. H. Voss, Sammtliche (1825),ii,109-125. 162, 4. Voss. Preserved herbs Indian and 162, II. azia. roots, in particular in cocoanut a,nd pahn vinegar. J. H. shoots of bamboo young
,

Voss.

Scheube, op. cit. Briiggen, Polens Auflosung, p. 303. 30. Catharine. A. Gluck und I. Bruckner, Potemkins Ende, in Baltische N. F., i, 518-522. Monatschrift, und iiber Amerika 163, 16. Philadelphia. Fr. Kapp, Aus (1876), 16 f. i, des Gourmands Almanac Calendrier ou nutritif 163, 20. Grimod. and 3 Paris, An. xi,1803, i8"""(2 par un vieux amateur. annual ed. 1803 and the till sets 1804, 1812),.Cf. 7 following Geist der Kochhunst Rumohr, (1822),p. 14. A. Cargme, L'art de la cuisine frangaiseau ig. 163, 28. Careme. siMe Cf. vol. ii,p. 153. (1833),xii ss. 163, 34. Cussy. Grenzboten, loc. cit. in 163, 39. Morgan. Lady Morgan [Sydney Owenson], France i8zg-30, 1830, ii,411 fl. Trevelyan, Life and Letters of Lord Macaiday, 164, 7. Macaulay.
162, 162, 163,
20.

Hamburg.

Risbeck E.
v.

in

Radziwill.

d.

igo8, p. 243 164,


13. Roman.

f. etiam

Licinius,tum

et Menas Columella, xii, 4, 2 : M. Ambivius C. Matius, quibus studium fuit pistonset coci nee minus cellarii diligentiam sui praeceptisinstituere. Jd., xii,44, I : (C. Matius) illi enim propositum fuit urbanas et lauta convivia mensas instruere,libros tres edidit, quos in-

nominibus scripsit
was

Coci does

et Cellarii et

Salmagarii.
what

That

Apicius

an

author

not

follow

from

Teuffel

mentions,

283, 4 ; Sueton., Tiber.,c. 42 : Asellio Sabino sestertia donavit ducenta pro dialogo,in quo b :leti et ficedulae et ostreae et turdi certamen induxerat. 164, 18. Berlin. Nationalzeitimg, 7 February, 1877.
RLG*,

164,29. Hong
p. 403.

Kong.
I

'La.Ay 'Bvassey,Voyage

in the

Sunheam*,^"^^,

165, 5. civilization.

had already dealt with this subject in a with the aid of the valuable book of K. W. lengthy essay, chiefly Volz Der zur {Beitrdge Culturgeschichte. Einflussdes Menschen der Hausihiere und der C'.dturpflanzen,, aufdie Verbreitung iSjz),

57"
et

Notes
tubures.
.

[vol.ii.
S. Volz, op. cit., p. 98. aggeribus praeci. . .

The
.
.

translation

after

Papirius
pue

primus utraque attulit decora, quoniam et in tecta jam


N.

silvae cf.

scandunt. p.
no.

168,23. Egypt. Pliny, h., xix, 107; 168, 23. radishes. Ibid.,xxi, 87.

Volz,

168, 24. Pliny. Ibid.,xix, 81, also Marquardt, Prl., i',328. 168, 28. plums. Hehn, p. 346. Ibid.,p. 339. 168, 30. Vitellius. Ibid.,p. 256. 168, 35. melones. Ibid., 168, 35. carob. p. 369 f. 6. investigator. Ibid.,p. 362. 169, Ibid.,p. 360 fi. 169, 13. China. 169, 15. Pliny. Pliny, N. h., xv, 57. Ibid.,xix, 59 : pars eorum (pot-herbs) ad condi169, 19. India. fieri solitam,atque non menta pertinensfatetur domi versuram Indicum maria trans piper quaesitum, quaeque petimus. Cf. it is true, grew I2 i. Marquardt, Pyl.,i^ 28, ; ii, 783, Pepper, in but the berries not sharp enough (xii, also were Italy, 29 ; xvi, 136). 169, 20. diet. Pliny, N. h., xix, 52 : ex horto plebei macellum, victu ! quanto innocentiore Almanac des gourmands, iv. ann"e 169, 40. Restoration. (1806), 78-89. pp. Pliny, N. h., xvi, i. 170, 5. animals. 170, 7. grafting. Ibid.,xvii, 8. 170, 18. gluttony. Ibid.,xix, 52-54. Ibid.,xix, 152 sq. 170, 25. day. Ix)ndon. Briefe eines Verstorbenen,iv, 390. 170, 27. Ibid.,iv, 37. 170, 30. Rothschild. unknown. Marquardt, Prl., ii',325, 14. 170, 32. diamond. E. J. Planchon, La truffeet les iruffidres artifi170, 34. in Revue des deux mondes, i Avril 1875, p. 633 ss. On cielles,
the

efiect of truflSes

on

the

cultivation
no.

of woods

see

p. 653.

170, 36.

170, 40. army. Statistik d. marks 170, 40.

Carpentras. Ausland, 1870, 24, p. 576. BSLhr,Eine deutsche Stadt vor 60 Jahren, p. 58,from The deutschen f. ; cf. p. 24. Retches, xlii, 102 million beer amounted in to amount on Germany 922 spent
per
annum.

cigars. Lady

John Maimers,

in Nat.

Rev., 1884, March,

p. 17. 171, 9. treatises. Galen, ed. K., Pliny, N. h., xv, 171, 15. time.

vii, 227.
102.

171, 16.
171, 171, 171, 171, 171, 171, 171, 172, 172,

Ibid.,xv, 191. 18. Provence. Hehn, p. 347. 18. casia. Pliny, N. h., xii, 98. Hehn, p. 240. 23. maple. France. Ibid., p. 352 f. 25. 28. wine. Ibid., p. 117. Ibid., p. 95. 31. olive. Ibid.,p. 95. 38. civilization. 7. profitable.Ibid.,p. 69. Ibid.,p. 68. 9. Cato.
Flaccus.

VOL.

II.]
10.

Notes

571

Ibid., p. 74. v., i, 8, 13 ; Pliny, 2V. h.,xiv, 71 etc. inhabitants. Hehn, 172, 14. p. iig. 416, p. 164 C. 172, 16. port. Strabo, iii, CIL, ii, 2029 Wilmanns, (of. 1280) : 172, 19. Falemian. 1279 Baetic, ad. Aug. proc. per Fal(ernas) veget(andas) 172, 23. oil. Hehn, p. 70. Diodor., v. 26. 172, 25. beer. Strabo. Strabo, iv, i, p. 178. 172,25. Moselle. The the beginof about Neumagen 32. monuments, ning 172,
172, 172, 13.
east.

Africa.

Varro, R.

of the vine F. and the

third wine Zuv

century, indicate
trade
were von

that

the und

cultivation
the

of

the

very

on flourishing

Moselle.

Hettner,
St. Prex.

Kv.ltuv

Germania

Gallia

Belgica,in

Westdeutsche 172, 34.

Ztschr.,ii,22 f. Die Mommsen,

of Liber (inscription

J. J. Miiller, Nyon xviii,214. Hehn, p. 73. 172, 36. Probus. 172, 40. vintage. Volz, p. 142. Claudian, De laud. Stilich., ii, ed. Gessner, 172, 41. Claudian. xxii, 199. _i.75^4^-srine. Hehn^jp^Tj. Ibid., p. 146. 173, 20. handkerchiefs. Marquardt, Prl., ii^, 485-487. In Juv., 3, 150 : century. 173, 21.
--

Schweiz in rom. Zeit, p. 23 n. the of Cully '). Cocliensis Father pater in ZUricher zur Romerzeit, Antiq. Mitiheil.,
'

vel si consuto
una

volnere

crassum

atque
mended Cf.

recens

linum

cicatrix,apparently
tunica
was

the

tunic

ostendit non is meant. As


;

rule the 143, 173, 24. 173,31. 173, 34.


211.

woollen.

Petron., c. 56

Martial,xiv,

muslin.

Marquardt, op. cit., p. 488. ff. Elagabalus. Ibid.,p. 493


Saracen.

_,

d. Orients, ii, 339v^AcKremer.^JjMfetyge^cj.

cording to Alwih

DT hofiscKe Leben Schultz,


does (i^"iuroi)
not

z.

Z.

SSr Minne'

a velvet, but sanger, p. 259, close silk with and tissue, strong generallyfigured gold very silver threads, thus later called was corresponding to what brocade Cf. ', in different colours, usually green and red. im Mittelalter, 689. (Hiillii, Heyd, Gesch. des Levantehandels Gesch. des. byz.Handels, p. 69 : purpura mann, quae vulgariter

samite

mean

dicitur i73i 35173,

samyt.)

173, 38. clothes.

Marquardt, op. cit., p. 535. ff. Ibid., p. 542 Cf. Marquardt, op. cit., 40. Agrippina. Vol. i, p. 245. p. of A robe silver cloth worn by Herod Agrippa, Joseph., 536, 2.
extravagance.

est aurea omni J.,xviii, 6, 7. H. A., Vit. Elagab., 24 : usus Persica. et de gemmis An auri et purpurea, usus tunica, usus via auri netrix CIL, vi, 9213 : Sellia Epyre de sacra ; lb.,9214 vestrix (?). TracMeu^und FaJfce,Deutsche ModemwelLJ^.f.ES^ 174, I. Charles. i, 262 ; cf for cloth of gold and silver in the beginning of the de Montespan sixteenth century, ii,76 ff. A dress of Mme. et rebrodi"e d'or dessus rebrochee d'or sur un or frise, par or,

A.

'

572
d'un
or

Notes
mele
avec un

[vol.ii.
fdit la
de

certain
'

qui
174, 4.

ait et6

jamais imagin^e

qui (Madame
or,

plus divine 6to"fe S^vign^ in Baudril-

lart, iv, 130).

Italy. Marquardt,
Paulinus of

op. cit., 587.

174, 6. South.

Perigueux (bom between 367 and 371) to get {Euaharisticon, 147 sq.) tliat in his youth he strove says muris leni Arabi and beautiful new clothes,quaeque fragraret odore. Cf. Jerome, "^is"., 127, 3 : lUae enim solent purpurissa Adv. Jovin., et cerussa ora fragrare mure. depingere etc. ii, 8, examples of odoris suavitas : peregrina muris pellicula. The that (d. 1881) was opinion of my colleague,Prof. Zaddach of the genus animal meant was an Myogale, the musk-smelling more (M. moschata) of desmans, and probably the desman which Russia is 9 in. long, than the smaller M. pyrensouthern the the aica. to garnish Even skins of desman serve to-day
. . .

caps

and

other

clothes. usages et costumes


au a

174, 15. prices. Lacroix, Moeurs Cf. also on the same p. 575 s. in jKarajan, p. 193. 174, 174,
20. 22.

moyen

dge,
Clara

luxury

Abraham

Sancta

costly.
centuries.

Valke, op.

cit., ii,47 (on trunk-hose).


f.

;"i5o. Id., ii,253


of fashions
on

174, 24.

change ii,115,
174, 29.
VI

the remarkably rapid Cf. Falke, i, 192 f., on of the fourteenth about the middle century ; of German fashions in the

the

fickleness

sixteenth

century.
ducats. of A hat of King Amadeus Polack, Persien,i, 151. ducats cost 1000 (20,666 francs). BaudriUart, Savoy

iii, 214.
174, 30. 174, 34. 174, 175, 175, 175, 173, J75, Panama.

Lady Brassey, Voyage in


i, 28 sq. op. cit.

the

Sunbeam*, 1878, p.

184.

Juvenal. Juv.,
Persia. wool.

Polack, Martial, ii,46. 6. wardrobe. Id., v, 79. Meinhard. II. Falke, ii, 149. Clive. Essay on Macaulay, 14. 38.
I.

Clive, ad

fin.

16.

Briihl.

Vehse^^GescA.

d.

H., 33, 331.


~

wigs. Falke,'ii,312^: dandy. Briefe eines Verstorbenen (1826-28),iv, 39. 175, 20. Persius. 26. Pirs., i, 32. 175, To M. any one who Martial,i,96. Read 175, 27. moralist. a effeminate, was hypocrite'. Atedius. Stat.,Silv.,ii, i, 128 sqq. 175. 33N. scarlet. coccum Pliny, h.,xxxvii, 204, mentions among I75" 34precious natural products. For the Cornel. Nepos in Pliny, N. h., ix, 137. 175, 36. wool. for the wool ; the best be deducted best quality 100 sest. must from the Padus is the same N. h., Lower viii, price, quality 190. were hardly dyed with Tyrian purple. qualities cloak. Martiod, viii,10; iv, 61, 4. 175, 39. shawls. Polack, Persien, i, 153. (A single shawl costs 176, 3.
175, 19.
'
. .

there

sometimes

200

ducats.)

VOL.

II.]
5- cloaks.

Notes
W. p.
A.

573
Gebiete des

176,

Schmidt, Forschv.ngenauf dem


f.

AUerthums,

157

176, 7. Caesar. Sueton., Cues., c. 43. 176, 8. Augustus. Dio, xlix, 16. Mommsen, SIR, i', 409 ff. 176, 10. Tiberius. Dio, Ivii,13. 176, II. Nero. Sueton., Nero, c. 32. Domitian. As appears 12. from 176, Martial, loc. cit. auction. M. Anton., 17 ; Per176, 15. Schmidt, op. cit., p. 175. tinax, c. 8. On luxury in dress in the thirteenth and fourteenth 176,17. dress. centuries of. Alwin Das Zeit der Leben zur Schultz, hofische in particularp. 235 f. Girdles for Minnesinger, p. 202 fi., ladies cost 1000 marks rpbes of King (;^2,ooo) ; the coronation
Wenceslaus
II of

Bohemia

are

said

to

have

cost

4000

marks

\
1

Lucrezia Borgia, p. 236 f. Lorenzo de' Medici, i, 267 f. Reumont, 176, 29. Giuliano. 176) 34- PoUajuolo. Ibid.,ii,423. Gregorovius, op. cit., 176, 41, ducats. p. 189. Ibid.,p. 237. 177, 7. Lucrezia. Janssen, Gesch. d. deutschen Volkes, i, 366 ff. On 177, 9. Geiler. the value of the gulden (florin) cf. note on vol. ii, p. 136, i. 12, England. Falke, op. cit., ii, 109. 177, Bassompierre. Ibid.,149 and 152. 177, 20. K Schweden und Grauert, Christine Konigin von 177, 23. Christina. ihr Hof, ii, At the time of Louis XIV a certain Madame 87, 19. de
and
et

(;"8ooo), p. 236. 176, 25. placed. Gregorovius,

Puysieux

wore

lart, iv,153.
of the court

On

Genoese icus. lace worth Baudril50,000 the extravagance in lace of Gabrielle d'Estrees, of Louis XIII, see Lacroix, X VII. siicle. Lettres

sciences, p. 514. forth. so Lacroix, XVIII. siicle, 177, 31. p. 486. Baudrillart,iv, 291. I77" 35' year. Lacroix, XVIII. 177, 38. cuffs. s., Lettres etc.,p. 544 ss. 177. 39- a-lb. Vehse, G. d. H., 46, 59. E. v. d. Briiggen, Polens 178, 2. Rzewuski. Auflosung, p. 316 f. sable. Beckmann, Waarenkunde, ii,263. 178, 5. 178, 7. Potemkin's. According to Kamovioh (see n. on p. 136, 24). of George The robes of a peer, at the coronation 178, 10. occasions. IV of England, in 1820, cost ;"45o (Eberty, W. Scott, i,350) ; the gala uniform Minister of a Prussian (1879) cost about "100. The value of the national worn by Prince Hungarian costume Nicholas of King George IV was Esterhazy at the coronation estimated at several million florins. Liszt,Fr. Chopin, German transl. 26 i. by La Mara, p. tion 178, 12. shawl. Ausland, 1865, No. 44, p. 970 (the dearest imitaFrench long shawls cost 1500 francs). Rothschild at her by Miss Hannah 178, 12. veil. The veil worn cost of with the Earl Rosebery wedding 700 guineas. de Remusat, M^m., ii, Lady 178, 21. paltry. Mme. 347, 349, 379. in Nat. Rev., March, 1884, p. 2, says that many J. Manners their toilet. rich spend ;"6oo a year on not very ladies who are

574
those
a

Notes
who

[vol.II.
;

court

go dress

much is
no

societyoften "1000 uncommon price.

into

60

guineas for

178, 28.

Pliny, N. h., vi, loi : digna res (?) nuUo anno India et mercis minus HS |DL1imperi nostri (?) exhauriente veneant. nos apud xii, 84 remittente, quae centuplicato milia sestertium centena computatione milieus minumaque
Indian. annis omnibus
nostro India adimunt. enim et

Seres
Tanti

paeninsulaque ilia (Arabia) imnobis deos deliciae et

perio

feminae vel ad

stant, con-

quota

pertinent?
mistake

Rome,

portio jam quaeso quote these passages verbatim, to show Hock's he speaks of imports into (Rom. Gesch.,i,2, 288) when instead of the whole empire.
ad
I

inferos

'our hobbies'. Read 178, 31. amours. To which belong also,according to Aelius Mar178, 33- luxuries. 16 xxxix, " 7, spices,gum, laser {asa dulcis), cianus, Digg., 4, and wild eunuchs animals. The last sentence of the opium, from that he was not quoted Pliny, shows thinking passage only of the expenditure on dress and jewels. Tac, ^., iii, 178, 37- countries. propria 53 : atque ilia feminanim ad externas aut hostilis pecuniae nostrae quis lapidum causa ? gentis transferuntur Asia. Cf. the trade reports for the year 1869 [Ausland, 178, 41. in the 9 years 1861No. 1870, 13, p. 200) according to which 69 ;^I22, sterlingwere paid to Asia, a yearly average 250,000 of I3f millions ; by far the greatest part to British India,only about to Humboldt's China. mate esti;"20,ooo,ooo(in 9 years) of the yearly export of specie from Europe to Asia was "5,3^^,75" ; Jacob's for the period 1788-1810 only i million ; Jacob, Product, u. Consumt., ii, 130-132. iiber die Manufacturen in Deutschland, Bedenken 179, 2. Homeck.
,

179,8.

p. 113 ff. alone.

Oesterreich

iiber alles der d.

Ra-udel,Annalen

(1708),p. 95. von Europa Staatskrdfte


Erdkunde, ii, 454
more

(1792),

P- 13Kloden, Handbuch 179, 8. 1853. the time of Colbert England per 179, 19. 179,
20. annum

spent

than

11

At 457. million francs

and

on

gold.

179,

21.

45. Chinese. See n. on p. 180, 11, below. betel, Pliny, N. k., xii, 129 : cf. Marquardt,
9-12.

H.

fancy goods. Vit. A., Aureliani, c.

French

Baudrillart,iv, 437.

Prl., ii',

784,
179,21.

179, "79,

179,

juice'. Pliny, ib., 99: pretia (juris cinnami) quondam fuere in libras denarium milia, auctum id parte dimidia est incensis, ut ferunt, silvis ira barbarorum. St. Mark says that in Jerusalem a litra of oil of nard cost 300 denarii : Mark, xiv, 5 ; John, xii, 5 ; cf. Herzfeld, Handelsgesch. der Juden, p. 100, cf. 191. 22. pearls. Sueton., Caes., c. 50. Galen. al 7r\ou"r(ai yvvaiKfi 30Galen, ed. K., x, 492 (Ixowct 7ap ain'k TToXXax^^i Trjs i}irb 'Fto/Maliav dpxv^, Kal fid\i"7Ta ^v fieyti'haii ^v afs elffiToWal toioi^tuv yvvatKoSv). Twf TTyXectp, ed. women. Id., K., vi, 440 33{De sanil. tuenda, vi, 13) : t4 ^;" 4 tfiovVmi 'Pii/ij; to"s Tuv nipav ir/teuaf6/te;'o vXovalaisywaiilv,

cinnamon.

Read

'cinnamon

VOL.

II.]
re

Notes

575

irKovtrluv irpoffayopeOovtriv. Id.yxii, 429 : rb twv 8 KoKoOnv iv 'Pci/ijj iJ.6f)ov, lb.,604 : ri re Ka\tpoiiKlarov. XiffTOj'vapSivov xal t6 SouffivjK ical nipov koX /lera roOro rd Ko/i/iayriphv Tct iro\vT"\fi fiipatiSv ir\ov"rlav ymaiKiSv " Ka\ov(rip aSrai airiKUTa Kol tJMvKlaTa. Cf. Marquardt, Prl.,ii^, 783 f This does not exclude the probabilitythat perfume merchants in were (seplasiarii) all the prosperous places. lb. id.,782, 16. Marquardt, op. cit., ii",498. 179, 35- classes. is from Fr. Hirth, Zur Geschichte 180, II. drugs. All the above
yvi/aiKWf
"

Kai airlKaTO.

des

antiken

Onenthandels,in

Verhandl.

der

Berliner

GeseUsch.

f. Erdkunde, xvi, pp. 46-64. Cf. note on vol. i, p. 308, 11. 180, 17. Mithridates. Pliny, iV. h., xxxvii, 12. diamonds. Id. ib.,xxxvii, 55. stones Cf. King, Precious 180, 17.
and

preciousmetals,

p. 47

sq. 347 anuli


=

180, 180,

Trajan. H. A., Vit. Hadriani, c. 3. Agrippa. Juv., 6, 156 sq. Hiibner, Hermes, i, 23. 3386 : on a silver statue of Isis in digito minimo CIL, ii, duo gemmis adamant. Martial, v, 11 :"
20.

Sardonychas zmaragdos
versat
,

adamantas

iaspidasuno
meus.

in articulo

Stella,Severe,

180, 25. Altai.

King, pp. 282-284. 180, 29. hierarchy. Pliny, N. h., xxxvii, 85. 180, 36. emerald. King, p. 48 s. market. 180, 41, Ibid., p. 304s. 181, 8. Egypt. Ibid.,p. 297 s. 181, 10. sesterces. Hiibner, Hermes, i, 357. 181, 12. filbert. Hehn, Culturpfl. etc., p. 321. N. sesterces. 181, 14. h., xxxvii, 81 sq. The reading viginti Pliny, milibus gives an impossibly low price ; presumably |xxlwas
altered

by

mistake

into

xx.

181, 19. Pliny, h., xxxvii, 197, ib.,83 (imitation 128 (leucochrysus) Seneca, opal),98 (carbuncle),117 (jasper), Epp., 90, 33. Marquardt, Prl.,ii^ 151. Beckmann, Gesch. d. ff. Erfindungen,i,373 Sardonyches veri.Martial,ix,59 ; v, 87. 181, 21. way. Julian, Orat., 2, p. 91 j3: roirois {rots XiBoyvdifiocri) ffvvUvrei olfjai tuv yhp od /da 656s ivl t^v i^4Ta"nv aTrixPVt dWa edeKhvnov Kal Kal rh TotKiXtjv iro\uTpoirov iravQvpyeiv ttjv fwxGyipio.v els diraa-iv Kal eiriTexyiiP'O'Ta 56va.fji.iv AvTird^avTO, iivT4(TT7j(rav e\4yxovs Tois ix rijs rixviis, 181, 25. jewellers. King, p. 291. 181, 28. pearls. Pliny, N. h., xiii,91 : mensarum insania, quas viris contra feminae margaritas regerunt. Pliny, Epp., v, 16 mentions vestes margaritasgemmas as things to be bought by
N.
.

industries.

'

'

the

bride's

father.

181, 29. jewels. King, p. 266. Romae in promiscuum ac 181, 29. pearls. Pliny, N. h., ix, 123. Alexandrea venisse in dicionem redacta, frequentem usum circa Sullana minutas autem et vilis primum tempora coepisse manifesto Aelius Stilo Fenestella cum tradit, Jugur^errore, unionum thino bello nomen maxume grandibus imponi cum in the second only mistaken margaritisprodat. Fenestella was refuted this his aijd only statement, by Pliny. was part of

576

Notes

[vol.II,

181, 36. exploited. Hiibner, Sixtus V, p. 94. xvi. au Yriarte, Vie d'un patyicien de Venise 181, 37. Pompe. Molmenti, Vie pnvie A Venise, p. 255 (thejewels sUcle,p. 50. called ladies who of 25 young (in the fifteenth century) on an at 100,000 estimated aristocratic lady in childbed, were ducats). iiber die inneren Zustdnde Haxthausen, Studien 182, 4. necklaces. Russlands, i, 87 and 309. Pliny, N. h., xxxvii, 17. 182, 4. Nero. similar shoes, Caligula wore 182, 10. slippers. Id. ih.,ix, 114. xxxiii,14. For Indjy tchipxxxvii, 17. Margaritarum, sacculi, worn by women only in the slippers, ship (pearl-embroidered but there at 200 are some tres, piashouse) ;"io-20 are often paid, at "30 and and ones gold and silver embroidered "^a ; C. White, Three Years in Constantinople,1845, ii,95. vii,9, 4. Seneca, Remed. fort., 16, 7 ; De benef., 182, 13. ears. Sueton., Caes., c. 50. 182, 16. Servilia. Pliny, N. k., ix, 117 : margaritisque opertam, 182, 27. Gaius. texto alterno fulgentibus toto. capite crinibus [spira]auribus enclosed in brackets coUo [monilibus] digitisque. The words Acad. are Alb., 1867, iv. Cf. programm, glosses; cf. my CIL, ii,3386. For s. Stones, p. 299 luxury 182, 37. Algiers. King, Precious of Spanish women in trinkets and jewels in the seventeenth s. century see Baudrillart,iv, 222 Die Personlichkeiten in Nadir. Ct. geschichtl. 182, 37. e.g. Barthold, Casanovas Mem., ii,48. Life of Lord CUve 183, I. Madras. Macaulay, Sir John Malcolm's in then mode He invested sums a jewels, great (' very common from India of remittance ') 183, 2. wife. Vehse, G. d. H., 19, 220. der Stadt Konigsberg 18 ss, p. 183, 5. thalers. Schubert, Jubelfeier 76, I. his on Augustus the Strong wore 183, 6. necklace. King, p. 116. million thalers' worth of than more 2 jewels (Vehse,G. person of the at the festivities in honour der Hofe, 32, 38) ; Louis XIV Persian ambassador livres' worth 12 J million iv, (Baudrillart, 86). The diamonds Polack, Persien,i, 146, 157, 162. 183, 12. ducats. of Mme. de Durac, who owned than any other lady at the more of Napoleon I, were valued francs. court at more than 500,000 de Mme. de Remusat, iii, 18. Mim. 183, 14. Shah. Baudrillart, GohineaM, Hist. desPerses). i,331 {a,fter 289. 183, 17. clothes. Baudrillart,iii, ornaments. 21. 183, Falke, op. cit., i, 262 f. Cf. the description of his hat, p. 269, and King, pp. 63-66. siScle. Lettres et sciences, 183, 25. worn. Lacroix, XVII. p. 531. 183, 28. florins. Falke, op. cit., i, 153. 183, 30. export. King, p. 267 s. of zitella aspires to necklace a Every Tuscan 183, 34. back. of if in and of bad strings pearls (even irregular shape many colour) ; this generally forms her dowry. King, p. 268. The in the Government of Vologda, jacket of a rich peasant woman
.

5/8

Notes

[vol.ii.

Pliny, ib.,xvii, i, 2. l86, 2. ^ome. i86, 3. Lepidus. Ibid.,xxxvi, 100. 186, 7. Pliny. Ibid., no. Vol. i, p. i fi. 186, II. world. 186, II. Macaulay. Macaulay, History of England, chap. iii. (on Bath and London). Plutarch, Pompei., c. 2. 186, 21. Demetrius. 186, 27. Palatine. Pliny, N. h., xxxvi, 5, 6. Ibid.,xxxvi, 49. 186, 28. Lucullus. incrustation. 36. 186, Ibid.,xxxvi, 48. Semper, Der Stil, i, 493. towns. c. 12. 186, 37. Sallust,Bell. Catilin., Drumann, RG, iii, 318 and 617. Pohlmann, op. 186, 39. Caesar. cit., 87. p. Sueton., Caes., c. 38. Drumann, RG, iii, 616, 52 186, 41. much. of in (remission rents in the year 46) ; Dio, xlviii, 9 (remission Rabirianam Cic, Ad Attic, i, 6 : Domum 41). Vol. i, p. 18. Neapoli quam
M'.
tu

jam

dimensam H.

et

exaedificatam animo

habe-

bas, Fontejus 187, 3. Clodius. Cic, Pro Caelio, 7, 17. Drumann, 187, 4. Crassus. RG, ii,309. 8. Ad sum. 187, Cic, Attic, iv, 2, 5 : Nobis
consules
valde de

emit

S. CCCIOOOXXX.

superficiem aedium

HS. consilii sententia aestimarunt viciens ; caetera ilUberaliter. In Pliny's Pohlmann, op. cit., p. 82, 2.

statement,
a

N.

h.,xxxvi,
the

house
a

on

Palatine

Clodius 103, that for 14,800,000

mistake, RG, ii,367, 31 ; the is right. Northumberland amount House was sold for "500,000, to be demolished to make the Avenue. Roin Ferien in Deutsche Rundschau,Feb. 1876, England, denberg,
believes p. 231.

bought of Scaunis sumes asS., Drumann Marquardt, StV, ii^, 54, 6,

187, 9. Actium. 187, 15. Vitruvius.

i, p. 2. Vitruv., ii,7. But the temple of Apollo on the Palatine (dedicated28 B.C.)was already built of squared of Carrara stones Cf. Bruzza, Iscr. dei mdrmi marble. grezzi, 166 ff. 16 O. Richss. AdI, 1870, p. Jordan, Topographie, i, Fasti ter, Topogr., p. 827. qui videntur coUegi lapicidarum (16-22 A.D.) found in the quarries of Carrara in 1810, CIL, i,
1356.
Rome. Horace. between Taenarum.

Vol.

187, 18. 187, 19.


Odes

Strabo,
Horace
29 and

v,

222.

published
24

the

first three
a

books

of the

b.c,

the

Epistles

little later.

Horace, Carm., iii,i, 41-46; TibuUus, ii, 3, 43 ; Propert., vi, i, 49. 187, 31. soffits. Horace, Carm., ii,18, 1-5, 17-19 ; cf. Lucret., note. ii,28 with Munro's Marquardt, Prl.,ii', 721 f. Gilded and floors in Scandinavia in the sixteenth ceilings century. Troels Lund, pp. 209, 217 f. 187, 32. Carthage. Pliny, N. h., xxxiii, 57. Manil., Astron., ii, 287. Cf. also Varro, if. r., iii,i sq. inter varias nutrir 187, 34. trees. Horace, Epp., i, 10, 22 : nempe silva columnas. tur Inter pulchra : nemus Carm., iii, 10, 5
satum tecta.

187,31.

TibuU., iii, 3, 15;

Propert., iv, i, 51.

Statues

VOL.

II.]
in the

Notes

579
ii, Verrein, i, 19, Atticus, 13, 2.
of
c. on a :

silva in the house of Verres, Cic, In silva in the domus Tamphiliana, Nepos, fountains.
at

51 ;

187, 34.
in

I that

only

know

one

mention

fountain
aestate
"

in the saepe the

courtyard,

time.
"

Sueton. cubabat.

Aug.,
But

82

saliente aqua peristylo one houses, Pompeian may in Roman them there.

the

analogy of
easy
N. to

readily admit houses, considering that


x,

the existence
it
was

of fountains
struct con-

187, 36.
25-

moss.

Ovid, Metam.,

595

sq ;

Pliny,

k., xix,

Marquardt, PyL, ii',627, 4. 187, 37. Sulla. Sueton., Caes., c. 46. 187, 38. tent. Vitruv., iv, 8, 2, ed. Rose and Mueller-Strue187, 41. TibuUus. bing. Vol. i, p. 11. 188, 6. Livia. small. Nissen, Pompejan. St-udien, 188, 9. p. 605. vied. Tac, A., iii,56. 188, II. Valer. Max., iv, 4. 188, 16. small. Vellei. Paterc, ii, 10, i. 188, 19. senator. Cf. note Molmenti, Vie privie A Venise, p. 247. 188, 23. nobles. vol. ii,p. 136, 1. on 188, 26. greater. Yriarte, Vie d'un patncien de Venise au XVI siMe, p. 106 s. Money certainlyhad a higher purchasingpower francs each 2 were than assigned to-day, if in this household and for the daily rations of valet, majordomo secretary. Mme.
de the

Maintenou Comte

estimated
at

the

household

expenses

of her

brother

and of them 1000 were livres, d'Aubign^, 12,000 162. house the for the Louvre. rent near Baudrillart,iv, im Bundestag 1851-185^, Poschinger, Preussen 188, 26. Vienna. iv, 76. 1883 '. De Varigny, Les grandes 1863 read 188, 31. Paris. For Rev. des deux mondes, i Sept. 1888, p. in fortunes en Angleterre, 76. Seneca, Epp., 90, 43. 188, 35. towns. estates. Ibid., 114, 9. 188, 35. Martial, xii, 50 ; cf. Olympiodorus in Phot., 189, 2. scant. ed. Bekker, p. 63 A. Bibliothek., hill. Vol. i, p. 114. 189, 5. Stat., Silv.,i, 2, 152 sqq. 189, 8. winter. Martial, xii, 66. 189, 10. Martial. double. 12. Id., iii, 52. 189, drive covered read nade colonJuv., 7, 178 sq. For 189, 13. more.
' ' '

'

'

'

'.

Gell.,xix, 10, i. 189,14. Fronto. i, 495 f. 21. Augustus. Semper, Der Stil., 189, Seneca, Epp., 86, 6. 189, 24. Numidian. Helbig, Beitr. z. Erkldrung d. campan. Wandbilder, 189, 29. Nero. Rhein. in N. {1870),p. 397. Pliny, N. h., xxxv, Mus., xxv
2

189, 36.
190, 190,
I.
2.

sq. Balbus. alabaster. Claudius.

Pliny, ib.,xxxvi,
Letronne,

60.

Stephan, Aegypten, p.

43

f.
ss,

Recueil, i, 136

(ou porphyry).

^8o
Bruiza, AdJ, 1870,
p.

Notes
169 (on the

[vol.ii.
granitobigioin
the
mons

Claudianus).
igo, 4. Aurelius. ii",262, 8.
190,
I

Novae

Awelianae, lapicidinat

Marquardt, StV,

5. forty. Bruzza, op. cit. If. Martial says go, 8. alabaster. baths, vi, 42, 14, 15 :
"

in the

of description

the

same

anhelat aestus Siccos pinguis onyx tenui calent ophitae ; et fiamma corrects this mistake i,3, 36 certainlyintentionally Stat.,Silv., of his rival with the words : moeret longe, queritnrque onyx exclusus
190, 190, 190,

ophites,
Vol.

17. beneatii.
21.
sea.

i, p.

45.

23.

190, 35. 190,

Stat., Silv.,i, 2, 147 sqq. marble. Martial, ix, 75, 6. Carrara. Hirschfeld, VG, 83 ff.
200

36.
few

A.D.

The

dates

on

marble

blocks

begin

with

verj'
bers, num-

exceptionsin the year 64 and continue till 206. how blocks were hewn which show in many
of
a

The
a

particular
at Porta

part
190,

quarry,

or

in the

whole cit. fi. and

year, Lists

range of the

to

1095

Bruzza, op. cit. 37. periods. Bruzza, op. 620 in Marquardt, Prl.,ii', Layers of ivory, of sea-sand
Santa. the polishing p. 224 marble have

principalspecies
Rom, i,272.

Reumont,

G. d. St.

been

pumice-stone for grinding and found there : Not. d. scavi, 1885,

190, 191,

Richter, Topogr., 853, 2. ; 251. 38. palaces. Hirschfeld, VG, p. 87, 4. Keller, Romische Ansiedlungen 3. well.

in

der

ii, Ostschtijeiz,
the

in ZUricker

Cf. antiquar.Mittheilungen, xv, 50. Langres (Wilmanns, EI, 315) in the section on funerals 216). (ii,
igr, 6. Narbo. 155 f191, 6. Vienne. 191, 191,
10.

will of
in

luxury
p. 144

Stark,

Stddteleberi im

siidl.

Frankreich,

fi.,

Ibid.,pp. 576-579. glass. Seneca, Epp., 86, 6. 16. glass. Quoted from i, 504 ; for the first Semper, op. cit., discovery no authority is mentioned, for the second Bartoldi, The Charles Memorie, loi, 102, 118. IV, wishing to emperor imitate the splendour of the ca-tle of the Holy Grail,lined the walls of two chapels in the castle on the Karlstein {1348-57) with immense slabs of jasper,amethyst, onyx and cornelian, and had the jointsbetween larly the stones heavily gilt ; he simiadorned the

chapel

of

Wenceslaus

in

the

cathedral

of

St. Vitus at Prague. Schnaase, G. d. K. d. M.-A., vi', 281 ; Alwin Schultz, Hof. Leben z. Zeit. d. Minnesinger,ii, 424. 191, 17. 191, 18. 191, 24. 191, 27. igi, 29. 191, 32. 191, 33.

ceilings.Pliny, N.
gold.
set.
course.

h., xxxvi, 189.


2.

Ibid.,XXXV,

Semper, op.

cit. 90, 3.

Seneca, Epp.,

simple. Becker-Goll,i, 115. city. Pliny, N. h., xxxvi, ni. known. Richter, Topogr., 831.

VOL.

II.]

Notes
Suetoa., Nero,

581

191, 33. House. fi. ; Richter, 192, 192, 192, 192,

192, 192, 192,

c. 31 ; cf. Becker, Topogr., 431 832. built. Martial, Sp., 25 sq, 2, 6. pearls. Pliny, N. h., xxxvii, 17 ; cf. vol. ii, p. 182. Ibid., xxxiv, 84. 7. decorate. 8. FabuUus. 120. Ibid.,xxxv, According to Mau, Gesch. d. dehorativen Wandmalerei in Pompeji (1882),p. 454, the rooms of the Golden House still preserved below the Baths of Titus 909) are painted in the latest Pompeian style. (Richter, 16. shut. Pliny, N. h., xxxvi, 163. axis. Cf. Varro, R. r., iii, 19. 5. Otho. 22. Sueton., Otho, c. 7. Louis XIV's expenditure on Versailles is estimated millions in the curat rency 664-1 690) (i 107 of that time, corresponding to more millions than 400 at the present day. Saint-Simon reproached the King, de s'itre plu A tyranniserla nature. Everything had to be created to earth had be even here, brought to take the place of swamp and From driftingsand. 1684 to 1685 22,000 soldiers and 6000 horses laboured there, and multitudes perishedbecause of the unhealthy exhalations from the soil. Baudrillart,iv,

96-105192, 192,

Cass. Dio, Ixv, 4. 24. Vitellius. 28. Esquiline. Martial, Sped., 2.


extant.

192, 29.

Becker, Topogr.,

220,

n.

341.

192, 30. Domitian. 192, 193,

Ibid., 433 f. Cf. on his buildings (palace, gardens [Adonaea] and stadium) Richter, 832. Plutarch, Poplic, c. 15. 35. Midas. soffits. Stat., 2. Silv., iv,2, 18-31. On impetus (23,effusaeque of span of an arch ', impetus aulae Liberior campo) in the sense
'

cf. Nohl, Anal.


193, 193,
10.

limitation.

193, 13. 17.

Vittruv., p. 14. villarum Tac, A., iii, 32: residences. Vol. i, pp. 113, 329. improvements. Plutarch, Marius, c.
consules villam
.

infinita

spatia.

iv, 2, 3 Tusculanam
ducentis 193) 25. 193. 27. wind. land.

aestimarunt
. . . .

Cic, Ad Alt., : (valde illiberaliter)


34.

quingentis quinquaginta milibus.


Vol.

milibus

Formianum

HS.

Horace, Carm., ii,15. i, p. 113.


loid.

Ibid. 193. 35- them. Laurentum. 38. 193.

Pliny, Epp., ii,20. i93i 39- sesterces. Martial, vii, 31, 9 and i, 12, 82. 193, 41. Tibur. 194, 3. plateaus. Sallust,Catilina,20, 11. ii,2, 52 sqq. and 98 sqq. Stat.,'Silv., 194, 9. Nereids. Seneca, Epp., 55, 6. 194, 18. Baiae. Ovid, Am., iii,126. 194, 21. waves. Horace. 22. C, Horace, Carm., iii, 24, 3 ; the interpolation 194, Epp., i, I, 83. Manil., AsSr., iv, 262. Seneca, Epp., 89, 21, 194, 23. Vitt. soph.,ii,23, 3trees. Philostrat., 194, 31. 194, 33. Pliny. Pliny, Epp., ii, 17 ; v, 6. iii, I,
33. Seneca. 195, 3. fountain. The fact that fountains
were

universal

in gar-

582
dens

Notes
is shown

[vol.II.
An ego fundum lilia et violas et culane-

tiorem
monas,

by Quintilian,viii,3, 8 : putem, in quo mihi quis ostenderit


[et]fontes
vites
erunt

surgentes,quam
?

fructu quam
eant

Sterilem
et uberes

plena messis aut graves myrtos tonsasque platanum


ubi oleas

marltam

ulmum

praeoptaverim

Hab-

ilia divites.

195, 14. Sorrento. vol. i of this

Beloch, Campanien, p. 269 S. ; Atlas, PI. x ; work, p. 334 and n. 195, 23. generals. Stat., Silv.,ii,2'. Beloch, op. cit., p. 274. 195, 26. Puolo. Stat., Silv.,i, 3. 195, 27. Tibur. lucentia marmora Stat.,Silv., i, 3, 34 : Picturata 195, 36. veins. in the described vol. obviously painting ii, vena; p. 189 is is wrong. Luna instead of and vena Bentley'sconjecture meant, Ibid., 13. 196, 2. villa. Delete and Italy. Niebuhr, Vortr. ubey R. G., iii, 209. Ig6, 4. Italy'. in the walls of that place range from 196, 10. villa. Brick marks 651 in Gregorovius, Nibby, Contorni di Roma, iii, 123 to 137. Kaiser Hadrian^, 486, 4. H. A., V. Hadr., c. 26. 196, 14. Hades. 196, 18. Labyrinth. Vol. i, p. 354. iv,20, Galen, Desimpl. medic, temperam. el facult., 196, 18. Galen. ed. K., xi, 692. H. A., Gordian. c. tert., 196, 25. scale. 32. Molmenti, Vie privie d. Venise,pp. 247, 254, 261 s. 196, 38. ducats. Clement, /. Coeur, ii,5 ss. and 261 ss. 197, I. francs. in Ku^ler, Gesch. Rouen. der Baukunst, Burckhardt iv, 197, 7. The in Frankreich), p. 44. 2 price {Liibke, Die Renaissance is given at 153,600 livres. 422 According to Baudrillart,iii,
' .
. .

n.

the

middle of the thirteenth century the p. been is stated to have valeur intrinsique 19 francs 97 centimes, at five times as and the puissance de V argent is estimated great
as

livre iournois had I, for the 175, note

the

value

of

12

francs

in 1550

{Ibid.,

at

197, 7. Richelieu. 197,


16. Vaux.

present). Baudrillart,iv,
Voltaire, Siicle
de

XIV, ch. 24. million. Baudrillart,iv, 75. 197, 17. si"cle (institutions), p. 463. 197. 25. Friendship. Lacroix, XVIII in H. d. in Friedrich Gr. Landeck, Fechner, 197, 29. fairyland. f. Grenzboten, 1878, no. 25, p. 451 d. Bruggen, Rolens V. Auflosung, p. 211. 197, 29. Pulavy.
197,

54. Louis

197,
i9i

Ibid., p. 189. Ibid., p. 198 f. 35. Briefe eines Verstorbenen,iii,213, 216 ft. ; v. 37' Woburn. Ompteda, Woburn Abbey, Bilder aus dem Leben Englands (1881),
31.

Tulczyn. nothing.

p. 78 ff. 198, 13. year. 198, 14. Warwick.

208 Briefe eines Verstorbenen,iii,

ff.

Ibid.,iii, 223
De

ff.

198, 24. ready.


in Rev.

Varigny,

Les

des deux

198, 41, Alupka.

mondes, 15 Haxthausen,

grandes fortunesen Juin, 1888, p. 876. ii,443. op. cit.,

i, Angleterre,

VOL.

II.]
9.

Notes

58;^

199,

mondes,
199,
199, 199,

199, 199, 199,


200, 200,

200,

E. M; de Vogue, En Crimeef in Rev. d^s deux Decembre, 1886, p. 503. Sueton., Caes., c. 46. 23. Caesar. 22: Dio, Iviii, 25. Marius. Horace. Horace, Epp., i, 83-87. 30Strabo. Vol. i, p. 155. 33tial, c. 2. Cf" also MarPlutarch, Cupid, divitiar., 37- Plutarch. iii, 48. Cetronius. Juy., 14, 86-93, 38. Horace. Horace, Sat.)ii, 3, 307 sqq. 4. Martial, x, 79. 4. Martial. 16. Macaulay. Trevelyan, Life and Letters of Lord Macavlay, A notice by H. Gurlitt on the rediscovery of the 1908, p. 360. ancient quarries in Laconia by H. Siegel (d. 1883 in Athens) in Berliner philol.Wochenschrift,1886, p. 1555. of [The mxrble PenteUcus is now an extensively quarriedby English company.
i

wilderness.

Trl.]
200,
39.

domain. Rev. des Also

De

i, in 875.
201, 6.

deux in

en Varigny, Les grandes fortunes Angleterre, mondes, 15 Juin, 1888, pp. 872 and

and the lilies were Ages roses most popular flowers (Alwin Schultz, Hofisches Leben z. Z. d. mint strewn at festivities (like Minnesinger, i,43) ; they were and i, 65). columbine) {ibid.,
roses.

the

Middle

201,

6.

violets.
Verus.

Cf. Vol.

Appendix

xxiii.

201,
201,

8. Nero's.
g.
10.

Aelius

ii,p. 151. Verus, c.


R.
r.,

5.

Hehn*,
3.

201,
201,

Varro's.
f.

Varro,

i, 16,

p. 206. Cf. Jordan,

Topogr., ii,

219
12.

in 201, 201, 201,

201,
201,

202,

city. Rodbertus, Z. Gesch. d. agrar. Entwicklung Roms, Jahrb. d. National okonomie, 1864, p. 216. 15. glass. Hehn, loc. cit. 18. iinported. Martial, vi, 80'. Hehn, pp. 419-424. 32. addition. Volz, Beitrage zur Culturgesch., 37. England. p. 505. und z. ErdVolkerkunde, N, F., 39. Pegli. Peschel, Abhandl. specimen '. (ii), 478. Read L. v. Ompteda, Bilder aus dem Leben Englands, 3. species.
Hildebrand's
'

p. 72. Cf. 202, 14. ideas. candelabra. 202, 25.

Marquardt, Prl.,ii^ 723. well assume, If, as we may to such that tiine amounted already at pudet 138). Pliny, N. h., xxxiv, ii : nee
salariis
emere.

the
a sum

pay

of

bune trimili-

(vol.i, p.

tribunorum

tarium 202, 29.

cious 767 from King, Hist, of PreMarquardt, Prl.,ii', of The murrea pocula boilingor heating Stones, p. 239. nientioned by Propert.,v, 5, 26, was perhaps done to bring out

agate.

Gerthe colours of the agate, a process stillin use. enhance d. Erythrdischen Meeres, p. 121. gens in Fabrioius, Periplus 18 sq. N. Nero. xxxyii, h., Pliny, 202, 30. Briihl. 326. Vehse, p. 33, 202, 33. siede (Lettres Lacroix, XVIII etc.), p. 485. 202, 34. Saxon.
or

584
202,

Notes

[vol.II.

202, 202, 203,

ia Im unseres Ktntstgewtrbes, {.TSO. Buss, In Sachen ntuen Raich, 1870, no. 41, p. 332. ot in his furor). 35. Pliny. Pliny, ih.,29 (alius A xxvi, 195. gobletfor 200,000 S. (-without 39. goblets. /6ti., of the material), mention Dio, Ixxi, 3. material. 2. Pliny,ib.,xxxiii,147 (nee copia argenti tantum furit vita, sed valdius manipretiis). In English silver paene 35.

plate the
Briefe
203,

artistic

value

is often

ten

times

the

bulUon

value ;

eines

3.
4.
was

sum.

Verstorbenen,iv, 322. Martial, iii, 62, 4 : libra quod argentimilia quinqne

rapit.
203,
more.

Pliny,I. c.
favour. furniture This

In Martial's
was

time
case

just this
in the mentions

sort of

luxury

in

still the

fourth
as

PaulUn. house

Petrocord., Eucharisiic,
:

209,

century. part of his

Argentumque

magis pretio quam

pondere

praestans.
203,

Pliny, N. h., viii, 196. Cf. Marquardt, Prl., ii', 7. Nero. with the needle after Carlo A piece of tapestry worked 537. fetched Dolce iv, 125. guineas: Brisfeeines Verstorbenen, 3000 N. 18. Seneca. h., xiii, Marquardt, Prl.,ii*, gi ; 723. Pliny, 203, 62. Martial, iii, 203, 23. Martial's. of the wife of Marshal house Ney (une des 203, 29. palace. The plus somptueusement
1,100,000 35francs.
203, 203, value.

meubUes)
de Mme.

cost

d'achat

et

d'ameublement

203, 203,
204,

204,

204, 204,

Rimusat, ii,383. Pliny, N. h., xxxvii, 19. Seneca, Brev. vit.,12, 2. 38. bronzes. heller. Roscher, Grundlagen, " 100, 7. 39. Vehse, G. d. H., 21, 148. 40. Decameron. talent. 2. Lucian, Adv. indoctum, 13 sq. Cf. also the Kunsi im Hause, p. 120. 16. ivory. Falke, Die of well-to-do of the furniture of houses bourgeois description in Paris in the fourteenth century : Baudrillart,iii, p. 226 ss. Molmenti, Vie privie i Venise, p. 260. 23. zecchini. week. Baumgarten, Gesch. Karls V, i (1885),p. 180. 25.
Mim. de

XVIII 204, 31. porcelain.Lacroix,X'FZ/"ic/"(Le""'eietc.),p.556. siicle (Lettres etc.),p. 450. Paris. I. Ibid., p. 459 s. The description(pp. 434-460) of 205, all the rooms of a rich house maisoti) (givenin a novel La petite at the time of Louis is a true pictureof the luxurious furnishing XV. 205, 205, 5. Barry. 8. inside.

Ibid.,p.

471

ss.

Ibid., p. 474. Directoire Consulat et Empire, p. S16. L,3.cioix, Bonaparte. 205,11. 60. Paris. Keyssler, Reise, i, 205, 15. Cf. on the furnishing of the Vehse, 32, 152. 205, 16. Pillnitz. tus, AugusBsterhazy palace 42, 165 ; on the treasures of Clement Elector of Cologne 45, 319. On the furnishing of elegant
middle-clasi houses zS. Jahrh., ii", 333 ao5, 19. bookcases. 205, 32. masters. Vol. 203, 40. law.
in t. f.

Dtuttthltmi Germany, Biedcrmans,

im

Baudrillart, Iv, 604, eines Briefe iii, Verstorbeneii, 329


i, p.
97.

5^6
at

Notes
the

[vol.II-

Adolphus tin vessels had to be borrowed. Schweden, i, 531. Grauert, Christine,Konigin von harness. Das Weichseldelta, Passarge, p. 28 f. In 1806 209, 5. had weather-cocks. farms there gilt wealthy Baudrillart,iii, 265. 209, 7. articles. d. Tiirkei,p. 49. exile. a. Briefe Moltke, 2og, 14. St. 16. Matthew, xiii,45. Cf. also vol. ii, pearl. Gospel of 209, p. 183. Sueton., Galba, c. 8. 209, 18. Galba. 26. rate. Hultsch, Metrol.^,p. 312. 209, exacted. Martial, xi, 23, 3, with my note. 269, 27. Intpp. ad Petron., cc. 31, 33, 59, 67. Wieseler, 209, 28. weight. in Philol., f. ; cf. R. Schone Hildesheimer Silherfund, p. 10 fl. ff. and CIL, iii, 469 Hermes, iii, i, 1769 ; ib., xxviii,369 Hiibner, Arohdol. Mommsen, Hermes, iv, 377. V, 2, 8242. xxxi (1874), p. 115, table 11. Zeitg., wedding
of Gustavus
209, 209,

31. feasts. 37. medler.


'

Cf.

Appendix

xlix. For
a
'

Martial, viii, 71.


than '.

as

big
a

as

medler and
as

'

read

less weighing respectively


a

sixth of

pound

much

as

needle mother.
Ambrose.

209, 209, 210,

39.

39. 7. PauUinus. xlii,53210, 14. Severus. 210, 23. anklets.


210, 210,

Juv., 11, 17-20. Ambrose, De Tobia, 3, ib. Pliny, xxxiii, 143; cf. Nipperdey

on

Tac, A.,

210,
211,

Alex. Sever.,c. 34. wife, Fortunata, Petron., c. 67. Trimalchio's silver. lb. of in wears compedes 6^ weight, probably 160. mirrors. N. h., xxxiv, Pliny, 23. Becker-GoU, ii,375. 23. Pompeii. Marquardt, Prl.,ii',698, 3. 30. Bernay. 2. dentistry. Also the Talmud speaks of false teeth fastened Z. z. Delitzsch, Handwerkerleben by gold and silver wire. Jesu (1868),p. 55. 3. funeral. Tertulla. Wherever
no

211,

references

are

mentioned

cf. Marquardt,

Prl., i^ 340-385. Tac, A., iii,76. 211, 19. 28. Claudii. Ibid.,iv, 9. 211, Plutarch, Cato m., c. 11. Henzen, 7177. 211, 33. friends. Pliny, N. h., xii, 83. 211, 34. heaps. Three Henzen, 7178 CIL, xiv, 413. 211, 38. pounds. 7004, the burial of of fourteen Parentium at at a boy (Istria), pounds In the case of tjie at Parma H., 7177. expenditure of a mother HS M M M for the burial of her daughter ; statua, odoramenta ex the price the S. includes M, CIL, xi, I, ici88, apparently 4000 8 kg.) of of both. At the burial of Jesus Christ 100 litrae (32' of myrrh and aloes were a mixture used, Joh.,xix, 39. Herzd. idi n. feld,Handelsgesch. Juden, p. 211, 38. Pliny. Pliny, N. h.,xii,65. in, 40. fragrances. See note on vol. ii,p. 179, 33. Ten N. h., xiii, pounds folei(apparentlyfoliati, 211, 41^ Rome.
=

15) at
in

the

funus publicum
IRN,
2517
=

of

distinguished lady
x,

at

Puteoli

187

A.D.,

CIL,

1784.

VOL.

II.]
2.

Notes

5^7

212, 212, 212, 212,

212, 212, 212, 213, 213, 213, 213,


213, 213,

Crispinus. Juv., 4, 109. Cf. also Martial,xi, 54. carriages. Plutarch, Sulla, c. 38. incense. II. Pliny, N. h., xii,83. 17. perfumes. Stat., Silv., Cf. ii,i, 157-162 v, i, 210-214. (Funeral of Glaucias, page of Atedius ii,6, 85 ; (of Melior), Philetus, slave of Flavius Ursus), iii, 3, 33-37. flames. 22. Herodi"j,n, iv, 2. 23. pyres. Pliny, N. h., xxxv, 49.
8.

212, 29.

Philetus.
ornaments.

Stat., Silv.,6,

62.

36.
2.

212, 39.

Wilmanns, Inscr.,461. glass-work. Overbeck, Pompeji*, pp. 406 marble. Sueton., Nero, c. 50.
Ex.

and

626.

8. Lucian.

14.
20.

213, 24.
26. 28.

Lucian., Philops., 27. Pliny, Epp., iv, 2. pyre. fragrances. Plutarch, Cato m., c. pyramid. Wilmanns, E. I., 216.
aediles.

11.

213,
213, 213, 213,

213, 214,

Mommsen, StR., ii',i, 510, i. Day. Sueton., Nero, c. 50: purple. Stat.,Silv.,v, i, 225. 29. 33- obsequies. CIL, x, 1019 IRN, 2337. CIL, x, 1024 33- duumvir. IRN, 2339. 36. 500. CIL, viii,3079. IRN, 2123 CIL, x, 688. 39. sesterces. sesterces. N. Without Pliny, h., xxxiii, 3. 35. is right in reading |xi| reads) would ; xT (as Sillig
= =

doubt be
too

Jan
small

an

amount

to

be

mentioned

as

remarkable.

214,

4. Nero's. 214, 9. Tiber. effect. 214, II.

Sueton., Nero, c. 50. Id., Vespasian, c. ig. On funereal luxury in drillart, iii, 613 s.
15. times.
20.

the

Middle

Ages
in

see

Bau-

214, 214, 214, 214,


215,

My

dissertation 5 and
6.

on

the

games

Marquardt's

StV, Hi', 554,


Arrius.
25. 32.
I.

Horace, S., ii,3,


=

243

sqq.

CIL, i, 1199. family. Wilmanns, 2037 Africa. Pliny, Epp., vi, 34.
games. classes.
=

214, 35. 215, 215, 215,

215,
215,

Sueton., Tiber.,c. 37. Wilmanns, 307 Orelli,1368. Wilmanns, Ind., ii,p. 695. 3. extant. 8. ineffective. Cic, Ad Attic, xii, 35 s. (aedes hypogaeum). Brunn, 15. storeys. Wilmanns, 293 Monum. degli Aterii,AdI, 1849, p. 388. Petersen, Sepolcro via Latina, ib.,i860, p. 350. s. in Wilmanns, CIL, i, 1418 : singuleis 316, 17 24. Sassina. frontb p. X in agrum x. p. 28. Rome. Hirschfeld, VG, p. 100.
"

215,

28.

square. ft. with

215,30. 215, 24 31.

Wilmanns, 1375. Also 1936. Pompeii; Id.,

708

(Hadria:

tomb

13

garden).
Mitth. d.

Id., 557.
per

Eutyches.

Memoriolam

ped. viginti in

quadrato.

Barnabei,
p. 206. 215, 32. 25

Rom. archdolog.Instit., Cf. vol. i of this work, p. 188. 242 (Roine). by 25. Wilmanns,

ii (1887), Abtheil.,

588
*i5. 33" Ostia. tiie tombs

NotcB
Id., 382,
at

[vol.II.
the
x

Information on 293. Aquileia from 6 x 6 to i6o

dimensions

of

300

ft., Kchler,

ViruHum,
"I5, 34. 213, 34.
acre.
more.

p.

119.

jugera
viniolae

x.

Fabretti, p. 323, n. 393 (300 x 19S ft.)'_ cedenti agripuri Gruter, 399, i : huic monumento CIL, xi, i, 3895 (Capena) ; tomb with rosaria and
at
=

the

end

et

collige jug,,i.e.
"

one

jugerum

in

all.'

iiii Orelli,3688 ( ^jugeraagri p. m. ita uti depalatum est). CIL, xiv, 3342 (Praeneste) : [agerad] aedifici defen[sionem relic]tus p. m. jug. xi p. dc terrae silvae et cultae, praeterea jug. v. p. m. 215, 36. lodge. Petron., c. 71. CIL, vi, 3, 23, 851. Cf. Appendix 1. 215, 38. ground. dust. 216, 7. Martial, vii, 3, 5 ; x, 2, 9. Overbeck-Mau, Pompeji*, p. 402 f. 216, 10. foundation. Wilmanns, 307. 216, II. Gabii. Basil.,1863. Huebner, Iscr. 216, 16. Langres. KiessUng, Anecd. AdI, 1854, p. 203 ss. Wilmanns, 315. lot., CIL, vi, 2, 13,830 : Caeciliae Sex. f. Justae ossa 216, 21. ashes.

lb., 3932

Cutuleniani

"

"

"

tuto

tecta

Tiburtino

216, 31. 1877-8.


cf. der

Mus., xxxvi, 1881, p. 333 ff. ; Bonner Jahrbb., Ixxxiv, 1887, pp. 257-261, and Verhandl. in Trier, 1879, p. 24 ff. Mommsen, Philologenvers. RG, v,
Pilate.

Lunense F. Hettner, Rhein.

Lesbio

lapillo.

105-

Stark, Stddieleben im siidi. Frankreich, p. 20 f. der Julier zu St. Remy, and HiibSenz, Grabmal 217, in d. archdol. Bildwerke, Instil., iii, 1888, pp. 1-36 ; Jahrb. ner, also Antike The Sex. L. Denkmdler, plates 13-15. inscription M. c. f. parentibussueis,CIL, Jv.liei xii, ioi2. in Tarraco, Hermes, i, 127. 217, 4. Augustus. Hiibner, 6. cots. on Lebas-Waddington, Voy. archiol., (p.504); 217, 2145 cf. 2381, 2412 K., 2474. Rev. archiol., vii,1850, p. 386, p. 140 ; cf. vi, 797. 217, 13. officer. und Berbers. H. Reisen 21. Barth, Entdeckungen in Nord- und 217, cf. 121. i, 39 ; Centralafrica, 73-73, Ibid., pp. 125-133. 217, 29. pyramid. Ibid.,pp. 164-166. 217, 33. deserts. 1. 217, 36. inscriptions.Cf. Appendix 218, 7. Praetorian. Bdl, 1885, p. 72 (ex den. 1. milibus). Cf. 316,
34.
2.

parents.

Appendix

1.

ff. Hadrian^, p. 302 Rom, in Sitzungsb.d. Berl. O. Richter, Topogr. von Akad., 1886, p. 1160, 62. Rom, in Iwan Miiller's Hdb. d. Kl. Alterlhumsw., 1888, iii, 880. 318, 17. Procopius, Procop., Bell. Goth., i, 22. 318, 25. buried. Hirschfeld, op. cit., p. 1161. De d. R., 1886, p. 335 *. Bull. com. ai8, 36. preservation. Rossi, slaves. juertt 'Pujuaibi Strabo, xiv, p. 668; irXoi^o-iai Yeyt/xcoi ;2I9, I, "rijr Kapxv^iyos iKal KoplvBovKaracKeviirolKerelaii ixpiSmt iroXXait. 219, 16. squandered. Roscher, op. cit., p. 414. Haxthausen, Studien iiber Russland, i, 59. On 319, 30. Moscow. number the enormous of servants kept by the Spanish grandees

218, 14. borrowed. Gregorovius, Kaiser Hirschfeld,Kaiserliche Grabstditen in

VOL.

ii.J
(the duchess
see

Notes
of Ossufia had
s.

589
women

300

and

in girls

her

service)

BaudriUart,iv, 223
huntsmen. Land
Ce

219,

Jiumdnien, in Pf. Jahrb., s'est beaucoup r6duit toutefois, 1866, July, p. 63. depuis r^mancipation des Tsigalnes surtout, et il est rare de trouver, aujourd'hui, plus d'une vingtaine de domestiques des deux sexes dans les maisons oil ils se comptaient, jadis,par
in luxe

28.

und

Ltufe

centaines. French Moeurs Romaines


Hist, dans de

translation

of

this

etc., iii,139

(notedu

ii, 130 : Nos I'esclavage, donnent une gardde, nous image de


le service int^rieur.

Vogel : traducteur). Wallon, colonies,toute proportion


cette

work

by

Ch.

multitude 180

d'esclaves
s.

Henren-Orelli, 319. 32. garments. Juvenal, 10, 216. 3i9" 33- hours.
319, 39219, 220, 220, 220,
220,

iii,Index, p.

320, 320, 220, 221, 221, 221, 221, 221,

Horace, Sat.,i, 3. Tac, A., xiv, 43. 39. Democritus. 2. Stob., Florileg., Ixii, 43. 6. one. Mommsen, RG, iii", 474. 9. einperors. Vol. i, p. 33. 16. Seneca. Quintilian, xi, 128. Seneca, Brev. vii.,12, 6. 27. down. Lucian, Nigrin.,34. 32. attendant. Sabinus. Borghesi, (Euvres, v, 156 s. takes him to be C. 34. Calvisius C. f. Sabinus, cos. 4 B.C. Seneca, Epp., 27, 5-8. 3. slaves. 10. cupbearers. Marquardt, Prl. d. R., i', 147. hair. II. Petron., 37. Seren., 11, 3 ; Stat., Silv.,v, 5, 66. 14. guests. Seneca, Ad Marquardt, op. cit.,p. 153, i. The children 13. chatter. to whom some people used to lay at night on their abdomens also slaves. doubtless assist digestion(Galen,xi, 727) were twenty.
Secundus.
16.

221,

Courts. and writes

For

'

previous centuries

'

read

'

recent

periods'.
on

Roscher, op. cit., p.


dwarfs

Cf. e.g. Vehse, G.d.H., 33, 141, 455. of giants Augustus the Strong. Lady M. W.

the tague Mon-

favourite
221, 23.

in 1717 dwarfs.

(letter 3i) :

All the

(German) princeskeep Appendix


ii.

cj"., cripplings.Marquardt, 0/). p. 132, 4. Cf. Cf. latter. Appendix v. 222, 17. Gesch., i, 2, 288. Hock, Rom. 322, 24. Hock. Roscher, Ansichten, p. 450 fl. 222, 31, Roscher's. all. Ibid., 223, 3, pp. 431-449.
223,

18. Severus.
20.

223,

century.
among

coaches
at

H. A., Alex. Sever., c. 17. Paulinus Petrocord., Eucharistic,212, numbers house the accessories of his splendidly furnished

223, 323,

evectio tuta decoris). Burdigala (tunc et carpentis cities. Cf. Appendix vi. 22. Cf. CIL, i Romans. Nissen, Pompej. Studien, p. 334. 25. semitas" 1166 omnis) ; i, 1231 (Aeclanum crepi(Aletrium : Henzen, 6614 CIL, v, i, 2116 dinem). Orelli, 3844 cum crepidinibus) CIL, ix, 442 (Venusia) (Tarvisii:viam str. xiv, 4012 et crepidin.ob honorem N. N. aed. viam (Ficustravi c. clivum cum : vidi 9 marginibus. Petron., lae):
"

"

"

590
Gitoua viam
in

Notes

[vol.II.

: 7046 (Cirta) CIL, viii, crepidinesemitae stantem. com{meanti]bus incomm[odani] partim adstruct[iscrepi]-

dinibus.

In

pavements
: Cirete)

Veneria is a like those in Pompeii '. des emperor

Sicca

die Kiistenldndev the Paconius 223, 223,


223,

part of an old street with Barth, Wanderungen dutch Mitielmeers, i,224. CIG, 2570 (Lyttus in Claudius the proconsul C. empowered
construct rits odoii Kal rois

'

Agrippinus to

avSpo^Afiovas.

27.
32.

223, 29. 35have

Roscher, op. cit., p. Vol. Southerner. i, p. 425 i. splendour. Vol. i, p. 18. veneer. Marquardt, Prl., 722
Nature.

431.

f. of

The

imitation

jewels

been

discussed

above.

The

art

gilding(Pliny, N. h.,

224,
224, 224,

224, 224, 224, 225,


225,

still very backward and (W. Jacob, Production xxxiii,61) was Metals, 1831, ii,143). Consumption of On the aqueduct Lanciani, .(icgwe, 14. builders. cap. 16, " 14. of Alatri,CJL, x, p. 980. Bassel, AdI, 1881, p. 204 sqq. 16. Canosa. Rein, Aquaeductus, StRE, i*, 1376. Edict Augusts iiber die W asserleitungen Mommsen, 17. purse. von Venafro, in Zeitschr. f. gesch.Rechtsw., xv, 305 f 22. Ibid., 316 f. poor. K. in Mommsen, RG, v, 458. 32. drinking. Liban., i, 354 Vol. i, p. 348. Pohlmann, Ubervolkerung d. 34. Smyrna.
.

antiken
4. water. 7. say.

Grossstddie, p.

150,

2. c.

Ibid.,Bell.
Cf
.

Alexandrin.,
Das romische

5.

my p.

ix, 4,
225,

essay 55 f.

Afrika, in

Deutsche

schau, Rund-

225, 225, 225, 225, 225,

7. Verecunda. 8. Lambaesis.
10.

CIL, viii,4205. lb., 2660, 2572. legion. lb., 2658.


skill.
left.

13. 15.
21.

lb., 2728.
lb., 51.
f. N.-W.
von

conditions.

225, 24. 134225, 225,


26.

Earth, Wanderungen, i, 312 aqueduct. Maltzan, Drei Jahre im


elsewhere.
. . .

Africa,iv,
de
la
con-

Boissiere, Esquisse
dans le nord

d une

histoire

quite
31.

Romaine Vol.

de

I'Afrique, 1878,

p. 72.

course.

i, p. 381.

226, I. people. Auson., CI. urb., 14. im siidl. Frankreich, p. 221. Stark, Stddteleben 226, 2. Bordeaux. Ibid., p. 97 ff. and 106. 226, 5. NImes. 6. savant. Boissieu, Inscr. de Lyon, p. 446 (Marquardt, Prl., 226,

ii",716). Roms im Anf. d. Kaiser226, 19. long. Bauer, Die Wasserwerke Volhsund in f. lii, Kulturgesch., 1876, p. Vierteljahrsschr. zeit, 87 ff. V' Jahrbb., Ixxxii, 1886, pp. 212-214 226, 26. long. Bonner der Die von zum rom. Wasserleitung Eifel Rhein, ibid.,, Veith, Ixxx, 1885, pp. 2 and 21. Reuleaux, Remagen im Mittelalter u. d. Romer226, 29. admired. Ixxx, ibid., zeit, p. 176 8.. Felix Rome. Fabri, Evagatorium (1483),iii,61 : Non226, 30.
'"

nuUi

volunt

dicere

quod

non

fuerit

aquae

ductus

cum

urbs

VOL.

II.]
alias abundet

Notes
sed aquis Tiberis, olim vinum per in urbem

591
ilium
ductum per de

Neapali
viae

intromittebatur

et oleum

longum

spatium.
226, Cologne. C. A. Eick, Die rom. Wasserleimng aus dev Eifel Coin in Lin. (Bonn, 1867). Cf. Bursian CentralUatt, 1869, p. 150 and his Aventicum Helveiiorum, Heft i,p. 12, n. i. Sidici226, 37. Italy. Gell.,x, 3 : public baths at Cales, Teanum
30.
nack
num

and hoc

226, 39. fee.


in 227, 227,

in a speech Pliny, Epp., ii, 17, 26 meritoria tria.

Ferentum

of

Gracchus.
a

of

vicus

near

Laurentum

balnea

Orelli-Henzen, 2287, 3. slaves. fat. Huebner and 12. Mommsen, Ephem.


12.

6985.
Lex metcdli in Vipascensis,

227,

epigy.,iii,165-189. to Galen, xiii,597, prescribesin a certain case abstain four days from bathing : ivel di diroXoiXev iv rtfi vuv pitfi irdvrwv {riov Tra\cuCiv7) ijSri "v6piirav, fUxpi Kal tuv iv t6!s "q KapTepla irdvv KaS' toi)s eliodiru'v dypots Xoiico'^at, fi^v ijijUpav rpu^wcras, eUv fiij
Galen.
5' "v ol ir^VT]Tes **'S " ttoXO,Toiis irXouffiovs 8^ oSrot,Trecdofiivovs ^x^f^^^ Kal fidXtcra airCiv 6"tol iroKif dt^vavrai f/ SvffTreLdoOvTCis ^ rcXefcis dTret6ouvTas.

227, 227, 227,

18. week.
21.

23.

227, 26. 227, 28. 227, 227, 227, 227, 227,


30. 34.

35.
37.

Seneca, Epp., 86, 12. Roscher, op. cit., pp. 436-439. Cf. vol. i, p. 384 ff. Romans. country. Roscher, op. cit., p. 439. Vol. i, p. 329 f. year. value. Ibid., p. 386 f. literally. Becker-GoU, ii,286. windows. Vol. i, p. 10 f.
Doberan.

public.

Ihid.

ubi
sua

38. gardens. CIL, x, 5971 : iiiivir. 3. d. cruptam et locum ubi viridia sunt municipio Signino de crupta est et arcam
peq. deder.
coronatus

Also cistifer

around if not lucum

temples parks
usual
a : cum

parterres were

frequent,

bessa) :
suis.

solo

gardenCIL, viii, 10,627 (Teet ornamentis siguis

and

228, 3. laboriously. Roscher, op. cit., p. 441. 228, 25. duty. Martial, ix, 22. 228, 28. frequent. E.g. Gruter, 434, i ; Orelli,2172, 5323, 6759 ; CIL, ii,1573, 2782, 4468 ; CIA, iii,687. Hirschfeld, Philolo(1869),p. 84. Cf. Orelli, 114. gus, xxix 228, 31. Augustus. Marquardt, StV, ii*,142 and 144, Hirschfeld, VG, 122, 3 ; CIL, xiv, 350 (Ostia). 228, 32. aged. Paul. D., xxx, 122 pr. Hoc amplius, quod in aliinfirmae menta aetatis,puta senioribus,vel puerispuellisque
relictum fuerit.

228,

32.

burial-places.Orelli,4404,
13.

CIL,
;
. .

v,

2, 5228.
: (Volsinii) 2704 libris et statuis
.

228, 38. Pliny. Pliny, Epp., iv,


...

228, 40. enlargement. Ibid.,i, 8, 2 is bybliothecam a solo (t)estamento dedit. Pliny, Ad Tr., 116 229, 9. instead.
.

CIL, xi, i,
mque K.
;

Cic, Cluent., 60, 160;

Apol., 539, .Apulej.,

592
219, a29, 229, 229, 229, 230,
II.

Notes
legacy, "",,xxxiii,i, 23 ; OrelU, 80, CJL, ix, 2226. c. 14. expressions. Sueton., Tiber., 37.
19. 32. 41.
21.

[vol.ii.
81.

IRN,

4869

""

400,000. denarii. all.

Petron.,

c.

43,

Lcbets-Waddington, 674, 848.

Schweic, p. 24. Id., in the If an angel of the Lord were to weigh them "R^i V, 3 : whether the district ruled by Severus balances, and determine
Mommsen.
'

Roscher, op. cit., p. 449. Die rim. Mommsen,

Antoninus then
or

was

governed

with

more

and humanity intelligence the decision would be

now,

in favour

it is very of the present time

doubtful

whether '. ARTS.

III.
231, 231,
20.
22.

THE

Rimini. CIL, xi, i, 367. countries. On the Roman bridge spanning the giant gorge

of the until

Rummel,
it fell in

which

formed
see

1857,
f.

only entrance Maltzan, Drei Jahre

the

to Constantino

im

N.-W.

von

28 Africa, iii,
231, 23.

232,7. 232, 232, 232,


9.
21.

existed.
v,

principle. Goethe, Werke, 23, 140. RodbertusinHildebrand's/aAf6./. A/'a/to"aioAo"(j268. Cf.

mie,

provinces.

spring up. docia, Armenia


29.

Appendix Iii. Marquardt, StV, i',19-21


and

Minor)
;

Gallienus. 423

Mommsen,

Capitol) and
214. 232, 233i 41.
3-

Mommsen, RG, CIL, viii,p. 284 (erection of the Hirschfeld, Oesterreich. Mitth., v, 1881, p.

cf. 373 f. v, 65 f.

(Cappa-

Algeria. Jung, op. cit., p. 137 f. Die rom.Lagerstddle,Comment. sen, Mommvillages. 'V/i\manns, Die torn. Mommsen, Hermes, Lagersiddte, pp. 190-212.
ff.
town.

vii, 299
233, 333, 233,
4.

233, 233, 233,

234, 234, 234, 234, 234, 234, 234,

Ztschr.,i, 498-515. Bergk, Westdeutsche Oesterreich. Mitth., x, 1886, p. 14 fi. Domazewski, 7- rights. II. Tac, H., iv, 22 : opera baud procul castris in camp. modum municipii extructus, cf. i,67 : longa pace in modum locus (Baden near Ziirich). municipii extructus Castel Mainx Hedtown. von u. J. Becker, Urgeschichte 14. jahrbb., Ixvii,1879, p. x ff, dernheim, in Bonner 16. way. Marquardt, StV, ii',21. Aristid., Or.,xiv, pp. 223-225 (dated 145 by Wad19. East. Vie du rhiteur Aristide,Mfmoires de I'Inst., dington, 1867, p. 255)I. Aelian. Aelian, V. hist., ix, 16. Marcus. Cesch. Hock, Roms, i, 9, 151. 4. Vol. i, p. 9. 9. Rome. t. 10. Empire. Auson., CI. urb., Vibo. B. II. Appian, C, iv, 3.
15.
18.
20.

234,

Procopius. Procop., BG, ii,7, Vol. i, p, 333, Naples. Stat., Silv.,iii, 5, 81 sqq. N. 88 h.,iii, ; Marquardt, StV, i",944. Sicily. Pliny,

594
237, 237, 237, 237, 15. spectators. d. antiq. Ges. in 18. Antonines.
20.

Notes
Bursian,
Zurich,
Cf. vol. Aventicum
I

[vol,II.
Helvetiorum,
in Mitth.

vol.

xvi, i, ii,p. 232.


Tarraco
u.

(1867).
Denkmdler,
2.

prosperity. Hubner,
ff.

s.

in

Hermes,

i, 77
22.

Augustus.
sesterces.

237, 24. 237, 32. 237,


237,

ruins.

Marquardt, StV, i', 257, Strabo, iii, p. 168 ; p. 173 Kiepert, p. 488.
my and essay, 5. Roman. Das romische

sq.

34. century. Cf. Rundschau, ix, 4


35-

Afrika, in
121.

Deutsche

hamlets. Africa.

Jung,

Landschaften,p.

237, 41.

238, 238, 238, 238, 238,

2.

7.
8.
II. 12.
ss.

Marquardt, StV, i',477 ff.; Pliny, N. h., v, cities. Marquardt, 478, 31. rights. Ibid., 479, 1 and 2. explained. Cf. vol. ii,p. 232.
century.
Beaux

29.

Marquardt, 479 f. de I'Algirie. Archiol.,pi. 18 statuary. Explorat.scientif.

arts, pi. 46 ss. 238, 15. prosperity. CIL, viii, p. 173 s. 238,21. Rome. Herodian, vii, 6, i; iv, 3, 7. On lb., p. 133; Utica fieri Strabo) CIL, viii, (^ Seuripa Kapx.v^Sua, p. 149. 238, 24. standing. Barth, Wanderungen, i, 114 f. ; Gufirin,Voy. archiol. dans larigence de Tunis, ii, 282-284 (Uthina). Ibid., ii, ff. (Seressita). CIL, viii, (Thubursicum) 354 p. 489 238, 24. Sufetula. GuSrin, i, 324 ; 369 ss. und Hesse- Wartegg, Tunis, Land 238, 30. duwars. Leute, p. 158 f. 238, 35. columns. Barth, Wanderungen, pp. 310-312. 238, 35- Thamugadi. CIL, viii,p. 259. 238, 36. Thagaste. Ibid.,p. 508. 238, 37. Madauri. Ibid.,p. 472'". 2. v, Africa, preserved. Maltzan, Drei Jahre im Nordwesten 239, ii, 306-314. Barth, Wanderungen, i, 56. 239, 5- Zershel. Duruy, Hist. Rom., v, 200, i. 239, 7. hill. 239, 10. population. Herodian, vii, 4. 239, 10. Vandals. Procop., Anecd., 18. 239, 13- 8,500,000. Cf. Appendix xlv, p. 271. Vol. i, p. 355. 239, 17. 1,000,000.
.

239,

18.

Arsinoe.

Wessely,

Kl.

Mitth.

a.

d.

Sammlung

d.

Papyrus

Rainer, ii,iii,1887, p. 261. i', 439, 12. 239, 20. episcopates. Marquardt, op. cit., whole. Cf. vol. i, p. 309. 239, 23. 239, 25. long. O. Mueller, Diss. Aniiochenae. Mommsen, RG, ii, 458 f. Cf. vol. ii of this 239, 26. Libanius. work, p. 224. in Eph. epigr., Obss. epigr., iv, 1881, 239, 32. houses. Mommsen, P- 538. Mommsen, RG, v, 469- f. 240, 5. well. 8. East. Julian, Epp., 24, p. 392 C. 240, Zeus. Liban., ed. R., i, 594, 14. 240, 10. ruins. Mommsen, RG, v, 423, 428 f.,441 f, 240, 21. houses. Vol. i, p, 5. 2^0, 23.

Erzh.

VOL.

II.]
Berytus.
houses.
26.

Notes

595

Josephus, B. J., ii,18, 9. Strabo, xvi, 753, 758. 240, 240, 27. 70 A.D. Marquardt, StV, ii",121, 2. Hausrath, Neutest. Zeitgesck., 240, 27. Caesarea. i, 255, 283, 5. fE. 206 Schiirer,Neutest. Zeitgesch., p. 240, 31. century. Expos, tot. mundi, 25. 240, 38. belong. Lebas-Waddington, p. 491. is from Mommsen, 241, 29. repair. All the above RG, v, 482for the most 485, part literally. Bab in Gerasa, el Amman 241, 36. necropolis. R. Dorgens, Das Erbkam's Ztschr. f. Bauwesen, xvi (1866), p. 350. 242, 1. buildings. Lebas-Wadd., op. cit. Kiepert, Lehrh. d. a. Geogr., p. 165. 242, 5. centuries. Mommsen, RG, v, 485. 242, 10. dead. mention. Josephus, Marquardt, StV, i", 340, 3. On 242, 13. B. /., ii, 16, 4 see Appendix v. Kiepert, pp. 104, 107 f. 242, 17. Apamea. 26. iv, 55 (xiv,27: ex inlustribus Asiaeurbibus Mng.Tac.,.4., 242, Laodicea). Strabo, xii, p. 578 C. Gibbon, History, ch. ii,
240,24.
81. 242, 28. 242, 242, 242,

Galen, v, 49. h., ii, 120, 125. 30. in the province '. Vol. i, p. 348. 33. Reise im iiber eine G. Hirschfeld, Bericht 37. Stratonicea. sUdwestlichen Klein-Asien, in Zeitschr. f. Erdliunde,xiv (1879), Pergamus.
Asia. Pliny, N. beautiful. Add
'

pp. 242, 40. 243, 243,


2.

3"-3i4-

Vespasian.
world.

Asia. Diocletian. 243, 9. Rome. 243, 10.


6.

i*,348 Marquardt, op. cit., Vol. i, p. 345. RG, v, 327. Mommsen,


De mortib.

f.

persecut., c.

7.

243, 243, 243,

13.

Aramian., xxii, 9, 3. beauty. Liban., iii, p. 339, ed.

Reiske.

14. Trapezus. Kiepert, pp. 92, 93. Zonaras, xii, 23, ed. Dindorf, iii,141. 17. century. iii,4 (ed. Dindorf, Justinian. Procop., De aedific., 243, 22.

iii,

p. is taken, for the most The following part literally, 243, 24. world. in G. Hirschfeld, Bericht iiber eine Reise in Kleinasien, from Zeitschr. f. Erdkunde, vol. xiv, pp. 279-320. from Mommsen, RG, v, part literally 245, 27. city. For the most 327 f. Benndorf fi. ruins. and

254).

Niemann,

Reise

in

Lykien

und

Karien, i,

58
245, 34.

6, 9. Dio, Ixxiv, 10 ss. Herodian., iii, i, 6 sq., iii, it impossiblethat considers 2618 (Byzantium) Frick, StRE, i*, but ous the walls extended by measuring the very numer40 stadia, salient and re-entrant angles (mentioned by Dio) this figure
well be obtained. v, 282. p. 329 Kiepert, op. cit., Goths. Hadrian. Lucian.

might
245, 37. 245,

Mommsen,

RG,

38.
315-

Marquardt, StV, i',

245, 39-

Lucian, Scytha, c.

9 ;

246,

12.

baptistery. Kiepert, p.

359.

Asin., c. 46. op. cit., Mommsen, -p. 186,

cf.

596

Notes

[vol.ir.

246,19. besides. HettzbeigjGeseh.GfiecheniandsunterdenR^mirn, ii,438. Plutairth,Sulla, c. 15, 5. 246, 20. Plutarch. Vol. i, p. 342. 246, 23. Corinth. 28. Mommsen, p. 271 f. populous. 246, Cf. Huebner, CIL, vii,J^. slain. xiv, Tac, A., 31-33. 246, 39.
21

and

246,

41.

23 sq. Wroxeter.

Kiepert, p.

531.

247, 3. temples. Huebner, CIL, vii, p. 24. 247, 4. inscriptions.lb., p. 332. Tac, Agric, c. 26. 247, 8. followed. huts. II. Dio, Ix, 33. 247, romischen Die A.D. Herzog, Niederiassungen auf 247, 15. 250 in d. im Rhei'nl., lix Alterthumsfr. Jahrbb. wurtemberg. Boden, (1876), p. 48. Stalin, Gesck. Wuftembergs, i, 104-109. 247, 16. settlements. RG, v, 145. Belgica. Mommsen, 247, 21. Kiepert, p. 522. 247, 21. Wiesbaden. Tac, Geym., c. 41. 247, 24. Augusta. Cf. Perlach. 26. Appendix xxxvi, p. 194. 247, Kiepert, p. 365 ; Mommsen, p. 180 f. ; Fritz 247, 37- elements. Pichler, Virunum, 1888. Vol. ii,p. 233. 248, I. former. On the newest Hadrian. RG, v, 186-188. Mommsen, 248, 10. excavations in Carnuntum und cf. Bericht
des

Vereins
see

CarHuntum Benndorf

88 (Wien, i88g). On Savaria Oesterr. and Mitt., i, 147. Hirschfeld, 248, i8. Servia. Kiepert, p. 331. Mommsen, 248, 21. Troesmis. 194 f. and 207.

f. d.

Jahre 1887

248, 248,
249, 249, 249,

31.
40.

Transylvania. Neigebauer, Dacien,


cities.

p. 5.

und Romanefi, Jung, Romer pp. 92-97. i8 and architects. 2. Pliny, Ad Trajan. Ep., 40, ed. K. (cf. 62). StR, i', 368 ; Marquardt, StV, ii', Mommsen, 4. armies.

553, 5.
am

6.

Inschr. CIL, vi, 9151-9154. Becker, Rom. in Bonner liv (1873),p. 146 f. A Mittelrheiti, Jahrbb., liii, Archipraefectusarchitectus (Concordia), CIL, v, i, 1886. erat cura publicarum fabricarum, Augustine, tectus, cui maxima GH architetti e I'architettura presso i Promis, vi, Conf., 9, 13. in Mem. deW acad. di xxvii (1873),pp. Romani, Torino, S. ii, from inscriptions, 1-187 mentions p. 86 ss., 29 civil architects citizens,13 freedmen, 3 slaves)and 13 military {13 Roman architects tutti soldati e (adettiagli arsenali ed agli eserciti, cittadini Romani). Herodian, iii, 2, 8. 249, 14. Hellenic. 16. capital. Gell.,xvi, 13. 249, Tuscus. Bormann, Var. obss. de anUq. Rom. (Ind.Marburg, 249, 20. aestiv. 1883, p. 5) and CIL, xi, i, p. 76 sq. Salerii. 21. CIL, xi, 249, i, 3126. Ostia. 22. 5civ, lb., 324 (Campus Martis). 249, De la topogr. osservanioni intomo Rossi, Nuove 249, 24. Vatican.
numerous.

VOL,

II.]
Pnteolana,in Bully Nap-, iii, index, p. 169 sq.

Notei
N.

597
vol. Heuzen-Orelli,

S., ii, p. 156.

249,

Castan, Le Capitolede Vesontio et les Cwpitoles monde provinciaux Romain, in M6m. lus A, la Sorbonne, 1869, (where 24 Capitolsare enumerated), and in his Les pp. 47-77 to provinciaux du monde Romain, 1886 (only known Capitoles from De di Bvill. Rossi and me comun. Gatti, Miscellanea, in, in the text against R., XV, 1887, pp. 66-08), proves the statement Kuhfeldt, i)e capitoliis (Regim. 1882),by citing imperiiRomani of Capitols, to which De Rossi, loc. ciL, adds those of 40 cases in Lower Moesia and Caralis (church of S. Arsinoe, Nicopolis in Cap.). Jordan had Nicolao already written to the same Die Marsyasstatue auf dem Forum Rom zu effect. (1882),p. 18 f : colonia received Little Rome, the civium_ Romimoru.m as half of the empire Marsyas, in the west eastern a symbol, in the and south, as in Italy, the Capitol'. Marsyas iii Airica,Eph. and epigr., (1264 and- 1269). The signum lupae 551 v, pp. 549 at the insignibus suis as a symbol of Roman cum citizenship, lage end of the secofld or beginning of the third century, in the vilof Aurelia Vina, which raised to the rank of a municiwas pium, CIL, viii,958. Jordan, Topogr.,i, 2, 36. 249, 29. Treves. Cf. AdI, p. xxiii, Henzen-Orelli, Ind., p. 161. operum. 249,32.
du
'
.

28.

colonies.

P- 15. Stadtrechte v. Salpensa u. 249, 33. completion. Mommsen, d. Sacks. Ges. Ph. hist. Classe,iii, in Abhandl. 445 f.. An vitiositas c. Plutarch. Plutarch, etc., 3. 249, 35249, 41. erections. 250, 4. beautiful.

Ifaalaca,

Rein, StRE, v, 229. Pliny, Ad Tr. Epp., 23 sq., 70 sq.. 37 sq. 250, 9. Pliny. Ibid-., Ibid., 49. 250, 12. forum. baths. Ibid., 39. 250, 22. Ibid., 90 sqq. amenity. 25. 250, 28. city. Ibid.,94 sq. 250, Huebner, CIL, ii,pp. 89-96. 250, 33. Lusitania. Marquardt, StV, i', 180-183. Cf. Digg., 1, 12, 250, 34. money. 6, " 2. CIL, x, 1074, 2378 250, 40. Pompeii, IRN, Marquardt, StV, i', 180-183 and, 206. 251, 3. sevirate. Henzen-Qrelli, 6001. 251, 4.. Calapia. 8. Justinus. 76., 7080. 251, lb., 7057 ; cf. 6984. 251, 13. market.. Bdl, 1862, p. 185 s. 251, 16. thermite. Henzen, law. 22. Digg; 1, ip. 251, ?5i, 27. sacrifice?. Vol. ii,p. 228. 251, 36. amphitheatre. Digg., 1, 10, 3. nundinandi gijatia, cons[isPorti.Gofor those qu[i] 252., s. measures. i", 3208 (Nepet). terent?] CIL, xi, Cf. e.g'. Henzen-Orelli, Rein, StRE, v, 228. 233, 3- Nerva's. CIL, xii, 1357 (Vasio Voc. ; cf. p. 161). 6943 ad Ed, Praet.,1)., xxxv, 2, stadium. Gai., 1. iii. de legatis 254, 5. Iterum ut c. fiber., : Cf. e.g. Sueton., censenter, 31 80, " 1.
= =

598

Notes
theatri
etc.

n. [vol;

Xrebianis legatum in opus novi viae conferre concederetur tionem


232, 252, 252, 252,
252,

pecuniam
CIL,
v,

ad

muni-

i, 969, 4039.

8. Cremona.
13. 16.

18.
21.

252,
252,

24. 27.
29.

Tac, Hist.,iii, 34. gates. Pliny, Epp., v, 11. CIL, ii,3221. games. sesterces. CIL, viii,5146, 5147. Naples. Pliny, N. h., xxix, 8 sq. Lebas-Waddington, 2735. expense. Dio drachmae. Chr., Or., xlvi, pp.
Asia.

519-521

M.

252,
252,

33. On the

Lebas-Waddington, p. 713 s. Oc, x, p. 70 J.,ed. Dindorf, i,116 s. everything. Aristi'd., certain Rufinus the buildings of a (perhaps the father of sophist Claudius Rufinus, probably at Smyrna) Waddingde

in M6m. ton, Vie du rhileur Aristide, ed. (Aristid., 253, 253, 253, 253, 254, 254, 254, 254, 254, 254, 254, 254i 255,
I.

I'instit., 1867, p.

257

s.

7.

Dindorf, i, 510, 514, 526). Cotyaeum. Lehrs, Qu. Epp., p. 9, 7. Vitt. sophist., ii,23. Philostrat., money.
Keil, Herodes
Read
'

8. Herodes. 37- in cedar. 4. tribunal.

Aiiicus, SiRE, i^, 2096


with cedar '.

fi.

roofed

Philostrat.,Vitt. soph., ii, i, 8. Vol. i, p. 116. Comum. 10. 14. banquet. Pliny, Epp., iv, i. 16. region. Lanciani, Acque e acquedotti, p. 303. 18. temple. Pliny, Epp., vii, 24 ; Orelli, 781 ; Haakh, StRE, v, 743. des D., in Ztschr. /. gesch. Rudorff, Testament 23. experts. Rechtsw., xii, 335 fi. 27. building. Henzen, 6622. Vol. i of this work, p. 46. 33- cities. Dio, Ixxii, 12. I. rain. Josephus, B. J., i, 21 ; Schurer, Neutest. Zeitgesch., Ibid,, p.
234 Tr. f.

fi. p. 206 Tiberias. 255, 3. 255, 6.

speech. Pliny, Ad here (as also munificentia


buildings.
8.

Epp.,
e.g. in

8.

The

context

shows

that

Tac,

Hist.,iii, 30)
there
was a

refers to

255,

buildings.

In

the

imperial house
:

offispecial

cium
18.
20.

operum publicorum 9034. operum Caesar.,ib.,


255, 255, 255, need.
mats. 9-

A vi, 8478 ss. redemptor 8724-8726.Imperial architecti,

CIL,

Pliny, Ad

Tr.

Epp.,

Henzen-Orelli, Ind.,

sq. 171 p. sq. ;

33

Marquardt, Frl.,

ii',585.
21.

Kohl, Alte u. neue Zeit, pp. 37 and 40 f. Seneca, Epp., 91. Perhaps Lyons also had 235i 25- Lyons. for the date Inscr. de : Boissieu, L., p. 4. The reasons vigiles of in the and that text, Jonas (64/65 a.d.) will against given be found in Hirschfeld, Lyon in der Romerzeit,1878, p. 26 f. Rome. Tac, A., xvi, Burning of Lyons in 197: 13. 255i 32Herodian, iii, 7, 5. A., xii, 58. Cf. also Marquardt, StV, 255, 33- Bologna. Tac, ii',loi, 5. Mommsen, RGDA', p. 159 sq. 255, 39- Tralles.
255, 39.

sails.

Vespasian, Sueton., Vespasian.,c,

13.

VOL.

II.]

Notes

599

Tac, A., xiv, 27. 256,2. state. 256, 6. rebuilding. Nipperdey on Tac., A., ii,27. Jahn, Ber. d. Sachs. Ges., 1851, p. 119. Vie du rhitev.r Aristide,in Mim. de Waddington, 256, 12. Caria. I' Inst.,1867, p. 242 ss. Vit. Anton. 256, 13. Pius. P., c. 9; Pausan., viii, 43, 3. Stratonicea. 256, 14. CIG, 2721. und Cichorius, Rom 256, 14. Lesbos. Mitylene, p. 50. Waddington, op. cit. 256, 17. shaken. Hertzberg, Gesch. Griechenlands, 256, 21. Smyrna. ii, 371. Cf. IRN, Seneca, Qu. n., vi, i ; Tac, A., xv, 22. 256, 24. curse. CIL, ix, 1466 (earthquake in the district of the 1356 sq. CIL, ix, 3046 (at Interpromium) ; Ligures Baebiani); 5331 Alex. Sev., c. 44. Jonas,De ord. libr. Senecae phil., 256, 26. extent. p. 53 sq., decides of the Consuls in Seneca, Qu. nat., for 62, he believes the names vi, I, 2 to be interpolated. Sueton., Tiber., c. 47 ; but cf. Teufiel,StRE, 256, 29. Tiberius. vi, 1940.
= =

256, 31. labourers.


were

House

servants, freedmen

and

perhaps knights

to employed building operations. superintend the Mommsen, StR, ii',950, 2 and 3. 256, 35. lighthouse. Sueton., Claud., c. 20, Haakh, StRE, v, 582. 256, 36. Ravenna. 256, 36. Vespasian. Teuffel, StRE, vi, 2484. 5809. Buildings of Titus at Naples : CIG, iii, 256, 40. Titus'. 82 Domitian. ff. Imhof, Domitian, p. 256, 41. 257, 5. undertakings. Pliny, Paneg., c. 51. Pliny, Ad Tr., Epp., 18. 257, 6. artisans. conduit in the Forum Clodii Great waterworks. 8. (Brac257, fisci : CIL, xi, i, 3309. ciano)impensa aedificans. terrarum provinces. Eutrop., viii, 4 : orbem 257, 9. Gesch. in VnterII. Dierauer, Trajans, bridge. Biidinger, 257, ff. zur rom. Kaisergesch-, suchungen \,96 fi., 127 Dio, Ixviii, 13. 257, 14. man. CIL, vi, 967 805. OreJH, 257, 15- taxes. 18. man. Hadrian*, Gregorovius, p. 468 ff. 257, artisans. Vit. c. Hadrian., 19 ; Aurel. Vict.,Epit.,14, 7. 257, 24. Haakh, StRE, iii,1036. 257, 34. Nemausus. Marquardt, StV, i', 414. Palmyra. 257, 39marble. 16. ii,305-330 ; Bursian, StRE, Hertzberg, op. cit., 258, i', 1980. 258, 19. Epidaurus. Hertzberg, ii,358-360. Vit. Anton. P., c. 8. 258, 25. anew. 26. Carthage. Pausan., viii, 43, 3 ; cf. vol. ii,p. 255 f.,and 258, Kaisergesch.,198. Sievers, Studien z. rom. c. Severus. Sever., 23. Sept. 258, 27De mortib. c. 7. persecutor., 258, 37. plan. ed. Jebb, p. 515 (i, Or.,xli, 766, Dindorf). Aristid., 259, 12. decay. M. C. Vit. cities. Antonini, 23. 13. 259, Vol. ii,p; 239 f. 259, 26. Orontes. mosaics. Stark, Stddteleben in Frankreich,pp. 224 f.arid 609. 260, 7.
=

6oO
260, 8. Moselle. 260, 15. view.

Notes

fL [vol.

Auson., Mosetla,iS sqq. ; Epp., 24, 90, sqq. Trier,in Verhandl. d. Phi(olor Hettner, JD. fom. and ZufKultur Germanien und Gallia von genvers., 1879, p. 27 "., Westd. ff. Zeitschr., ii,1883, p. 14 Belgica,in Stalin, Cesch. Wiirtembergs,i, 104^-109. 260, 17. bronzes. vor 260, 20. paintings. Cf. e.g. Hettner, Ausgrabungen bei Bonn Ixii in Bonner dem Coiner Thor, Jahrbb., (1878),p. 64, plates
F. iii-v.

260,

22.

ii,Mitth.
and

insipid. F. Keller, Rom. Ansiedlungen in der antiquar. zu Gesellschaft Ziinch, xv


57.

der

Ostschweii, (1863), pp. 52


vol.

260, 25. empire. Lysons, Reliquiae Britannico-Romanae,


Advertisement.

i,

260, 261,

29.
I.

camps.
statues. at

theatre

Hadriani, c. 10. Marquardt, StV, iii',533, Tusculum, CIL, xiv, 2647 sqqstatuas
"

Vit.

4.

Statues

in

the

: (Falerii)

ad

exornandum
:

Henzen-Or., 5128 theatrum. lb., 5320


=

CIL,

viii,7960 (Rusicade)
theatri
"

Praeter

HS

m.

n.

"

in

opus

cultumve

statuas

duas.

261, 3. Victory. Donaldson, Architectura numismatica, especially In the year 405 the senate nos. 55-58, 60-66, 73 s., 77, 79-83 s.
and people erected for Theodosius decoratum lacris eorum tropaeisque sita 25,000
sest. for omamenta

and

his

sons

arcum

simu-

: C/Z.,vi, 1196. arcus,and besides that


"

AtSeres^
a
"

riga, quad-

CIL, viii, /6.,828(Turca ?): apodyterium cetera 937. marmoribus statuis tabulis pictiscolumnis restaurata atque cellarum cathedrebus alvibus ornata sumptu proprio. lb., : : porticum et zothecas. lb., 7957 (Rusicade) (Cirta) 7079 omnibus ornamentis et pictura. templum cum Cf. Jordan, Topogr., Pliny, N. h., xxxvi, 121. 261, 17. marble. fi. 2, 58 Sueton., Claud., c. 20. 261, 19. basins. CIL, ii,3240 (Hugo suis ornamentis. Tarraconensis) : lacus cum Preller,Regionen, p. 130 f., 136. 261, 21. named. Sueton., Domitian, c. 13. Pliny,N. h.,xxxiv, 261, 21. Domitian. attolli mortalis et arcus novicio : significant 127 super ceteros
" "

invento.

261, 261,

30.

building. Donaldson,

Arch,

num.,

no.

57 ; Martial, viii,

6535. 7,
ters.

Napoleon. Dierauer, Gesch. Trajans, in Budinger's Unz. rom. Kaisergesch., nos. p. 133 ff. ; Donaldson, op. cit., 56, 66 s. ; Jordan, Topogr.,i, 2, 467.
Acratus.

262,

Dio, Or.,xxxi, p. 3.55 sqq. M. it is a great exaggeration of Dio's shows, robbed of most then of its columns. was i, 681 f.
2.

But,
that

as

Pausanias

the

Acropolis
Athen,

Wacbsmuth,

262, 4. lists.

Dio, Or.,p.

325

M.

rois avSplavras Srnioffia direypd^inrSe

fleets. .262, 6. numerous.

262, 263,

8. too 21,100 1-4, of

Pliny, N. h., xxxiv, 36. It is said of Delos in the pseudo-Ovidian Hcroid., low. et in cunotis stantia signa locis. : miror old. ed. Liban., R., i, 566 : dX\o iiprd^vTo TroXaiol

6o2
CIL,
X,

Notes
7222

[vol.ii.

(Lilybaeum) : aedem genio 7223 imaginem gen. muuicipiiLilybitanonim ex arg. p. v p. s. p. Id., xii, 119 (Carcoloniae liiiilviri. : : viii, torate) genio (Rusicade) pen 7990
Dextros duos ? Pro Rose.

263,

31.

plate. Cic,

Amer., 45,

133.

De

i,35, oral.,

161.

Sallust,Catil., 20, 12. Ostia. R. r., iii, Varro, 263, 332, 8. curiosities. Sueton., August., c. 72. 263, 34. 264, 8. paintings. Cic, Ad Att., i,5, 6 (686),8, 9, 10 (687), ; 4 (689) Ad Fam., vii, 23. 264, 15. library. Juv., 3, 215 sqq. Seneca, Epp., 86, 7. 264, 15. statues. 264, 17. gardens. Juv., 7, 79. Martial, vii, 50. 264, 19. Hercules. 264, 22. statues. Pliny, Epp., viii,18, 11. 264, 22. Silius. Ibid.,iii, 7, 8. Ibid.,iv, 264, 24. Regulus. 5. The work of 264, II. giaXlo. Justi,Winckelmann, i, 2, i86-i88. dei Pisoni, D. Comparetti and G. de Petra, La villa ercolanese i suoi monumenti e la sua bibliaieca, Torino, 1883, I only know in Bdl, 1883, pp. 87-96, according to from the review by Mau riuscito which de Petra 6 ad identificare tutti gli oggettiche ad ad il posto che da essi provennero, e ognuno assegnare nella villa. On unsuccessful Comparetti's attempt occupava
to
was

and that the so-called bust of Seneca villa, found there is his portrait,see Moinmsen, Aus Herculaneum, in Archdol. Zeiiung, 1880, p. 32, and Mau, loc. cit. Ibid.,i, 277. 265, 15. Frascati. v. Hiibner, Antiken Madrid, pp. 19-21. 265, 18. Tivoli. Museum. G. d. Winckelmann, K., xii,i, " 7. Information 265, 31. villa (1735-1748) by regarding the excavations in Hadrian's di antichitd, in Fea, Miscell.,i, p. cxxxxiiii. Ficoroni, NoHzie Winckelmann, ii,i, 24 ; R. Forster, Ueber bildende Kunst Justi, unter Hadrian, in Grenzboten, 29 Jan. 1875. Gregorovius, Hadrian*, 461 f. 265, 34. Peace. Josephus, B. J., vii, 5, 7. Rome. 266, 32. PauUus, 1.xxxiiiad Ed. {D., xviii, 1, 34) : plerasque enim res emimus, sicuti cum aliquando propter accessiones domus et statuas et tabulas pictas ematur. propter marmora 1. Sed siaedium adSabinum : {D., vii, Ulpian, xviii, i, 13, " 7) ususfructus immittere filius et lumina eum legatus sit,Nerva
owner

prove the

that

L.

Calpumius

Piso

Caesoninus

(consul58 b.c.)

of the

posse
to

ait

sed

et

colores domus

et

picturas et

et si sigilla,

quid

ad

omatum.

et poterit, By sigilla probably


marmora
are

reliefs (cf.Cic, In Verr.,iv, 22, 48 ; chiefly cf also vestes sigillatae ', stuffs with figuredpatterns, Marof reliefs were Prl.,ii", quardt, chiefly 533, 4 ; 540, 4). The stucco. and N. clay (Marquardt, Prl., ii*, 461) h., .Pliny, et aedificiorum xxxvi, 183 : usus gypsi in albariis,sigillis coronis gratissimus. D., xxxiii,7, 12, "23 : Papinianus quoque 1. vii Responsorum ait : sigilla et statuae affixae instrumento continentur domus sed domus non portio sunt. lb., 36 : be understood
'
.

VOL.

11.]
quae
tas

Notes
eae

603
solae Passio

Imagines (probably busts) quoque


in

legataevidentur,
I V coronatorum
omasigillis cum

aliquo
.

omatu

villae fuerunt.

d. (Sitzungsber.
. .

Wientr
et

Acad.,
cum

x,

119) :

conchas cantaris
:

conchas artis.

lacus
et

tenuitate

CIL, vi, 3,

cum sigiipario] opere which is impossible). cum

ornamentis

et

sarcophago (Alciatirestored Signino, Also in Eph. epigr., v, 535, 1214 (aram in signis suis)signa probably mean figures
basibus

et sigillis 1. 18,378, 9

magna
aeterno

relief.

266, 266,

34.
39.

njonphs. Overbeck-Mau,
shown.

Pompeji*,

p.

546 ff.,Becker. . .

G611, ii,266.
t4s re Diodorus, v, 12, says of Malta : (x^i Kal KaTaffKevaa/iii'as Kal Koviifnan A^toS"yovs oifcijaets ^iXori/nois yelaois irepLTrdrepov. in Martial Martial, ix, 47 ; Juv., 2, 4. Where 267, 2. beards.

and be

Lucian

2 (Nigrin.,

TroXXai cUoves

iraXoifiy ao(j"uv ev

KiK\(fi
may

the Kel/ievai)

material

bouse In the assumed, adroO eUovesrav iir Athens at xal of Julianus the Sophist Vitt. iviKcivTo. sophist., Eunapius, 6avima94vTO"v iralpuv 121. Prudentius, Contra Symmach., i,436 speaks of images of the gods on Texerat, infido which, mollis si bractea gypsum rarescit

is not mentioned, the in the last passage. especially

cheapest

glutinesensim. 267, 6. represented. Marquardt, Prl.,ii^ 640, 5. Tectorium picturSemper, Der Stil,i, 450 f. 267, 12. stucco. combined: " iv, lb., 38. Digg., xv, 3, 3, 4 : Sed i, aeque
' '

si

domum
. . .

dominicam
; cf. O.

exomavit Hdb. Miiller, Attius


messor

as

elsewhere

ii,4085 (Tarraco) : [Q. Aug. templi Minervae


FECTOR. read: ET PICTOR

i.e. wall-painttectoriis, ings, d. Arch., " 319, 5. CIL, fronte exhedra(m) cum

PER. vestustate] CORRVPTO. ref. etc. (?)d.] ought to | [de suo

]
be

In the corrupt(am) opere tector(io)et pictor(io). of the fastiMaffeiani, CIL, i, 303 : expoliendu(m) praescriptio et pingendum. : Pers., 5, 25 pictae tectoria linguae. CIL, Aelia villa xiv, 391 1, 10 (Aquae Albulae): frontibus et pictis nitet.

267,

16. tures
I.

Empire.

See Miiller, " 210, 4 and op. cit.,


Cf. also

Lysons, inid.,198. Ansiedlungen in der Keller, Rom. at Pictura porticus Ges. in Zurich, 1864, pp. 52 and 57. antiq. De TertuUian, idoloL, iv, 74 ; Sarmizegetusa, Ephem. epigr., c. 8. Philostrat., ApoU. Tyan., v, 22 ; Lucian, De domo, 21fluous superPlutarch, Conj. praec, 48 calls ypaiphs oIktiijAtoiv 31. luxury. ed. Boecking, p. 64, says iii, 267, 21. Mythology. Dosith.,Interpr.,
in the introduction
to

Brit. Reliq.

Rochette, PeinRom., vol. ii, pi. Ostschweiz,in Mitth. d.


R.

the

mythological

section

Picturae

igiturhujus laboris multis locis dant at the time of Nero) 115 {Anthol. 267, 22. Troy. Lucillius (inRome iv toIxv T. : ypan^v ii,p.. 34i)_ Gr., ed. Jacobs, 1794. i". 52, vavffl k.t.X. IBoseanv, ISitv TTiveirl fiaxv KaKwoipvios6 (TT/jaTKirijs'fis R. 1876. Brizio, Pitture e sepolcrisulV Esquilino, 267, 24. Rome.
-

testimonium.

'

Cf.

Bdl, 1876,

p,

ss.

6o4

Notes

[vol.h.

a67, 26. Jewish. Apoll. Sidon., Cafm., 22, 201 ss. 267, 30. letter. Ibid., 353 ss. ledge read had no knowFor had never seen a battle 267, 30. Greece. of war '. Lucian, Conscr. hist., e,d. Liban., R., iv, 29. '.rivas iv etiroi Xd^ouj Sei\6i decufdiievos ir6\enoy evrif oUfUf p. 1021 otKifi yfypaii/iivov,, 267, 34. life. Helbig, Wandgemdlde Campaniens, p. 383 f. Phaedrus, Fabb., iv, 6. Also App., %6 : Gallus 267, 3". Weasels.
'
'

'

felibus vectus apparentlydescribes a picture, Dosith., enim of Aesop : per eum picturaeconstant. p. 24, says "dit de fixed. DiocUtien, p. 18 s. 268, 3. Waddington, 268, 12. gratuitously. Cod. Theodos., xiii,4, 2 and 4.
a

lectica
I. c,

268, 268,

18. concha.
22.

CIL, viii,8396 (conchas de


The

ornament.

Passio

sanctorum

IV

posuit). coroncitorum,e^iedhy
suo

d- Wiener with a preface by v. Karajan : Sitzungsb. and in Biidinger's Untersuchungen z. (1853),X, 115"137 annotations rom. iii, Kaisergeschichte, chronological 323 f. with Benndorf The and ones archaeological by question by Biidinger of the five of the connexion of the legend of the martyrdom
Wattenbach Acad.
.

Pannonian

masons was a name

with for

that

of the four

(coronati
Hirschfeld

in Ost.

higher Mitth., 1885,

cornicMlarii after a officials, badge, perliaps former

Roman

quattro Celio,Bull, crist., 1879, p. 45 ss., C. Erbes and Edm. (Ztschr. /. Kirchengesch.,v, 1881/2, p. 466 f .), Meyer, Ueber die Passio SS. IV cotonatorum, Progr. d. LouisenDe Rossi dates the martjrrdom of gymnasiums, Berlin, 1886. the Pannonians earlier (after one 288), the 305/6, the Roman writing of the first (by a certain Porphyrins, censualis a gleba) in the time of Galerius, for who"e name that of Diocletian was afterwards substituted. dates the Pannonian Meyer dom martyrlated 293, the Roman 303, the legend of the first he says circucoronati
e

named Passio legend was with varying of inquiries,


la loro chiesa

and why Hie p. 23 f.), SS. IV coronatorum, is the results, by De Rossi, / Santi

subject

sul

for

time

Petschenig (Zur torum, in Sitzungsb.d.


the the

among Kritik

the
und

people before 4er Wiirdigiung

it

was

Passio

written down. SS, I V wrona-

268, 27.

composition qn latest,more probably in the Attila. Suidas, s. MeSi6Xai'ai'

Acad., xcvii,1880, p. 761) dates g linguisticrounds in the sixth century at


fifth. and

Wiener

KilipvKos.
etConstantin.
Kunstsinn der
c. [306),

268,31. plume. Inc. paneg. in Maximian. 268, 32. lion. Auson., Epigr.,6. 268, 36. Cupid. Id., Idyll.,6. Cf. my
27

6.

Rdmer,

p.

f.
amours.

Libanius, ed. Reiske, iv, 1097. lb., pp. 1048 and 1056 {eK(ppa"ras 268,41. background. ypaipm iv PovXewTTipiif.) Romfitt, 269, 7. grip. Apoll. Sidon., Epp., ii,2 ; Kunstsinnder p. 31. Anthol. ed. Riese. II. 269, (Baehreas, Plin., i),i, 304, girl. Lot., meretri:; barbam 3*^5" 374 (Pe Diogene piotq,ubi. lasciydenti veUit et Cupido mingit in podice ejus). Cf. also Ba^irens, oculos habecite, Plin., i, 334 (De venatore picto in manibus 268, 36.
because he
never

missed). Sculpture,312,

347.

VOL.

II.]

Notes

269, 17. flesh. Faulin. Nolian., Poem., 25, 542 ss. H. A. O. Reichard in at Avenches heard 269, 21. Switzerland. 1811 that five or six mosaic had been discovered, pavements but destroyed by the peasants ; he himself iri a bairii, one saw it was at least 60 ft. long, but already half destroyed. The noble and in a grand style,and the colours very drawing was fresh. Uhde, Reichards SMstbiogfophie, 1877, p. 406. Marquardt, Prl., i', 319, 3. Juv., 3, 203-207. 270, 1. centaur. sigillaria. StV, iii",581. Blumner, feclmoMarquardt, 270, 5. f. logie,ii,124 Martial, xiv, 170-182. 270, 10. Danae. Horace, C'arm.,iv, 8, 5-8, 270, I2. Parrhasiusi Phidias. Martial, x, 87, 16. 270, 15. ed. 18. rich. a Eberhard, p. 97 mentions PhilogUos, 278, o-opot reckoned for 5 mytiads. Perhaps it was with the d'en'arius time (of. of Diocletian's Appendix 1,jp.283), when the amount be "62 2s. would at Tanagra painted inside: Grave Fabricius, 270, 27. interior. Instituts in Atken, x, 1885, p. 138 H. ; in Mitth. d. Arckaol. Thurn Carniola the Hart near on (Helios in the quadriga,, DeHhmal the RSm. in CilH, Ostevr. bull).Homes, Europa on Mitth., 1884, p. 237 f. i,452. Jerome, it is true, says. 270, 30. painted. Semper, Der Stil, Pharisaica foris dealbata. Adv. no. Vigil., 9 : sepulcra
271, in Jahn, Die Wandgem"lde des Columbariums d. bai'Hschen Acad., 1857, vol. de4f Villa Pamfili,in Abhcmdl. yiii. A curator of a edlleg.funeraticiuriiha.dei wall of the columbarium 8 painted, a.d., CIL, vi, g, 41,383.
3.
so on.

O.

271,

Livy, xl, 34. CiCj Phitipp., ix, 6, 13 : statua inaurata qualis L. Bullae primum statuta est equestris, the first in the is there mistaken. Perhaps Sulla's statue was
22.
.
"

Glabrio.

Forum.

Romanor. arte Detlefsen, De antiquissima 21-26. P. ii, (Gluecksfedtj1868), pp. 271, 26. Capitol. Jordan, Topogr., i, 2, 59 f. Detlefsen, p. 26 ; Livy, xl, 51 ; Pliny, N. h., 271, 34. Octavi'a. xxxiv, 30 Sq. Bdl, Lanciani, Scavi nel portico d'Ottavia, 271, 36. discovered. iv, 1881, C7Z-,vi,2, 10,043 and Ephem. epigr., 1878, p. 209 ss. pp. 284, 816. 272, II. liberty. R. ROchette, Piint. inid., p. 303 ss.
271, 25.

Republic.

Appendix xxvi. Semper, Der Stil,i, 292. 272, 17. tone. 22. pfoclalnatlons.Burckhardt, Zeitalter Constantins,p. 272, Rom. Rome. Mythol., i', 233. Preller, 272,23. 272, 24. Rienzi's. Gregorovius, Gesch. d. St. Rom, vi, 435 ff.
272,

13. Arlcia.

310.

372, 28. the

wished to write writes to FrontO, who L. Verus Si Parthian war : of the quod picturas qUOque quashistory Ver, ad L. Fulviano a dam accipere. Epp. desideravis, poteris Aug., 9, 6, ed. Niebuhr, p. 173. Josephus-,B. J., Vii, 5. 272, 41. streets. Jahn on Pers., 6, 47. 273, 7. Rhine.

purpose.

6o6
273, 9. asp.

Notes

[vol.ii.

RG, i, 501. Plutarch, Anton., c, 86, 2 ; Drumann, 2. Herodian, eagle. iv, 273, 17. Semper, Der SHI, i, 314 fi. 273, 23. crimes. if G, iv, 176. LucuUus. Cic, Pro SesWo, 43, 93 ; Drumann, 273,25. Cf. R. Sueton., Galba, c. 10. Rochette, p. 273, 28. tyranny. 358, I. Qumtilian, vi, 3, 72. 273, 33. won. Id., vi, i, 32. 273, 37. himself. P. a., p. 329, i ; Horace, A. P., 20. R. sea. Rochette, 41. 273, 28. Isis. 2. Juv., 12, 274, Hence Horace, Sat.,i, 1, 76; quo fit ut omnis 274, 3. ex-votos. Votiva pateat veluti descripta tabella Vita senis. Cf. R. Rochette, op. cit. Tac, Hist., iii,74. The alleged picture of the 274, II. marble.
adventures

Daphnis and Chloe in the grove of the njrmphs to have in Lesbos (at the beginning of Longus' novel) seems lovers. been regarded as a votive picture of the two
of Read
'

274, 13. Pasitales. 274, 18. atrium. 274, 274, 274, 27. threads.

Pasiteles

'.

Cic,

De

div.,i, 36,

79.

Apulei.,Metam., vi, p.
29.

129.

De seuiris August., p. 82 ss. ments. monupaintings on sepulchral kvBaSe : -riivS' avie-qKa, Lebas-Waddington, 1164 (CiusJ {sic) rifi^ov. ypatpijv^iTTjfi'^opa RG, v, 105 f. F. Hettner, Die NeumaMommsen, 275, 5. apace. in Rhein. Monuments, Mus., i88i, p. 435 fi. ; Bonner gener Jahrbb.,Ixxxiv, 1887, p. 257 fi. Herodian, ii,9, 5 s. 275, 14. Forum. 183. Dio, Ixxii,7. 19. 275, Lebena. Kaibel, Epigr. gr., 839. 275, 19. 275, 29. required. Burckhardt, Zeitalter Constantins, p. 309 f. H. A., Vit. Severi, c. 21. 275, 36. son. Mosaic of fall. Herodian, vii,2, 8. Vit. Maximini, c. 12. 275, 40. in Naples, Procop., BG, i,24. Theodoric on a wall in the Forum in the Mosaics imperial palace in Byzantium, representing achievements of Justinian, id., De aedif.,1, 10. Isis. Vit. Pescenn. Nigri, c. 6. 276, 3. iv Aiovvjlif CIG, (Teos), 276, 6. cities. EfKuc ypairTri re\ela of an aiXtjriis Cf. 3085. 2775 c. d. (Aphrodisias): eUdvas ypaTrd.;iv 3068 B. SirXois iirixpCKToii. Orelli,3701 (Cyme). C/L, xiv, 2410 3524 in clupeo quod ei (Bovillae 158 a.d.) : quod permiserunt posuerun[tante]templum noum pingere efi"giemMa[nliae] {sic) Severinae virginis Albanae soro]ris suae post maxi[mae tion Erecvitae eju[s]. Cf. Marquardt, Prl.,i', 244, 4. excessum of a statue of a patron cum picturam similitudinis ejus (Aquinum) Wilmanns, E. I., 2047 CIL, x, 5426. N. Nero. Pliny, 276, 7. h., xxxv, 51. Herodian, iv, 8, 2. 276, 9. Caracalla. wavrbs ^oi;toC). 276, 13. Victory. Id.,vii,6, 6 (tUbvaiJ,pyi"TTiiv ypd\f"a! Vit. c. Elagabali, pandar. 30, 276, 14, cf. the table. There
were

Petron., Sat., c. 34- gorging. lUd., c. 71. 36. Augustales. Joh. Schmidt,
also

276, 15.

Tacitus.

Vit.

Floriani,c.

2,

VOL.

II.]
17.
19.
21.

Notes
A. 42. Aurelianum and of
omnes

607
c.

276, 276, 276,

pictures. Julian,Oral.,i, 7
walls. Aurelian. haberent. De moriib. Vita A

persec,

tum "in

ut Taciti,eg: of Aurelian picture

picCrinitus

Ulpius
10.

the

temple

of the

sun-gOd,
13.

Vit.

Aurelian., c.
4. Cf.
on

276, 276, 276,

23. 25. 27.

portraits.
accession. latter. Claudian.

Vit. Alex.

Seven,
11.

c.

lb., c.
on

Victor., Epit.,44,
Cod.

picturesof
4,
i.

the

perors, em-

Gothofredus

Theodos., xv,

276, 29. 276, 29.


6 :

el Mariae, 23-27. Claudian, Nupt. Honor, East. externorum Regum consuetudine, Tac, A., xvi, of Oriental according to the custom kings.

276, 34. Aristobulus. Josephus, A. J., xv, 2, 5 sq. Forum. 276, 39. Plutarch, Pompej.,c. 2 ; Becker, Topogr.,299, 9. 276, 41. Epicurus. Cic, Fin., v, i, 3. Pliny, N. h., xxxv, 147 sq. 277, 4. mirror. Pliny. Ibid., xxxv, 277,13. Nep., Attic, 18, 5; Teufiel, 11; RLG*, 166, 5 and 172, 2 d. Crusius, in N. Rhein. Mus., xliv,1889, p. 455. 277, 17. Martial's. 277, 19. Virgil. Martial,xiv, 156. beards. Id., ix, 47, 2 : Quidquid et hirsutis .squalet 277, 20. imaginibus. Galen. Galen, ed. Kuehn, iii, 776. (De usu part. corp. 277, 21. hum., X, c. 3.) Caes. vilic. thermar. Henzen, 6282 : Onesimus 277, 27. hermae. hermar. should be read for thermar. bybliothec. Gra., where Hirschfeld, VG, 191, 5. Pliny, Epp., iv, 28. 277, 33- artist. Scribon. ed. Larg., Ep. ad C. Jul. Callist., 277, 35. commissions. interim nemo ne Rhodius, p. 4 : quum imaginem quidem suam committat pingendam, nisi probato prius artifice per quaedam experimenta atque ita electo. Hermes, iii, vii, 84, Cf. Mommsen, Martial, 277, 35. Secundus.
79. 277, 37. 277,41. 277, 41.
n. r.

Avitus. Statius.

Martial, ix, praef.


74,

half-length. Id., xi, 9; ix,


in.

76; vii, 44;

x,

32.

Stat., S., i, 3, 278, 3. family. Pliny, Epp., iii,10, 6. Pausan., viii,9, 4. 278, 7. Mantinea. Marcia. V. Commodi, c. 11. 278, 7. Eumelus. 278, 10. Philostrat.,Vili. soph.,ii,5. 278, ri. Varus. Ibid.,ii,6. Porphyry, Vit. Plotini, c. i, i. 278, 14. memory. blacker. Lucian, Quom. hist.,13 ; Pro imagg., 6. 278, 17. Plutarch, Alexander, c. i, 3. 278, 19. character. Cf. Eunap., lam278, 21. girl. Libanius, ed. Reiske, iv, 1097. blich., 33. StR, ii',450, 814. Tac, Hist., i, 36: 278,41. city. Mommsen, Galbae statua in suggestu, in quo fuerat, paulo ante aurea medium inter signa Othonem. Ibid.,iv, 37 : Vitellii tamen imagines in castris et per proximas Belgarum civitates repositae, c. cum 13 : misit et jam Vitellius occidisset, Vit. Elagabali,

6o8

Notes

[vol.ii,
.

titiilos luto tegeret. Gf O. Hirschqui in castris statuarum ejiis feld, Ausgrabungen in Carnuntiim, in Epigr. archdoL Mitt,,ii, 1 79 f and on 3058 (Nemausigna castrensia the note on CIL, xii, deorum castrensia. argentea sus) : signa Dio, xliv, 4. 279, 2. Rome. Sueton., Tiber., c. 26 ; Die, Ivii, 9. 279, 4. temples. 6. Caligula. Dio, lix, 4. 279, Josephus, B. J., ii, 10, 3. 279, 8. gods. n, censers. Becker-Marquardt, Hdb., ii'-, 1183. 3, 272 279,15. God. and Gothofred., Theodos.,viii,11, 4 Moinmsen, SiR, 5. is, X (cf.366, 3). 36. Lips.,Exc. ad Tdc. A., iii, 279, 15. asylum. shed. 21. c. Paneg., Pliny; 52. 279, Id.,Epp. ad Tr., 96 (97), 5 sq. 279, 23. Christiaiis. Cod. Theodos., xv, 4, i. 279, 26. God. e. 58 perhaps Augustus. Tac, A., i, 74. Sueton., Tiber., 279, 33.
.

refers 279, 39.

to

another The

case.

Digg., xlyiii,4, 4-7. of Napoleoii and his family were broken and Carrara to piecesin 1813 at Massa : Eggers, Rauch, i,131. 280, 4. Palatium. Martial, i, 70, 6. 280, 5. weight. Sueton., Domiiian., c. 13 ; Stat.,Silv., v, i, 189. 280, 5. Capitol. Pliny, Paneg., c. 52. 280, 6. empire. Dio, Ixvii, 8. 280, 10. blotted out. Sueton., Domitian., c. 23. Also the equestrian in the forum statue described by Statius was certainly overthrown. Jordan, Syll. inscr. fori R., in Eph. epigr., iii, A mutilated found statue, probably of Domitian, was 257. in 1878 in the Tiber: Mayor, A'/// Satires ofJuvenal,ii,Tp. ^^$ a. cit. loc. 280, 16. flames. Pliiiy, 280, 22. Jiistiniah. Ptocop., Hist, arcana, 8, p. 55 Dind. Vit. Cofnmodi, c. 19, 20 ; Vit. 2 ; 280, 23. Commodus. Dio, Ixxiii, Pertinac.,c. 6. Exc. ad Tac. A., vi,2. 280, 24. black. Euseb., H. e., ix, 11. Lips., 26. 280, antiquity. Marcellin. Comes, Chron., 512 : Areobindaift sibi imperatorern fieri clamitant, imaginibusque deinde statuisAnastasii in terram dejectis etc. que untouched. 280, 31. Jerome on Hdbacuc, ii. 280, 38. Liberty. Herodian, i, 14, 9. Vit. Severi,c. 12, 19 ; Victor,Cdes., 20, 31 ; 280, 41. Commodus. Dio, Ixxv, 7. Vit. Macrini, c. 6. 281, 6. attire. 281, 9. Vespasian. Sueton., Claud., c. 45. O. Hirschfeld,Gdtting. g. Am., 1873, p. 747 fi. 281, 16. Hadrian. CIL, ii,4230 ; cf. Hirschfeld, 1870, p. op. cit., curandas (ad statuas 1095 (not aurandas). 281, 20. Trajan. Pliny,Ad Tr., 8 (24). Negotiator vinarius a VII Caesaribus, Wilmanns, E. I., 25 n. 281, 25. personages. Marquardt, StV, iii', 466 f. Mdmmsen, consecration of Julia Domna SIR, ii', 818, 833. 2, (The ently appartook place after 224, perhaps together with that of her 28b,
I.

criminal.

rage.

statues

sister

Maesa.)

6io
stantine

Notes

[vol.II.
xal
twv

KoKeiaOai ineivuiv (the Athenians) "iiilov a-TpaT-qybs "Ik6vos Tvyx^vojv fi"T ^avvro vXiov ^ ^TiypafifiaToi TOtavTTj^ TifiCjv d^iw5e"s,Julian, Or.f i, 8 C, D. fieyiiTTiov
'

Read '. may 284, 4. must. founders. RGDA*, Mommsen, p. 97. 284, 16. d. Berl. Mus., Marmoystatve Hiibner, Augustus' 25. emperor. 284, f. d. 1868, Winckelmannsf., Progr. p. 7 Rauchs, i, 120. Eggers, Leben 284, 32. Carrara. Dio Chr., Or., xxxi, p. 324 M. 284, 35. Prusa. Plutarch, Anton., c. Cic, Ad Attic, vi, i, 26. 284, 40. Antony. 60. Wachsmuth, Athen, i, 664, 3 ; 668, 3. Pausan., ii,^7, 3. 285, 2. Orestes. Dio, ib.,p. 343 M. 285, 14. emperors. Philo, Leg. ad Gai., " 20, p. 565 M. 285, 27. person. 28. alteration. Pliny, JV. h., xxxv, 285, 4. Hdh. d. Arch., " 157, 4 ; Kohler, Verm. Miiller, 285, 32. cases. Schr., V, 357. Dio, ib.,p. 312 M. 285, 33. habit. 285, 37. free. Ibid.,p. 342 M., 348 M. ^ 285, 40. role. Ibid.,p. 357 M. 286, 4. images. Sueton., Tiber., c. 13. his On the relations of Nemausus to Agrippa and 286, 6. Nlmes. house (whence the erection of a temple to Gains and Lucius after their death, the maison Caesar cartie)see Hirschfeld,Zur in Gesch. d. rom. Sitzungsb.d. Berl. Acad., xxxv, Kaisercultus, 1888, p. 845, 58. Statues of the family of Augustus in Athens, CIA, 286, 7. house. iii, 439-453Orelli,643 CIL, xi, i, 1421. 286, 12. both. H. A., Ael. Ver., c. 7. 286, 13. Hadrian. 2. Dio, Iviii, 286, 21. Dio. Id., Ivii,21 ; Tac, A., iii,72 ; iv, 7. 286, 24. Pompey. Dio, Iviii, 286, 25. side. 4 ; Tac, A., iv, 74. 26. c. 48. Syria. Sueton., Tiber., 286, Cf. Mommsen, theatres. 2. 28. StR, i', 450, Tac, A., v, 286, 286, 37. chamber-pots. Juv., 10, 56-64. H. A., Sever.,c. 14. Dio, Ixxvii, 14 and 16. 287, 2. Empire. c. 52. 287, 9. temples. Sueton., August., Cic, Ad Attic, v, 21, 5. 287, 9. Cicero. Cic, In Verr.,ii,2, cc. 63, 67 ; iv, cc. 41, 62. 287, 15. away. 18. Rome. Ibid.,ii, 2, cc. 59, 69. 287, Dio Chr., Or., xxxi, p. 317 sq. M., 323 M. 287, 25. power. 287, 29. plight. Ibid.,p. 344 sq. M. Hertzberg, Gesch. Griechenlands, ii, 68, 22''; 287,33. Athens. CIA, iii, 865-884: mulie561-641 : tituli nobil. Romanorum,
=

rum

Romanarum

(875-77 :

Vestals).

287, 36. Marcelli. Cic, In Verr.,ii,4, c. 40 (86). bronze. 287, 41. Apulei.,Metam.., iii, 11, ed. Eyssenhardt. 288, 5. inscriptions.Sueton., Vespas.,c. 1. 288, 8. provinces. Id., Titus, c 4. CIL, ii,4536-4548. 288, 12. councils. Strabo. 288, 15. Henzen, Acta fratr.Arval.,p. clxxi.

VOL.

II.]

Notes

6ii

288, 17. statue. Apulei., Florida, iii,16. 288, 25. tombs. Pliny, N. h., xxxiv, 17. 288, 29. capital. Overbeck-Mau, Pompeji, ii",359. Vol. ii,p. 263 and note. 289, 2. Cirta. 289, 2. stolen. CIL, viii,7063. Dio 289, 10. time. Chr., Or., xxxi, p. 344 sq. 289, 17. temple. Id., Or., xliv, p. 509 M. CIL, xii, 6038. Hirschfeld, Z. Gesch. d. 289, 24. themselves. rom. Kaisercultus,in SiUungsb. d. Berl. Acad., xxxv, 1888, p. 859 finter flaminales viros CIG, ii,4248 : statuam 289, 25. Tarraco.

positam.
CIL, ii,p. 541. 289, 29. diet. 289, 30. dignity. lb., Ind., p. 751. Sueton., III. gr., 9, 17. 290, 8. calendar. Dio Chr., Or., xxxi, p. 346 M. Menander. CIA, iii, 769 290, 14. Wachsmuth, Aihen, i, 679 n. (after Kumanudes). 1618, 1619. 290, 23. place. Lebas-Waddington, 881 statue. CIG, 3672. Kaibel, Gr., Epigr. 290, 24. town. CIL, xiv, 474. 290, 29. lb., 2977. 290, 31. town. Cf. e.g. Mommsen, CIL, ii, 3251. Borghesi, parents. 34. 290, 185. Bdl, 1853, p. CIL, v, i, 4441. Orelli,4051 290, 37. father. Cic, Philipp.,9, 6, 13. 290, 39. age. in bigae, e.g. IRN, Statues 4059 290, 40. ";hariot. x, i, 6090 1086. cf. CIL, ii, (Minturnae) ; CIL, xiv, 2991. 291, 3. statue. Id., x, 7295. 291, 8. statues. Themistocles. Keil, N. Rh. Mus., xviii (1863), 291, 14. pp. 58-62. CIA, iii,1, 642-644. Ber. CIL, xiv, 375 sq. Mommsen, 3882 291, 16. gilded. Orelli, d. Sachs. Ges.,1849, p. 295. Id.,Ephem. epigr., ss. iii, 317 Artemis. Lebas-Waddington, 1572 bis. 291, 20. Cf. the Ibid., 1594, inscriptionof Colossae, 291, 23. select.
= = = =

1697.
291, 24.

priestess. Henzen,

6001

CIL,

viii,5365/66.

Cf.

vol.

ii,p. 251. 291, 27. Priscus. ib.,xiv, 353 291, 30. African.
291, 291, 291,

291, 291,

Borghesi, Bdl, 1853, p. 185. CIL, viii, 7066; (Ostia): in foro ante statuas filii. SIR, iii,100, 2. Mommsen, CIL, viii,5276. 34. services. towns. Schmidt, Add. ad CIL viii ; Eph. ep., v, p. J. 35nos. (Sufetula). 289, 313, 314 (Abbir Cella),p. 568, 1322 Troas. CIL, iii,384, 386. Of the statues there of one 36. C. Antoninus of one Rufus of the Sex. Quinctilius and some which the those to former set viz. were are left, by up pedestals latter the vici i x. and to ii,vii,viii, by vic{us)dec(imus), Pliny, N. h., xxxiii, 132. 39. Sulla. Inscr. Mommsen, HelVet., 192. Id., Rom. 41. Aventicum. in Schweizer i8 iv, Hermes, Nachstudien, xvi,1881, ; Schweiz, p.
p.

456 t

6i2
292, 292,
292,

Notes
5. Hadrian.
12.

[vol,II.
des Herodes

Dittenberger, Familie
f.

Atticus,

in

Hermes, xiii,72
reimbursed.

Orelli,3807 Orelli,4039.

CIL, xi,

i,

3258 (Sutrium);

CIL, ii, 1971. 15. modesty.


16.
21.

292, 292, 292,


292,

Greece. Delta.

Lebas-Waddington, ii,244,
Bahr and Dio

243a,

294a.

Westennann, Aristides,StRE, i*, 340. Statue of ProaeChr.,Or.,37, p. 104 R. 23. disappeared. resius in Rome Vitt. sophist., : Eunap., 157. 16. forthcoming. Florid.,iii, Augustine, Epp., Apulei., 27. sibi statua 138, ig : (Apuleius)qui apud Oeenenses pro adversus contradictionem civium locanda quorundam quod posteros ne lateret, litigaret. ejusdem litis orationem scrip. . . . . .

tam

292,

Demon., 58. c. Aurelian, 24. 292, 32. 292, 33. Archippus. Pliny, Epp. ad Tr., 58-60. TertuU., ApoL, c. 46. 292, 36. Severus. artists. CIG, ii, 4315". (Add. p. 1188) : 293,2.
31.

commendavit. memoriae Antisthenes. Lucian,

Tyana.

T"f

ttjsvaiSelas
time of

dvSptavTL.
293, 6.

Senate.

Mommsen,
the Senate The

Diocletian
2, the
1 1

StR, i', 451, proposed it to


the

4. the

From

the

emperor.
was

86,

4.

permission of
of in the

senate

293,
293, 293, 293, 293, 293, 293,

293, 293, 294, 294, 294,

generals who celebrated earlier Hadrian) and, period, of statues erected the buildings which they adorned. Tacitus. Tac, A., iv, 15. 9. c. 10. Caligula's. Sueton., Calig., 34. Dio, Ix, 25. 19. Claudius. Musa. 21. Sueton., Aug., c. 59. 26. Dio. Dio, Ivii,21. 28. living. Mommsen, StR, i', 451, 1. Cottius. Pliny, Epp., ii,7. 31. Vit. M. H. Anton.,c. 13 and A., 34. Trajan. Drusus. Sueton., Claud., c. 9. 39Vit. Anton. dead. 2. P., c. 5.
cases
,

of statues

Ibid.,iii, required in triumphs (before


not

of those

who

22.

2.

Marcus.

5. wife.

Vit. M. Anton., c. 29. Vit. Severi, c. 14 ; where after


a

rumore

belli Parthici

is there extinctis 294, 294, 294, 294,


294, 294, 8.

lacuna,

after

which See forum

read

perhaps][propinquisl
xi.

patri matri etc. Celsus. Dio, Ixviii, 16.


statue of Palma

Appendix
of

Pedestal

of

the
II.

lifetime.
Mars.

15. 16. 19.


21.

rewards. Edessa. Forum. Bursian's Martins.

Augustus, CIL, vi, 1386. Anton., cc. 2, 3. Henzen-Orelli, 372 (Orelli, 3574). CJL, ii,3272. Ammian., xix, 6, 12.
in the M. Statues
in

rostris in the p. 751.

last centuries

Jordan,

in

1875, Jahresber.,

294, 24. 294, 294,

Sueton., Calig.,c. 34. CIL, i,p. 282*. 29. Jordan, Topogr., i, 2, 465 f. p. 232. Sueton., Otho, c. i. 33. Claudius.

pedestals. Mommsen,

Preller, Regionen,

VOL.

II.]

Notes

6i^

Tigellinus. Tac, A., xv, 72. 294) 39- Julia. Sohol. Juv., 4, 81. A.D. Jordan, Tempel der Vesta und Haus der VesicUinnen 295, II. (1886), pp. 44-47. CIL, vi, 2131-2145. of a patrona collegii Bronze statue with that of 295) 15- patrons. her husband in schola coUegi fabrum civitatis Volsiniensium : CIL, xi, I, 2702. CIL, xii, 4393 Henzen, 7215 (the signa of Augustodunum the town at collegiorum used to decorate of Constantine, Paneg., vii,8, 4, were the entrance probably erected images of gods). Portraits of the cosmetae by the of the ephebi {Neubauer, Hermes, xi, 140 ; CIA, iii,735 ss.), ofi"cials of the fliacroi erected by the latter D ie dionys. (Liiders, Kiinstler, p. 40). Orelli, CIL,v, 2, 7007 (Aug.Taurin.) 748 295, 15. commanders. decuriones alae Getulorum bello primipilari quibus praefuit Judaico. Lebas-Waddington, 2589 (142 a.d.), (155), 295, 16. Palmyra. 2590 ( avaKOiMiaavTO, Tijv 2596 (193), 2599 2603 (247), apx^/J-iropoi'
294,35.
= =
"
"

awodiav

295, 23. 295) 23. 295,


26.

257/8). Cf. 2606a. e^ ISLuji', irpdtKa Cf. vol. ii,pp. 23, 290. stranger.
Nero. 8. Dio, Ixiii,

Sueton., Nero,

c.

24.

295, 27. 295, 28. 295, 295) 295,

athletes. Philostrat., Heroic, ed. Kayser, p. 292. associations. 1620, 1620a. Lebas-Waddington,

SflXa ri re : Xa^uv BiiM koI rbv prize. CIG, 4352 (Side) ffiv TJj ^daet. avSpicLVra 28. Leonidea. Lebas-Waddington, ii, 194 C. Kuhnert, De 26. ciiratorib. statvar. Regim., 1883, p. 31- gratitude. CIA, iii,773, 775. Lanciani, Suppl. ad vol. vi del CIL, Bi-ll., 1884, 32. teachers.

p. 45, 773 295, 295) 33295) 34295) 3532.

(ofthe

fourth

century) :

Ravennates

monumentum

perennis memoriae

statuali

veneratione

dicaverunt.

physicians. CIA, iii,778. Vol. i, p. 163. advocates. atna. Pliny, N. h., xxxiv, 17. Lebas-Waddington, guests. CIG, 1076
=

ii, 55 (Megara)

rtoxXtoP cauToS

Mif.ifiiov VijyXov
^ivov (between 41

Tvacos and

Oult^Wios

Vi^aiov

{iidsKpiinros rbv

a.d.). 44 CIL, vi, 2131, 2132 (cf. Hirschfeld, VG, p. 190). CIL, ii, 1955. 296, 2. expense. Vol. ii,p. 288 ; CIL, ii,4536-48. 296, 6. freedman. 16. 296, 10. city. Apulei., Florid.,iii, CIL, ii, 1721. 296, 18. children. 296, 20. property. Statues of distinguished people in their villas : De N. S., iii (1872), Rossi, Bull, crist., pp. 96, 104 s., 109. 296, 23. Pliny. Pliny, Epp., iv, 2, 5. Ibid.,iv, 7, i. 296, 27. marble. wax. Stat., S., iii,3, 200-202, 296, 31, Pliny, Epp., iii,10, 6. 296, 33. carved, Atiims, StRE, i', aioi. Keil, Herodes 396, 34. Anna. Vitt. sophist., them. ii, i, ed. K., p. remove Philostrat., 296, 40. in Cefisia, Iscr. d'escorazioni cf. CIG, 989 sq. Lolling, 241 ; CIA, iii, 810, 811, 813-818 (810 : BdA, 1873, p. 218 ss.
295, 39libraries.

6i4

Notes

[vol.II.
dJ

IloKvScvKluva (sic) ir' iyuvoOiTOv Oii^ovXKlov HoXuSei^fceos "Hpftia CIA, iii, fia^Soipipoi). 2, 1417 ss. 297, 297, 297, 297, 297, 297,
I.

E.g. CIL, ii,339, 2063, 2131, 2188, 2344 ss., 3251, 4268 (statua post mortem adjectis ornamentis aediliciis). Wills. I. E.g. CIL, ii, 1923, 1941, 4020. CIL, v, i, 4462. 4. persons. 8. statue. CIL, viii,924 (civitatis Zuccharitana) 14. ring. CIL, ii,2060. testator. 21. Kiessling,Anecd. Basil.,p. 6 sq. Cf. CIL, ii,
graves.
.

3165a.
297, 24. 297, 297,
28.

lead. marble.

Petron.,c.
Cf.

71. cf.
=

i, 55, 2, and note. Interp. ad Stat.,S., ii,7, 123 ; 29. rule. c. Orelli,4585 Wilmanns, E. I., 240 7.
=

Sueton., Calig., CIL, vi, 3, 15 :


In at

simulacra

Claudiae
on

Semnes
monument

in

formam of
Atilia

deorum.

the

scription in-

the

Pomptilla
I understand

Carahs

(Crespi,Ephem.
verses :
"

epigr., iv, 1881,


infernae

p.

493)

by

the

[J]unonissedes
numine
mutato

cu]ncti: cemifte fulgetPomptilla per aevum


as

that

Pomptilla was
"

represented there
her
name

Proserpina and
a

changed ex-

therefore Mommsen

with

that

of

queen

of the

world. under-

explainsotherwise, /. c,

p. 488.

Herodian, iv, 8, 1-5. 297, nobles. 298, 3. Ammian., xiv, 6, 8. 298, 5. Trajan. Teuiiel,RLG*, 408, 2 ; 439, i ; 467, 2. 298, 8. pages. Auson., Gratiar. act., ed. Toll.,p. 722. Zeno. 298, 9. Preller,Regionen, p. 233. 298, 10. Rusticiana. Procop., B. Goth., ii,20. 2 (cf. 298,15. command, /d.,De ae(fi/.,i, i,11, statue of Theodora). et pictura (Rusicade) : ornamentis cum 298, 22. places. Templum sumtii vetustate Bdl, 1859, p. 50. Tem{plum) conl(apsum) suo cum pictura refe(cit) 2, 4800. (239 a.d., Virunum), CIL, iii, 699), Aed(em) Herc{ulis) ^fac(iendam)ping(endamque) (a.u.c. CIL, ix, 5052. 298, 34. Bacchus. Mythol., ii',299. Preller,Rom. time At is at the same 298, 39. towns. Aphrodisias a veunroiris of the ^Tri^ueXijraf, function is rds avSpiavroB-^Kas whose one Kara(TKevdacLL, CIG, 2749. Serv.,Aen., 298, 40. Treves. Braun, Die Capitol, pp. 19 and 24. colebantur. deorum simulacra ii, 319 : in Capitolioomnium On the multiplication of shrines in municipal Capitols see Jordan, in Diana f. An of cf. n. image Topogr., ii,i, 42 ; p. 50 the territory cleric with other of Treves, overthrown sigilla by a (signum immensum quasi deum quod populus hie incredulus adorabat, Greg. Tur., Hist. Fr., viii, 15) was probably a Celtic
"

38.

Hannibal.

idol. 299. 5- Clermont. 299, 14. Rome.

h., xxxiv, 46. i, p. 148. Henzen, however, CIL, vi, nine for geniarii. At Verecunda 363 and 9177 reads ar]gentayii dedications to genii (sanctissimiordinis,patriae Aug., popnli, vici Aug.) have been preserved {CIL, viii, 4186).
Cf.
vol.

Pliny, N.

VOL.

II.]
20.

Notes
The fabri fabri subaediani subidiani

615
(Narbo), Henzen, C/i, (sifjs^^orduba),

299,

decorations.
=

7215

CIL,
1, the

xii, 4393,

ii,221

marmorarius subaediani

subaed. (Rome) CIL, vi, 2, 9558 .sq., the corpus subaedanus (Rome) Henzen, 7245, the (amici)
=

5699

CIL, x, (Antium), Lanciani, Bdl, 1870, p. 15 et subaedian. [CIL, viii, perhaps (cent?)onari 10, 532), are
to

artisans,or
relation
and

in collegia and temples, of

some were

cases,

which

stood
for the

decoration

them.

employed Bdl, Mommsen,

permanent building,repair jectures 1853, p. 30, con-

in

those who worked sub aedibus, i.e. they were from the who worked sub as intestinarii, distinguished tignarii divo. Similarly Marquardt, Prl., ii^,624, 5 ; 721, 2, where Abode Mau declares the word to be obscure. near a place is within in and sub summoenianus a subrostratus, expressed by Di isor. della via O. Marucchi, una place in subbasilioanus Flaminia, in Bull.comun., v (1877),p. 255 ss., thinks that the coloro che aveano subaediani were negozianti sotto barache '. stored una CIL, vi, 2276 ( Orelli,2342) is rebottega coperta fictore cum : ico]noplastes(componendus by Mommsen

that

'

"

pontificum)
.

299, 299,

21.

Glycon.
Artemis. Feronia. f.

26.

Lucian, Alexander, Acts Ap., xix, 23.


Bormann,
in
=

18.

299, 29.
229 299, 35.

Oesierreich. Mitth., x,

1886,
"

p.

299,

300,
300,

301, 301, 301, 301, 301,

CIL, xi, 1, 3948. (eborar.negotiator) Athen., xv, 18, 676 ; Hesych., dcrrpads d7aXPaphos. ^Tlbv TL ^A"ppo5iT7]S. 36. Cyprian. Vidal-Lablache, Rev. archiol.,1869, pp. 341d'Athenes (one of a set of chypriote du musee 344, Statuette in of that the collection place). (The passage 14 examples cited there, Lucian, Amoves, 11 : Trepijeii'rijvKvtSov oOk ayeKaarl iroXei a/coXafffas "p cus ^AtppodtTr]^ /ier^wv TTJs KepafievTiKTJs in the show refer obscene to on potters' can clay figures, only shops.) On the places where the images of Aphrodite were Griech. and Preller, cf. Ross, Insekeisen,iv, 100 found (Idalion) mythol.,i', 304, 5. Gregorovius, Gesch. d. St. Rom im Mittelalter, 36. Florentine. vii, 566 f. von Madrid, p. 292. Hiibner, Antiken 38. Alicia. MuUer's O. 8. Curiosum. Richter, Topogr. v. Rom, in Iwan 728 ; 915 fi. Handb., iii, Zacharias. II. Jordan, Topogr. v. Rom, ii, 149-152. Constantine. Notit. dign., ii, i, p. 200 sq. ; Hirschfeld, 17. VG, p. 160 f. Palatine. 20. Richter, pp. 827 and 917. centuries. p. 5 ss., According to De Rossi, Bull, cr., iii, 32. indeed of the Christian fault they not the this was Emperors ;
"

adorned other
Those

the

towns

with ad
be

pagan

statues, taken
:

from

temples and
statuarum
a

buildings. CIL,
urbis
can

vi, 1651-1672
locos

praefecto
his
care

omandos dated

cippi publicos

which

for the

monuments

from 331 to range cf. Cassiodor., of Rome

collocata,rum. On Theodoric.

on (elephants

the

via

sacra),at

Comum,

ii,35

Var., x, (36).

30

6i6
301, 301, 32.
statues.

Notes
Vol.

[vol.II.

i, p. 10. Preller,Regionen, p. 233. Batanaea. 21 18 Lebas-Waddington, (Eitha : a 2097-99, 302,9. triv : a ayiX/JUKTii') 2308 (Soada temple Ganymede), 2232, the Great, of. 2365), 2380, 2410, 2364 (Seia:statues of Herod 2413!, 2413 j. Ait (Aera : toi"s T^virapas\a/j.ira,3Ti"p6povs), 24i3g
36. left.
,

koI \eovTapioLS /cai Kvpi^ TTjv dipav critvveiKabloi^ koX ^eyaXy 'SeiKrj 2506, 2526 i^lpijvriv), 2528a. (EZtru'), 2527 Trao-i) 7Xi/0i;2479,
roj

302,

10.

statue 302,
12.

2582 ss. (honorary (271 a.d.). completed. Moltke, Briefe aus Palmyra.
of Zenobia

statues

at

Palmyra),
222.

2611

der

Tiirkei, p.

302,

17.

Moesia. Dacia.

CIL,
O.

iii,i, 6147

(Nicopolis).
.

CIL iii zu Hirschfeld, Epigraph. Nachlese 302, 17. no. 48 (Sarmizegetusa) (1874), p. 38. Inschr. aus Cf. Ohlenschlager, Rom. Bay em, Sitz302, 18. spot. of a pedicrown ment ungsber. d. b. Acad., 5 Mar. 1887, p. 210 f. {' iiber die at Reichenhall). Oesterr. mitt., viii,Berichte fully 1883 {Syrian sun god very careAusgrahungen in Carnuntum it that is of provincialorigin') executed, considering '. Cf. vol. ii,p. 217. Hammada Read Hammara. 20. 302, im Rhein Dey 26. models. Urlichs, Altertkum, Bonner Jahrbb., 302, ff. E. AUerthiimer in Cf. Ixiv (1878), p. II Hiibner, Rom. liv (1873),p. 163 S. Lothringen, ibid.,liii, O. Keller,Vicus AureliHWinckelmannsprogramm), 302,36. places. Bonn, 1871, p. 23 ff. and pi. ii. Niederlassungenauf wiirtemHerzog, Die rom. 302, 36. Rottweil. bergischem Boden, Jahrbb., lix, p. 60. Urlichs, op. cit., p. 15. 302, 39. Bilbel. CIL, vii, 37 : Sulevis |Sulimis |scultor (sic) 302, 40. England. f. e. m. Brucetif. lb., 180 : Celatus aerarius fecit. |sacrum of it in Carrara, On finds at Virunum (inpart good work, some in Virunum, Grenzboten, 1880, no. 37, marble), see Kammel,
' '
.

'

"

p.

442

v.

303, 3. 303, 303,

(1870),p. Germanien und- Gallia von Belgica. Hettner, Zur CuUur Belgica, in Westd. Ztschr.,ii,18 ; cf. 26, 14. vol. ii, p. 216. See Conze, Ueber d. Relief,in 15. times. d. Berl. Acad., 1882, pp. 564 and 572. Sitzungsb. Mommsen, RG, v, 104-106. F. Hettner, Die 32. influence. Neumagener Monumente, Rhein. Mus., xxxvi, 1881, p. 435 ff.; cf. Bonner Jahrbb., Ixxxiv, 1887, p. 257 ft. Id., Zur Cultur Germanien und Gallia Belgica,ii, von 1883, p. 10 f. Cf. vol. ii, That Remorum dence at Durocortorum (Reims), the resip. 216. under of the governor of Belgica, art stood Italian influence is in itself very probable, and is indicated by the following fact. the statues door of Reims at the great west Among cathedral,examples of the sculpture of the best Gothic period female two are figureson the right side,apparently Mary and
'

Kdrntens AUerthiimer rom. Jabornegg-Altenfels, Fr. f. 266 f. 98 Pichler, 56 ; Fj"mmm"(i888), pp. fiE.,

Elizabeth,
the
rest.

the

artistic character
are

They

of which differs widely from undoubtedly copies of antiques. Liibke them


to
were

der Plastik,ii', {Geschichte p. 458) attributes which is because period, impossible,

the Renaissance imitated

they

VOL.

11.]
Ravenna,

Notes

619
"

Cassiodor., Vm., iii, 19. Lebas-Waddington, 25 AipriXla ^\i.Ki"7ffi./ia dyopauatra aopbv llpaKovvr]criav (alsoMitth. der Arch. Inst, zu Athen, 1887, 248 ; cf. Bliimner, TechnoL, iii, 36) dva'y\v"l"ov i ; AdI, Helbig, Campan. Wandmalevei, 309, 33. hand. p. 31, Benndorf and Bildwerke d. lateran. Schone, 1863, p. 433. The Museums, expression 6 t^s iraiSelas dpSpiasin p. 125. the inscription CIL, iii,4315". [p. H48] (vol. i of this work, leads vol. that there were 2 to suppose ii, one n.), 293, p. p. 176, of learned in also statues and authors men ventional stock, in conkept

(Smyrna)

forms,
feet. 310,
II.

e.g. with

roll in the

hand,

or

scnnium

at the

Zu Vol. i, p. 318. C. Neubauer, d. griech. Kilnstand the other Arch. hand on lerinschf., Ztg., 1876, p. 7of., NeuLowy, Inschr. griech.Bildhauef, nos. 364-367 and 549. Zeno.

bauer's
as

(p.68) of interpretation
a

the

CIG, inscriptions

247, 5923,

referringto

sculptor,M.
brother pp.
a

about himself 310,


14.

(with
Blesamus.

his

Eutyches, who travelled is not convincing, as he pugilist) 23,083.


Brunn,

Tullius

observes,

300-307.
3,

CIL, vi,

Kunstlergesch.,i,

614.
of a mosaic at LilleIbid.,ii,312. Inscription 310, 16. Perinthus. Felix T. Sen. bonne : c(ivis)Putoleanus fee, Renier, Revue archSoL, N. S., xxi (1870), p. 274s. Vol. ii, p. 299. Rome. Pliny, N. h., xxxiv, 46. 310, 21.

Lucian, Somn., 7. Cod. Theodos., xiii, 4, 310, 34. 310, 35. Thysdrus. Barth, Wanderungen des Mittelmeeres, i, 172. See vol. ii, p. 307. 310, 36. Rome.
310,
22.

Dream.

classes.

2.

durch

die

KUstenlander

310,36. the p. 383 ;


p. 310, 40. 105s. Asia

latter. but

Read

'Pompeii'.
In

Overbeck-Mau,
Not. dei

Pom^e;'i*,
scavi, 1882,

cf. p.

646.
Brunn,

Urbisaglia ?

Minor.

artists) ; 603 (the other artists in G. Hirschfeld, Tituli statuariorum

pi. vii.
311,

Lowy,

Inschr.

Kunstlergesch., i, 551 (Athenian ff Greece) ; ii,304 (painters) sculptorumque, p. 193 and griech.Bilds., pp. 404 f., 407 f.
.
.

3. descendants.

E.g.

the

artists
#iS(as

of

the
and

Laocoon. mosaic

Brunn,
artists at

{CIG, 6174) : C/G, 2024. ^7roi'ouy(i59A.D.).


op. cit., i, 610

(cai 'Ayu/iiii/ios $i5(oii d/n^orepoi


son

Father Cf.

311,

Perinthus, Lowy, p. 405 f. Lysons, 19. Davy.

vol.

ii, p. 310.

Hirschfeld, op^ cit.,p. 3ISS.


p.
:

paintings at

Reliquiae Britt.-Rom., i, like at those Pompeii Virunum,

5.

Wall-

Jabornegg-

rom. Alterthiimer, p. 62. Altenfels, Kdrntens Germanien und Gallia Zur Cultur von Hettner, 311, 25. similar. Ztsch., ii, 16-18. Belgica, in Westd. Dalmatia. Araeth, Sitzungsber.d. Wiener Acad., 1862, p. 311,31.

714.
312,

24,

art.
women.

O.

Jahn,

313, 23.

AUerthumswissenschaft, p. 239 ii. Helbig, Untersuchungen ilber die Campanische


Aus f. der p. 27
"

Wandmalerei,

620

Notes

il. [vol.

In part verbally from O. Jahn, Ueber antike Gruppen 313, 32. new. welche Orest und Elektra darstellen, Berichte d, Sachs. Ges., 1861,
121-132. Josephus, B. J., i, 21, 7. Also the Juno of Poly37. Argos. in Rome. cletus in Martial, x, 89, is probably a copy f. statues. cit., Helbig, op. p. 31 314, 5. copies. Bliimner, Arckdol. Studien zu Lucian, 93 (Lucian, 314, 10. 313, pp.

Philops., 18).
314, 314,

314, 314,
314,

314, 314, 315,

Jahn, Ber, d. Sachs. Ges., 1850, p. 43. Inscr. Brunn, Kunstlergesch., i, 610. Lowy, of the a work griech.Bildhauer, no. 377 : express designation Cf. however in the artist's inscriptionis unique. as a copy of this period of the existingworks for the prevalent character notes on nos. with artists' inscriptionsp. 238, and 369, 374.' d. Arch., " 126, 5. K. O. Miiller, Hdb. 24. paedagogus. Jahn, op. cit., 1861, p. 124, n. 35. 25. Mattel. Bdl, 1859, p. 48. 33. sea. ava64(r"(n Kal Joseph., A. J., xx, 9, 4 {ivdpidi'Tai' 35. Berytus. dTroTt/irois elKdaLv). rals ruiv ".px'^^(^v der Romer, incunabula. My Kunstsinn 38. p. 38 f. 8. Quintilian. Quintilian, 6 : quidam quemadmodum x, 2, tabulas mensnris student, ut describere pictores in id solum
16. Venus.

O.

21.

Troas.

'

ac

lineis

sciant.

315, 315, 315,

10.

Lucian. Calamis.

13. Diadochi.

27.

Bliimner, op. cit.,p. 89 f. Helbig, op. cit., especially pp. Pliny, N. h., xxxiv, 46.
' ' '

iii,

228,

331

f.

316,24. province. For 316, 38. art.


K. F.

der Alterthumswissenschaft, Jahn, Aus 2^1-2^. read the profession of art craftsmanship '. Hermann, Studien der griech.Kiinstler, p. 6. Marquardt,
Cf.

Prl., ii',607. ii, i, 380 f. Fabri ocularii. the scalptor uclarius, Orelli, 317, 35. eyes. is the same Prl.,ii*, 695, 6). (otherwiseMarquardt, 4276 2457 and the 6. Cf. also on Overbeck, f., 318, Pompeji^, p. 571 required. after of decoration since wliich 63 a.d., Mau, style prevailed
317,
II.

Paris.

Justi, Winckelmann,
Also

Gesch.

d. decorativen
Of about

Wandmalerei 450 with

in

Pompeji, 1882,
names are
were

p. 447

ff.

318,

II.

period.
125
G.

artists, whose
others,
or were

known,

about members

collaborated of the
same

the

latter
as

mostly
and 51
ss.

family
Roman

connected

teacher

pupil.

Hirschfeld, Tituli

statuar.

of (similarinscriptions

times

sculptorumque, p. : nos. 146, 152,


;
xv.

171).

Inscriptionsof Greek sculptors, p. xv families).Lowy, Inschr. gr. Bildh., p.


318,
318,
27.
31.

cf. p.

405

f.

(artist

vessels. faces. slaves.

Cic,

Verr., ii, 4, 24, 57.


145 sq.

Juv., 9,
Cf. also

318, 36.
sq. ;

Artemidor.

Onirocr., iv, prooetn., p.

200

Digg., vi,

i, 28.

Sever.,c, 41. Cf. the inscriptions of painters, CIL, vi, 9786-9794 (slaves, freedmen and free). 318, 37. Julianus. Digg., ix, 2, 23, " 3.
Vit. Alex. 319,
319, 4. mentioned.

318, 37. household.

76., xii, 6, 26, "

12.

16.

pound.

Waddington,

Ed.

de

Dioch,

p.

18.

The

rates

VOL.

II.]
were

Notes
denarii
to

621
of
a

vel statuis 4

50, 60, 75, 150 denarii Cf.

the

( 0-298 pound.
=

penny)

in

sigilHs

319,

18.

price.

319, 30. Baetica.

Appendix liv. Huhner, Addenda

ad CI Lii, 16.

Ephem. epigr.,

iii.373:9, 36. Hercules.


319,

38.

Grenoble.

E. I., 2486 Wilmanns, Orelli, 2983. CIL, xii, 2231 ^subpraef.equit. alae Agrip=
"

pian. qui [HS]


320,
320, 3. 7.

1030

in

statuas

let
. .

et

aenearum

[test,relijquit.

320, 9. 320,
19.

Pliny, N. h., xxxv, Nero. Sueton., Vespas.,c. 18. Mercury. Pliny, ib., xxxiv, 45.
Amor.

Octavius.

155

sq.

Lacroix, XVIIl

siicle

Cf. vol. ii, p. 299. sciences et arts), (Letires, p.

343SS. 320, 27. Rietschel. Plutarch. 321, 10.


321,

18.

argued.

Ernst Rieischel, p. 287. Oppermann, Plutarch, Pericles, c. 2. Studien der grieeh. Especially by K. F. Hermann,
8.

Kiinstler, p. 6,
321, 24.
321, 26.

astronomy.
fashion.

Seneca, Epp., 88, 18. Id., in Lactant., Inst.,ii,2, 14

ed. Haase,

iii,

P- 443-

Plutarch, Praecept. gerend. reip., 3, 7. Lucian, Somn., c. 9. 321, 33. Philostrat., Apoll. T., viii, 331, ed. K., p. 321, 37. Philostratus.
321, 32.

oratory.
Dream.

155322, 2. Galen.
322, 322,

Galen, ed. K., i, p. 38 (vol.i, p. 156). 12. A., vi, 847. Virgil. Virgil, G. Hirschfeld, Tituli Brunn, Kiinstlergesch., i, 602. 17. few.
no.
"

322, 223, 323,


323,

sculptorumque, p. 186 sqq. Lowy, Inschr. grieeh. : Bildh., 'ASpiavhv'OXii/nriov tpa'Cavbv ij 357 (Athens) /ii}Tp67r6Xts ASXos JlavrovX'/itos 'Iwi/fas TToXts T7J(s) MiKTiffLiav AvSpLavToiroids Valov 'E^ffios KoL MeiX^iriosiirolei. 368 (Olympia) : 0 Kopv-rikio eiroiei. CIL, x, 1896 (Puteoliin basi) : Ex o"6cina 'Ai/"po5io-ei"s Sextili Clementis. Saturninus Cornelius of Oea (Apulei., Apol., than wood-carver. c. 61 s.)was a apparently more 28. Greeks. Pliny, iV. h., xxxvi, 38. Lowy, p. 238 ff.,
'
"

statiiarior.

266

ff.

Stil,i, 490. 32. painting. Semper, Der 8. Fabius. Valer. Max., viii, 14, 6.

323, 323, 323,

Furtwangler, Plinius und seine Quellen iiber Kiinste, in iV. Jahrbb. f. Philol., Supplementband, who ix (1877), pp. 25-38 (against Brunn, Cornelius supposes : biographies of bronze-founders Nepos to have also written und die bei Kunsturtheile Cornelius Plinius, Nepos Sitzungsb. d. phil.hist. CI. d. Miinchener Acad., 1875, i, 311-327). 16. Encyclopaedias. Pliny, N. h., vii, 213 (xxxiv-xxxvi) of the Verona. same family at Verona, CIL, Inscriptions 24.
14.

Nepos.

Ad.

die

bildenden

v,

I,

3432Cf. note
on

26.

Virtus.
Ludius.

vol. ii, p. 298,

2.

323, 27.

323, 32. artist.

ii, 302-316. Kiinstlergesch., der verschiitteten Stadte, pp. Wandgemdlde Helbig,


Brunn,

385-389.

622
323,

Notes
Darstelhmgen 40. requisites. Jahn, d. Sachs. Abhandl. Ges., v, 298"304.
des

[vol.ii.
Handwerks,
etc.,

323,40.

Koi Sn ol roiiruv Justin. Justin Martyr, ApoL, i, 9: of the re re ehl) Kai Trairoi' (images gods) rex'^Tal da^eKyeis [suppl. rds iTl(rT"ur$e' /cat ix"^'^^^ 6.KpL^Cos KaKiav^ IVa fi^ KaTaptdfiut/j."v 6.

324,

tpdeipovfftv. avvefyya^of/Jvas antiquity. Augustine, De civ. D., xxii, rg, i : complete Boetius of a faulty statue. (d.525),De instil. Anthm., recasting ceterarum scientia needs i, praef., ed. Friedlein, p. 4 : Each in Nam statuis artium m armore effigiandis adjumenta. quoque molis labor est, alia formandae alius excidendae imaginis ratio, nee politioperis nitor exspectat. At ejusdem artificis manus
naidiffKas

picturae manibus
observatione
iem
coss.

tabula

commissa colorum Com.

fabrorum,
fuci
mercatorum

cerae

rustica sollertia
mater-

decerptae,
Marcellini
coss.

elaborata lintea operosis perquisiti,

textrinis Chronic.

multipHcem

praestant. (506). His


dudum
in foro
aeneum

Anastasii

et Messalla Areobinda eodem in s tatua loco, principis

quo
nam

Theodosii

Trajani
in

lachrum

columsuper immanem Boetio facta est. solo cos. (510) : Simuforo residgns et Strategii super fornicem

Magui steterat,

comucopiae
bustumque Eunap.,

Fortunae

tenens

incendio
tamen

proflammatum
. . ,

est

com-

brachium, quod
Vitt.

statuarii continuo
(cari

solidarunt.

philos., 118:

'Wapiov

324, 324, 324, 324,

iv rais iKdvov fiffre oix iTeBv-qfiei il"iKo"ro4"^(TavTa, cf. On ivory carving Marquardt, Prl., ii^,741 ff. 16. stupefying. Semper, Der Stil,i, 479-486. 16. c. 22. justification.Frontin., De aquis_, Vol. lucrative. i, p. 155. 27. 28. overcrowded. Prl., ii', 613 f. Cf. Cod. Marquardt, mentioned in note on Theodos., xiii,4 and the list of Promis
"

oiirw ypa"t"i.K^v 0 x^P^i" Eii^pavap.-

ii. 249,
324,
39.

5.

refuse.

Brann,

ii,3^4. Kiinstlergesch.,
1.

C/i, vi,2, 14,647 :

Celeri Neronis 324, 40. Martial.


the end

Aug.

Martial, vii,56.
of the

Brunn,
19.

stands ibid.,ii,377, misunder-

epigram.
c.

325, 325, 325, 325, 325, 325, 325,

I. 2.

Roman.

Vit. Hadrian.,

Mustius.

8. Lacer. tectus
10.

Brunn, ibid., ii, 371. CIL, ii, 751. (lb.,2559:


Revue

C. Sevius de la

Lupus

archi-

Aeminiensis

Verenius. 74.

Lusitanus.) epigr. du

midi

France, Juli 1883,

p.
II.

Julius. CIL, xii, 186.


Galen. world.

15.

Galen, De
a.

anatom.

adminisir., i, 2, ed. R., ii,225.

Cf.
17.

Clinton, ad

The

understood. built the

by
most

the

147. been in question seem to have never passages In the poem Anthol. Palat., ix, 656 the xo^fi? Anastasius (491-518) is compared with emperor

famous
:

buildings ;

the

poet

says

"

1. 13

Kpi'ipov (rTeivoi/ieyov ai\ats, dp.erp'^TWV /ieydpuv dyaXfia reov, ^Vov(piviov Il4pyafie, (ftaiSphv SXffos^
thinks of the

where

Diibner

splendid buildingsmentioned

by

VOL.

II.]
Claudian,
VII from In orb. spectacc, p.
"

Notes
Rufin., ii, 448. 146, is a
In Orelli's edition of

623
Philo, De
world

list of the wonders

of the

Georg. Cedren., Comp. Hist., c. 81, p. 140, ed. Basil., concluding thus : Kal 'PoxKpiveiov (SXffoj h rif Hepya/xi^, (in Orelli 'Pou0ii'(oi' fiXXos)
t6 od-rrep

One

/cdXXoj Tra.(Xav ^dpaiJ.e x^ova. Messalinus who theatre restored a


=

at

Ephesus,
ad

Lebas333.

architects not frequent, according to are G. Hirschfeld, Monatsberichte d. Berl. Akad., i888, p. 888. 326, 13. art. Marquardt, Prl., ii^,960 f. Read Pasitales. Pasiteles '. Jahn, Kunsturtheile des 327, 10.
'

Waddington, 150 Inscriptionsof Greek

CIG,

2976

Append,

Anthol.,

Plinius, in Berichte
De Anthol. Gy.

der

Sachs.

Ges., 1850, p. I2iff.

Benndorf,
5,

epigr.quae

ad arte's spectant

(Bonn, 1862), pp.

52-65.
327,

Ritschl, Ind. Scholl. Bonn. 1856-57, Rh. Mus., 19. architects. of painters,Quintilian, xii, 10, Hebdomad xiii, 460 ft. The 6 ; the statuarii,Plin., N. h., xxxiv, 54 sqq.
23. life. Lucret., v, signa polire). 29. girls. Vol. i, p. 33.

327, 327, 327, 327,

1450-53
229.

(carmina picturas et

daedala

Paulus.

Plutarch, Aemil.
An

Paull.,

c.

6.

36. favoured.

inscriptionfrom

a branch painting formed in there which CIG, 3087, offered for the prizes are irpiff^mipa iiXida (elder boys or The youths), viz. : u7ro/3o\^, dvdyvdxns, iroXvfw."La, j^ypatpia. Liiders of supposition {Die dionysischen Kiinstler, p. 138), that in Teos there existed an academy for Dionysian artists, is very improbable, because of the subjects of instruction tioned. menof a CIL, viii, Epitaph 724 (prov. Byzacena. 17 year old youth) : gratus apud magistros fui, qui dixi scribsi pincxsi

that in Greece Teos shows of education at least in some places, is a list of the subjects for which

bene.

328, 4. sculptor. Brunn, op. cit.,ii,309 Ibid., 306. 328, 12. Labeo. Vol. i, p. 368 ff. 328, 29. Atticus.
329, 6.

f.

indispensable. Vifaruv., ed. Rose, vi,


Aurelius

5,

; 7, 2 ;

8,

2.

329,

Victor, Caesares, 14: general. ipse (Hadrianus), beatis locupletibus mos, palatia exstruere, curare epulas, signa, tabulas pictas. CIL, vi, 2270 : Eutychus Augg. lib. officinator a statuis (199 a.d.). Julius Friedlander (Zeitschrift that the Romans used to iii,167) concludes fiir Numismaiik, mode collect coins, from Sueton., Aug., g. 75 : Saturnalibus
7.
ut
munera mos

dividebat,
omnis

vestem

et

aurum

et

argentum,
ac

modo

numas

notae,

etiam

veteres

golden
329,
329, 13.

Alexanders or Caesar. Sueton., 13.

fine silver

regies pieces

peregrinos('such
of

Syracuse', J. Fr.).

Damasippus.
Pliny.
carved.

Caes., c. 47. S., ii, 3, 64. Horace,


4.

329, 329,
329,

15.
18.
22.

Pliny,

N. h., xxxv, Ibid., xxxiii, 157.

329, 31.

der Romer, 38, 55. Quintilian. My Kunstsinn in Vitruv., vii, 5, according Diadochi. By aniiqui,

to

624
Helbig,
the time N. Rh. of the

Notes
Mus.,

[vol.II.
are ff.,

1870,

p. 395

meant

the

artists of

Diadochi.

Stat., Silv.,i, 3, 50 sq. reads according to the copy 339, 33. Tibur. of Cod. Sangallensis (Baehrens, praef., p. 13) : Quicquid et
minori Lusit et enormes mauus argento primum, vel in aere Since the ed. princeps,Myronis has been est experta colossos. read instead of minori. Bergk, Philol., xvi, 20, proposed

privum
means

for
'

primum
a

and

ut for et.

Baehrens reference

thinks

that

primum
colossi,

excellent

', and

that

the

which and
to

place in the silver works of art.


in bronze
and

had

collection
I take

together
passage
to

is to real with small


to

the it

bronze refer to small


as

studies

silver

(minori refers
as were

argento
the Ed.

well

as

aere),in which the artist colossal figures which to were Ind. lect. Rostoch. Conjecianea,
the
same

tried

effect of the

be

executed

later. 7,

Schwartz,

aestiv.

i88g, p.

gives essentially

explanation.

Stat., Silv.,ii,63 : Si quid Apellei gaudent ani329, 36. Myron. admirabile Pisa masse tamen vacua colores. Si quid adhuc I do Phidiacae rasere manus iv, 6, 28). In this connexion (cf.
for
329,
as a synonym Apellei can be taken in a general sense painting. 40. Apelles. Stat., Silv., iv, 6, 10-21. I. Polycletus. Exceptionally Columella, R. r., i, praef. 31 and mentions haps Bryaxis and x, 30, Phradmon Ageladas. Perhe read the first name Of number of on a a pedestal. in the Forum, the pedestals and inscripstood statues, which tions still exist (according to the shape of the letters rather of than the the second third century) : Opus Praxitelis, Opas Polycleti,Opus Timarchi ; a fourth inscription. Opus Bryaxidis,belonging to the same series,only exists in manuscript.

not

think

330,

De

Rossi,

La

base basi

di

una

statua

di Prassitele
esse

tests

scoperta
comun.

la

serie di

simili

alia

quale

apartiene. Bull,

ii,

Cf. CIL, vi, 10,038-43. Rossi (p. 179 s.) De p. 174 ss. the that erected statues were shortly before the supposes Basilica Cf. Inschr. Lowy, Julia. griech.Bildhauer, p. 319 S.

1874,

330,
330,

I.

Juvenal.
masters. Tullus.

Romer, p. 37. Cf. vol. and n. 22 ii, p. 264, 330, 19. collection. Martial, xii, 69. 330, 27. I. 'j,Codd: Detrito Phaedrus. 'Ph.z.e"r. ,v, praef., 330,29. argento. fabulae exaudiant. Bergk, Philol., xvi, 620
17.

Juv., 3, 216 My Kunstsinn

sqq. der

Myronem
f. : rubbed
'

trito De-

Myn argento, tabulae Pausiam. to give the appearance of antiquity,or


Metam., vi,
et 6
: currum
. .

Detrito
'

either

'

',

finelypolished (Apulei.,
detrimento The
'

limae
.

tenuantis

con-

spicuum Myronem
argento,
for 330, 39works.

ipsius

auri

damno
'

pretiosum).

alteration

of

is not to be recommended. Trito Perhaps tabulae Pausiam (soL. Miiller,only with

Myronem
Zeuxidem

Pausiam.)

et Leutsch edd. Zenob., v, 82, Paroemiographi, Schneidewin, i, 153), cited by G. Hirschfeld, Tituli statuar.,

sculptorumque.
331, 5.

Julian.

Brunn

admits

it, Kiinstlergesch., i, 187,

'

Ars

626
334,

Notes

[vol.II.

nonnuUa Disserlatio scriptorum Graecor. 40, Dionysius. qua de aytibus judicia yecensentur, Progr. Acad. Alb., i886, iv. marble. ii, 19, 3. II. Quintilian, 335, Memnon. Memnon, xvi, 52 ; Mueller, Ff. hist, Gr., iii, 335, 14.
. . .

554. 335, 335. 335.


25.

Dionysus.

Herodian,

v,

3.

56, i. xiv, p. 642 (Ephesus). Stephanus Byz., s. 'AXe(avKC6vos, HXeKTpide^ vrjaoL, ttjsKapias). Avdrj^thv, dpeia {wpbsT(pAa$fi.i$ Des Reisebeschreibers P. LebensPausanias. Pfundtner, 335. 34und Glaubensansch., Progr. des Kneiphof. Gymnas., Konigsberg, Pausanias der Perieget, i886, p. 1868, p. 7 f. Cf. Kalkmann,
Strabo,
' '

Plutarch, De glor.Atheniens., c. 2, p. 346. 3"- lost. G. Hirschfeld, Tituli statuariorum, p. 33- included.

ff. models. 336, 3. 336, 7. Prusa. 194

336,

18.

Kretsclunann, De latitudine Die Chr., Or., xii, p. 209 M. Ibid., xii, p. 210 poetry. sqq. M.
that

Apuleji, p.
It

8.

appears
to

from

tMs

passage

(p. 214
no means

M., 218

expressions M.) which

like

t4

'''"' S-rjixiovpyiKii x^'/"^'''"'''"'^''


uses

Phidias

in

regard
Cf. in

himself, by

336,

25.
ner,

46-52, and Croiset, Lucien, pp. 264-285. 336. 33- physicians. Galen, ed. K., x, p. 36 sq. 336, 34. Aristides. Or., xlv, 30 sq., J., ii, 38 sq., Dind., Aristid., aXXi Kal SiarauTa Kai av/X(l"0LTT}Twv ov pidvovoil (edd. ol fikv)xe^/Jous 6 6 6 e v e/cdffT)) [(cai $ etSIas, Aij/xoff S^kij! Zfu^is, l7r7roKpa77;s, KpelTTOvso Also the rhetorician SvTLva fioikerai. davpia^iiv tis. T^X'TI ""Ss] his who shows wrote knowledge of the occasionally Ilepliitpovs
Vie
el
ceuvres

contempt. express Praxiteles. Lucian, Amores, 13 sqq. Archdol. Stud, zu Lucian (1867), pp.
de

generalBlum-

'

'

when plastic effect of high lights (c. 17, 3) : the light, even all colours the and in the the same as same shadow, on ground

the

01) udmr l^oxov dXXa xa! eyyvr^pu traph ttoXiJ.' appears Furtwangler, Plinius und seine Quellen iiber diebildendenKunste, in N. Jahrbb. f. Philol., Supplementbd., ix, 37, 7.
same

336.

Music.

In

this

section
to
me

I have

been K.
von

able

to

use

some

notes

kindly supplied
Ambros,
337,27.
et Cn.

by
Musik

Dr. is

Jan
from

of the
coss.

Saargemiind.
first edition.

Geschichte Domitius

der

quoted
639:
ludicram cantore
s.

holes.

Cassiodorus,
censores

CAcoM.,
artem
cum

A. u.

His
ex

L. Metellus
removerunt

urbe ludum
Ind.

praeter Latinum talarium, Hertz,

tibicinem De
liido

et

talanum

(I.

talario

1873: erant)
337,
337, 37.

ubi

ludiones

palla ac

talari. talari tunica Harmonik

Vratisl. aest. vestiti muliebriter und

composition. Westphal,
p.
8 ff.

Melopoie

der

Griechen,

338,

39. music. 6. overture.

Juv., 7, 18. My article

on

the

games

in

Marquardt, StV, iii^,

543

f-

338, 9. lyre. Quintilian,i, 10, 29. et chonim ,338,10. choruses. Pliny, Epp., vii, 17: lyrica Cf. Gell., xix, lyram poscunt. 9. O, Jahn, Wie wurden dieOden des Horatius vorgitra338, 13. times.
, , .

VOL.

II.]
gen
2,

Notes

Szj

} in p.

Hermes, ii,427, 3. But in Plutarch, Qu. conv., vii,8, D., S. dvaKeyo/MhTitshould probably be read for 711
C, iv, 9, 3. Jahn, p. 429. The Id., p. 433. objectionsof TeufEel, RLG',
least valid

338, 338,

14. 17.
4
are

lyre. Horace,
were.

not

in the
some

(in the 4th


the
same

edition

they

are

34, withdrawn,

with

reservations) ;

Beitrag zur Lynk /. osterr. Gymn., xxx (1879),p. 881 ff. ed. Aristid., 22. Dindorf, i, p. 330 338, boys.
Afistides, p. 50
f.
;

of Fr. Siiss, Ein

of the objections in Zeitschr. des Horatius is true

Baumgart,
4. cantare

Aelius

338, 338,

23. 24.

cithara. Catullus.

Pliny, Epp., vii, 4, 9 It is then possibleto

iv,
take

19,
'

CatuUum

'

in Horace, S., i, 10, 18. literally Roman, Theogn. 241. ^.'RdhAe.Dergnechische 338,30. treated. K. fi. Auletischer aulodischer in und V. Nomas, Jan, p. 139 N. Jahrbb. f. Pkilol., 1879, p. 589. Ovid, A. a., iii,345. 338, 31, 2. vocalist. 338, 37. poets. Gell., xix, 9, 3-5, 8 (cantilena). admodum suavi 339, 5. indifferently. Ibid., 10 : voce quam cecinit dixit. In Trimalchio Petron., c. 78 13 : says to the cornicines : dicite aliquid belli. Ann. Flor. p. 106 sqq. : urbem illam ubi versus tui a lectoribus concinuntur. Apollin. et cetera Sidon., Ep., 8, 4 : jambos, elegos,hendecasyllabos Cf. carmina Narbonensibus cantitanda. Jahn, p.
. . . ... . . .

419 ff. 339. 7- understood. 339,


8.

Donat.,
Odaria
:

gestures.

saltare

421.
suos.

26 Tac, Dial.,

Vergili,p. 60 R. : Petron., Sat., c. 53. Jahn, Jactant cantari saltariquecommentarios


; v,

Vita

p.

339, 339, 339,

II.

ii,519 applause. Ovid, Trist.,


'

7, 25.
loc. cit.

Jahn,

loc. cii. tive, recitaSemitic

16.

sung goes

'.
'

18.

poetry.

Juv., II, A simple


to the

180 form

etc. of

Jahn,

a singing,

monotonous

339"

antiquity among indissolublyassociated with poetry, for what in call the declaiming of a poem consists among the Arabs we modulations a singsong recitation,with certain conventional of the voice and a constant Kremer, adaptation to the metre.' CuUurgeschichte des Orients,i, 28. de la chevalerie. Cf. Bartsch, Fauriel, Romans 23. violin. Grundriss der Provenzal. L6on 22. Litteratur," Gautier, Les i^ Les Chansons de Geste (1878),p. 158 : (popies Franfaises,

back

furthest

the

peoples,and

was

n'^taient

po6sie
et
non

Stre faits que pour devait commencer 6pique

chant^s. le

La

decadence

de

notre

jour, oil I'on

devait

la lire

339) 339"

339,

plus la chanter. Weinhold, Die deutschen Frauen, p. 103. 29. both. lute. Montaigne, Journal du voyage en Italie i$8o-8i, iii, 31de voir ces fus (en Toscane) un luth k frapp6 paysans 37 : je c6t6 les et de leur la main berg^res ayant I'Arioste dans la c'est ce qu'on voit dans toute I'ltalie. Hubner, bouche ; mais Sixtus V, p. 96. Ranke, Serbische Revolution^, 66, 34, verse.

628
340,
I.

Notes
text.

[vol.II.

Ambros, Gesch. d. Musik, Westphal, op. cit., p. 13. on of i, 446. Cf. the transcription p. 451, n. i of the hymn Dionysios to Helios, as adapted by Bellermaon.
'

340, 7. successful.

The

ancient the

musical
not"s

g",if
the
octave

one

secondary

compares with

primary
was

staff extends from F to with the white keys and


our

the black This

keys
the

of

pianos.
been
2

The

principal
for all

is f to f. c-c'

most

convenient
or

octave 3 tones

singers,so
about

its absolute
or

pitch must

have

lower,
musica

d-d'.

p. 12 Greeks. i, 44. Mendelssohn-Bartholdy, Gesch. Griechenl., 340, 13. Anthol. carm. [Christ. christian., Bourgauld-Ducoudray, p. 113.

(1841),introd.

Bellermann, Anonymi f.' K. v. Jan.

scnptio de

6tudes

s.

I.
was

harmony Japanese

K. v. J.] musique eccUsiastique grecque, p. 7. known to ancient : hardly Egyptian music

Also
bros, Am-

340, 340,

340,

340,

f. ; [nor to modem Indian, Arabian, Chinese or Allg.Musikzeitung, 1879, p. 583. Chappell,History K. V. J.]. of Music, p. 304. 16. together. Westphal, p. 19 f. Ambros, p. 452 it. Pliny, Epp., ii, 14, 17 (mesochorus) CIG, iii, 19. unison. rd Ke"pi\aia : 6231 apx^XopoS' Dio, Ivi,35 : e/ioO aVoffjj/to/cD io aal rd \oi7ra (rvDewiixoivTuv. OPTO! ifuSv Chr., Or.,Ivi,365, 19 M. : Kopv^aiovi Toi"s fftjiuaivovrai Kal fi4\osevSiSdvTas. rots g!dov"n canentium 2 : ubi chorus non ad certos modos Colum., if. r., xii, numeris consensit etc. De praeeuntismagistri Apulei., neque in triremi mundo, p. 749 : quod est gubemator, in curru rector, praecentor in choris etc. Guhrauer, Zur Frage der MehrsHmmigkeit in der 27. sense. Musik, in Philolog.Abhandlungen f. M. Hertz (1888),p. griech. 177 f. Gevaert, Histoire et thiorie de la musique de I'antiquity, se 1876, p. 350 (p. 370 : la polyphonic hellSnique rapla chez les de de manifere chanteurs luth en au prochait usage in xvi N. K. v. Jan, aert et XV Jahrbb., sifecle). 1879, p. 583. Gevto Helios has (p. 374 ss.)set the hymn to the accompaniment of a stringedinstrument, to give an idea of the application of harmony in ancient times, as he imagines it. Cf. Ambros, i, 461-494. 32. developed.

i, 156
:

340, 37.

The tuba did not trumpet. but the of the German bugle note,

resemble army
; K.

the
v.

trumpet
d.
to

in

its

und Jan,Signalkl.

Schlaginstrumente, in Baumeister, Denkmaler admitted was iii, 1657. The (rahriyKT-fis {tubicen)
agones. list of
Toii/To
orum

Alterth.,
Greek

the

In

the

record

of
s. :

an
=

Aphrodisias, CIG, 2758 competitors begins


" . . .

at d^iii' /iovtrtnis irevTaerTiptKSs Lebas-Waddington i62od, the


-

(raXiriyKry
4
:

ktjpvkl"

eyK(aiuoypa4"if
"

TTvBaiXy. Seneca, Epp., 76,


tubicen

theatrum
et

Neapolitanconcursum.

factumestetingentistudio, quissit pythaules bonus,


quoque
Graecus

habet judicatur.

praeeo

at the same Encomiographi, evidently ad Caes.,Epp. Frontin.,ii, 2, 4, ed. in

6, 7 : interdiu (ii, theatro Seneca and consumitur). Most probably both Aurelius Marcus refer to the pentaeteric Augustalia at Naples
it is known

agon, Niebuhr

are

mentioned

in M.

that

poets participatedin these

; of, e.g. Stat.,

Silv,, V,

3, 225-227,

VOL.

11.]
C". 25. Details

Notes
Appendix xlii. Quintilian,ix, 4,
of the instrument in
in
11

629
;

341, 8. audience.

i, 10,

of the construction K.
no a v.

Chappell,
in
an occurs

op. cit., p. 325 ss., and remarks, p. 569, that


as

Jan

who Baumeister, i,563 ff.,

in writers
seems

crowned music on been

organistis ever mentioned and that the organ never victor,


Plutarch

scriptio in-

like

to have

used especially

and Ptolemy ; but that it in the amphitheatre, to give

the 341,

signals.

The simple flute is regarded as the instrument virtuosi. of 10, the soloists by Ambros, i,487, Guhrauer Gesch. der Av.los{Zur musik, in N. Jahrbb., 1880, p. 289 S.) and apparently Gevaert v. {op. cit., Jan {op. cit., pp. 696, 699, i). On the other hand
the double 581-584) thinks it was flute,which as a in half two of the instrument was played parts, the one rendering the melody, and the other maintaining a high note as an Festspiele accompaniment. Cf. v. Jan, Die musikalischen der Griechen {Verhandl. der 39. Philologenvers .) p. 80, 4, where

1879,

pp.

rule

the

aulas

is

designated

'

double

Floten in Roman

in
8

Baumeister, i, 553
theatrical music

clarinet '. See also his article the kinds of double flute ff. On article in

341,

Marquardt, StV, iii^ 545, (K. v. Jan, op. cit., p. 591, 21 and in Baumeister, i, 569). r2. hautboy. Westphal, p. 21. Fortlage {Rhythmica, St RE, On the other hand K. v. Jan (in vi, 608). Ambros, p. 476. not an Baumeister, i,553) considers the Greek aulas was oboe,
but
a

cf. my

clarinet.

Westphal and Ambros, opp. cit. cithara. On the between the two cf. K. v. differences 341, 17. Jan, Die griechischen Saiteninstrumente,in Archdol. Zeiiung,
341,
16. instruments.

De fidibus 1858, p. 181 (plate cxv) ; also his Dactordissertatian, article Graecarum and his mente Saiteninstru(Berol. 1859), p. 5ss., 341, 24. 341, 341, 341, 30.
32.

Baumeister, iii,1539 if. Hebrews. Ibid., 1544 ff. fingers. Jan, Mus. Festsp., p. 80. antiquity. Ambros, i,461-476. On
in

the

structure

of the

cithara

cf. it.

38.
esse,
'

to

Gevaert, p. Westphal,
:

254SS.

viii, 3, 79)

in which due to the slight favour as this understands the recital of an he By however Guhrauer and auletes who alternatelyplayed sang. der Auladik Geschichte bei and Zur 1880, p. 689 ff., {op. cit., aulodic
'

qui citharoedi 1879, p. 591 explainsthis


was

Cic, Pro Murena, 13s. (Quintilian, p. 21. artificibus eos aiunt in Graecis auloedos fieri non potuerint. K. v. Jan, N. Jahrbb.,
ut

held.

den

Griechen,Progr. v. Waldenburg
it
as

rightlyunderstands by
by
a an

auletes.
an or

in Schlesien, 1879) probably recital of a solo singer, panied accomvoice in unison baritone accompanied the

sort

of oboe

octave
even

attractive,
the solo reality did not require a from its the
use
as

voice second
to

the solo

been particuhave higher, cannot larly definite to adapted requirements. In the was accompanied by cithara,which musician of the flute (apart ; the function of the auletae) to accominstrument was pany lead them with its
more

choirs and

powerfultone.

636
Guhtauer, ZurGesch.
p. 80. 342, 2. voice. 342,
4. song. of song
or

Notes
so also etc., p. 15 f.;

[vol,II.
now
v.

Mus. Ja,a,

Festsp.,

Meyer,
be

Anthol.

Westphal,
might

342, 342, 342,

either by several wind instruments, stringed instruments, or finally by a combination of the two. So Pindar, 01., 3, 6 : (pdpfiiyyd Kttl re 7rotKiK6yapuv ai\wv eTr^wp deffLv cv^iKi^at re ^oav Tpewdfrios. Fortlage, op. cit., A of wind and changing accompaniment p. 607. stringed instruments is assumed on f., by Jahn, op. cit., Horace, p. 430 mixtum tibiis carmen Epod., 9 (1.5 : sonante lyra, Hac Dorium, illis barbarum). 6. choruses. Pliny, Epp., vii, 17 ; Gell., xix, 9. alike. Aristides ii, ed. Meibom., p. 91 : oi ydp Quintilian., 9. kv Tairhv (^Sri^ eldos ^v re Ktddpa, Kai ai\i^ irphrov. Pollux, iv, 80. Ibid., 83 : 'Miiv-qai 5i m 14. husband.

p. effected

Lat.,955, 957. 115 : the polyphonic accompaniment

by

several

(TwavkoitiV' Tts twv ev "TvpL"t"wvla aih-rj XlavadTivatots elSos (hs Tcav. irpoo'avX'rjffews tt]v at)Xw5^ap TT)v Aristides QuintiUan., ii,ed.Meibom., p. loi, cf. also p. 108 sq Plutarch, An seni ger. s. resp., c. 5, 6, p. 786. Cf. 342, 39. Canus. Plutarch, Galba, c. 16 ; Martial, iv, 5, 8. Philostrat., Vit. Apoll. Tyan., v, 21, ed. K., p. 343, 5. devout.
Tts

(TuvavXia

eKoKetTO

ol

S^

avvavXlav

93-

343,

19.

Arions. i-

Gesner

on

i, 12 Quintilian,
p.
22

cf.

Bitter, /.

S.

Bach,
from

i, 304
343, 26. 343. 37eine

vases.

Westphal,
i, 510.
I follow

f.

I borrow

the

comparison

Ambros,

[Der pythischeNomas, griech.Musikgeschichte, in Fleckeisen's Jahrbb. f. cl. Philol., Supplementband viii, pp. 310-351), except that with K. V. Jan (in Philologus,xxxviii, p. 378 ff. and Jahrbb., view has since been 1879, p. 577, whose adopted by Guhrauer himself [Zur Gesch. der Aulosmusik, in N. Jahrbb., 1880, p. 703 the co-operation of two I do not assume other instruments ff.)] in and Guhrauer, rightly a-iipty^). {triXiriy^ opinion, prefers my the account in Pollux, iv, 84, to that in Strabo, ix, p. 421 C I regard as very probable his conjecture that ; and (p. 322 f.)
triumph.
Studie
zur

here

H.

Guhrauer

Strabo Guhrauer

mentioned and also

Timosthenes that the passage

not

as

composer,
a

but

as

his

authority,

contains

lacuna

(p. 316).
Roman that the

designationfor
Pythian
3.
nomas

rightly points out (p. 341) that the solo flute-player, a pythaules,shows
was a

solo. Cf. K.

Athen., viii, 338 B. 344, Horace, A. P., 202. 344, 14. trumpet. ter, i, 558.
344,
16.

boiled.

v.

Jan

in Baumeis-

spinets.

W.

v.

Kiigelgen (d. 1867), Jugenderinnerungen


p.

eines alien

Mannes,
and

348

'

There

was

as

much

difference

tween be-

the instruments

of that

day

(1817)and

this, as

between

toy
344, 344, 344,
20.

28. 34.

kettle-drums.' Marcellin., xiv, 6, 18. carriages. Ammian. unison. F. Athen., v, p. 201

drums

together. Ambros,

i,

155.

VOL.

II.]

Notes

6'}i
on

344, 39. singers. Id., i, 163. I do not 344, 40. Alexandria. of O. Miiller statement

know

what
of

(Gr.L.
the
and that

G., i, 293,
the

ing authority the followAmbros, quoted by


Macedonian

i, 313
from hundreds ments

f.)is

based

'

At

courts

rulers,
with
state* of that the

Alexander
of ancient

onwards,
writers
'

symphonies
we

were

performed
from
music

of instruments,

must

believe

the

instrumental

less rich not was day, especiallyas regards wind-instruments and varied than ours (?). There is nothing of the kind in the 18. c. quoted by Miiller, Plutarch, De mus., passage Eastern. Ambros, i, 183. 345, 5. Livy, xxxix, 6 : Tuncpsaltriae sambucistriaeque 345,6. sambuca.

(Ambros, i, 181)
epulis.
345, 8. fife. Mommsen, 345, 9. kettle-drums. 345,
II.

et

convivalia

ludionum

oblectamenta

addita

Nero.

RG, v, 462, i. Horace, Sat., i, 2, i ; Juv., Ambros, i, 180 f. (where however


with

3, 62 the

sqq.

pythaules
e

is confused 345, 17. 345,


21.

the

Alexandria.

utricidarius) Lumbroso, L'Egitto


.

nel

tempo de' Greci

de'

Romani,
345, 27. 345. 3"345,
34.

3. p. 100, Cf. vol. i, p. 359. cithara.

harp. Ambros, i, 161. played. Athen., iv, 183


ballets.

E.

345, 32. airs. 345. 35-

Ovid, A. a., iii,318. Martial, iii,63, 5. Cic, In Vevr., ii,3, symphonies.

44,

105

5, 13, 31 ; Pro

Coel., 15, 35.in Caecil., 17, 55; In Id., Divin. Verr., ii, 345, 36. symphoniaci. Milone, 21, 55. 5, 15, 64 ; Pro The collegium symphoniacorum qui sacris publicis 345. 39- Ante. than the coll tibisunt (Henzen, 6097) is no other praestu
' '

cinum

et

fidicinum
iii

Romanorum

qui
3369
:

s.

p.

p.

of inscription

a.d.). CIL, vi,


vi,
3, 23,

2191-93.

s. 2448, (Orelli, Marquardt, StV,

226, iii'',
vixi
ann.

8.

CIL,

Ode

C. Cassi

symphoniaci

xiix. Moschion

contubemali.

346, 5. Pylades. Cf. vol. ii, p. 102. the scabillum often more 346, 17. foot. In monuments appears the instrument on an standing ground by independent Villa der Columbarium dancer. Doria-Panfili, pp. Jahn,
47. et

as

the 24,

The

scdbilla

seem

to

have

been 3, K.
i v. :

sometimes

furnished

with

bells.

Augustine, De musica, cymbala pedibus feriunt.


in

cum symphoniaci scabella Jan, Signal- und Schlagin-

Baumeister, Ambros, 346, 23. Northerner.


strumente,
p. 146.

iii,1662. i, 292n.

Mendelssohn,
Cf.

Reisebriefe,

346,

31.

Horace.

Horace,

Carm., iv,

1, 22,

Jahn in Hermes,

ii, p. 432. Athen., vii, 361 E. 346, 37. drums. Max. Tyr., Diss., xxxii, 4. Cf. also the description 346, 41. song. in the Epithalamium Laurentii, Anihol. of the wedding music ,xxvii), Lot., ed. Riese, ii,p. 742 (of the time of Claudian, praef. in remarks :" Hermes, ii, 14) 60-64 (with Haupt's

632

Notes

[vol.n.

Tympana, chorda simnl, symphonia, tibia,buxus, et fistula, sistrum, cymbala, bambilium, cornus carmina aeratas fauces, inspirant per quaeque bumida exclament voces. folligenas organa
K.
V.

Jan (in Baumeister,

i, 563) reads

with

Burmann

boniba-

lium, which is said to be a deep flute, instead of bambilium. Seneca, Epp., 84, 10. According to Phrynichus, p. 347, 8. stage. Lob. is probably speaking only of Greek theatres) 163 (who Kat the Xoyeiov,but aiX-ritai Kai TpayujSoi appeared on Kiofit^Sol i^^^^ xat ftXXoi rivis dyoivl^ovTes Kal 0! x""po^ dpx'/l(rTpa KiOapifdot
. . ,

called (incorrectly

evfi.i\ri).
c.

347, 19.
347,
21.

flutes.

Vit. Carin.,

19.

great.

347,27.

Ammian., xiv, 6, 18. ii,15, 39 severity. Cic, De/e^g.,


solebant

Ilia

quidem (ic. theatra)


severitate

quae et Naevianis que

quondam
modis,
Varro
n. nunc

compleri jucuuda

Livianis oculosed.

paritercum
melodies.

modorum
in

ut eadem exultant, ut cervices flexionibus torquent.

347, 32.

Non.,

7,

16

(Buecheler,Petron.,
:

min.', p. 199, Conjectanea,p. 16) Saepetotius 365. crebro flectendo Commutari theatri tibiis, mentes, frigi (Jrigier Cf. Horace, A. P., 211 eorum. v., erigiB.) animos sqq. As Westphal, Harmonik Plutarch, De mus., 15, i. 348, 2. divine.
Vahlen,
u.

of

Melopoie, pp. 51-57, has shown, has a Platonizing musician, who

the treatise is the first essay


to
a

great

extent

plagiarized

Aristoxenus. 348, 2 Plutarch.


.
.

Plutarch, Quaest. conv., ix, 15, 17 : ^ 6pxn"'^s tCjV fj,kv Kal dvO'/jTdJV ilJ.ir\T]KTLKQv KpaTci de6.TpU}V, "(TTep Tiiipavvos kavT^ TeTOLTjfi^vri VTT^Koov fiovtTLKijv 6\iyov Ti]vdTra(ra.v. 348, 7. virility. Quintilian, i, 10, 31. 348, II. tickling. Plutarch, De esu carnium, ii, 2, 3. Ueber der Reinheit Thibaut, Tonkunst.$ te 348, 37. unnatural. Ausgabe (1851, Iste, 1825), pp. 10 ff.,77, 92, 112 ff.
.

'

349, 24. 349,


26.
'

chapels '.
Prince

Read
not

'

bands

'. Borisovich

had

serfs. in his service

Nicholas

and a company serfs '. Bernhardi,

Yusupov (ii, p. 137) large orchestra, but also an operatic corps de ballet consisting entirely of his Gesch. Russlands, iii,677. only
a

Vol. ii, p. 349, 28. inheritance. In Verr., ii, ; 5, 15, 64. 55 flutes. Pro Roscio Cic, 349, 33. 349, 349, 349. 349, 349, 353737-

112.

Cf. Cic, Div.

in Caecil.,17,

Amer., 45, 134. Pro Id., Milone, 21. Pro Id., Coel., 15 ; Seneca, Epp., 51 ; vol. i. p. 338. song. Maecenas. Seneca, Quare aliqua incommoda etc.,c. 3, 10.
musicians. table. Was writes the
custom

38. Caligula. Sueton., Calig.,c.


41.

37. derived
:

from vitasses.

Greece

Cic,
Vit.

Pam., xvi, 9
musical
c. beat.,

banquet
11,4:

in 50 B.C. to Tiro at Patrae) veUem

Symphoniam
auras vocum

Lyconis (a
Seneca,
sono,

vide

hos

eosdem

speC-

tacuiis oculos, saporibus palatum


A.

suum

delectantes.

Horace,

P., 374 (ut gratas inter mensas S3rmphonia discors). C, 18. At the music. of Nasidienus there is no iii,19, banquet Lib,, ed, R,, i, 192 ; ol Si wepl Ti.s rpavi^as ifuv ^Sovresrhi Koi

634
laria etiam 351, 39.
age

Notes
in defectionis duces cannina

[vol.It.
lasciveque modulata
c.
. .

"

gesticulatus est.
Leucothea.

Pseudolucian.,
also at
210,
=

NeVo,
a

there

was

Olympia
331
:

contest

3. for

In

the

imjperial
Afchaol.

singers.

Zeitung, 1879,
01. 253 lioXir^s,

cent.):
351, 40.

'ilet.aaioi T^wepxeiiv d/tii/iovos eivcKa ibid., 1884, p. 54, n. 339 (second delaas 'OKiixiriov iiiivov 'Iff4[5i)l/ios SSpv/iai ^ovXijs yjii]ijiif
n.

233

A.D.

351, 41. 352, I. Herculaneura.

Citharoeda virtuose. Alexandria. Cf. vol.


und

Barrfe, Pompeji
'

2610. OreUi, 2609. X0PAVLI2, ii, p. 345. d. Ercol., v, 4, p. 201. Ant. Roux and Hercul., ii, 13. Helbig, WandgemUlde, p.
:

352,

348 f. of the citharoedi. This is the usual attitude I 5. plectrum. that the therefore lude interconjecture they only played prelude, with the plectrum, but accomand postlude (the Kpoifj-aTo.) panied the singing softlywith the left hand : Ascon. (intuscano ad Verr.,ii, I, 20; Athen., iv, 80 ; Plato, Lys., 299 B ; Archdol. Ztg., 1858, p. 190) '. K. V. Jan. Cf. his article on stringed in Baumeister, instruments iii,1542 and his Mus. Festspiele
der PGriechen 79instruments.
v,

(Verhandlungen

der

jg.

Philologenversammlung)
,

352, 352,

10.

Choyocithanstae, Sueton., Domit.,


7, 25. the cornicines
'

c.

4.

Cf.

e.g. Phaedr.,
14.

solos.

That

atque
u.

tubarum

Juv., X, 210 sqq. are a prelude to the (Ueber das canticum Grysar assumed not follow with certainty from the any possible. Principium (Sueton.,Nero,
fhs citharoediitseli.
ita sit

solo of the

', as citharoedi,
conventus

d. Chor, p.

c.

passage, 21) is
:

49), does although quite the prelude of


autem

ii,80, 325 principium consequenti orationi,ut non


oyal.,

Cic, De

conexum

tamquam

oedi citharvel in

prooemium
352,

afi"ctum

aliquod

videatur.

ilia certamina Cyprian, De sped. : Graeca 15. Nero. vel in fidibus vel in vocibus vel in viribus. cantibus Vol. ii, p. 119. 352, 18. festival. Tac, A., xiv, 20. 352, 25. airs.
352, 26.

is ii, p. 120 ; Appendix xlii. Domitian in Dio M. Chr., Or., iii, ai)\i7"reus epaimjs 57 Appendix xlii. 353, 9. discontinued. scriptio The inCIG, 3053. 353, 15. technique. Lebas-Waddington 81 to belong to the middle of the second seems century Domitian. the
=

Vol.

B.C.

of the xal KcBapurr^i iroiriTiis inscription P. AeHus vol. A certain Nicocrates, i, Sempronius p. 319. Kal 6eov TrXeiffToi/elKTjs, /xeXoTroiJs ^a^j/ifSlis Pompeianus, iroi.riTiis Hellin., ix, 1885, p. 124. ^ASpiavov (Nysa), Bull. d. corr. in poematis Tigellius. Aero, Hor. Sat.,i, 2, 3 ; dicebatur 353, 22. 353,
21.

time.

Cf. e.g. the

M.

suis
et

placere voce
:

non

carminum

probitate.

Cantor

optimus

Hor., Sat., i, 3, 129. Menecrates. cantica. Petron., Sat., c. 73 : Menecratis 353, 23. Mesomedes. ad Euseb., an. Chron., 353, 23. 146 a.d. : Me(ro/")5))5 vbauv 6 Kpjjs Ki0ap(pSiKuii iMVffmbs 7roii;Tl)s yvapl^erai. Cf. Suidas,

modulator

VOL.

II.]
s.v.

Notes

635
note and Jacobs, Anthol., iii, des Dionysius und Mesomedes,

with Me(ro/iM)Ji)s Bernhardy's Bellermann, Die Hymnen p. 6. Berlin, 1840. 353" 27.

Ambros, i, 450. Inscription of a 353. 33- Musaeus. of Argos who dorus had gained
ai^T-oOKiBaptfiiiv inrd M. (poivaiTKdv

Helios.

citharoedus
as

M.

Ulpius
ISiov

Helio-

many

victories

dftros oi)Scisirp6

OHXtiov

QedSapov riv

i,de\^6v,
mean a

edited of

by

Liiders victor

(who wrongly
142.
as

Bdl, 1873, p. singer)

takes tpavanKb^ to of one Valerius Inscription many agones


\nrb M. virb 'HXe/u!/ Kal

Eclectus

tjiavtuTKhv fibvov ruiaiBivTa ^e\(j"avdvSpidtn iirl (pojvaaKit}. Kai Trp'jjTovTuv CIA, iii,1 29. xi, 3, 19 sqq. (praeparareab imis Quintilian, 353. 38- prominent.

Sinope,

in Kiipv^

MouTaiox Xip-qkiov

sonis 354, 6.
so

vocem

ad

summos).

Nero, c. 20, 25 ; Quintilian, loc. cit. ; Sueton. vi, 6, ed. K., viii,451 : Scroi 5' eiBi^ i^ Galen, De locis affectis, dteriXKrav tSv d(ppoSi.iriai' dSKovvTes ^ tpavaffKoOvres Svreipot "PXVS fl c. K.T.X. Choricius, IT. r. iu Aiociiirou t. j3ioc 15, 9. ilKovifbvrwv, vol. ii,93). InfibulcUio Rev. de philol., vii, [Cels., i, p. 240 (cf.
forth. sqq.
:

25, 3) e.g. Martial, xi, 75, 3 ; xiv, 215 ; Juvenal, vi, 379 Silver fibulae,Pliny, N. h., xxxiii, 151. blood-vessel. Galen, ib.,iv, 13, ed. K., viii, 287 354, II.
Tunv

yaX

ijd^eia Kal ficyiXi] fivrpayCjiSlav mSapipStav ayavifofi^vois iripoti (paVT)biippri^ev ayyeio.


19.

354, 354,

distinctions.

Vol.

i, p.
;

319.

Statues

of citharoedi of

Koh-

ler. Verm.
21.

Schy., vi,

209

Dio, Ixiii,8.
for

performances.
at
crowns.

Prizes

citharoedi

500,

1500,

3230

denarii S^^, 354, 29. the 28.

Aphrodisias, CIG, 2758, Sueton., Vespas.,c. 19.


A foundation sqq. salaries : for three 550 and 500 in Teos
two

Juv., 7, 175 following annual 6qo, boys and girls) (for


fees.
100

provided
TraiSorpt^ai
drachmae
;

ypaixnaToiiSAaKoXoi
;

drachmae

drachmae
Kal To^eiieiK

each

one

or KiSapio-T^s

fdXrTis 700
;
one

one

300

drachmae.

SiSiffKuv 250 drachmae aKovrlleiv G. Hirschfeld, Inschrift aus

6?rXo/xtixos Teos, in Hermes,

pp. 501-503. citharoedus. Martial, iii,4. 354. 34Id., v, 56. 354, 40. choraules. Vol. 8. favours. i, p. 246 f. 355, 355,

187s,

Strabo, xiv, 41, p.. 648 C. i, p. 83. 355, 16. Augustus. 60. Vol. i, 22. p. pain. 335, Nero, c. 30. Menecrates. Sueton., 333, 23. iv, reduce. StRE, 1874 ; Suid., Bahr, 333, 27.
12.

Anaxenor.

Vol.

s.

v.

V%t.

Anton.

P.

c.

7.

shoes. 336, 13'.

Phaedr.,
In

v,

7.

On

divina

i, p. 34, 13.

the

from inscription

domus Amaria

cf. note of the

on

vol.

Augustus

or

Tiberius
uxor

tibicinis 1 Cassia

principis tibicmis \ cappae sia Casregards the latter (fatherof (?)Bucheler, probablyrightly, Rhetn. married L. Minius) as the princeps of Phaedrus. who
| L.
Cassi

Jahn, Spec, epigf-,P- 138) : (

of time Mini L.

Mus.,

xxxvii, 332.

636
356,
19.

Notes

II. [vol.

Tig"llius,Cic, Ad FaM., vii,44 ; of. Ad Attic, xiii, 49-51. Sat., i, Horace, 1-19 ; 2, day. 1.^4. 3, 356, 36.
357, 4. made. 357,8. dress. Cf. Dio, Ixiii,9. Sueton., Nero, c. 23. Tac, A., xvi, 4; Sueton., ib., C. 24. Dio, Ixi, 20. hearing. 9. 357, hearers. Tac, ib. 357, 13. :" Martial, xiv, 166 (cithara) Pompey. 357, 20.
De quae

Pompeiano
duxit

saepe

silvas

est ejectatheatro, feras. detinuitque

357,

21.

Diss., ii,r6, entering. Epictet.,

9.

Cf. also Cic, Be

oral.,

Oral., 51, 173; Parad., 3, 26. 357, 24. profession. Martial, iv, 5, 8. Sat., ii, 10. 357, 37. Scipio. Macrob., 23, 86 speaks of the difference 358, 2. boy. Cic, De orat., iii, iii,50, 196;
dilettanti and artists
:

tween be-

Valerius

enim scenicus, quid faceret aliud ? 87 est commodum, cantat. familiaris noster, quum didicit familias, est eques Romanus, quod puer 5. offence.

cottidie cantabat. erat At Numerius : Furius, Est enim discendum

pater
fuit.

358, 358, 6. Nepos. Cornel. Nepos, Praef. Epam., i. Cie., Caiil.,ii, 10, 23. 358, 9. Catiline's. 18. subjects. Seneca, Mpp., 88, 9; QuintiUan, i, 10, 22. 358, schools. Colum., if. r., i, praef.,5; Lucian, Amores, 358,24. 440, "}. 358, 21. Augustine. Teufiel, RLG\ SuetOn., Tit., c. 3. 358, 30. cithara. Id., Nero, c. 33. 358, 30. Britannicus. Tac, A., xiii, 15. 358,41. year. Sueton., Nero, c. 20. 358, 41. Suetonius. Seneca, Apecol.,c. 4. 359, 3. Apollo.
359,4. 359, Andron. H.

Macrob.,

loc. eit.

44.

359,
359,

359,

A., Vit. M. Antonini, c. 2. Vii. Commodi, c. r. 6. Commodus. chairs. Horace, Sat., i, 90. 10, 14. Vol. i, p. 231. 16. instruments. Caesar 18. women. Ovid, Trnt., ii,23 : Ipse quoque Ausonias Carmina turrigerae dicere jussitOpi. I matresque nurusque
am

not

aware

that

anything
c.

is known

about
8.

this festival.
^

359, 359,

19.
20.

Diana. games.

CatuU.,

33. In mihi nuper in ostro,

359,

Marquardt, StV, iii",393, enim frustra Apollo says : neque 4, 96. sOnuistis Carmina honora patriciopueri Sueton., August., c. too. 24. Augustus.
melodies.
2,

Stat., Silv.,i,

(88 A.D.)

359, 29.

Herodian, iv, Dio, lix, 7. 359. 3"- Caligula. Tac.yl., xvi, 21 359. 35- Paetus.
of the
two

5.

Dio, Ixii,26.
cecinerat

The and

writers

habitu

tragico

expressions Tpwyifiliui

359,

exactly correspond. Cf. vol, ii, 98 f, ivoKpi.vi.iJ.evoi S. C, c. 25. 41. Ser"pronia. Sallust,

i, p, 63. Lucian, Imagg., 13 sqq. 360, 360, 27. youth. Seneca, Controv., i, prooem. Seneca, De brev. vitae, c. 12, 4. 360, 35. tune. 360, 7.
18. modulation.

Pliny's. Cf.

vol.

VOL.

II.]
38.
I. 2.

Notes

637

360, 361,
361, 361,

else. ladies.
circles.

Manil.,
Ovid, Horace, Manil.,

v,

329
a.,

sqq.

A.

i, 595. Sat,, i, 9, iv,


525 sqq.

25.
;
cc.

3.
9.
12. 20.
22.

society.
Menecrates.

v,

329. and 73.

361,
361, 361, 361, 361, 361, 361,

Petron., Martial,

Sat.,

64

nicely.
foe. Hadrian. Fronto. Pius. organ. emperor. difficulties.
war.

Cic,

In Vii.

ii, 7. Pisonem, Hadriani,


Per,
13.
c.

166-177.
c.

14.
3,

23. 31.
33.

Fronto, Die,
Vit.

Als.,

ed.

Naber,

p.

226.

Ixxvii,

Elagab.,
Alex.

32.
c.

361,
362, 362, 362, 363,

36.
6.
12.

Vit.

Seven, Nero,
cc.

27. 41, 54.

Sueton., Ivii, 18.


Sueton.,
c. 20

Dio,
it.

40.
4. 6.

endure diet. Tiber.


19.

Nero, Dio,
14

cc. 20.

49,

41,

40.

Ibid., Tac,

Ixi,
sq.

363,
363, 363,

A.,

xiv,

Dio,

Ixi,

20

Pliny,

N.

h.,

xxxvii,
7.
9.
II.

Naples.
Pompey. 67.
mask. composer.

Tac, Ibid., Haakh,


Vol.

A.,

xv,

33.
4. v,

xvi,

363,
363,

StRE, ii, p.
This

583
be

f.

14.
15.

99.

363, 363,
363.

cannot

concluded
39,

with

certainty
K.
i

from

Philostrat.,
28.

V.

Apoll.
Finnic.

Tyan.,

iv,

p.

82,
10

ed.
;

Maternus. sq.
;

Matern.,

iii, 7, xiv,
6, 8
is De
a

14,

14,

10

v,

15 37can

vi,

8. Ammian. be

tombs.

Marcell.,
unless

(where
lacuna.
aev.

howevei

paucae

hardly oblige
church.

right,
P.

there

364, 364, 364,

2.

him.

E.

Mueller,

gen. der

Theodos., ii,
151
;

ii,

123.

18.
on 21.

Forkel,

Allg.
c. v.

Gesch.

Musik,

Jerome

Ep.
Paul.

ad

Ephes.,

Pelusium.

Forkel,
Forkel,
loc.

ii, 140
cit.

Isidor.

Pelusiota,

Epp.,
ix,
Psalm,

i,

90.

364,28. 364, 365, 365,


37.
15.

Athanasius.
at
once.

Id., Ambrose,

ii,

133

f. ;

Augustine,
740

Conf.,
ad

6.

0pp.,
Harmonik

i, p.

[Praef. Melopoie

i)

Forkel,
40. p.

ii, 131.

period.
24, cf.

Westphal,
157,

und

der

Criechen,

VOL.
I.
I, 26. 1, 28. 2, 12.
2,

III.
LETTRES.

BELLES

phraseology. Tac,
Tacitus. many. Seneca. Id.

13.

2, 31.
2, 2,

youth.
Latin. child.

37. 40.

Dial., c. 30 sq. ib., c. 37. Diodor., i, 2. Seneca, Contr., ii, praef., p. 151, 27, ed. Kiesel. Martial, ii,90, 2 ; Marquardt, StV, ii', 106 f. Rohde, Der griechischeRoman, p. 302, 3. Horace, Epp., ii, i, 126.

in enarratione Programm, De historiarum 3,2. generation. Cf. my led. ludis grammaticis, Ind. aestiv. Regim. 187^. quardt MarAlso
now

3, 7. 3, 14. 3, i6.

days.
poets.

Cf.

with me agrees vol. ii, p. 337.

Prl., i', 106, 7.

Epp., ii, i, 128-131. of Syrus with use. Jerome, Ep. ad Lact., 107, quotes a verse the remark in scholia puer. : Phaedr., iii, legi quondam epil. sententiam mutire Palam : ; Ego quondam legi quam 33 puer plebejo piaculum est (Enn., Trag., 376 Vahlen), obviously also
in
a

Horace,

collection

of

maxims.
2.

3, 19.

Homer.

Pliny, Epp,, ii,14,


;

So 72. Vol.

also in

Augustine, Conf.,

i, 14 ; Paulinus
3, 19. 3, 26.

Pellens., Euchar., Trist., ii, 369.


also the

Quintilian. Pliny, ib.


Ovid's.
Homer
see

Quintilian, i, 8, 5.
i, p. 230 used authors principal
i,

Ovid,
were

f. in

Menander
the

and

Greek

schools;
Menander Lobeck.
3, 27. Greek. Iliados et

Stat., Silv., ii,


see stylists

by Greek
Auson.,
amabilis

overrating of Phrynichus, Epii., p. 418, ed.


114.

On

the

Protrept. ad
ursa

nepot.. Id.,
Evolvenda

4,

46
. .

Conditor Vita
. .

Menandri

tibi.
mater
.

S.
.

Fulgentii episcop. Ruspens. (468-533) : quern litteris imbuendum primitus tradidit, et quamdiu (ut memoriter simul Homerum reddidisset, quando ?) totum nihil multa de Latinis Menandri : permisit percurreret quoque litteris edocere. Migne, Patrol, lat.,Ixv, col. 117. Stat., Silv., v, 146-175. 3, 33. read. countries. On the interpretation of the Greek poets in the 3, 34. cf. Lehrs, Qu. epp., p. 14 ; Aristid., i, p. 142 Greek countries Archilochus, Hesiod, Simonides, Stesichonis, Homer, D, where
Graecis

Pindar,
who
were

Sappho, Alcaeus interpretedin

and others mentioned are of school the by Alexander

as

poets

Cotyaeum.
.

^cXerCf. also Galen, ed. K., xvi, 566: Ka.lyb.p p^npos iJKovffa Kai olpnivov tScTos iv TapaKOT-Q ypajj-ixaTiKov ^i^Xiov avayw"i"rKeiv

640
pupils in
he ed.
3, 40. 4,
22.

Notes
dreamed
read

[vol. III.
that his
own

BaK)cv\lSeiov ^ Sav"piK6v. Aristides


the
as

he

heard

the
;

schools if it

of Alexandria have

hexameters

speaks D.).

could really

happened

(t.ii,p. 310,

12,

Sabinus. Martial. schools.


orator.

4, 27. 4, 32. 4, 33. 4, 35.

Cf. vol. ii, p. 220. Sueton., III. gr., i6. Horace, S., i, 10, 80-84. Cf. Genthe, Tac, Dial., c. 26.

De

vita

Luoani, ejus

p.

82. Suetonius. Martial.

Sueton.,

Vit.

Lucani,

/., poemata

etiam

praelegimemini.
made Hence also the use of Martial, xiv, 194. in and and metrical 2 RLG*, 348, by (Teuffel, 4) inscriptions.Pharsal., vii, 1-3, on a tablet found near Treves,

Lucan

Florus

perhaps
is not

as

Biicheler of
a

supposes,

signboard likelyto 1876,


p. 175

quadratarius ;
be of late date.

the or specimen of calligraphy the good wiiting it considering


lux for lex to be
a

Biicheler, Trierer
ff. 5,
I.

(Isuppose in Inschriften,
c.

take.) mis-

Bonner

Jahrbb.,Iviii,

probable. Pers., S., i,

29

schol. sqq.

5, 3.

Italy. Stat., Theb., xii, 810


Martial, i, 35
Versus
nee :
"

5, 5. indecencies.

scribere

me

parum

severos,

quos

Comeli

praelegat in quererisetc.

sohola

magister,

5,
5,

Martial, viii, 3, 15. Bernhardy, RLG*, 17. prose.


10. men.

n.

213. at
n.

5, 23. 5, 35.

outdid. schools. others.

Quintilian, x,
Cf. also

i,

125-131.

6, 19. 6, 22. 6, 34.

Martial, xi, 90 (composed 96 Quintilian, i, 8, 8. Bernhardy, RLG*,


Vit. Hadriani, Fronto, AdM. has
und
c.

latest).
212.

Virgil.
Horace.

16.
et

Caesarem
echoes 47,
aesi.

^'~ invicem, i, 8, ed. IJaber,


Horace
ad
.^i'

He p. 23. Renaissance

however

of

Virgiland

jjertz,

Rococo,
M.

hist, iii 7,
I. sewers.

{Ind

I. Vratisl.

76. Id., Anall. i8yg), pp. 4-6.


de

caif.^ Horat.,
J
^

Fronto, Ad

Antoninum 162

orationibus,,^^^ I^_^ p.

7, 9.

155 sq. Cicero.

(according to
Gell., xii, 2. Id., ii, 22.

Naber

A.D.).

7, 15. wind. 7, 30. audience. 7, 32. schools. memini.


not
on

Juv.,
Sueton.,
But
out

7, 82-86. Vit. Lucani, and


was

f. :
not

poemata
from
last
a

ejus praelegi
was n.

perhaps

his banishment did

all the schools

carried p.
4,

everywhere

long (cf
.

above
in

35).

Certainly he

again

school

author

the

Jerome, In Rufin., lib. ii,opp. ii,p. 639, ed. century. Vallars : puto quod puer legerisatque Lucanum. H. V. Ael. A., Veri, c. Virgil. 35. 7, 5. Cf. edit., i, p. 67 f. 7, 36. antiquity. my
7,

fourth

38.

Ennius.

The
on

sentence

from

Ennius

read in

by
a

Phaedrus

in the of
tences. sen-

school

(see n.

p, 3,

stood 16) certainly

collection

642
II, 29. II, 33. II, lads. Horace.

Notes
ii, 5 (18-21). Quintilian,

[vol.hi.

II,
11, 12,

Fronto, ed. Naber, pp. 17 and 34. Cues., ii, 13 ; ii, i8 etc. Fronto, Ad. Marc. 35. Gracchus. and to Naber, 141 (according 143 A.D.). Id. ib., iv, 3, ed. N., p. 63. 36. heart. Gell., x, 3, 2. 38. Gellius. For the 6. aroused. ii, 4 ; Sueton., following see Quintilian,
De

rhet.,

c.

i.

12, 34.

elegies. Propert., iii,12,


ecstasy.
Pers., Sat., 3, 44

ed.

Keil.

13, 13. 14,


14,
2.
10.

sq.
i.
12. nn.

ownership. Sueton., De rhet.,c. possible. Quintilian, ii, 10 ; v,


Bernhardy,
Petron.,
W.
A. 1.

14, 17. nonsensical. 14,


20.

RLG*,

60, 214,
der Denk-

215.
u.

parents.

15,4.

tyrannicide.

Sat., c. 3. Schmidt, Gesch.


p. 424
i.

Glaubens-

freiheitim
15, 6. fathers. 15, 8. death. 15, 15, 15,
10.

Jahrhundert,
Sat.,
c.

"f.

Petron.,

Juv.,

7, 150

sq.

16, 16, 16, 16, 16,

Dio, lix, 20; Ixvii, 12. 18. Petron., Sat., c. i. Seneca, Controv., i, 6. 19. story. Id. ib.,iii,9 ; x, 3 ; Calpurn.,Declam., 10 ; Quintilian, 7. done. Decl., 330. bees. Decl., 13. II. Quintilian, lovers. Id. ib., 257. 12. Seneca, Controv,, i, 2. 13. brothel. father. Decl., 302 ; cf. 10 and Calpurn.,Decl., Quintilian, 17.
Maternus. chains. le, so21.

maidens.

Petron., Sat., c.

ib., 326, 33 Quintilian,

Id. ib., 12. 16, 22. victims. 16, 24. cure. Juv., 7, 169 sqq.

Seneca, Controv,, vii, trium fiUgfTrum 16, 24. insanity. Quintilian, ib.,256 (furiosus pater). 16, 25. adultery. Calpurn., Decl,, 2. Seneca, Controv,, x, 4. 16,31. receive. 16, 32. tragedy. QuintiUgji, j,a, img^^i, iii:, Tjiv/ I. I. Some
themes
records' not
a' real apparently^TSiU
'

background

in

the
but

criminal

(MSS""cvsky,Wiener
Cf.

Stiidien, iv, 166)

probably

.mSJiy^
ill-treatment.

16, 41. '^omanorum.


17,
12.

Appendix Iv. Quintilian, Decl.,

10.

Mathemalicus,

4.

Odii 17, 16.

potio,14,

15.

Philostrat., Vitt. soph., ii, ed. K., p. 270. Id. ib., ii, 4, ed. K., p. 246. Lucian, De saltat., figures. 17, 23. A. W. Cf. Geschichte Schmidt, der Denkfreiheit, 65. p. 425. 18, 5. Isaeus. Pliny, Epp., ii, 3, 2. Gell., xiv, 2, i. 18, 12. rhetoricians. Ennodius, Dictiones, 18, 17. situations. xxiv
who
on

suicide.

ipse Deuterius quam returning finds his wife

tempore, {Ethica, i): dictio exinjunxit (Speech of Diomede,

wedded of

to another the
same

man).
kind.

The

is by Q. Sulpicius Maximus poem verse. f rom 18, 19. Examples (specially in Teufiel, RLG^, 45, 9.

the

poems

of Dracontius)

VOL.

III.]
schools.

Notes
TertuUian,
Adv. rhetor Latinus Valentin, 8 {a.

643
at

18,21.

Carthage

fortem). H. A., Gordiani, c. 3 ; XXX tyranni, c. 4. Bernhardy, jRLG*, 568 ; Aur. Vict., 47, 4 ; Lactant., Inst.,i, i ; Auson., Proff., i, 15 ; Apoll. Sidon., Ep., 8,
II.

treats

virum

Ennodius,
treated

Controversiae
,

10,

Ethicae, $.

The

list of subjects

by

Libanius M.

iv, pp.
e

1141-1145. Leidens. editae. Pars ii, Ind. led. kib. 187s Jenens. (theme of the tyrant). R. Forster, Achilleus u. Polyxena,tvto inedited of Choricius. declamations Hermes, xvii, pp. 193-238 cod. mentioned the as yet unknown are speeches Choricius, AuSo!, 'M.Ckrii.Sris, STra/jTidrijs) 18,23. pupils. Augustine, Com/., i, 17: verba Junonis irascentis ct dolentis, quod non '. avertere posset Italia Teucrorum regem Ennod., Controllers., 20) in eum qui in lupanar statuam 7 {diet. Minervae locavit. lb., 3 {diet. 16) in eum qui praemii nomine
on

beginners)ed. Reiske, Schmidt, Georgii Cyprii declamationes

for (specially

(where

p. 206

of

"

'

Vestalis

virginisnuptias postulavit.
Cf.

18, 25. instruction. Liu., i, 419.


19, 39.

also

Ebert,

Gesch.

d.

christlicken

latein.

influences. Tacitus

Echoes
;"

of the

rhetorical
loc.

school

Seneca, 32).
19, 3. 19, 16. 10, 19, 19, I9i
20.

Moravsky,

cit.

(see

n.

in Velleius, L. on p. 16, 1.

justified.Quintilian, x,
prose. bricks. Id.

i, 90. 3, ed.

Bursian, pp. J9-21. ib.,ii, 10, ed. B., p. 136. Tac, Dial., c. 20. 29. Petron,, Sat., c. 118. 33- aphorisms. word. omnem Tac, Dial., c. 10 : ego vero eloquentiam 35et venerabiles solum ejus partes sacras omnesque puto ; nee
cothurnum
vestrum aut

Virgil. Seneca, Controv., i,

quoque tudinem
credo.

jucunditatem

et

carminis sed sonum, lascivias et iamborum elegorum


et quamcumque aliam

heroici

lyricorum
amari-

et epigrammatum lusus eloquentiahabeat, anteponendam

speciem
studiis

ceteris aliarum

artium

20,3.
20, 20, 16.
20.

influences. rensis classes.

}i.'Kretschiaa.nn,De latinitate L.ApKleji'Madau88.

(Regim. 1865), p. 17 sqq. Sueton., August., c.


Hadrian.,
~ '

Hadrian.

c.
~

3.

Vat.,

106.

On

Bassaeus

Rufus

20,

20,

grammarians non the question whether of egregius is egregie or vocative egregi. sunt vocabula, quibus Id., xvi, 5. Pier que 38. meaning. liquido scimus, quid ea proprie ac volgo utimur, neque tamen et volgariam traditionem sed vere incompertam significent, videmur rei non secuti magis djcere quod volumus, exploratae of the dicimus vestibulutn). meaning (on quam dicitur advocatum 22 advocates. : (for esse) Id.,i, Superesse 41. in plebe volgaria, sed in foro, in nee in compitis tantum non Cf. on vii, 16, deprecari, comitio, apud tribunalia.
the

quarrel of
on

two

parvi

in

urbe

Roma

nominis,

the

644
21,

Notes
inscriptions.Mommsen, proud.
strove.

III. l^voL.

3.

CIL, iii, p.

919.

Cf. Hermes,

xiv,

22, 22,

7135.
39.

23,

3. world. 23, 8. Horace.

Verg., A., vi, 848-854. Lehrs, Popul. Aufs.', p. 367. und Romanisch, Eyssenhardt, Romisch

p.

112

f.

Horace, C, ii, 2. West. 12. Ovid., Tr., iv, 9, 19-24. 23, Ovid. /(i. ib., iv, 10, 128. 23, 14. Prop., ii, 7, 19. 23, 16. Borystheues. in. Vellei.,ii, 23, 30. Hungary. home. RLG^, n. 498. Bemhardy, 23, 39. Horace, Epp., i, 20, 11-13. 24, 3. handling. sea. Id., A. P., 345. 24,4. Ritbeck's Vergil, ed. minor, p. xxiii ; cf. vol. household. 24, 25. ii, P- 3 i28. crowd. Id. ib., p. xxiii. 24, mottoes. Vol. i, p. 153. 25, 3. cf. also Teuffel, 68; 25,8. atrociously. Petron., Sat., 39 and RLG*, 231, 2. destiny. Marquardt, StV, iii*,102 f. 25, II. Renascence. Burckhardt, Cultur d. Renaissance, p. 528. 25, 12. birthday. Martial, xii, 67 ; Pliny, Epp., iii,7. 25, 12. the On of i. partiality 25, 15. Virgil. Marquardt, op. cit.,loi, him G. Christians for cf. the Boissier, Relig.rom., i, 351 f.
25,
22.

25,

Pompej. parieiariae, Virgil: Propertius, Ovid, Lucian Lucretius (i, i); an echo of TibuUus, ii,6, 20 ; 1837 (cf. unknown Mueller, Tibull., p. 63 sq.); from an epic poet probably cavo 1069a (barbarus aere tubicen) ; elegiacni8, 1928. The i, p. 53, n. 166. beginning of the Aeneid, Ephem. epigr., also CIL, ii,4967, 31 (Italicae tegulae stilo inscr. Litterae sacni fallor, culi primi, Huebner). Inscriptionon a tile 66 A.D.,at with Concordia reminiscences of Virgiland Ovid {Memorie Julia del Lincei, vi, p. 245. Jordan, Programm Acad. Regim., 1882, lines of Virgil on brick from a ii, p. 4), two Unter-Esching F. Keller, (Tasgetium) deciphered by Zangemeister. Anzeiger Alterthumsk f. schweizer. 1877 (not accessible to me). Kl. Schr. (Speech in Schiller's honour) i, J. Grimm, 30. old.
CIG, iv,
lud.

promenade.

Zangemeister,

Inscr.

259-261.

Besides

Treitschke, Deutsche Geschichte, i, Sixtus Hiibner, V, p. 96. 25, 33. popular.


391.

199.

25, 34. 25, 39.

Ariosto. school.

Journal
37. Vol.

du

voyage
339.

de

M.

de

Montaigne

en

Italie

(1580/81),III,
26, 14.
Der

ii, p. Roman,

nightingale. Philostrat.,
Griechische Goethe.
313,

Vitt.
i.

soph.,ii,10,

p. 31,

256) Rohde,
425.

26, 26.

Goethe

Werke, (on dilettantism),

27, 7. Helicon. 28, 24. Atreus. Maternus animos oblitus


201,

Petron., Sat., c. 118. Curiatius Tac, Dial., c. 2 : nam postero die quam Catonem ofiendisse recitaverat, cum potentium in eo diceretur, tamquam tragoediae argumento sui
Catonem
etc. cogitasset

tantum

Bemhardy,

RLG*,

n,

VOL.

III.]

Notes
. . .

645
patroquod plerisque poetarum
sit offendere

28,31. oratory.
quam
29,

Tac.,X)ia/.,c.10: illud minus obnoxium cinatur, tamquam


oratorum

studium.

28, 38. poetry.


15.

Horace,

Epp., ii, i,
Mim.
de

107-117.
de ii

unpleasantness.

Mme.

Rimusat,

ii, 131,
159 and

163,
161

406-409.
Reumont,
29, 28. 29, 30,

ladies.

Fournier, Napoleon I, vol. Grdfin von Albany, ii, 14. Vol. i, p. 251.

(1888),pp.

36. good-will. For the followingcf. Bernhardy*, 26. throne. Sueton., Tiber., c. 10.
frivolous.

nn.

178-182.

30, 27.

30, 32.

comedies.

Pliny, Epp., v. 3, 5. Bernhardy, n. 195 and

for the

n. following

197 ff.

Pers., Sat., i, 51 sq. 31, 33. property. H. Verus. A., Vit. Veri, c. 2. 31, 35. Jahn, Proll. ad Pers., p. Ixxv 32, I. Nero's.
The 32, 3. hair. of the 32,
II.

sqq.

expression may expedition to the

have amber 8

been

suggested by the products coast i, p. 309). (vol.


docti

carmina : Martial, viii, 70, ii, pp. 119, 352. 32, 15. festival.Vol. talent. Tac, A., xiv, 21. 32, 19. De vita Lucani, pp. 28. public. Genthe, 32, Tac, A., xvi, 28 sq. : Montanum 32, 32. poet. poems. lerit 32, 41.
33, 32. 33,

Neronis.

23,
.

73.
.

quia protu-

ingenium

extorrem

agi ;

cf

Nipperdey's
12.

note.

art.

Id. ib., xiv, 52. Valer. Flaccus. Flacc, 5war.

Argon., i,

Imhof,

Domitian,

133. 25.

Martial,
Ad

v,

"

caelestia carmina Capitolini cothurnati grande pone Maronis

belli opus. De
;

On

the

Caesarum which hitherto has there this passage, overlooked cf. has note been ; 33, 29. nine.

meaning of caelestis cf. Fincke, honorificis(Regim. 1867), p. 42


never

but

appellationibus apparently
stood, under-

reallybeen
my edition.

in

Martial,
'

v,

16,

18.
' '

33, 32. trifles. Pliny, Epp., v, 3, 5. liked For show that 33. 35- show. Domitian's towards the end of still,
. . .

read

show

that

Nerva

reign, liked '.


ed. p. 410, the horse

34, 34,

I. 2.

poems.

Martial, viii, 70; 346, 5.


The

ix,
c.

26.
11,
on

preserved. Apulei., Apol.,

Teuffel, RLG^, CIL, xii, 1122.


34, 4. poetry. Aelius. 34, 12. 18. flames. 34, 34, 25. Numerian.
H.

poem

Oudendorp. Borysthenes,

RLC*, n. 220. A., Vit. Ael. Veri, c. 5. Fronto, Ad M. Caes., ii, 10, p. 34, ed. Naber. H. A,, Maxim, et Balbin., Bernhardy, n. 233. Cf. also Macrin., c. 14. 7. Gibbon. Gibbon, History of the Decline, ch. ii, end. 35, 9. See e.g. Vit. Alex. Severi, c. 34. 35, 14. dearth. Cic, De Orat., i, 5 (quae puerisaut adolescentibus 36, 7. Cicero.

Bernhardy,

nobis

ex

commentariolis

n"stris

inchoata

ac

rudia

exciderunt).

646
and

Notes
i,94
in

[vol.III.
Buchhandler 'ArriKiava in

Hanny,
Id., pp.

und Schriftsteller
on

Rom,

p.

36, 8.
36,
10.

Atticus. rivals.

Demosthenes,

30-33 Aeschines and

the

arriypaipa (of

Plato).
Attic, xiii,22, 3 : Ligarianam tibi praequidquid scripsero,
p. 356, i. As the result in 2 hours. hexameters

praeclare
conium

Id., p. 25 ; Cic, Ad vendidisti. Posthac Birt, Das


antike

deferam.

36,

24.

book.
an

Buchwesen,
450

of

experiment

I estimate

36, 38. 36, 39.


37, 37, 37,

contemporaine, i, 319. Baumgarten, Spaniens, iii,52. Seven. Die in AugsGebrUder 2. Grimm, Braun-Wiesbaden, burg. Allg. Ztg., 1881, 5. February, suppl. Osterreichs vom Kossuth. des 2. Helfert, Gesch. Ausgange Wiener October aufstandes, vol. iv.
Ferdinand.

Pucelle.

Taine, Ongines de

la France

Gesch.

Sulla, 15, 42 sq. 11. h., xxxv, 37, 13. desert. Sulpic,Sever., Dial., 1, 23. 37, 25. Geraud, 37. 37' 3id- Martial, i, 118, 67; xiii, 3.
12.

reached.

Cic,

Pro

Varro.

Pliny, N.

p.

180:

Ces

prix paraissaient inferieurs in estimates (1840). The


p.

ceux

qui

ont

cours

aujourd'hui
Denkfreiheit,
charta

Schmidt's

Gesch.

der

136

f.

are

too

low. novusque
constitit

38, 2.
Et

6d. Statius, S., iv, 9, 7 : Noster purpureus mihi binis decoratus umbilicis Praeter me Metrol.^ 317. fish.

decussi

(edd. decussis). Hultsch,


38, 6.
GSraud,
p.
144
s.

38, 15. existence. 38, 23. Varro's.


beatus

i, p. 14. Pliny, N. h., vii, 115. 38, 25. general. Marquardt, Prl., ii^,615.
Fannius ultro Delatis

Vol.

Horace,

S., i, 4,

21

C, i, i, 29 : capsis et imagine. hederae frontium. doctarum praemia Juv., 7., 129 : ut dignus venias hederis et imagine macra. Pers., Prol., 5, with Jahn's note. Grae(cae) : Henzen, Vilic(us) hermar(um) bybliothec(ae)
6282.

38, 27. library. Apoll. Sidon., Epist., ix, 16. reading. Rohde, Griech. Roman, p. 304 f. 39, 10. PoUio. 10. Gierig, Plin. Epp. (1802), ii, p. 538. 39, G6raud, pp. 186-194. Lehrs, Populdre Aufsdtze. M.
und Schriftsleller 39, 29. Celer. Publicum.

Exc.

i.

Hertz,

Martial, i, 63. A. Seneca, Epp., 95, 2. P., 472-476; 40,28. poets. Horace, Petron., Sat., 90, 91, 115 ; Martial, iii, 44 sqq. ; ix, 83 ; Juv.,
19 ; I, actor. 41, 3. 3,
I

sqq. and
11.

41, 41,

II.

41, 17.
20.

Quintilian, xi, 3, 14; cf. i, 10 Suetonius. Pliny, Epp., ix, 34. solfaing. Persius, i, 15-18, 98 with
silence.

Jahn's

note.

Martial, vi, 41

cf. iii,18 ;

42, 8. hands. 42, 13.

42, 40.

G6raud, pp. 190, 193 ; August. Pliny, ib., viii,21 ; Juv., 3, 9. audience. Pliny, Epp., i, 13 ; Lehrs, op. cit., p.

xiv, 142. Pliny, Epp., ii, 14.


370.

43,6.
43,
10.

friend.

Pliny, Epp., wi, 17. ofience. Epict.,Manuale, 33,

ii.

VOL.

III.]
20.

Notes
Hertz, op. cit.,p. 38. Sueton., Claud., c. 41.

647

43, 43,

success.

27.

Claudius.
in

43. 3". theatre. recitations imrao


nista

Apparently
other cities

theatres
as

were as

commonly
Rome.

well

used Petron., c.
hac

for
90
me :

adventicia

quoties theatrum, ut recitarem excipere frequentia solet.


theatre at

Recitation
of

aliquid intravi, by an
2.

Enniafully doubt-

in the

Puteoli, Gell.,xviii, 5,
auditorium
a

Mau

explains
Auditonum sqq.
901. 43, 43,
nor

the
a

alleged
v.

Maecenas

(neither an
iii,

theatre)as
Rom

greenhouse.
and

Bdl, 1875, p. 89

Richter, Topogr.

Iwan

Miiller's Handb.,

32. 32.

Capitol. Sueton., Nero,


Domitian.

c.

10. c. 2.

Sueton., Domitian,
The site of the

43, 35. 43.


43, 43, 44, 44, 44, 44,

Athenaeum.

buildingis unknown.

Jordan,

Topogr., ii, i, 61 ; 62a. 36. purpose. Apoll. Sidon., ii, 9


36.
Pertinax. H.

A,,

Vit.

38. Severus. 9. S6vign6.


18. 19.
22.

Vit. Alex.

; ix, 14. Pertin., c. ii. Sever., c. 34.

Mayor,

/"".,

3, 9, ed.

2,

p.

181.

kind.

44,23. dona
44,

Krause, StRE', Augustalia. dress. Dio, Ix, 6. judges. Sueton., Claud., c. 11. Cerealia corn. Stat.,SiZt)., ii, 2, 6 ; v, 3, 225 sq. (Chalcidicae

coronae).
Vol. Cf.

28.

agon.

ii, p.

120.

45, 8. 45, 8. 45, 13.

competition. Martial, ix,


94.
name.

35,

90.

Appendix
M.

Ivi.

poeta irag. (Vratisl. 1., Easter, 1869). C. L. Visconti, II sepolcrodel fancivlloQ. Svlpicio 45, 30. Muses. Afassiwo, Roma, 1871. Henzen, Biii", 1871, pp. 98-115. Kai618. bel, Epigr. Gr., no. Vol. iii,p. 10. 45, 31. noticed. Lumbroso, L'Egitto nel t. dei Greci e dei Romani, 46, 2. custom.
Hertz, De
Scaevo
ind.

Memore

P- 153-

46, 24. apostles. Gregorovius, Gesch. d. St. Rom, iv, 207-216. und Werke, p. 155 f. Koerting, Petrarcas Leben 46, 31. competitions. Sueton., Domit., c. 4. quaest. 5, 28 (where Kerckhoff, Duae 46, 32. olive. Stat., Silv.,iii, Tu for writes 28 iv, 65 2, ; v, 3, Ter); rightly Papinianae, p. sq.
crowned Carus Cf. Martial, ix, 23 to a certain 227. wreath with his had crowned bust of Domitian a Albanae cinxerit livere potest pia jjuercus oUvae, invictum quod prior ilia caput.
c. :

there, who
;.
"

47, 2. 47, 4.

deserve
town.

it.

CIL,
in

Petron., ix, 1663

83.
C.

Concordius
nunaerarius

Syriacus, eq.

R.

com-

rei. p. Benevent. m(entariensis)


eoronatus

bidui, poeta Latinus,


of another

47, 47,

et (the name mun(ere) patriae suae place is lost). 6. Carthage. Appendix xliv. 8. proconsul. Augustine, Conf.,iv, i, i mentions

contentiosa

648
carmina
et agonem
coronarum

Notes
f oenearum,
a

[vol.hi.
in which to procure

he

pated. particihim tory vicloger. astro-

He in this
He
coronam

refused
'

the

offer of
certamen

haruspex
',but

theatricum the

he consulted

an

won

illam

47,

iv, 2 and {ib., 16. protected.

sua prize through the proconsul,qui manu sano capiti meo agonisticam imposuerat non 3). G6raud, S. les livres, Marquardt, pp. 194-200.

47, 19.
47, 47,
20. 22.

PH., ii",829, 2. Philip. Cod.,


nulla Lucan.

X,

lii

poetae

immunitatis

(liii) 3 Imp. Philippus A. praerogativa juvantur.


;

Ulpiano :

Silius.
et

Juv., 7, 97 sq. Pliny, Epp., iii,7


Phoebo

Martial, vii,63,

11

Emeritos

Musis 47, 37.

tradidit

annos.

Ovid, Trist.,iv, 10, 21. Id., A. a., iii,403 sqq. 48, 2. idleness. 48, 14. ground. Tac, Dial., c. 12 sq. 38, 37. reputation. Id. ib., c. 9 sq. Petron., c. 83. Cf. vol. iii,p. 47. 48, 37. Eumolpus. Martial, i, 76 ; iii,38 ; v, 56 ; 49, 9. repudiate him.
50, 14. Saturnalia. 50, 16. 50, 17. 50, 40. 51, II. 51, 32. 51, 39.

Homer.

x,

76.

Juv., 7, 16-97. Cf. Appendix philosopher. Jahn, on Pers., i, 24. Martial, vii, 4. Oppian. Martial. Pliny, Epp., iii,21.
poet.
sung.

Iviii.

Cic, Pfo

Archia, p.
54.

9,

20

11,

28

sqq.
;

Pliny, Paneg.,

equipped. Stat., Theb., i, 17-33


19.
wars.

Silv.,iv, 4, 95

Achill.,

i,
52, 52, 52, 52, 52,
I.

Appendix xi. De carminibus epicis saeculi Augusti 3. explanations. Haube, 1870),p. 4sq.; cf. also Jahn on Pers., 5, 4and p. Ixviii. (Vratisl., Cams. II. Nemesian., Cyneg., 63 sqq. 16. deeds. Julian, Orat., i, i, and 2 D. Horace, Epp., ii, i, 226-228. 31. continue.
Cf. vol. iii,p.

46

also

53, 7. sesterces. honour. 53, 10. 53, 53, 53, 53,

Macrob., Saturn., ii, 4 sq. Horace, I. c. II. Thyestes. Schneidewin, Rh. Mus., 1842, p. 107. 16. sesterces. Vergil, ed. Ribbeck, p. xxx. heir. 20. Sueton., Vit. Horat. 25. panegyrics. H. A., Vit. Alex. Seven, c. 35 : poetae paneomnes Gallieni, c. 11 : cum gyricos dicentes. poetae Graeci dies dixissent, plurimos. idque per Latinique epithalamia

54, 7. amphitheatre. siaMJ (1854),pp. the


on

Haupt,

De

carm.

bucol.

54, 54, 54,

54,

16-26. Calpum, "cd., i Anth. Nero, Lai., ed. Riese, ii, 189 sqq. (Buchepanegyric Rh. N. Mus., 1871, pp. 235, 491). ler, Sueton., Tac, A., iii,49 sq. Dio, Ivii,30. 17. lise-majesii. Tiber., c. 42 does not refer to the matter. Seneca, Apocol., 12, 13, v. 56. 17. Claudius. author 19. epigram. Lucillius, according to cod. Vat. and Med. ad of the Tarent., 23. epigram Leonid. Jacobs, Animadv. dr.,ix, 98. Anlhol. Sueton., Vespas.,c. 17 sq. ; Tac, Dial., c. 9. 23. Bassus.

Calpurnii et NemeCf. iv and vii. (94),

650
60, 6. Regulus.

Notes

[vol.III.

Id., i, 12, 82, in ; ii,74, 93 ; iv, 16 ; v, 10, 63 ; vi, 38 ; vii, 16, 21 ; cf. v, 28, 6. 20 Id., i,36 ; iii, 60, 8. Lucanus. ; ix, 51 (Lucanus ; Pliny,Epp., viii,18,TuUus). Cf. v, 28, 3 and the notes to this passage in
my edition.

60, 60, 60,

9.
10.

library. Id., ix, Praef., x, 96. Henzen-Or., 6446. Frontinus. Ind. Mart., x, 48, 20, 58. Mommsen,
327.

Plin. ;

TeufEel, RLG*,
II.

60,

60, 60, 60, 60, 60,

60,
60, 60, 60, 60, 60, 60, 61, 61, 61, 61,

Zur Lebensg. d.j. Plinius, Mommsen, x, 19. The Caecilius Secundus of vii, 84 is anHermes, iii,108. other the But : doctus Secundus' Mommsen, of p. 79, i. V, 80, 7 is perhaps Pliny. Stella. Cf. Mommsen, 12. intr. to my tion. ediop. cit., p. 125 and Martial, i, 7, 44 ; iv, 6 ; vii, 11, 59 ; vi, 21, 47 ; vii,14, 36 ; viii,78 ; ix, 42, 55, 89 ; x, 48, 5 ; xi, 52 ; xii, 3, 11. Ind. Plin. Id., ix, 74 ; Orelli,772 ; Mommsen, 14. Saturninus. Sura. Mart., vi, 64, 13 ; vii, 47. 14. 16. Tolosa. Mart., x, 23. 16. others. Cf. introd. to my edition, p. 7 f. 18. knights. Mart., iv, 40, 3. Caelius. 20. Id., ii,69 ; iv, 54, 8 ; vi, 28 sq. ; viii,38. Stat., Cf. also my Silv.,iii,3, I. introd., p. 3. Cf. vol. i, p. 143. 25. centurions. 30. divinity. Stat., Silv.,iii,praef. Cf. vol. i, p. 94 f. 32. table. Stat., Silv.,iii,2, 61 sqq. 34. Alba. Cf. vol. i, p. 53 1. Abascantus. 37. 40. readings. Stat., Silv., v, 2, 160.

Pliny.

Mart,

in

'

5.
16. 18.

Naples.

Cf.

Appendix

Ivi.

14. cattle.

Stat., Silv.,iv, 5. Id. ib.,iii,5, 12. city.


Martial and

Nomentum.

already
iig

owned

his

Nomentanum

in

to my edition, i, p. ; cf. introd. he owned before then this is one it, 5). compared of his earlier poems in Book the included and i, possessionof

the

year
If

84 (xiii, 42
was

i, 55

the owned

Nomentanum
a

was

no

reason

for

Nomentum large vineyard near Ovidius that considering Q. (who was intimate friend also
a

omitting i, p. (vol.
friend
note
on

it. 160

Seneca

and f.),
most

a see

of Seneca's

Caesonius

Maximus,

vol. iii, 59, 1. 105 ; vii, heirs had

40)

had

93 ; x, 44) given parts

the

Nomentum vineyard near (Mart., i, that is Seneca's supposition plausible,

of the

principalestate

to

both

of them.
; x,

61,

20.

lead.

4 ;

61, 22. 61,25.


61, 26. 61, 27.

Martial, xii, 57 ; x, 58, 9 ; xiii,15 vii, 91 ; xiii, 42. Stella. Id., vi, 43, 4 ; vii, 36. rest. Id., ii, 38; vi, 43; xii, 57. mules. Id., viii, 61.

48,

9 ; x, 94,

Quirinal. First mentioned his earlier lodging (i,117 ; % 58, 10).

ix,
22
,

97.

It

was

situated the

like

vi, 27)

on

Quirinal(x,

61, 28. storey. Id., i, 117, 7. 61, 29. fifty-seven. Id., x, 24,

VOL.

III.]
content.

Notes
Id., xii, 6, Martial, i, 10718. A

651
property given by
xi,
; x,

61, 34.
62,2.

Marcella
108.

21), xiii, 31. (xii,


money.
v,

62, 62,
62,

Id., vi, 82 ; vii, 36 ; 3. like. 6. something. Id., vii, 16.


10. 12.

viii,56, 73; of, viii,28 ; ix, 49

16;

73.

taken
amuses

me me.

in.

62,

Id., v, 36. Id., v, 15.

62, 17. immortality. Pliny, Epp., iii,21. 62, 24. subjects. Martial, xi, 42.

62,

47.

carousals.
Seria

Id.,
cum

v,

16

"

possim, quod delectantia


causa

scribere,tu
At
nunc

malo lector mihi etc. amice, es,

conviva

est

commissatorque

libellus etc.

Cf. ii, 1, 9 ; 6, 8.

63,

II.

spirits. Stat., Silv.,ii,i, 30 Mart., vi, 21. (forStella)i. 2 and 8 (forMaximus Junius and tiones: i ii, (Glaucias Atedii iii, 3 (Lacrinae Claudii Etrusci
= =

sq. ; v, 5, 38. On the births Melioris

Epitbalamium
of
sons :

iv,

Julius Menecrates).
=

Consola-

Mart., vi, 28 sq.); 6 (Cons, ad Mart., vii,40) ; ii,


v,
i

Flavium
in

Ursum Priscillam
lion.

de

amissione

; pueri delicati)

(Abascanti

pietas).

63, 16. 63,22.

Stat., Silv., ii, 4 and 5. Syria. Stat., Silv., i, 4; iv, 11; iii,2. Id. ib., i, 6 (Kalendae Decembres). 63,24. festivals. 63, 25. buildings. Id. ib., iv, 3 (Vita Domitiana). Id. ib., i, i and 63, 27. Forum. i, praef. 63, 30. journalism. So also Renan, L'antechrist, p. 131,

Les

temps. Manilii Tiburtina Stat.,Silv.,i, 63, 33. valuables. Vopisci) ; 3 (Villa i, s (Balneum Claudii Etrusci Mart., vi, 42) ; ii, 2 (Villa Polii Felicis) Surrentina i Melioris); iii, ; ii, 3 (Arbor Atedii PoUii (Hercules Surrentinus ; iv, 6 (Hercules EpitraFelicis) Vindicis Mart., ix, 43 sq.). pezios Novii 63, 37. dine. Mart., ix, 19. 63, 39. do so. Stat., Silv.,iv, 4 (Epistulaad Vitor. Marcellum) ; iv, 5 (Carmen lyr.ad Septimium Severum) ; v, 2 (Protrepticon ad Crispinum). Martial, iv, 31 :
= =
"

epigrammes les petits journaux

de

Martial du

"

reprSsentent

en

beaucoup

d'^gards

Quod cupis in nostris diciquelegique libellis


et nonnullus

honos

creditur

iste tibi etc.

H. A., Vit. Gallieni, c. 11. 64, 5. Gallienus. et Marie-Louise. Par la Mim. sur NapoUon 64, 13. honoraria. 1886, p. 66 f. g6n6rale Durand, In Lucian, Lapithae, 21 a love. 20. S., i, 2, 248 sqq. Stat., 64, the at sends from a wedding feast, Stoic,prevented appearing the to read letter asking for it to be guests : *i\. 'Hirou, ffl

Jj iTiSaXd/uov, oTa iyxiiiMiov AvKlve, TTJsvi/j,"fyiis After that Kal (f-^d-rifiev imels tolovtov d/tAei
.

ttoXXA
a

TotoCaiv

Auk.
who

grammarian

was

present

read

ridiculous

elegiac epithalamium.

6^1
64, 38. Martial.
vii, 21-23. iv, 11-13,
Genethliacon

Notes

[vol. III.
=

Capilli Flavii

Lucani, Stat., Silv,, ii,7 Earini, Stat., Silv.,iii,4

Martial, Martial,

of the two see ^^' 3^- For the other parallel poems and lines 11 notes on iii, 33. p. 63, others. Martial, iv, 49 (where, however, as in v, 53, 65, 30. many tragedies may also be meant) ; viii,3 ; ix, 50 ; x, 4. Cf. also 88 to 97. The The the xiv, I. epigrams date from years complete instill worked which Statins 12 was Thebais, on years, ginning in 89/90 (S., i, 5, 8) but already published at the beof 92 (S.,i, praef.). This fact is wrongly contested by Duae Berol. KerckbofE, 1884, pp. 25-27. quaest. Papinianae, the words impossible to understand pro Thebaide timeo refer but to to a me complete, quamvis reliquerit, mea, there be found is to unpublished poem (K., p. 27) nor any reason pleted why Statins should have postponed the publication of the comfor three 26 that K. it not was poem years (on p. says till end of In the the iv, 4, 87 sqq. completed 94). passage For
it is
' '

written that

in the has

summer

of 95, Statins the

informs

Vitorius the

Marcellus Thebais is

he

begun

Achilleis

already safe in harbour, and for its good reception by the doubt no
of

adds that ; and that he has made a

public.
Ivi. For 190,

He

its

completion
23

but and
note two

of

its

success.

Cf.
a

thank-offering, is not speaking Nohl, Quaest.


correction In E. the of

Statianae, p.
Martial De

sq.
see

Appendix
on

in Statins

vol.

ii,p.

8.

other

parallel passages
Martiale

of the

poets, mentioned
imitatore

poett. Aug.

aetat.

Wagner, (Regim. 1880), p. 38,

by

by H. Nohl (in the Philol. Rundschau, i, no. 20, p. 632 I, and the similarityis only based on the fact that it is not possible f.), certain to avoid poetical expressions and reminiscences, while the divergences (Martial, Stat., i, 6, 73 ; Mart., iv. i, 41, 4 the intention to avoid^ rather Stat., ii, betray 145) 2, 75 ^"^ the expressions of the other. to surpass iv TfulS., xii, ; 65, 39. brilliancy. Stat., Silv., praef., ii and
=
=

819. 66, 9. benevolent. 66, 66,


II.

/
Martial, i, 3. Id., xi, 20. Id., viii, 69 (toRegulus, who
v,
10.
"

epigrams.
case.

13.

probably

made

the

same

complaint) ;

Id., xi, 24. 66, 15. works. \ Id., ix, 81. 66, 17. cooks. 6 61. Martial, ix, 97 ; viii, ; vi, 66, 20. competence. 66, 22. plundered. Id., xi, 94. Cf.'xii,63. Id., i, 29, 38, 52, 53, 66, 72. 66,25. theft. For 'rank read rank. Id.,vii,12, 72 ; x, 3, 5, 33. 66, 30.
'

'

less blame-

life '.

i, praef. 66, 37. poets. Id., iii,20; iv, 61. 66, 38. Quirinus. Id., xi, i. 66, 35.
view.

Cf.

also

67, 23. 67, 23. 67, 25.

fleece. Varro. Rufus.

Juv.,

i,

sqq.

Martial, v, 30. Id., iii,20, 5 -."r

VOL.

m.]
An

Notes
aemulatur improbi jocos Phaedri ? Lascivus herois ? an severus elegis An in cothurnis horridus Sophocleis?

653

; iii,64. 67, 26. Vopiscus. Stat., Silv.,13,100 sqq. Id. ib., ii, 2, 144 sq. 67, 27. Felix. mimiambus. 67, 30. Pliny, Epp., vi, 21 (Vergilius Romanus). So Brutianus, Martial, iv, 23 (epigrams);Arrius 67,31. Greek. Antoninus, Pliny,Epp., iv, 3 (epigrams) ; Vestricius Spurinna Caninius Rufus Dacian viii, the (lyrics) ; (epic on 4, war). Quintilian,x, i, 94 : Sunt et clari hodie, et 67, 33. considerable. qui olim nominabuntur. 96 : (Caesium Bassum) longe praecedunt vide98 (tragicpoets) : eorum, ingenia viventium. quos rim, longe princeps (Pomponius Bassus). Lyric poets besides
on

See

him

i,

6i

the above
sennus

are

PauUus,

Septimius Severus, Stat., Silv.,iv, ;, 60 and PasOf satiric poets only Pliny, Epp., ix, 22, 2.

Turnus

is mentioned.

68, 3. Hylas. Juv., i, 162-164. 68, 17. rainbow. Horace, A, P., 15. 18. sunset. 68, Seneca, Apocol.,c. 2 with Biicheler's note. 68, 20. Mars. Juv., i, 7 sqq. 68, 26. Ariadne. Lucil., Aetna, 8 sqq. cules Of the deeds of Her68, 31. legends. Nemesian., Cyneg., 12-47. intended Novius to sing, Vindex, Stat., Silv., sang, or iv, 6, 100 sqq. 68, 38. poetically. Teuffel, RLG^, 2Cj^, 5. 68, 40. Virgil. Martial, xi, 52, 7. H. A., Clod. Albin., c. 11. 68,41. Albinus. 69, 3. life. Cornel. Nepos, Atticus, 18, 5 : attigitquoque poeticam :

credimus

ne

expers

esset

69,

27.

metre.

Zu A. Zingerle, 70, 6. kind. Ex Wilmanns, 70, 7. poets.

70, 16. 70, 19.

Pliny, Epp., viii,9, spdtern lateinischen Diohtern, p. Inscr., 2480, 2481. temple. Pliny, Epp., iii,7.
awe.

ejus suavitatis. 8-15.

100

ff.

Stat., Theb., xii, 816 sqq. cf. vi, 15. 70, 27. fidelity. Pliny, Epp., ix, 22; odds and ends. Ibid., iv, 70, 29. 14, 9 :" proinde sive epigrammata
sive ueris

idylliasive eclogas sive


etc.

ut

multi

poematia
says

"

vocare

mal3
:

Of

the

versatile

amateur

Martial, ii, 7,

belle. componis belle mimos, epigrammata Epigrammatic Cosconius iii, 69. Cerrinius, (without obscenities), poets: 18. Arrius Antoninus, Pliny, Epp., iv, 3, 18 ; v, 15 (Greek viii, in the style of CatuUus's epigrams and iambics). Poematia the of 8. Also Sentius ix, Augurinus, Pliny, iv, 27 ; poems and Faustinus Proculus i, 25) (Martial, (Pliny, Epp., iii,15) belong to the lesser kinds (libelli). 70, 35.

Virgil. Martial, iv,


the

14.

Cf. introd.

to

my

edition.

70, 37. number. is also in 70, 40. sparrow. 70, 40. TJnicus. 71, 6. Calvus.

Martial, i, 109.

Hermes,

i, 68.

CIL, xiv, 3565

style of

Catullus.

Martial, i, 7. Id., xii, 44. Pliny, Epp., i, 16,

654
71, 19. 71, 23.
72,

Notes
predecessors.
song.

[vol. III.

Id. ib.,iv, 27 ; ix, 8. Mommsen, Hermes, iii,105 f. Ibid.

13. hint.
metres.

Pliny, Epp., vii, 4.


Id., ib.,viii,21. 0^.cit.,p. io5, Mommsen,

72, 36.

thinking.

72, 38. 73, 2. friends. 73, 16. birth. 73, 23.

3.

Pliny, Epp.,
Caecilio

v,

17.
29
c.

GalKcus.
M. inter

Stat., Silv.,i, 4,
Novatiliano etc.

sq.
v.

CIL, ix, 1571

sq.

(Bene'
inlustri

venti) ;
allecto

praetori et poetae

consulares

73, 30. excellent.


men. 73,35. vol. i, p.

Pliny, Epp., iii,1.

Pliny, ib.,i, 17; Appendix 55 and

Mommsen, op. cit., p. 39 f. Ind. Plin. ; viii, 72. Mommsen,


Cf. vol. i, p. 57 cc. 34, 41, 55. f.

viii.

Martial, xii, 11. 73. 39- poetry. education. Patron., Sat., 74, 9. Martial, ii, 20 : 74, 14. verses.
"

Carmina Paullus Nam quod emas,

emit

recitat

sua

carmina
tuum.

Paullus.

possisjure vocare

xii, 46

:-

Vendunt

carmina

Gallus
nega

et

Lupercus.
poetas.

Sanos, Classics,nunc
cl

i, 29,

74, 30. world.

66 ; xii, 63 ; vii, 77. Der Rohde, griechische Roman,


v,

Mommsen, RG, dorf, i, 542.


75,
I.

335-337.

i. pp. 311, 314, Cf. Aristid., Or., xxvii, ed. Din-

mannerism.

75, 7. Attic.

Rohde, op. cit.,p. Lehrs, Popul. Aufs.^,p.

290. 373

ft.

Bernhardy,

GrLG,

i^ 519
75, 75,
77,
12. 20. 2.

fi.
7.

Philostrat., Vitt. Soph., i, 25, family. Id. ib., i, 25, 6. repeated. Lehrs, op. cit.,p. 374 f.
easy.

77, 3. Proaeresius.
77,
22.

Eunap.,
above

Vitt.

Sophist.,165.

story. mostly verbatim from Rohde, D. griech. Roman, pp. 332-336. teachers. mihi : heus, inquit, Gell., xvii, 20, i : Taurus 38. 77,
The

I take

tu rhetorisce tum

"

sic enim

me

in

existimans appellitavat,
Athenas venisse.

principiorecens eloquentiae
of this chair

in diatriben

accep-

unius

extundehdae
:

gratia

78, 4. distinctions.

Occupants

were

the

Cilician

the Philager, Philostrat., V. soph., ii,8, ed. K., p. 251s: Phoenician Hadrianos, ii,10, p. 256: the Cappadocian Pausanias of Caesarea, ii,13, p. 258 : the Smyrnaean Euhodianos,

ii,33, p. 274. A., Vit. Antonini, c. 2. Verus, c. 2 (Herodes Atticus). Philostrat., ib., ii, 24, 2 (Antipater). Vit. Hadnani, 16. c. Philostrat., Vitt. soph., i, 8, 78, 21. talent.
200 :

ii,16, p.

Aspasios of Ravenna,
H.

78, 8. presumptive.

22,

3.

78, 37.
79, 17.

Polemo.

Philostrat., Vitt. soph.,i, 24,


Id. ib.,ii, 9,
2.

3.

79, 8. tears.

Isaeus,

Juv.,

3, 74.

VOL.

III.]
3. rhetorician.

Notes
Pliny, Epp., ii, 3;
in Lehrs,

655
Pop. Aufs.',p.

80,

372

f-

80, 10. Greek. Philostrat., Viti. soph.,i, 8; ii, 10, 5. in SiRE, i',2100. 80, 34. collections. Gell.,ix, 2, i. Keil, Atticus, Polemo. Fronto, Epp. ad M. Caes., ii, 10 (Polemonis tui 80, 35. him, ii, 5, ed. N. quoniam meministi) cf. Verus' letter about 80, 37. style. Fronto, De fey. Als., p. 228, ed. N., and p. 237, ed.
N.

(Arion).
Greek. This 7. is

81,

6.

rightlynoted

by Kretschmann,

De

latinitate

Apuleji,p.

81, 38. riddles. Apulej., Florid., i, 9, 37. Gesck. dev Padagogik, i*,loi. Raumer, Strauss, 82, 23. enemies. 266. Ulrich V. Hiitten,i,49 ff. G. Voigt, Enea Silvio,i,219 ; ii, des Class. Alterth.,ii*, 399. Fr. Haase, Id., Wiederhelebi'.ng
inErsoh and Gruber's Philologie, Encyclop.,-p. 379, 17. Melanch^ thon t. i, p. 409) in defending Latin (Declani., poetry specially in the Roman times out as fact,that, points contempt of poetry followed and in extreme was so by general ignorance infantia, with meliores litterae only set in, Germany the reconciliation after the most educated ceased to be shy of making veymen siculos.

82, 28.
en

practice. Cotp. Reform., i, 783


Unterrichts,p.
may
be
'

239

;
'

poetry
the this views

learnt
und

in Paulsen, Gesch.d. gelehrtcf. p. 240 : the belief that the art of of the fundamental is one ideas of the whole
'

humanism,
so-called

it dominates

Sturm

Drang
as

standpoint
of humanism.

appears

the

poetical literature until period, v;hich regarded from revolt against the aesthetic

of

II.

RELIGION.

85,

10.

satisfaction.

Gibbon,

History,
libentius

ch.

xv.

Tac,
credendi f.

Hist., i, 22:

cupidine ingeniihumani belief in astrology). 85,

obscura

(of Otho's

Marquardt, StV, iii",70 17. indifference. Horace, C, 134, 2. 85, 19. creed.
65,
32.

Cicero's attitude resp., c. 9 ; cf. on romaine Boissier, La religion d'Auguste Antonins aux {1874), i, 6iss. 85, 38. stories. Strabo, i, 2, p. 19 C. 86, 3. crime. Epictet., Diss., ii, 20, 32-35. in Dio, lii,36. Maecenas statesmen. 86, 3. 86, 12. assistance. Lucret., iii,48-58. 86, 14. Sulla. Plutarch, Svlla, c. 29. Boissier, i, 67SS. 86, 18. believers. 86, 18. Juvenal. Juv., 6, 342. 86, 38. prompt. Lucret., i, 62-101. fathers. 10. Zeller, 87, Philosophie d. Griechen, iii*,i, 398, 2. Sextus. Ibid., iii*,2, 47, 2. 87, II. I do not, like Nipperdey, recognize in Hist., v, 87, 26. Tacitus. worship, 5, Germ., c. 9 a silent approval of Jewish and German I follow his in other (Tac, commentary respects although

gods.

Cic,

De

har.

towards

religionGaston

Ann.^,

pp.

xiv-xvi).

656
87, 31. interfered.
repente
desecrated valetudo animis
the

Notes

[vol.III.

Tac, Hist., iv, 78 : nee sine ope divina mutatis A., xiv, 22 : Nero terga victores vertere. in it,secutaque anceps aqua Marcia, by bathing
deum

iram

87, 36.
pp.

so

doing. Babucke,
11-16.

affirmavit. De Quintilianidoctrina

(Regim. t866),

88,

9.

h., xxiv, i ; xxvii, 8 (with Sillig's note) ; In xxxvii, 60 he asks how it was xxxvii, 205 ; ii,12-27. ble possithat the blood of a he-goat softens diamonds, to discover
due.

Pliny, N.

and
nee

answers

numinum

quaerenda ratio in So Sillig. 89, footnote. Zeller, iii', 90, 5. theology. i, 288-323.
90,
II.

profecto muneris ulla parte naturae,

talis inventio sed voluntas.

est

demons.
'

Ibid., 667.
of the which vita deorum Augustine {ep. moribusque in templis populis congregatis read (Marquardt,
'

90,13.

interpretations. The
de
'

salubres

interpretationes
' '

'

tradition

91) heard
90, 90, 91, 91, 91, 91, 18.
20.

StV, iii*,10, 4)
Marcus.
reason.

are

obviously such

allegorical interpretations.

Zeller, iii/', i, 679.

A Rome les Sevires, p. 118. sous Riville, La religion Zeller, iii',2, 122. Id., iii',i, 157 f. 14. Plutarch. matter. 20. 10. Plutarch, Def. oracc, ib. ; Is. et Osir., Id., Romul., c. 29, 18; Def. oracc, 25. gods. 8. account.
c.

30.
overseers.

91, 91,
92,

92, 92,
92,

92, 93, 93, 93,

Id., De fato, c. 9. e. 37. Penelope. Id., Def. oracc, 17. demons. Id. ib., c. 15 ; Is. et Osir., c. 25. I. c. Id., Def. oracc, 25. 4. name. 26 (Plato,Sj/fw^os., Is. et c. 23). c. Id., Osir., blessings. 9. De in 16. bodies. orbe c. lunae, Id., fac. 30. Apulei., De deo Socratis, cc. 6-13. 19. former. 2. Tyr., Diss., xvii, 5 and 11. Tyre. Zeller,iii', i, 187 f. ; Max. 8. Max. Diss., xiv, Tyr., 15. sovereignty. also believed that Walter Scott Id. ib.,xv,6, y. Sir 25. body.
30. the W.

souls

of

good

men

act

as

: Eberty, Leben guardian spirits

Scotts,ii, 149.

93, 36. belief. p.


94, 94,
221
'

Orig., C. Cels., v,

oOs fiXXoi

Philo, De gigantt., dat/iovat, dyy^^ovs Moht^s etuBif ivo/ii"j"CK6iTo"poi.


4 sq., p. 233.

5' eial Kara t6v d.4pa. Trerofievat. j^eiv ypuxcl Cf. Juvenal. especially Juv., 10, 346 sqq. 14. 14. Pliny. Pliny, Epp., vii, 26, says that illness makes better
:

people
Cf. also

tunc

94, 19.
94,
20.

Helvina.

deos, tune Mommsen,

hominem

esse

se

meminit.
x,

IRN,

4312

CIL,

5382.

Juv., 12, 87 sq. Pliny. Vol. i, p. 116. Gellius. Cf. Praef., 22 94,25. see bus) ; Appendix Ix.
94, 28. Pronto.

(deum
M.

voluntate

diis bene

juvantiVerum,

Fronto,

Ad

Cues.,

v,

25

(40),Ad

ii,

6, ed. Naber, p. 83. Zeller, G. d. gr. Ph., iii',i, 738. 94, 41. Galen. torches. Galen, xviii'', 19. 95, 3.

658
100,
20.

Notes
God.

[vol.III.

100,
100,

24. 26.

100,

40.
of

; Welcker, p. 146. Aristid., Or.,xxiv, p. 304. pride. Cf. Baumgart, op. cii.,pp. 66 and 71. will. Aristides, Of., xxvi, p. 333. Baumgart

Ibid., p. 269

commiserated.

called

my

attention

to

Welcker's

mistake

in

the

translation

{elinstead

eh).
Id., Or., xlii,p. 520. or Welcker, op. cit.,p. 133. Ibid., p. 129. Smyrna. illness. Aristid., Or., xxiii, p. 290. soul. should Ibid., xxvii, p. 351 (where 1. 5 avvTp6"pov
this that. for rpatpoxi) and p. 352. epidemic. Waddington, p.
Verus.

loi, loi,
loi,

4. mankind.
10. II.

loi,
loi,

16.

19. be read
22.

loi, loi, loi,

249s.

loi, loi, 102,

i, p. 28. Athene. Aristid., Or., xxvi, p. 323. Ibid., xxiv, p. 300. 32. done. Welcker, p. 116, 35. 36. fancies. 8. general. Grimm, M6m. inid., vol. ii,p. 381 been the great influence said, and rightly,about
23. 26. Rousseau did Oa
not

See

vol.

'

Much

has

of

Voltaire,
:

and read

the

but Encyclopaedists, much '.

the

people

themselves

them
aveu

voit

par cet
dans

P. Lacroix, .y F/77 de Mercier (en 1782) que le les dimanches


et

siicle, p. 359s.
Paris

affluait

les

6glisestous
de la

peuple de les jours de


T.

f Ste.

Taine,
390
encore :

Origines
A
cette

tr^i

ii, p. contemp., a Paris, est (1792) le petit peuple, meme bien religieux, plus religieuxqu'aujourd'hui.
Revolvtion. date

France

104,5.
than

entertained. any other had


a

Ammon,
barbarian

who

was

known
Adonis
at

to

the

Greeks Pindar's
den

earlier

god,
at

and

Cybele perhaps
time,

excepted,
who E.

temple
to him
a

Thebes,

least

from

dedicated Plew, Die

statue

of Kalamis Verhaltniss A

(Pausan., ix, 16, i).


zu

Griechen
pp. 16

in ihrem
and
21.

Gottheiten

jremder Volker,
Piraeus

104,

46, p. 27 f. 22. CIL, vii,p. 97 (Corproselytes. give a examples. ft.' Corbridge) a : 'ktrTApr-qi stopitum itropfs, IIoCXxcpm' Pa/idv CiL, iii,3414 s. aviBriKev; b ''S.pa.KXei Tvpicfj Aioddjpadpxt-^p^^o.. Sol. Deo : lb., 4300 (Aquincum) : Deo Arimanio. (Brigetio) Alagabal. Ammudati (Commodian., Instr., i, 18) mil(ites) leg. i. adj. Ephem. epigr., ii,p. 376, n. 675 (ex Buda vetere): Balti et Diasuriae diae divinae (deae Syriae) ; ib.,p. 390, 722 etc. Dis : CIL, (Pannon. inf.) patriisManalpho et Theandrio An viii, 2627, 2628 (Lambaesis): Jovi O. M. Heliopolitano. idol representing the Carnuntum at Syro-phoenician sun-god
I

Sachs.

in G. Hirschfeld, Die Ges., 1878, notes 46* and

shrines at the Peiraeusstadt, in Berichte der list of


the

few

"

"

'.

Mitth., p. 61 ff. De Bonn, 1S77. Jove Dolicheno 10;, 30. Esquiline. F. Hettner, Marquardt, StV, iii*,84, 2. Isisdienst am Ueber den romischen 104, 40. city. Schaafhausen, in Bonner Rhein, Jahrbb., Ixxvi, 1883, p. 31 fi. with pi. i. Isiscult an der Mosel Arnoldi, Romischer (findsat Bertrich), ibid.,Ixxxvii, i88g, p. 33 ff. Die dgypt. Denkmaler d. Prov. 105, 5. significance. Wiedemann,

in

Osterr.

VOL.

III.]
Mus.
zu

Notes
u.

659
Koln, ibid.,

Bonn from

d.

Mus.

su Wallraff-Richartz

Ixxviii,1884,
statuettes

p. 88

fl.

Ibid., Ixxxiii, 1887, p. 247


.

(Egyptian
Nonsfcerg
is called
und

Wiirttemberg)
the

105, 4.

represented. In the acts (Ada SS., xxix Mai, p. 44)

of the

three

martyrs
the

of

'plena
Romanen,
105,25. 105, 27. 105, 29. 105, 30.

Isidis p.

amentia,
121,

valley of Serapis fuga '.

Anauni

Jung,

Romer

3. 49.
c.

Serapis. Marquardt, StV, iii*,77.


superstition. Pliny, Paneg., c. Sueton., Domit., unpunished. temples. Martial, ix, 80, 5.
c,
'

8.

Sueton., Dom., 105, 32. divinities. 106, 4. Capital. Read Capitol'.

Dio, Ixvii, i. 15. CIL, i, 1034 (sac.Isid. Capiff. Cf.


de

toUn.).
106, 6. Tibsrius.

Marquardt, StV, iii^, 18


Minuc, divinitis

Preller, RM,

ii",

378
106,
10.

f. Roman.

Felix, Octav.,
d' Alexandrie"hors

21.

cultes

des

Lafaye, Hist, des I'Egypte depuis Us

de l'6cole nSoplatonicienne originesjusqu'A la naissance (1884), pp. 262-264. 106, 21. pirates. Plutarch, Pompei., c. 24. Myth., ii', 412. Marquardt, 106, 23. Antonines. Preller,Rom. f. Cf. De Bull, also Rossi, crist., cit., 1870, op. pp. 153p. 84

Clement) ; Bull, comun. Caffarelli). 1873, p. 112 (under the Palazzo aariixoTaTT]^) 106, 31. comparison. Orig.,C. Cels.,vi, 23 {alp4"rews De and 12. 2. temples. Plutarch, superstit., 3 107, Sueton., August., c. 93. 107, II. contempt.
168

(Mithyaeum

under

the

basilica

of

Joseph., B. J.,v, 13, 6. Philo, Leg. ad Gai., 23, 40. ii", 245-248. Philo, ib. ; Schiirer, Neut. Zeitgesch., f. Rome. Neut. Schiirer, Zeitg.,i, p. 393 107, 17. les Sevires, sous professed. R^ville (La religion " Rome 107, 20. Egyptian cults were p. 126) referringto the respect in which be neutralized this factor could remarks that held, by others ;
107, 13. Livia. 107, 15. bull. but 107, 107, it must have
had
some

importance.

108, 108, 108; 108, 15. Corybantes. Id., Icaromenipp., 27. Id., Dear, concil. 108, 39. so forth. vii, Plutarch, Qu. conv., 109, 17. Apollo.
Gesch.
109, 109, 109, 109.
no,

h., xxxiii, 83. 30. cults. Vit. c. 22. Hadriani, 38. Vit. M. ceremonies. 2. Antonini, c. 13. Juv., Sat., xiii, 46. 5. gods. Lucian, Jup. tragoed.,7. II. moon-god.

goddess.

Pliny,

N.

2,

2,

i.

Hertzberg,

Griechenlands Id.
Id.

unter

den

Romern,

ii, 166.

23. 26. 28.

peoples. Plutarch,
names.

De

Is., 67.

ib., 66.
ib., 57.

Typhon.
Id.

2.

35- truth. truth.

no, no, no,

3.
10.

II.

ib., 31-45. ib., 9. sphinxes. Id. ib., 11. legends. Id. ib., 55. worship. Id. ib., 7i-7SId.

66o
no, no, no, HI,
12.

Notes
ib.,69. ib.,63. tragedies. Pausan., i, 3,
lamentation. sistrum. Id, Vii. Alex. Id.

[vol.in.

14.

35.

2.
: o

8. Zeus.

Sev., c. 17
both

Mama,

di Jupiter,
meant

immorsame

tales etc.

Apparently

apostrophesare

for the

Ill,

god. 9. Dionysus. Schurer,


20.

Neut. cf.

Zeitgesch., pp. 378-385,


cf.
on

and

ii',

On

the C.

cult

of

Dusaris
;
n.

Mommsen,
4,

RG,
:
"

v,

481

CIL,

Lebas-Waddington, p. 478s. Julian, Oral., x, 1566.

MdvifiovkcU 'Afifov (HXlif) Cf. p. 154 B. Si "Afifos 'Apujs. Mivi/Mis/jiiv 'Ep^iTJs, avyKa6eSpeiov"Xiv
p. 150
ol Triv "ESe"raav oIkovvtcs in

Also 2413
Ill,

the

Tyche worshipped
be
a

F. must

Hellenized

goddess
:

Porphyry, De 13. children. Rhoer. Tertullian, Apol.,c. 9


labantur sacerdotes scelerum id quae

and Syria, L.-Wadd., of the country. abstinentia,ii,27, p. 149 sq. ed. Infantes penes Africam immo-

Arabia

proconsulatum Tiberii, qui ipsos usque in eisdem arboribus templi sui obumbraticibus votivis crucibus exposuit, teste militia patriaenostrae,
ipsum munus perseverat
been in the

palam

ad

in occulto

had (?) took time

Apparently proconsul shortly before, and the soldiers

hoc

illi proconsuli functa facinus. sacrum

est.

Sed

et

nunc

rius Tibewho

Ill,

of the priestswere still alive at the Borghesi puts him in the year 657 97, of the SC ne homo immolaretur because (in magic rites, cf. referred only to Rome and Sillig's note), a law which Italy, Pliny, AT. h., xxx, 12 ; Tissot, Pastes des prov. Afric. (Bullet, trimestr. des antiq. Afric, Juli,1882, p. 81),agrees with Borghesi. AdI,iS6o,^.Si sq. CIL, 15. god. Henzen, Iscr. dell' Algeria, frugifero Aug. ; cf. 2666. viii, 4583 : Deo frugum Satumo Aug. frugifero. 8826 Deo sanc(to)frug(ifero) H., 840 Plutoni Cf. Eph. ep., V, no. 572 ; 815. It is very unlikely that Aug. 86 ought to of Eph. ep., vii, no. Saturnus the Aug. Achaiae of this designation from the Punic account be distinguished on the veneration of in Greece. slight Kpbvos considering one,

part

crucifixion

of TertuUian.

'

'

Ill,

Provence. 289 ; cf. ii, c.


28.

Seneca,
I.

v,

17.

Thierry,
530:

H.

d.

Gaulois, iii,
Mauris

111.

33- preservers. conservatoribus. Grannus.

Eph. ep., vii, n.

Dis

et patriis

111,37.

the city of Dio, Ixxvii, 15. Inscription from Sironae sacrum. et Sanctae Rome, CIL, vi, 36 : ApolliniGranno Oriental cf. vol. Romans. cults; iii,p. 104. Especially 112,4. iscrizioni culto nelle II delle divinitd. nuove Marucchi, peregrine

(northern and equitessingulares degli


R., 1886, pp.
112,

eastern),in

Bull.

com.

d.

124-147.

112, 112,

7. Medaurus. 9. Noreia.

CIL, viii, 2581 ; cf. iii,p. 285. CIL, viii, 4882. Zimidrenus. CIL, vi, p. 720, Tituli Mommsen, 15.
Thracian CIL iv

sacri

a or

the dedicati : 2797 For ss. praetorianisi cf. O. Hirschfeld, Epigr. Nachl. Heros zu L atin f. at stone, (first Bucharest). 41

Heron

(1874), p.
ad
no.

CIL

iii.

Eph. epigr.,ii, 300,


of the
year

368.

Add. Mommsen, Kaibel, Epigr. Gr.,

841 (epigram

149

A.D.).

VOL.

m.]
xy. Camulus. Herculi NN.
26. seine

Notes
CIL,
Remus

66i
Camulo

in,

vi, 46

Arduinne
vii.

Jovi Mercnrio
und pp.

112,

people.

M. Denkmdler.

miles Der Ihm, Bonner

coh.

Mutter-

oder

Matronencultvs
1-200,

Jahrbb.,Ixxxiii,1887, pp.
Ve Sulevis

37,
112,

60-63, 70.
Suleviae.

30.

1886;
112, 32.

Ihm,
2.

p.

Siebourg, 78 ff.
Henzen, Henzen,

Campestriius Fatis, Bonn,


Mommsen, RG,
v,

honours. Aulisua.

AdI,

i860, p. 82.

622,
112, 34.

CIL,
etiam
ut ut 112,

viii, 5504-5518.

ib., p. 82. Inscriptions of Bacax, TertuUian, Apol., c. 24: Unicuique


suus

provinciaeet
Dusares,

civitati
ut sui.

deus

est, ut
ut

Syriae Atergatis,
Africae

Arabiae

Noricis

Belenus,
5097s.,
Of

Caelestis,
Latobio and

Mauretaniae

Reguli

36. Harmogius.

CIL, iii, 4014,

5320

(Marti

Harmogio), 5672.
113,
2.

Jupiter. Caesar, BG, vii, 17.


who
were so

the

deities

Mercury

Rosmerta

often

Epigraphie de
always
called

la

Moselle, p. 6533.),the
the Roman
name,

worshipped together (Ch. Robert, former is apparently


the

by

latter

never.

Cf. also
la

1 1

Gaule, Rom., i, 381s. Desjardins, ProO. Hirschfeld, Beitr. z. Gesch. d. Narbonens. ii,505, 513. in vim, in Westd. Zeitschr.,viii, 1889, p. 17 ff. Isis Noreia Noricum, CIL, iii,4806SS. 6. Mars. Hirschfeld, Beitr. z. Gesch. d. Narbonens. Provinz, 3.;^ ill Westd. Zeitschr., 1889, p. 19 (worshipped not only as war-god,

Boissier, Rel.

GSogr. de

but 113, 113, 113,

7.
26.

protecting genius). CIL, ii, 462. Proserpina. Huebner,


as

also

113,

114, 114, 114, 114,

Mommsen, RG, v, 68. Ib., Hirschfeld, op. cit.,p. 17 fi. 34. 94. Cultur Reims. Zur Germania Gallia von Hettner, u. 40. loc. cit., Belgica,in Westd. Zeitschr.,ii,1883, p. 8. Mommsen, f. Gallische Studien f. Hirschfeld, 48 (1884), 94 p. p. 10. empire. VreWsT, Rom. Mythol.,n^,2",8i. Representations also in Gruter, 81, 10. Cf. Marquardt, StV, ii*,128, 4. Orelli, 1810 CIL, vi, 22. 25. bakers. 28. Rome. CIL, viii,p. 684. Mommsen, CIL, viii, 7970, Preller, op. 30. city. Renier, IdA, 2174 cit. Hirschfeld, Philolog., Cf. CIL, viii, xxix, 75, 113. 7959
Douro.
Celtic.
=

(Rusicade) :
114,39. 114, 41. snake. unions.

Gen.
The

col. Put.

Aug.
also

sac. as

jinn were

imagined

snakes: II

Kremer,

Culturgesch.d. Orients, ii, 257.


De

Rossi, Bull.
h barbato
esso

com. e

d. R., p. 348

genio degli
coloro trib.

equitessingulares
il cui
munerus

di

tipo peregrino,
loci

come

personificava.
hujus

115, 4.

beings.

Dis

cultoribus

Ju(lius)Victor,
6823.

vii, 980. Genio devii deserts. (Moguntiae), Henzen, 115, 4. cit.,ii', 195 fi. Preller, op. goddess. 7. 115, CIL, iii,1351 (vol. i, p. 312). irs, 10. trade.
Habitancium

(Risingham), CIL,

115,

IX.

paths.

Deo

qui

vias

et

semitas

commentus

est.

CIL,

vii, 271.

662
115,

Notes
Ivii.

[vol.in.
Vol.

Jerome (d. 420) on Isaiah, c. 14. lamp. In Marquardt, SiV, iii^ 126, i. Vallars. Cod. Theodos., xvi, 10, 12 115, 17. Christian. nino secretiore igne, mero piaculo Larem
"

iv, 672
5.
om-

Prl.,i^ 240, (392) : NuUus


Genium,
serta

Penates suspenff.

odore dat. 115, 29.

veneratus,

accendat St

lumina, imponat tura,


2.

Marquardt,
Augustus.
West.
d. Rom.

126, V^iii^,

115,39. Gesch.
XXXV,

Marquardt, ibid., p. 206, 2 ; Mommsen, StR, ii', 2, 755-760.


Kaisercultus
,

cf. p.

463

in

Hirschfeld, Zuy d. Berliner Acad., Sitzungsberichte

1888, pp.

833-862.
C.

ri5, 41.
dis

demi-gods.

Keil, De

mortuis

ap. Graecos cuUis epilogus,Anall. 39-63, Lehrs, Pop. Aufsatze^, p. 320

publice pro heroibus vel epigr.et onomatol., pp. ff. Marquardt, StV, iii^

116,

58, 46. god. Plutarch, Lycurg., Keil, p. 63. 116, 13. Augustus. Inst. 16. Lactant., 116, Tyana.

Keil, p. 46. 31. Cf. vol. i, p. 83.


d. v., v, nomine 3
: cum eum

(ApoUonet simulacrum

ium)

dicas et adoratum

esse

quibusdam

ejus sub
siis etiam 116, 21. TuUia.
nunc

Hercuhs

Alexicaci

sicut deum, constitutum

ab

Ephe-

honorari.

Lehrs, op. cit.,p. 352 ff. Gieseler, Lehrb. d. Kirchengesch.*, i, i, 190. 116, 25. Epiphanes. at Ostia, ann. According to inscriptionson a tombstone 203, NN. NN. in fil. dulcissimo latere : pater ; (CIL, xiv, 324
dextro in
:

NN.

pontif. Volk.
deum

et

aedium

sacrar.,

statuam

poni

campo

Martis

infantilem old
the

permisi), and
:

1460 (epitaph on a 5 year apparently (7vyy"V"las) "{Jpua sometimes worshipped by


116, 30. paeans. 116, 38. Marius.

boy

ko,1 6

CIA, iii,2, dvicTrjae iraT'fip ne


children
were

souls of deceased their relatives.

Keil, op. cit.,p. 6is. Plutarch, Mar., c. 27. Strabo, vii,pp. 298, 304 ; xvi, p. 762. Cf. Ihm, 117, 3. impostor. Der Mutteroder Matronencult., Bonner Jahrbb.,bcxxiii,p. 102. Sostratus 61. Cf. Mariccus. Lucian, on Hist., ii, Tac, 117, 3. 12-16, Vitt. c. 1 ; Philostr., Demonax, soph.,ii,i, follows above Hirschfeld, op. cit.,mostly 117, 36. subjects. The

verbally.
117, 40.
et

gods. Veget., R. corporalidec etc.

m.,

ii,5

imperatoritamquam

praesenti

118, 6. comet. Sueton,, C. Jul., c. 88. Vit. M. visions. Anionini, c. 17. 118, 14. Vit. Alex. Sev., c. 29. 118, 21. worshipped. Pausan., viii, 2, 2. 118, 27. power. Antinous. 28. 118, Hegesipp., apud Euseb., H. Belesticha. Plutarch, Amator., 9, 9. 118, 29.

e.,

iv,

20.

Athenag., Leg.proChristo,30: Kal'Avrboos 118,36. Athenagoras. Irvxe vofiliecirpayivuv Tuv wpbs Tois uirij/cdous "l"i\ai'dpuTrlfi/iercpuv 6ai 6e6s ol Si fur airois dpcuTavlffrm irapeSi^avTO. 118, 40. temple. Orig., C. Cels.,iii,36, p. 132.
"

119,

Boissier, Rel. rom., i, 207. 30. Napoleon. ^ la justice mfime ob6ir aux princescomme
et

Bossuet
:

'ilfaut

ils sont

des dleux

participant en

quelque fa9on

I'ind^pendance divine ',

vox.

111.]
Of the dedication Saint of
an
'

Notes
equestrian statue
in the Place

663
Vendome

Simon Le due de Gesvfes, gouverneur de Paris, says : r6v6rt cheval, ^ la t gte des corps de la ville, les fit les tours, y et autres tiroes c^r^monies cons"ration et imit6es de la ences des empereurs ni romains. II n'y eut k la vSrite ni encens victimes feeist
'

il fallut bien

donner

quelque
Academ.
a

chose

au

titre

de

roi At ters, let-

tr6s-chr6tien
a

'.

Cf. the the

DSUinger,
throne
sum was

Vortrage,i, 275.
years
took after

given by
over sum

city of Paris
', and

few

Napoleon's
Mim.

coronation,

the

inscriptionin golden
offence.

Ego
de

qui

nobody

de

Mme.

Rimusat,

tio, 14.

121,

2 ; vii, 69 ; astray. ; iv, 92 ; v, Commodianus, viii, 31, 62. i, Justin Martyr, Apol., 14. Instr,, 13 ; Lactant., Div. Inst., ii, 14 sqq. ; Augustine, C. D., xviii,8, 2; Les Gibbon, History, ch. xv; Champagny, Antonins, ii, 290, i ; Soldan-Hoppe, Gesch. d. Hexenprocesse (1880), i, 88-89. ZeitActs Apost., xiv, 11-18. Hausrath, Neut. 7. Lystra. I have is fictitious. gesch.,ii, 545 f., believes the narrative in loc. Index narratione Actis cit., proved {De Regim. Apost.,

ii, 80. Orig., C. Ceh., iii,38

aest., 1875) that


the
121,
22.

his

reasons

are

quite
of

invalid.

To

my

mind

narrative
Athene.

bears

all the

marks

truth.

Herodot., i, 60.
has

121,

Ruffini who 27. benefactress. in his Doctor Antonio, remarks reader


a

introduced

similar
'

scene

(ed.1890,
not

to believe

that

this is

no

p. 187) : picture drawn from


such
a scene

We

beg the fancy, but


we

real sketch

from

nature.

Had have

as

have

described, with
our own

all the should

particularsrelated, come
never

to

pass
it
on

under" paper.

eyes,

we

ventured

to

put
;

121, 121,

31.

Paphlagonia.

40. faith. 81 sq.

Lucian, Alexander, 9. c. 7 ; Dio, Ixvi, 8 Sueton., Vespas.,

Tac,

H., iv,

122,

27.
132,

Tyana.
141. of
an

Baur, Apollonius v. Tyana and Chrisivs, pp. 124, Aub6, Hist. d. persic. de I'iglise, ii, 46263. The
intentional
contrast

theory

is contested

d Rome les Sevires, p. 22 733. See sous in Lactant., Instit, i. Sidon., Epp., viii, Teuffel, RLG*, 428, 3, div.,V, 2 and 3. 123, 17. victory. Dio, Ixxi, 9. vol. in Clinton, Fasti Romani, All the passages 123, 28. meant. TheMarc i. Aurile, p. 273, ii.Appendix, p. 23SS. Renan, mist.. Or,, xv, p. 191 B : eXiov eyCi iv ypa^v elKova toO Ipyov, rbv di Tk rois ffTpoTiciTOS iv rg "j"AXayyi, /iivairroKpiropa Tpoa-evxo/ievov KpaVTf

ligion by Reville, Realso ApoUinar.

T1^^fi^PVVTTOTldivTaS

K,T.\.
c. 21

123, 30.

Jupiter. Themist., Or., xxxiv,

Honor., 342 ; Vit. M. Antonini, c. 24 ; 33. ; Aub6, 1^,365. Hermes. Dio, loc. cit. 123, 34. 123,36. legion. Euseb., H. e., v, 5. Ci. Ad Scapvlam.c. 4. c. 5. TertuUian, .(4^o/., 123, 37. TertuUian. Cf. Minuc. C. Ceh., viii, Felix, Ociav., Celsus. 45. Orig., 123, 40.
0.

Claudian, IV Cons. Orac. SibylL, xii, 196


;

7.

664
125, 8. 125, 125,

Notes

III. [voiL.

gift. Zeller, G. d. Ph., iii",i, 315. Livy, xliii,13. 13. Livy. Nipperdey, Tacit.,i'; Einleitung, xv, 29. 51.
Bedriacum.

125, 33. 127, 5. 127,


12.

Hist., ii, 50.

126, 25. Augustus.

happened.

127, 18.

Augustorum

haruspicum equestrian rank) probably owed its formation to Claudius. Cf, Marquardt, StV, iii", 4ioff. of Dio, lii, /coi iepmras Kai 36 (speech tu'cis Maecenas) tolvtus
of
'

Sueton., Aug., c. 92-97. Cic, Div., ii, 24; cf. i, 26. Tiberius. Sueton., Tiber., c. 63. The Tac, A., xi, 15. employment.

'

do

(inwhich

were

men

of

oltaviffrhs ctTrjQet^op. oli oi

tl KoivihaaadoA., avveaovrai. ^ovKofievoi

127,

20.

127, 25. 127, 39.

Pliny, N. h., viii, 102. undertaking. Tac, H., i, 27. concerned. Epictet.,Diss,, ii,7
entrails.

cf. i, i, 17 ; iii, r, 37 ;

iv. 4. 5-

Herodian, viii,3, 7. 128, 2. divination. birds. Artemidor., Onirocr., ii,6g. 128, 7. 128, 13. trial. Pliny, Epp., vi, 2, 2 ; cf. ii, 20, 4. 128, 16. feet. Juv., 6, 385-397. Victor, Caesares, 26. 128, 16. Gordian. De mart, 128, 17. Diocletian. persec, c. 10 sq. Ammian., xxi, i, 62, 4 ; cf. xxiii, 5, 10-13 128, 26. immemorial.
XXV,

6,

I.

12S,

28.

multiplied.

Vit.

Sept. Sev., c.
;

24 ; V. Floriani,

c.

Cod.

enim

Theodos., xvi, i, 2, 4, 6 te convenit, quod


statu

de interrogati

Firmic. Matem., Math., ii,33 : Scire haruspices quotiescumque a privatis Imperatoris fuerint et quaerenti respondere

rum

ad hoc fuerint destinata ac venavoluerint, exta semper quae conturbent. confusione ordines, involuta Prudent., C Symmach., ii,892. Augustine, C. D., iv, 2, 3 (a haruspex offers

prize at a poetic agon through witchcraft). ; v, i, 99 ; v, 2, 5598, 5704 ; Inscriptions,CIL, vi, 2161-2168 CIRh, 769 (haruspices iii iv, Brambach, ; Ephem. epigr., Henzen, 6024. Cf. Marquardt, op. cV. publ.,Treves) ; 1002
to

procure

him

the

128, 35. excludes.


deum
nos

Firm.

Matem.,

Math., i, 3

Nos

eninjriimeri

coli facimus.

Zeller, iii,i, 317, 2. 128, 37. Panaetius. H., i, 18. 128, 41. astrology. Tac, k.,vi, 22 ; cf. iv, 20; N. cf. vol. h., ii, iii, 22; p. 89. 129, 5. divinity. Pliny, fate. Sueton., Tiber., c. 69. 129, 9. Gustav Wolfi, De 129, 27. signs. Strabo, xvii, i, 43, p. 843 E. Felix, Octav., c. 7. Arnob., Adv. Gentes, i, i ; Euseb., Praep. evang., v, I ; Prudent., Apotheos., 435 sqq. TertuUian, De anima, c. 46. 130, 7. false ones. intentions. Lactant., Inst, div., ii, 16. 130, 10. Kortlng, Peirarcas Leben und Werke, p. 613, i.. 130, 10. Petrarch. E. Hiibner, Bericht iiber eine epigraphische Colophon. 130,25. nach Reise England, in Monatsber. d. Berl. Acad., i866, p. 791 f. ; CIL, vii, 633.
130,
2.

oraculorum novissima distress. Minuc. 129, 39.


dumb.

aetate, p.

i.

666
134, 7. command. 134, 9. Alexander. Cf. also
draconibus

Notes

[vol.iil.

CIL,
'

CJL, iii,1021, 1022. Mommsen, ii,p. 331, no. 493. Ephem. epigy., 'Sanctis vi, 112 Orelli,1797: {CIL, vi, 143
=

is unconnected

cf
.

134, 134, 134, 134, 134,

II.

Lucian.

Amulets

on

which

the

note) figure of Glycon


.

is to

be

less probability in Cumont, or recognized with more 19. serpents. Dio, Ixxii, 7; cf. vol. ii,p. 275. Zeller, ii', 2, 424 and 625. 24. Aristotle. Democritus. lb., i', 644. 24. Pliny, N. h., x, 211. 29. undecided.
later.

pp, 43-45.

Id. ib., xxv, 17. 134, 41. divinity. Vol. iii,p. 87 f. 135. 9- Origen. Orig., C. Cels.,i, 48. Minuc. Fel., Octav., c. 7. 135, 15. Felix. Tertullian, De anima, c. 135, 24. impure. 134, 29. I35i 35- mathematics. 13s. 36. 135.

46

sqq.

Galen,

ed.

K., ii. 812.

Germany. Pliny, Epp., iii, 5. 39- profession. Sprengel, Gesch. d. Medicin, ii, 136 ; cf. 145a, Galen, vi, 833 ; Daremberg, La midicine, histoire et doctrine,

p. 94s-

136, 3. of itself. Galen, ed. K., xvi, 222. Id. ib., xv, 443 sqq. 136, 4. birds. 136, 10. own. Pliny, Epp., i, 18. coins. Sueton., August., c. 91. 136, 15. (Dio doubts it.) 18. Marc. Antonin., Commentat., i, 17. 136, blood-spitting. Herodian, ii, 9. 136, 21. bronze. 136, 22. graciously. Dio, Ixxii, 23. Id., Ixxiv, 3 ; cf. Vit. Seven, c. 3. 136, 25. ear. 136, 30. immortality. Dio, Ixxii, 23. Tertullian, De anima, c. 46. Artemidorus, 136, 32. literature. Onicror., ed. Reiff.,i, pp. 441-446. Artemidorus, iii,66 sq. man. 136, 41. famous Aristid.,Ad Capitonem, p. 315 Jebb, ed. Dindorf, 137, 4. descent. ii,415. Artemidor., ii,70 sq. Cf. Progr. Acad. Alb., 1868, v,
p. 4. O. Hirschfeld's of Artemidorus Maximus is identical is in

supposition in his prefaceto the by S. Kraus (Vienna, 1881), that


with the

tion translaCassius of

philosopherMaximus
Zeitschr.

Tyre,
osterr.

f. opinion plausible (Gomperz, my Gymnas., 1881, p. 501). 137,6. palmistry. Cf. Diels, Atacta, in ifermcs, xxiii, 1888, p. Tivdv toO ^ukS. dWwi' re 287 f (Galen, xv, 444 K ; 'Apre/HSilipov
not
.

ivSi^wi' j3(pAoi/s). Artemidor., iv, 2, ed. Reifi.,p. 318 sq. and i, prooem., init. Artemidor., i, prooem. ; ii,60 and 70. 137, 28. language. Id., iv, 63 and 23. 137, 32. dreams. ii, prooem. Id., degree. i37i 39Isis. A CIA, KoX iveipoKplris apparently of Isis, 138, 12. XvxvaiTTpuL iii,162. Aristid., Or., xviii, ed. Dind., i, p. 413. 138, 19. cure. heal. Orig.,C. Cels.,iii,24. 138, 31. 138, 33. places. Arist., Or., vii, ed. Dind., i, p. 78.
oluviCTUv

137, 15.

thanksgiving.

VOL.

III.]

Notes

667

138, 36. daylight. Kaibel, Epigv. Gr., 802 (where, however, Trairi ifiots ykp [in TeKi]sai!iv i.va[^]av5bv iwiffrrji gives no sense). Artemidor., 22. prescriptions. 5. iv, 139, Aristid., Or., vi, p. 39 J. Cf. Baumgart, Aris139, 39- letters.
tides, pp. 140, 3. used.
50-55.

Galen, ed. K., vi, 41 ; ib., 869 : dXXd toOtok fi.h 0 liiraTO, 'A(rK\i;7n6s 140, 6. fortnight. Vol. i, p. 174. Galen, II. r. ISlav ^i^Xlav,c. ii,xix, 19. emperor. 140, 10. Greece. B. Volksleben der Griechen, p. 77 f. 12. Schmidt, 140, 10. departed. KoP/3a3ias, 'E0r;/ic/)i! ipxaio\., 1883, p. 197 ; 141, K. Zacher, Zu den Heilurhunden von 1885, p. I. Epidauros, in Wilamovitz, Hermes, xxi, 473. Rhegion, in Hippy s von von Id.,Isyllos Hermes, xix, 441. Epidaurus, in Philol. UnterDiels, Antihe such., ix, 1886, pp. 116-124. Heilwunder, in Noid und Siid, Jan. 1888, p. 29 ff. That a Apellas was sophist An his not is by (("iK6\oyuv. proved inscriptionof a in 'E"pi]ix. Ti. KXaiiSios 2eouijpos, dpx-,1883, p. 237 ; an inscription of the temple of Aesculapius on the Tiber island, CIG, 5980. P. votive Iscriz. ear. Cabardiacense, a Minerva Bortolotti, 141, 27. in Bdl, 1867, p. 219SS. (3,4), 237SS. (6,8), GIL, xi, i, J2921309. vault.141,31.

Gatti,

Trovamenti
com.

e risguardanti la topografia

la

epigrafiaurbana,

d. R., 1887, p. 154SS., and VisTrovamenti di d'arti conti, etc., ibid.,p. 192 (1-36 list oggetti of votive offerings). Cicero, De Divinat.,ii, 59, 123, had already in Bull.
:

said

Et

sine
?

medico

medicinam artium

dabit

Minerva

Musae

scribendi
non

legendi

ceterarum

scientiam

somniantibus

dabunt

141,

GIL, iv, 68 ; cf. Wilmanns, 38. lady. Orelli, 1518 71 in deae oclatae : eM/coos Lesbos, similarly 'Afn-e/us (Bonae 6ep/j.la Hermes, vii, 411). Mrjrpl 6ewv eiJoxT^rifi la,TpdvQeixvv, GIA,
=

134 142, 5. 142,

; cf. 137.

worshipped. Lehrs, Pop. Aufs.', p. 158 ff. 13. Asclepius. Aristid., Or., vi, in Aesculap.,ed. Dind., i,
Lebas-Waddington,
Id., 1273. ep., v, p. 457,
no.

p. 68. 142, 18. Pan. 142, 18. Leto.


142,

1891-94. 948 (inscription

Cf. e.g. Eph. 19. Carthage. of Auzia in Mauretania).

deserve. Pausan., viii, 37, 8. The erected. temple of Zeus Lebas-Waddington, 519s. 142, 35. discovered with 400 inscriptions wa.s Panamaros by Deschamps and Cousin, Inscr. du temple de Z. P., in Bull, de corr. HelUn., 142, 27.

xi, 1887, pp. 142, 37. observed. 143, 2. Antinous.


143, 5. den in

373-391-

Cf. vol.
Cf. vol. G.

iii,p. iii,p.

116. 118.

physician.
Archdol.

Hirschfeld,Zwei

athenische

welche Inschriften
Cf
.

angehn,in Hermes, iarpds ijpws


N. Zeitg.,

-viii, ^S"^-

A.

Michaelis,

F., viii, 48 f.
,

143, 8. fever. 143,


II.

Scytha, 2. panegyric. Plutarch, Flaminin.,


Lucian,

c.

16.

668
143, 13. Alexandria. cf. Wilcken, in
For

Notes
the

[vol.iir.
of Alexander
602 at

priest

that

place

Hermes,

xxiii, 1888, p.
'
"

f,

143, 13.

places. Lebas-Waddington, 57, 58 (Erythrae), 490 (Bar'AX^ovgyUa), 496, 57 : Upia SeoO AXeiivbpov ^T. *X. AipijO'.iov)
Spov. Vit. Alex. Sev., Alexandro urbem nam
dri.
c.

in

templo
natus
"

dicato die

apud
festo

Magno

ArceAlexan-

143, 17. 143,


21.

Virgin. Procop.,
sicknesses.

De

vi, aediff.,
11,
2.

2;

ed.

D., iii,333.

Pausan., vi,

143, 29. 143, 144, 144, 144, 144,

garlands. Athenagoras, c. 26 (Lobeck., Aglaopham., p. 1171). Lebas-Waddington, p. 703. read were put to death perished 34. gifts. For miserably '. Lucian, Philopseud., 18-22. 26. good. Zeller, iii^ i, 290 f. Juv., 10, 346 sqq. 30. body. 33. temples. Pliny, Paneg., c. 3. Cues, et inv., v, 25, Naber 83: 40. protection. Fronto, AdM.
' '

'

Pro

Faustina

mane

cotidie deos

appello:

scio enim

me

pro tua

salute

optare

et

precari.
8.

Martial, viii,24, 5, 6. 145, 7. Martial. sail. c. Plutarch, De superstit., 145, 19. 686 Lebas-Waddington, 145. 33- alike. fi^a/Umi irip rov 'AvSpovlKov : (Mascula) Satumo Aug. de 146, 13. chapel. Orelli, 1523 146, 13. frequently. Mommsen,
=

(Gordus) :

...

'BXa-is

CIL, viii, 2232"2236 riiubvov eioCV"ob pecoribus(i.e.

pecora) v.s.l.a.
no.

CIL, xiv, 3530

(88 a.d.). iv, 1881, p. 260, Eph. epigr.,

723":
deos

Bona obtinet

dea

fere loco inter inter deas eodem est, quem refertur loci ad aedificia et potissimum genius

the inscriptions quoted and Preller, RM, i', 404 f.). (cf. Inschr. latein. Griech. und v. 146, 18. divinity. Weisbrodt, Ixxvii, 1884, 48. Untermosel, in Bonner Jahrbb., p.

d.

146, 24. 146, 27.


also

Meles. power.

CIG, 3165.
no.

Eph. ep., v, 443, Appendix liv, p. 294.


Brambach, Prl., ii*, 635, Orelli, 1613
4.
=

900

; Celtianensium) (civitas

146,

33. condition.

CIRh, CIL,

43

Orelli,

2029

cf.
,

Marquardt, 146, 39. prayer.

xii, 103

explains1.
et
suos

differently).Cf. CIL, ix, 2164 habet).

(where Hirschfeld (Silvano quotse


"

incolumes

146, 39.

Waldund Feldcutte,ii, 121. Mannhardt, im nordl. Europa, Gesch. d. Heidentums Mone, 147, 9. inscriptions. fi. proprie CIL, v, r, 732 ; numen on Mommsen, 416 CIL, v, i, 1827 (Julium Camicum) : arnicum, non Noricum. Silvanus.

g.

restoration

of his

temple.
c. 22.

147, 18. credible.

Herodian,

147, 31. essences. 147, 34. adoration. Orelli,1650 ; cf. 147, 37. kind.

vii, 3, 3 ; Vit. Maximini, Apulei., Florida, i, i. Vol. i, p. 380 fi.

165 1, 469.

147, 40. gods. CIL, i, 623. Orelli,1870. X48, 2. Urbssalvia. Nemausus. Herzog, Gallia 148, 5.
3072.

Narb.,

App.

240

CIL, xii,

VOL.

in.]

Notes
Elem.

669
336 sqq. epigr.,
Greek and
;

148, 14. Nile. Vol, i, p. 362 ff. Franz, CIG, 4832 sqq. 148, 18. temple. CIG, iii,5042 sq. ; cf. Proskynemata at the temple of Baal
the time
of

5039. Markod

Latin
at

in Phoenicia

Severus

Lebas-Waddington, 185 5-1 863a.

148, 22. Julia. Orelli, 1580. 148,31. nitre-springs. CJL, x, 6786, p. 679; Preller, RM, ii', CIL, iii, 1396 sq. (Thermae of Zazwaros) ; Devotio to 145, 5, the Nymphae of the aquae ferventes(found in the spring of PogE. I., 2749 CIL, xi, i, 1823. gio Bagnoli) Wilmanns, others. MiiUeroder Ihm, 148, 34. MatfonencuUits, in Bonner Jahrbb., Lxxxiii, 94 f. 148, 36. fire. Henzen, 5689. 148, 39. springs. Orelli, 1560 sq. IRN, 7146 (aliena). 149, 3. Lymfa. 149, 7. spring. Orelli,1632, 1634, 1^37 ; CIL, v, i, 3106 ; ib.,iii, (Njrmphis Aug. ^pro salute municipii balneo eSecto). 3047 Lambaesis. Henzen, 57583. 149, 9.
=
"

149,

12.

storms.

CIL,

viii,gi8o.
'

149,17.

iVayfe., App., 283 (Henzen, Bull., 1862, p. 142s.). Hirschfeld, VG, p. 73, 3. boar. Orelli, 1603 CIL, vii, 451. 149, 20. timber-merchants. 22. Orelli, CIL, v, i, 815 : Sil4278 149, vano sectores materiarum sacrum Aquileienses. CIL, xi, i,

Numidian.

Read

Nimidian

'.

Herzog,

GaW.

363 (Arimini) : Silvano d.d. In rocky Dalmatia


reliefs of
Pan

Aug. nymphs

sacrum

NN.

negotians
as

materiar.

Silvanus

and

the

votive; the appears of characteristic are specially Pan

Schneider, Oestevreich. Mitth., ix (1885), pp. 36-47. CIL, ii, 2660. 149, 29. skin. shirt. CIL, ii, 462. 149, 33Das Hubner, Heiligthum des Nodon, in Bonner 149, 38. temple.
Dalmatia,

Jahrbb., Ivii (1879),p.


150,4. 150,

29

ff.
in
curses :

grant.
1499.

Chthonic

deities invoked

ton, Lebas-Waddingofficia divina

10. angels. TertuUian, De anima, angelos (I.angelis) credimus.

c.

37;

nos

150, 16. 150, 19.

Statina. Celtic.

Id. ib., c. Jordan, De

39.

Genii

et

Eponae picturisPompei.,

in

AdI,
150, 24.

p. 49SS. existence. Preller,RM,


in Bonner cult

1872,

MatronencvMus,
continuance

ii',227 f. Cf. Ihm, MutterJahrbb.,lxxxiii,1887, p. 56, 2.

und The

of the

of

Epona

(and Cloacina) is
' '

attested

by

Prudent., Apoth., 197. Preller, ibid.,p. 144 f. 150, 26. Mefitis. CIL, xii, inscription of Nemausus,
reddet
to

in a Quartana (Quartane 3129

votive
votum

libens (sic)
the

merito of the

Hirschfeld Byrria Severilla)

believes

be

goddess

quartan

ague.

150, 37. Mars. E.g. Orelli, 1348. Id., 1336. ^SO- 37' Neptune. iS"" 39-

profits. Id., 1404 Mercury in an atrium


The

CIL, ix, 3307


numerous

of (erection

statue

of

auctionarium).
monuments dedicated to

150, 40. Minerva.

very

670
Minerva
those

Notes
along
the

[vol.III.
only
exceeded in number 25.

whole

limes

are

of Mercury: Keller, Vicus Aureli, p. by Horace, S., ii, 2, 124. 150, 40. Ceres. Tertulhan, De anima, c. 39. 150, 41. Lucina. Eros. Plutarch, Amator., c. 2, i. 151, 5. sickness. Lobeck., Aglaoph., p. 1172. 151,10. 151, 151, 151, 151, 151, 151,
12.

Henzen-Orelli, Index, p. 31 sq. Petron., Sat., 44; Preller, RM, 15. i", 194, 2. Poeninus. 20. Livy, xxi, 38 sq. 25. Jovis. Saussure, Voy. d. I. Alpes, iv, 189SS. Nissen, Ital. Landeskunde, p. 160. 27. passes. Ex travellers. Galliae parte septentrionaliGermaniisque 30. CIL, v, 2, 761. Cf. H. Meyer, Die Raetiaque : Monamsen,

god.
rain.

rom.

Alpenstrassenin
fi.

der

Schweiz,

in

Mitth.
61

d.

antiq. Ges.
;

zu

Zurich, xiii, 19 Promi-s, Antichitd 151, 32. return.

d'Aosta, p.

ss.

CIL,

v,

2,

6865-6895.
Orelli, 1269 CIL, iii,i, 1090. 151, 34. destinies. Lebas-Waddington, 2573 (Palmyra) : Ad 151, 36. danger. and (husband wife) eO^dfiepotxal iiraKovcrBhrei
=
"

'Tfiffrip
.

CIL,
^hoc in

iii,1918
loco

151, 41. 152, 3. Brescia. 152, 7. Trocmi. 793 152, 152, 153,
II. 22. 10.

(Novae in Dalmatia) : J.O.M. majestate et numine ejus servatus health. Orelli, 1267.
Henzen-Orelli, 5619
=

NN. etc.

centurio

"

CIL,
1192
=

v,

i, 4241

(224 a.d.).

Lebas-Waddington, (apparently 163 a.d.).

Kaibel,

Epigr. Gr.,

Dacia.

CIL, iii, i, 1504. Orelli, 3726. preserver.

153, 14. 153, 17. Providence. 153. 32. ^53. 154, 154, 155,

Juv., 13, 86. intelligence. Philo, T. i, p.


events.

262

Pfeiff.

Tac,

A., vi,
De

22. c. superstitione,

superstition. Plutarch, See vol. iii,p. 35- Tyre. De godlessness. Apulei., 4.


18.
II.

13.

93. deo Socrat.,ed.

barbarians.

Lucian, Jup.

Tragoed., in

122. Oudendorp, ii, f.

Fel., c. 7. gifts. Minuc. i, 6, 40. 155. 34- unintelligible. Quintilian, i. StV, iii*, 156,2. 382. Marquardt, 433, 6. Rome. CIL, i, 362. Mommsen, 156, und WaldFeldcuUe, ii,p. xxxvii. Mannhardt, 156, 9. cross. fi. Ibid., 156, 13. spring. p. 265 Ci.id., Mythol. Fotschungen, J6id., ii, 156, 16. contended. p. 315.
in

Nachlass, pp.

156,

20.

Mary.

1, 192-197. Marquardt, op. cit.,446,


159 The die
fi.

i.

156, 24. Mommsen, 1870, i, p.

association. Uebef
161

from following chiefly(inpart verbally) rdmischen Ada

Ackerbrudey,

in

Gfenzboten,

156,38.
SIV

metal.
,

Henzen,
fi. ;

iii^ 447

157, 36. Celtic. 157,

Pates), 4297 36. Raetian.

Marquardt, jr. Arval., p. 132; Jordan, Topographie,i, 396. CIL, V, 1, 725 (Aerecura), 763, 1809, 4935 (Cautus (Alus), 4200SS. (Bergimus) etc. lb., p. 390 (Cuslanus,Jupiter Feluennis).

VOL.

III.]
38. Bolsena.
tivus deae

Notes
CIL, xi,
ser.

671
Dis deabusq. Primi(Volsinii),

157,

i, 2686
ex

Nort.

act.

voto.

157.39r.

158, 420, 158,4. Feronia. Marquardt, StV, iii^ 33, 6. 158, 5. Italy. Preller, ibid., i', 426 fi. ; Henzen-Orelli, Ind., p. Lanciani, Bdl, 1870, p. 26ss. ; CIL, i, 776; vi, 146s. 27; Valine lake. 158,10. Preller,i', 408; Horace, Epp., i, 10, 49; CIL, ix, 4636, 4751. TertuUian, Apol., 24 ; Ad Nation., ii, 8. 158, 16. Sutrium. Hadrian. Preller, ibid., 280; CIL, ix, 2594 Orelli, 158,18. of the name on work, p. 502, Mommsen 1852. Cf. in the same ?"""' the city. 158, 19. quarters. Feast of Juno at Falerii, ibid.,280; of Diana
i.
=

Sejanus. Preller, RM, Nortia. Teuffel, RLG^,

i', 189,

2;

Juv.,

10,

74.

at

Nemi,

316. Preller, 315. Griechenlands


u.

Pausan., ii, 27, 4; 158,25. slaves. 158, 33. ground. Hertzberg, Gesch.
der

d.

Herrschaft

Romer,

159, 6. animals. 159,


20.

159, 28. 159,40.

160, 10. 160, 23. 160, 25. altar.


rbv

ii, 477 Pausan., vii, 18, 7. Dionysus. Id., vii, 19, 20. lot. Id., vii, 25, 8. Medea. Id., ii, 11, 6; 12, i. temple. Id., ii, 31, 5 ; 32, i. blows. Id., iii,16 ; Plutarch, Lycuyg., c.

fi.

18,

2.

Lebas-Waddington,

ii, 175b

(Sparta) : ft

ir6\is

160, 160, 163, 161,

Kal eiyev^ffra/rov koX AvSpeLdraToif M. AOpl K\id)vvix^Lo\oy(j!)Tarov KoX '^v"Ka. rbv "T/Mvov Bw/xoj.etKijv dper^s fxov 27. flogged. Pausan., viii, 23, i. Plutarch, Qu. Gy., 38 ; Hertzberg, op, cii., 37. election. p. 259. 38. Cyprus. Lactant., Inst, div., i, 21 init. S. Cypriani (bishop of Antioch, Rome. Cf. also Confessio 2.

who

is said to have

suffered
the

concerning
of in that

time.

cletian) martyrdom under Claudius or Dioof tion divinamysteries and different kinds Preller, Beitrag z. Religionsg.d. Alterth.,

For the survival of i, 349. Philologus, iii,310 century, see Hertzberg, op. cit.,

old cults in the fourth f. Isis


v,

f. Cf. vol. iii,p. 102 161, 8. times. 161, 12. islands. cit., ii,267 ff., 485. Hertzberg, op.

already

in

Athens

c.

161, 13. Atergatis. G.

350, iii,120 Hirschfeld,

(Kohler, Hermes,
Delos

worship 371 fi.).

{Deutsche Rundschau,

xli, October
161, 16.
Thera.

1884,
I

p.

113).
ii^, 411,
agree 3.

Preller, RM,
cannot

161,

23.

ascendancy.
V, 257,
'

RG,
which

that

this age had


more

long
more

Mommsen's lost the old national with the

opinion, reUgion,
the in the

became

and

specialpossessionof
for this ger.

learned passage

class ', nor can he quotes from

I find

any

support

view

Plutarch, Pmec.

reip.,30.

11. 161,28. Demonax. Lucian, Demonax, ed. Oudend., ii,p. 518 sq. 162,2. garlands. Apulei.,Apol., Martial, x, 92. 162, II. wish. Prudent., C. Symmach., i, 188 sqq. 20. 162, prayers. Vol. i, p. 131 f. 162, 25. senator.

672
162, 30.
return.

Notes
Seneca,
Vol. the
2

[vol.III.
27. 3 ; 369, Terrebasse, Inscr.
ex annua stipe

hi, Beneff., iii,p. 96.

162, 32. mentioned. 162, 38. gift. On

cf. Marquardt, StV, iii', stipes 143,

; 5 ; 385, 3 ; 456, de FieMMe, iii, 533 = den. XXXV et. d. 162, 41. Minor. Mommsen,

CIL, iv, 7 ; AUmer C/L, xii,2388 : Matris

et

Aug.

StR., ii', 66 f. ; Dionys. Halic,


Ad

Ant.

Waddington, ii, p.
,

10 ; ApoL, 13, 42 ; Lebas(Gythion). Lehmann, Quaestiones sacerdotales P. i., De titulis ad sacerdotiorum Graecos apvd venditionem pertinentibus(Regimonti,1888). Sale of the priesthood, hi ^afjLodpdKjj fiviTTdvdeuv Twv XP^"^^ iTTii x^^i^^^ e^Kovra. in Oesterreich. MitTocilescu, Inschriften atis d. Dobnidscha, theihmgen, vi, 1882, p. 8.

Rom., ii,24

Tertullian,
124

nat., i,

ad

243

"

Wilcken, Kaiserl. Tempelverwaltungin Aegypien, in Hermes, xxiii, p. 592 ft. 163, 2. existence. Henzen, 6113 CIL, vi, 820. Christians. Ad in Hermes, Tr., 96, 10; Mommsen, 163, II. Pliny, iii,50, 3. Sueton., Calig.,c. 14. 163, 15. months. List of eight oxen. 163, 17. Prudent., C. Symmach., i, 215 sqq. 163,
I.
=

Ptolemies:

animals

sacrificed

by

two

priests of
1161-1168.

Saturn

to

eight gods

CIL,

Marquardt, StV, iii',67. 163, 35. eighty-two. RGDA^, (nuUo praetermisso quod eo p. 86 another Tiberius restoration tempore refici debebat). Under
was

163, 28. 163. 33- individuals.

viii, 8246 sq. visitors. Lucret.,

v,

necessary.
dream.

Tac,

A., ii, 49.

E.g. Orelli, 1344, 1790. for a temple of the Dea HS Calva 164, 9. building. E.g. 100,000 in the district of a.d. Henzen, Trier) 124 (Gerolstein 5681 Brambach, CIRh, 853. For a temple at Gabii a.d. 140 in tutela et ornationibus (sic)5000 sest. ; CIL, xiv, 2795.
164, 5.
=

164,13.

Aricia.

Appian,

el"Ti8T)(Tavpoi xP'tl'^'''''"' icpwv Sa^iXeis.

Dessau, Due et Augus[torum]). [auro] Herculis vol. i,p. 116 towns. Orelli, 781 {Ummidia Quadratilla), 164,16. cf. vol. vol. ii,p. 249. i, p. 46 (Oleander etc.); (Phny) ; Titttli Ostienses P. Lucilii Gamalae, in Mommsen, 164, 22. Tiber. iii,319SS. ; CIL, xiv, 375, 376. Ephem. epigr., Sassina. Martial, ix, 58. 164, 24. Other examples CIL, 164, 27. Apollo. Henzen-Or., 6124, 6126. xiv, 2795 ; viii,1574 (Mustis,prov. proc. 164 a.d., a temple for

/idXiora7r6Xeo-iKai kCj/ CIL, xiv, 3679, 3679a Iscr. Tiburtine,AdI, 1882, p. 116 sqq. (sub thesv,

B.

C,

24:

^"/ols

S.) ; 993 70,000 flaminica divae


'

(col.Julia Karpis) :
Plotinae
'

temple praised by
et

maritus
et

filius
et

(aedem)

sue

sumptu 2657, 209/211


a

solo aedificatam
A.D.

d.d. marmoribus

et museis statua

ib., (cf.
Pudici-

marmoribus

musaeo)
ornaverunt.

tiae

et

thorace

Caelestis

Augustae

Vol. sanctuaries. 164, 31.

164, 30.

estates.

164, 33. kitchens,

i, p. 116. E.g. Orelli, 1515 ; Henzen, 5669 etc. CIL',ix 3075 (Sulmo) ; ib.,xiv, IRN, 5435
=

674
167, 4. Smyrna.
For
' '

Notes
the Mother
at

[vol.III.
of the

Smyrna
Matrem

'

read Deorum

the Nemesis

Smyrna
N
e m e

Sipylenen,

Sipylus at : Jahn's emendation sim, quae Smyrnae coli'.

Gods

from

libr. jur. Anterightlyadopted by Kriiger {Coll. Studemund, ii,pp. 24, 26). Kriiger, Mommsen, 167, 5. Carthage. Ulpian, Fragm., xxii, 6 (Huschke, Juhsprud. Antejustin.^, p. 597). 167, II. annually. D., xxxiii, i, 20, " i. P.

tur, has been

justiniani,ed.

167, 167,

16. 26.

face. God.

Zeller, iii^
Max. B.

i,

292.

Tyr., Diss.,

viii.

Volhsl. d. Neugriechen, p. 49; Schmidt, 167,32. Panagias. Gr. D. Mythol., Vorr., Gotterlehre,ii, 121 ; Grimm, Welcker, xxxiii.
in Fr. agriculture. B. Schmidt, Demeter Eleusis, and N. Rhein. f. Mus., 1876, p 27S Lenormant, ; Cic, Ven., iv, For the veneration of the images of Greek deities in 51, 114. the Middle inid. yelat. d I'hist. de la Ages cf. Sathas, Docum. Grice au dge, i. S6rie, T. i (1880), p. xiv. moyen note (where Cic, Fee*'., 168,2. devout. Lucret.,i, 316 with Munro's iv, 43, 94 is quoted). Eunap., Vitt. sophist., 148 : xal rb. aTipva. ToD cro(purToS Trcpi.'Kixi'.wif^^oi KaOdwep dyd^/iaTos iv8iov Trdxres d

167,

41.

ol fiiv ol Tr6Sas ol 8i X"P**^ TrpoaeKOvovv^ Trapdvres, Si 'EpfioO \oylov tOttov. 168, 4. hearing. Seneca, Epp., 41, i. 168, 5. secret. Jahn, on Pers., 2, 4 sqq. desires. on 168, 8. Intpp. on Juv., 10, 55 and

Se 0e6v

oi ^tpaffav,

Apulei.,Apol.,
Volkes, iii,

515,

Oudend.

saints. 196 f. 168, 14. abuse.

168,

10.

Riickert, CuUurgesch. des


Paul.

deutschen

Nolan., Carm.,
Cf.

18, 220-465.
7.

168, 168,

16. 23.

Jupiter. Epictet., D., iii,4,


Theocrit., 7, 107.
some one a

Pan. 119, where pieces and

also

the

fable

in

Babrius,
to

in

finds

treasure

rage inside. und


;

breaks

his wooden

Hermes

168, 25. idols.

Peschel, Volkerkunde,

168, 28. water. Gesch. aller 168,


29.
cease.

Mayer, Neapel Religionen,i, 128


SchHcht,
Bairisch

p. die

528

f. Gr. Alt., ii,167.

Neapolitaner ; Meiners,

Schomann,

168, 30.
von

Sicily. Schneegans's Evolo (D. Rundschau,


as

Land bairisck u. Volk, 1875. tale. Die Schicksaie des h. Pancrazius March informs

1883) is
me.

founded

on

true

occurrence,

the

author

Geschichte, i, 357. Treitschke, Deutsche Bernhardi, Reiseerinnerungen aus Spanien, p. 476. c. Sueton., Qalig., 169, 10. streets. 5 sq. ed. Haase, 169, 17. Capitol. Seneca, in Augustine, C. D., vi, 10; 'Alius nomina cf. Preller, RM, i', 144, i. iii,p. 426; (so 168, 34. march. 168, 37. arms.
'

Haase
:

for
'

numina)

'

deo

subicit
names

'

means

perhaps

as

Hertz

poses sup-

announces

the

of the

suppliants '.

day. Cf. Marquardt, offices. On coins of 169, 34.


169, 23.
of the officials

PH., i', 256, 4. Byzantium certain divinities (Demeter, Dionysos, Nike, Tyche, Diva Faustina) are indicated as

cityby

M, prefixed

and

hold the office for

VOL.

III.]
the

Notes
even

675
time
; a

second, third, or

seventh So
in

thing which
:

no

doubt
et
z.

happened
antiken in
119

elsewhere.
M." und

Samothrake
etc.

Augusto)! iterum
Miinz-

Acilio

Regibus Jov(e (124 a.d.). Sallet.Beitr.


10

Alterthumsk., 1881, p. Oesier/eich. Mitth., 1881, p. 224 f. and


f.

ff. Cf. Hirschfeld,

Diirr, ibid.,1886, p.

18 : cum 169, 36. processions. Tertullian, De idolol., c. etiam idolis induantur ipsis praetextae et trabeae

praeterea
et lati clavi

169, 41. horses.


170, 3. 170. 39170, 41.

fascesque et virgae praeferantur. Bernhardi, Reiseerinnerungen ans


Hidalgo.
Der Sealsfield,

Spanien.-p.^'jQ.
part
i.

Virey,

note

on

170, 36. Tacitus. demons.


to

H., v, 4. religion. Id. ib., 13.


Cf. for the

Tac,

Philo's relations d. Ph., iii^ 2, 298 ; SeligCassel, in Ersch and Gruber's Juden (Gesckichte) Encyklopddie, p. 20 f. 10. and religion, Lucian, Alexand., 25 171, Justin Mart., 37. Apol., i, 6, 13 ; Euseb., H. e., iv, 16. Hillel Gibbon, Hist., ch. xv. 171, 24. Gibbon. arranged under heads of the the till eighteen Torah, which prescriptions then divided commands into were 248 according to the number of parts of the human body, and into 365 prohibitions

Jewish popular

faith and

paganism Zeller,G.
,

171,

171, 171,

172,

172, Vol. 172, 17. idea. commercial. 19. 172,


218

of the days in the year. according to the number Hausrath, Neutest. Zeitgesch., i 417 ; cf. also Schurer, Neutest. Zeitgesch., p. 438 ff. Cf. i Maccab., xv, 38. people. Schiirer, ii',495-513. 16-24 Oracc. Sibyll.,iii, 271 (composed 140 B.C. (139/138 B.C.). according to Schiirer,ii',494, and 124 B.C. according to Gutschmid) in Joseph., A. J., xiv, 7, 2 ; cf. xv, Strabo 38. Strabo. 13, i. B. Cf. also Joseph., J., ii, 16, 4. Philo, De 41. Josephus. 8 exsecrationibus "" and 9, and De pyaemiis et poenii, "" 15-20 in Schiirer, Neutest. Zeitgesch., pp. 573, 589. 6. Arabia. Acts Apost., ii, 5-11. Philo, Leg. ad Gai., p. 587 M. 14. Libya.
.

i, p. 313. Herzfeld,
f.

Alteythums, p. 204
f.

Handelsgeschichte der Juden des Babylonian trade of the Jews, ibid.,p.

Zeit Jesu zur 172, 28. life. Delitzsch, Handwerkerleben and Slave-trade of the 36. 25 Jews, Herzfeld, p. 172, 41.
arms.

(1868),pp.
128.

The

above Akad.

juden in

Europa,

nearly verbally Vortrage, i, 224

from f.

DoUinger,

Die

Dio, Ixvi, 4. 173, 6. Parthia. Mommsen, 173, 14. government. Schurer, Neutest. 173, 16. seats.
172, 19.

RG, v, 346. ii*,497. Zeitgesch.,


f.

empire.
at

S.
621.

Zeitgesch., p.
synagogue

Cassel, op. cit., p. 175 Herzfeld, p. 336 f.

Schiirer, Neutest.
of
a

Callinicum 40.
A

Burning (Mesopotamia) by the


257 ipxifJ-Tropoi
.\.D.
:

Jewish
:

Christians

Ambrose,
173, 19.

Epp., Jews

Palmyra.

Jewish

CIG,
nos.

4486.
13 and

Cf. for the

at

Palmyra,

Vogii6,Inscr.

Palmyr.,

676
63
224 173,
21.

Notes
; ;

[vol.III.

Derenbourg,
Lebas-W.,
A.D.

Essai

sur

I'Mst. et la giogr. de Palest., i, 22,

2619.
von

173, 24.

centrale, p. 47. Ueber eine Landauer, inscription.


31

Vogu6, Syne

Dr.

Euting
Ber.

in

Palmyra
Akad.,

einer gefundene Inschrift Juli 1884, p. 993 f.

Synagoge, in

d. Berl.

in Sallet's Zeitschr. f. Numismatik, v, 183, 28. Egypt. Mommsen (Derenbourg, Journal Asiat., Mars-Avril, 1869, p. 373s. 229-231 not accessible to me). was Arabia. S. Cassel, op. cit,, 173, 29. p. 165. in Axumites. Gutschmid Sharpe, Gesch. Aegyptens, ii, 173. 36221 f., 285. 38. Procop., B. Pers., i, 19, ed. D., i, 99, 7. Justinian. 173, Schilderung der abessynischen 173, 41. population. M. Flad, Kurze Cf. juden (Falasha), 1869. i, 216. Krapf, Reisen in Ostafrica, Place, 582 M. : koS' iKiar-qv irSKai irafx174, 3. Syria. Philo, In 'AWas KttiSup/os. Scbiirer, p. 621. j-Xijfleis Les apdtres,p. 223. 174, 5. contingent. Renan, 174, 6. magnificence. Schiirer, p. 636. Mommsen, RG, v, 465. development. 174, 10. 174, 14. physicians. Usener, Religionsgesch.Unters., i (1889), p. 227 174, 15. ff.
war. 2

ii, 20,

Schiirer, Neulest. vii, 8, 7).

B. J., ii^ 498, 17 (Jos., Zeitgesch.,

from the time of Aristotle, Mueller, 174, 18. Diaspora. Evidence Fr. Hist. Gr., ii,323 ; Gutschmid, Neue Beitr. z. Gesch. d. alien

Orients, p. 77.
174, 174, 174, 174,
20. 22.

Phjygia. Josephus,
Cilicia. Acts

A.

J., xii, 3,

4.

174,

174, 175, 175,

Afosi., vi, 9. Heraklitischen Die Brief e, p. 28; Bernays, privileges. 24. Ads 8-20. Apost., xix, 26. Mommsen, 'Pov"p"'va 'lovSaia Smyrna. i,px'-'""'dy"^os, des Studes juives,1883, p. Reinach, Revue 490, I, from op. cit., 161 ; CIG, 9897. 28. honour. Reinach, Synagogue juive d Phocie, in Bull. de corr. Hillen., x, 1886, pp. 327-335. (For rpoeSpla cf. St. Matth., xxiii, 6 ; James, ii, 2, 3.) Eckhel, D.N., iU, 132-139. 38. Apamea. Cic, Pro Flacco, c. 28. 3. Pergamus.
Acts Apost.,xiii, 14 ; xiv, i. schmid S. Cassel, op. cit., According to Gutp. 174. in of Moses of there is no value the testimony Chorene, the Erdkunde, ii,294.) To him also I owe 486 A.D. (Ritter, of Faustus of Armem'a, that another historian information I'Arde Collection des historiens Byzantium, iv, 55 (Langlois,
12.

Lycaonia.

175, 14. Armenia.

of Jews were minie, i, 274) states, that incredible masses the when Artaxarta and other Persians, (367) by away
towns
were

carried ian Armen-

conquered. Tcheng-Ki-Tong [Ch'en Chi-t'ung], The Chinese 175, Painted Also Richthofen, China, by Themselves [1884],p. 191. the of from Persia at the i, 513, I. regards immigration Jews of the Han time dynasty as certain.
20.

extinct.

VOL.

III.]
21.

Notes
Bursian, Gsogr.
v.

677
i

175,

Melos. island. Delos. Paros.

Griechenland, ii, 3, 499.


; B.

17s, 26. Herod.


175, 28.

175, 29. 175, 29.


175, 34.

J., xvii, 12, Id., Vita, 76. Id., A. J., xiv, 10, 8.
lb., 7, 2 ; lo, 15, Die, xlviii,32.
=

Joseph.,A.

J., ii,7,

i,

again.

Jewish inscriptionsin Aegina, CIG, 9894, Patrae, CIA, iii, 2, 3547, ibid., 9900 3545, 3546. Jewish De Rossi, Aiene, suoi proskynemata in Syra (Grammata), in Bull, crist., monumenti cristiani e giudaici, 1876, p. 116. Cod. and Theodos.,xvi, 8, 12 21. 175, 40. injured. (S.Cassel, op.
175. 37' Acts. 9896, Athens

cit.,p. 121.)

176, 2. workshops. S. Cassel, p. 53. Add., p. 1005, no. 2114''and 2114''''. CIG, ii,2. 176, 5. Kertch. 1008 Cf. p. 1006 (2126'') (2131''). ; p. Stephani, op. cit.,p. 244 ff. 176, 6. Anapa. Jewish sepulchral inscriptions {Hebrdische 176, 8. Judaism. The
de I'Ac. des Sciences de St. Krim, Mim. viii. s6rie,ix [1866],no. 7) edited by Chwolson, are Pitersbourg, not genuine. Cf. A. Harkavy and H. L. Strack, Catalogder hebrdischen der hais. off. Bibl. in St. Petersb., Bibelhandschnften ii^ 499, 22. 1875 ; Schiirer, Neutest. Zeitgesch., 176, 10. population. Philo, In Place, p. 523 M. Schiirer, ii', 505, 53. 176, 12. Alexander. Ptolemies. Schiirer, pp. 621, 623 f. ; Gutschmid-Sharpe, 176, 15. in Cf. index. dtruXos i, 226, 267, 269 ; ii, 3 etc. npa"revx-") time of Ptolemy at the Alexandria Euergetes I or II, Eph. Cf. vol. iii of this work, p. 173. epigr.,iv, 26. Philo's. Later Schiirer, ii", 501. only one ? Mommsen, 176, 15. RG, V, 524, I. Vol. i, p. 357. 176, 18. trees. Reckerches, p. 62 (Ewald, Gesch. 176, 24. Scriptures. Lumbroso, Israels,iv, 274 ; Philo, In Flaccum, p. 528). in 176, 25. navigation. Philo, Leg. ad Gai., 564 M. 'TSpyarr-fipia M. In Herzfeld, Place, Alexandria, id.. Handelsgep. 525 schichte der Juden, p. 236. Z. Jesu, p. 38. z. Delitzsch, Handwerkerleben 176, 26. trades. 26 Lumbroso, L'Egitto, (Josephus,C. Apion., 176, 29. century. p. A custodiae. fluminis custodiam ii, 5 : MaXxaios totiusque Grabsteine
aus

der

under

Trajan guardiano
Bull.

gabellotto del porto

di

176, 29. 176, 41. hierarchy. Ewald,


177,
I.

Delta.

d. corresp. HelUn., xiii,1889, p. A.

Siene). 178.

Cyrene. Josephus,

op. cit.,405. J., xvi, 6,

i.

Thrige, Cyrene, p.

Schiirer, p. 623. Josephus, Vita, c. 78. note. Bockh's CIG, B.C. 177, 9. 13 5301 with S. Cassel, p. countries. Ixxviii, Dio, ; 32 177, 13.
177, 6.

219 sq, 177, 5. Lucullus.

Jonathas.

13 ;

Euseb,,
to

Chron.,
177, 18.

Ol. 224
.

to (according

which De

the

revolt

spread

the

Thebaid) 334)-

Christianity. Procop.,

aedif., vi,

(ed. D., iii,

6y^
177, 19.

Notes

itt. [vol.

Carthage. TertuUian, Adv. Judaeos. inscriptions. For 'later' read 'late'. 177,22. Eph. Epigr., v, Cf. and 1222. vii, no. pp. 537, p. 538 147. Henzen-Or., 6145 CIL. viii,8499 (pater synago177, 23. Sitifi. gae) and 8423. Inscr. de I'Alg.,2072 CIL, viii, 7155 177, 24. Cirta. : (Cirta) Restuto etc. Other Pompeio Judeo Jewish inscriptions there,
= =

CIL,
177, 27. 177, 31. 177. 33-

viii, 7150, 7530, 7710. Valerius. Valer. Max., i, 2, " 3. Rome. Schiirer, ii*, 505, 53. Sabazius. Marquardt, StV, iii",82,

i.

from According to a communication 177, 34. Sabaoth. who had formerly wrongly disputed the identification.

Schiirer,
Cf. my

programm,

De

177, 38. liberty. Philo, 178, I. allies. Cic, Pro

Judaeorum Leg.

coloniis,Acad.
ad

Alb.

Regim., 1876, ii.

Gai., 1014. Flacco, 28, i.

Philo, loc. cit. 178, 2. Tiber. of a man twice chief of a synagogue 178,3. synagogue. Inscription ('Uauv Sis ipxuv as elsewhere, Schurer, ii*, 518, 112) found
"

in

Trastevere.

178, 8. 178, 9. 178, 12.

i, p. 257. Rome. Schiirer, p. 625 ; cf. ii*, 505 f. disturbances. Sueton., Claud., c. 25 :
assidue
see :

Sardinia.

Vol.

Chresto Christus

tumultuantes

Roma 4 ; cf.

Judaeos impulsore expulit. On Chrestus=


;

Schurer, p. 625,
sed

ii',509, 70

Lactant., Inst,

ratio est propter exponenda hujus nominis immutata littera Chrestum solent qui eum ignorantiam eorum, De dicere. Cf. TertuUian, ApoL, 3 and Bull, Rossi, crist., 1873, pp. 21 and 62. Dio, Ix, 6. Tillemont, H. d. E., ii, 481. 178, 13. extent. Acts Paul. Apost.,xxviii, 17. 178, 14. ^." in vigna Randanini, Garrucci, Cimitero 178,17. seven. p."38: those of the Campenses {GIG, 9905, Orelli,2522) ; Augusfenses {CIG, 9902 sq., Nuove Epigr. Giud., p. 11) ; Agrippenses (CIG, N. 9907) ; Siburenses {ib., 6447) ; a new Apxav "Zov^ovnaiiiiv Miiller,Le catacombs degli Ebrei presso la via Appia Pignatelli, in Bull. d. 1st. Germ., i,1886, pp. 49-56. Cf. Gomperz, Oestetr. Volumnenses Mitth., X, 1886, p. 213 f.) ; (Orelli, 2522, more Fabretti, 465, toi) ; Elaeenses Spon, Misc., x, 220. correctly Hebraei {trvvaywy/i {CIG, 9904) and Al^piav, CIG, 9909). der Juden in Rom in der Cf. Schiirer, Die Gemeindeverfassung and Neutest. Kaiserzeit (1879), ii^ 516 ff. Zeitgesch., pp. 15-17
"

div., iv, 7

Burning
church

of

in Rome

synagogue claimed

in

Rome,

Ambrose,

Epp., ii,17.
synagogue,
now

siodorus. Fay., iii, 45. The awayuyii 'B\oias refers


a

by the Jews as an old Burning of synagogues,


to Elaea in
'

Casstands
'

id., i6.,iv, 43.


of
the

Mysia, where
Castle
in

Roman d.

ruin

called

Tchifout-Kalcssi,
name

not a {''EppcoKdffTpo,

uncommon

Jew Anatolia),Reinach,

corr. HelUn., x, Aurdle, p. 439s.) supposes

Bull.

of the Great

Samaritans

Derenbourg (Renan, Marcp. 330. these Hebraei to be the community in Rome (mentioned under Theodoric the
Schiirer, ii', 511, 81).

by. Cassiodorus, Var., iii,45;

VOL.

III.]
All the synagogues
were

Notes
situated outside the

679
Pomerium.

Jordan, in Hermes, vi, 319 1 178, 26. post. Sohurer, Geweindeverfassung, p. 18 ff. 178, 27. grounds. Ibid., p. 17. 178, 27. five. Garrucci, p. 3s. (Juv.,3, 17 sqq.). De Rossi, Bull, crist., 1867, p. 16 ; 1883, p. 79 f. Cf. Schurer, ib.,p. 13 f. 178, 28. inscriptions. Garrucci, p. 63. RG,v, 490 f.,who believes that the 178, 31. language. Mommsen, kings imposed the Greek language on the Jewish communities of the Macedonian towns. Latin of a Jew in Rome, inscription CIL, vi, 3, 18,532 (Samso Barocho). Eph. epigy., iv, p. 291, 838 :
Aemilio

Va{l)entieq.
p.

Romano

metuenti

(Bernays, Comment.

Mommsen.,

563 sq.).

178, 34. soothsayers. Renan,

sayer Apdtres, p. 289s. A Jewish soothSb^av iirX ToiT(f jroXX-i)!' ^wi-, Procop., B. G., i,9. 'Many Hillel. Hausenchantments,' a saying of Rabbi women, many Neutest. rath, i, 299. Zeitgesch., Bosio, Roma 178, 38. chandelier. sotten., p. 142 sq. I. Garrucci, Cimitero, sjrmbolical. 65s. Nuove 179, Epigr.,2s. Portus. De Bull, 2. Rossi, crist., iv, 40. 179, 179, 5. Italy. J. Derenbourg, Elazar le Peitan, in MHanges Renter, pp. 429-441. Four them

Portus, among Vol. 179, 6. Puteoli.


179,
II.

unpublished inscriptions, probably from irar. aw. (?), Kap/capi/o-iwc p. 438 sqq.
;

i, p. 351.

Pliny.
fit
80.
e

CIL, iv, 2569 piscibus squama


Bull. Bull, dell'Acad,
d.

Pliny,

N.

h., xxxi, 95

( garum
dicatum

castimoniarum

etiam superstitioni

sacrisque Judaeis

quod
440, 179, 13,

carentibus.

Marquardt, Prl., ii^

Christian.

Inst, archeol., 1885, p. 97. Lumarcheol., 1883, p. 37s. Ser. vol. Lincei, xi, 3 giugno 1883, 3,

179, 14. Solomon. broso, Mem.


connects ris.

dell' Inst,
dei

picture with the legendaryEgyptian King BocchoPompeji*, p. 583 f. De Rossi (likeMarini) in a Pompeian also connects princeps libertinorum tion inscrip[CIL, iv, 117) with a Jewish community, because the Italian Roman or Bull. crist., so called: Jews {ActsApost.,vi, 9) were
Overbeck,
' '

the

ii,69SS. and
179, 17.

92,

5.

Cf. Garrucci, Bv.ll.

Nap.,
;

ii

(1854), p.

8.

Capua.

IRN,
O.
note

3657

CIL,

x,

3905

cf. S. Cassel, op.

cit.,p. 144.
179, 18. Venusia. inedite 0 mal Giudaici del di

Hirschfeld, Bdl, 1867,


Greche Latine words
are

Ebraiche Out
of

Ascoli, Iscr. p. 149. di antichi sepolcri

Napolitano, 1880.
ground
"

47

inscriptionsof

the

ipogeo

Venosa, Hebrew

occur

above inscriptions

about

two

in 21 ; the Hebrew centuries later. Cf.

179, 179,

CIL, ix, p. 66oss., 6195-6241. Ascoli, 55, 10. physician. Ib., 6213 B. 20. CIL, G., i, 8 and 16 ; IRN, 6467 Naples. Procop., Aster audia Henzen-Orelli, 5302: (CI) X, Hierosolymi1971 Claudius tana (ca)ptiva, Aug. libertus Masculus curam-egit (Ti.)
20.
= =

Mommsen,

etc.

179, 23. Fundi.

CIL,

ix, 6400-6402
at

cf. Not.

d. scavi, 1882, p.
x,

386s, (mediaeval ones

Taranto).

CIL,

6299,

68o
179, 27.

Notes
decree.
Brixia.

[vol.in.
Cod.

S. Cassel, p.

141.
1 :

Theod., xii,
mater

i,

157

sq. 179, 31.

CIL,

v, i, 441

Coelia

Paterna

synagoges

Brixianorum.

179, 34. Genoa. 179, 35. Milan.

Cassiodorus, Var., ii,27. ib., v, 37. Ravenna. Anonym. Valesii, 81. 179, 36. Exhortat. c. i. Ambrose, virginitat., 179, 41. Ambrose. 88 CIL, Orelli, 2523 180, I. Pola. v, i, (Pola):
Id.
=

"

Aureliae

Soteriae

matri

pientiss. religioniJudaicae
Mediolanum
:

metuenti and

(?).
Le

Two

Jewish
Rev.

from inscriptions

Renan

Blant,
p.

180,

3. 62.

arcMol., i860, p. 348. gerusiarch. Garrucci, Cimitero

in

vigna Randanini,

S. Cassel, p. 147. 180, 6. slaves. 180, 7. Caecilius. Plutarch, Cic, c. 7 {i.Te\evBtpiKhs bBpuiroi, Suidas Kai/tfXios : Ifoxos Tip 'lovSat^eiv) SiKeXiiirris piJTCij/) iv iirl rod '^ujfi-g ffo^iffreOtras ^e^aarov Kalcrapos aTb doOXuv ad Aelian., Kuester h. 1. Perizon. : (ex servitute manumissus Var. hist., koI "s xii, l) nres laTop-^Katn, Trpbrepov KaXoiJ/iei'os
"
"

Hist. Gr. fr., Following Miiller, and the many wars iii, Syrians in 331, who I as Sicily, regard improbable Bernhardy's assumption of a confusion A with the quaestor of Verres. Jewish inscription at Syracuse, CIG, 9895. 'lovSaios. recalls the Servile

Si si^ai/ 'Apxi.yo.8os,

180, 180, 180,

16.

taxes.

180, 18.
20. 22.

Cassel,p. 141. Zunz, Z.Gesc^.w. Cagliari. Cassel, p. 147, 65.

LiWeyaiKj", p. 484!

Spain.
intention.

Romans,
Renan,

xv,

23

sq.

L'antechrist,p. 106, 3 ; Ranke, Weltletter of Clement, 0pp. patr. apost., after the i iii, gesch., i, 192, ed. V. Funk, p. 63 : K'^pv^ y^vopt-evoi iv "tq avaroX^ ko.1 iy t^ dOret iirl rb ripiia t^s Wtreios iXBdv. 180, 25. Spain. Josephus, A. J., xviii, 7, 2 ; B. J., ii, 9, 6. Concil. Illib., can. 180, 28. Jews. Cassel, p. 55. 49, 50, 78. Salonula nia CIL, ii, 1982: 180,31. century. Huebner,
"

an.

mens.

IIII. die I Letter

|Judaea.
d.

Cf. also Cassel

in Frankel's

Ztschr.

f. Wissenschaft

180, 32. Minorca.

of

Judenthums, 1846, p. 227. Severus (or Severinus),bishop

of

Majorca (Migne,Patrol.,xx, 730) ; Dahn, vi, 420. Le Blant Dahn, vi, 421. 180, 32. Sisebut.
of inscription
a

Konige der Germanen,


and the Renan
three

Jewess

at Tortosa in the

(Dertosa)in
before

put the languages

of persecutions (Greek, Latin, Hebrew) the p. 83 Jews, about the sixth century ; Chwolson, op. cit., of the Greek) in the time before the immigration (on account of the Visigoths. time

180, 36. Archelaus. Josephus, A. J., xvii, 13, 2 ; Cassel, p. 61. note 37. 180, 40. Gaul. Cassel, p. 12 f., According to Derenbourg, de la Palestine,p. 418,Akiba Essai sur I'histoire et la giographie is said to have visited the ports of the Mediterranean, Zephyrium in

Cappadocia, Nisibis,Iberia

or

Georgia

and

other

tries. coun-

682
183, 15. mankind.
Renan,
these

Notes
Apdfres, 289,
LfiAj'6. d.K.

III. [vol.
i. Schiirer, p. 387 fi. G.*, i, i, 51, 4. Schiirer,p,

183,

19.

origin. Gieseler,
ff. On

also is dependent Posidonius (= Diodor., Neron. xxxiv, i). Arnold, Christenverfolgung(1888),p. 47 f. Schiirer, p. 633. 183, 20. outbursts.

388

183, 23.

sisters.

183, 25. Jew. Josephus, C. Apion., ii, 7. 183, 29. Greeks. in Renan, 183, 39. life. Authorities pp. 288-291. Zu households. Ronsch, Juvenal (3, 14; 6, 184,2. Jahrb. f. Philol., 1881, p. 692 ff. ; 1885, p. 552.

H., v, Juv., 14, 98.

Tac,

5.

542). kept

Neue

Schiirer,ii^
warm

486

The

for the

regulationsof Sabbath in dry

the

Rabbis

allow

food

to be

herbs.

Hausrath, Neuiest. Zeitgesch., iii,76. 184, 4. theatres. Josephus, C. Apion., ii, 39, 41. 184, 12. confidence. 184, 16. philosopher. Schiirer, ii^, 553 f. Vol. i, p. 257. Renan, p. 202s. 184, 27. faith. De Seneca, superst., ed. Haase, iii,p. 427. 184, 30. conquerors. xvi nominae PauUa Sara an. proselita Inscription of Beturia Bolumni et note mater on (cf. Campi synagogarum p. 178, Cf. also Schiirer, p. 645. Orelli, 2522. 17) in Rome. and 184, 35. Jerusalem. Horace, S., i, 9, 69 (where Stowasser Graubart [Zeitschr. J. Osi. Gymn., xl, 1889, pp. 289-295] punctuate it as the day and understand hodie Tricesima, sabbata
"

'

'

of the
210

new

moon

"

Rosh

Chodesh).Ovid,
Cf. De

A.

a.,

i,

415 ; Rem.,

Pers., 5, 179 sqq.

Rossi, Bull, crist., v (1867),p.


82.

14 ;

Juv.,
Cues.,

M. quam

14, e"i

97

sqq.

Marquardt, StV, iii^


p. 32
:

Fronto,

Ad

Naber,

Nee

aliter

Kal.

stellam superstitiosi

iv, p. 156). TertuUian,

qua visa jejunium De jejunio, c. 16:


et stellae
:

Sept.expecto, poUuant (Athen., Judaicum' certe


demorantis otio et victui

jejunium ubique celebratur c. 16 suspirant. Apologet.,


decernunt

eis

qui

auctoritatem diem Saturni


more

exorbitantes
: vos

et
...

ipsia Judaico
ex

Ad

nationes, i, 13
otium
et

diebus

ignorant. ipso (dieSolis)priorem


quem
aut

praelegistis, quo
differatis aut exorbitantes

die
et

lavacrum

prandium

subtrahatis curetis.

in

185, 185,

Hausrath, Mos., p. 136 sq. M.).


edict. Horace.

7. world. 13. world.

ipsi a vestris ad alienas Joseph., C. Apion., ii, 39.


Neutest. A.

Quod quidem religiones.

vesperam facitis

i, 164 (Philo,Vita Zeitgesch.,


3 ; cf. De

185, 24. 185,25.

Josephus,
90.

/., xix, 5,
: ac

Rossi, Bull,
cogemus

crist., 1865, p.
in banc

Horace,

S.,i,4, 142

veluti te

Judaei

concedere

turbam.

185, 28. proselyte. Cf. Hausrath, RG, 185, 32. Israel. Mommsen,
9SS.

ii, 116 f. op. cit., f. Renan, v, 551


the been

6vangiles, p.

Hadrian 185, 35. Jews. When it to more stringent, seems

made have

prohibition of castration sen, Mommregarded as such.

RG,

V,

549.

185, 36.
185, 37.

force.

conversions.

Gieseler, Lehrb.\ i, i, 157 f. Sia vepironiiv, Orig.,C.Cels., ii,13 : oi Si/cdpioi

VOL.

III.]

Notes
vofiovs Kal
ra

683
'lovSatoiscvyxe-

lis dKpuTrjpiij^ovTes KadeffruiTas irapci,Tois


'

Kal oitK ^ffriv dKoOcat SiKaffToO TrvudavoX03p't}lJ'^vo. iwvois dvatpovvTai el Kara fiivov^ T^v5e r^v vofii^opt4vrjv 0 XiKdpios deoffi^eiav dywvL^afievos Si /SioCk, lieraBi/icvos iwl tih diroXv8i}(reTai, t^v iii/ifvuv 6avdT(j) dirax'AWct yap dpKei decx^e'taa BittTeTtu. toO ttcijTrepLTOfirj irpos dvaipcfriv TTOV"OTOS ainiiv, Schiirer, ii', 564-575. 185, 41. food. Eusebius, H. e., iii,37. 186, 23. another. 186, 25. Origen. Orig., C. Cels.,iii,9, ed. Klotz. Vol. i, p. 259. 186, 36. weed.

187,

I.

Christians. issued

G.

Boissier's between

assumption
and
112,

Christians

64

of a law is considered

against the
very bable pro-

by Arnold, Neronische Chfistenverfolgung, 1888, p. 112. cf. Trajan's answer But to Pliny's report (Ad. Traj., 97). 187, II. gods. Momipisen, RG, v, 522 f., note. Cf. the very cautious 187, 25. image. See Gieseler, Lehrb.*, i, i, 107. and pertinentstatement in Aub^, Histoire des persecutions la fin des Antonins de I'igUse jusqu'd, especiallyi^ 74(1875), 185. TertuUian, Apol., 10 : sacnlegii et majestatis rei 187, 31. law. convenimur. Cf. Renan, Cf. Le Blant, Evangiles, 401-403. Comptes-yendus de I'acad.,1866, p. 358 ; De Rossi, Bull, cr., 1867, p. 28.
igo, 34.

denunciations.

Pliny, Ad

Traj.,96
11.

cf. De

Rossi, Bull,

crist., 1865, p. 94s.


193, 193, 4. Commodus. 8. chastisement.

Ref., ix, Hippoljrt.,


See De alle
cave

Rossi, Bull,
di marmi

crist., 1868, p. 17SS.


etc.

Cyprian, Epp., apud metallum Siguensem to Cyprian) ; Artemidor., Onirocr., i, 21 ; Cyprian, Epp., 77 ; Clinton, F. R., ad a. 173, 183 ; Euseb., Chron,, 2185 ; H. e., iv, 23, 10 ; TertuUian, Apol., 39 ; De pudic, 22. Orig., C. Cels., iii,8. 193, 34. rest. Netherlands. Cf. Buckle, Hist, of Civilisation in England, 194, 22. Beitr. iiber rom. ff. Niebuhr, Gesch.,iii, 1869, ii, ; 295 {Histor. 445 On the statements fabulous of the Vortr., i, 3, 295). polit. Christian in cf. the Hausof numbers martyrologies martjrs Zeitgesch. iii,391 f. Kraus, Roma sotlerranea, rath, Neutest. Rome alone. in martyrs 13,825 alleges 149, 2, Clem. Al., Cohort, ad gent., c. 10, p. 85 ; Stromateis, 194, 36. end. iv, 18, p. 827 ; Tzschirner, Fall des Heidenthums p. 524 f. 76,
2,

De'

cristiani condannati
79

of the (letter

commorantes

195, 13. master.


195, 19. 195, 26. camp. law. I 195, 40. f. p. 389 196, 2. attractive. Of 196, 5. afford.

Keim,

Rom

u.

d.

Christentum,

1881, p. 360,

i.

unfortunate.

Cels., in Orig., C. C, iii,59. Ronsch, Itala u. Vulgata, p. i f. Corinth., xi, 5 ; xiv, 34 ; cf. Hausrath,
Vol.
lu,

Paulus,

p.
reasons

184.
for the

mentioned

Chnstiamty, christianisme by Voltaire, Hist, ch. xiii {Impr. de la sociiti Httiraire-typogr., 1784, vol. xxxv, which the this is one betrays 'a only PhilosopMe,iv,p. 301) the and nature of Chrisof nature human deeper knowledge of
all the

spread

of

de V MaUissement

du

684

Notes

[vol.in.

tianity than Gibbon's' (J. Bernays, Gesammelte Abhandlungen, ii, 1885, p. 225) Herder judges Christianity says that Gibbon very mildly {Ideen z. Philos. d. Gesch., Th. iv (1820), p. 97).
Tac, A., i, 22. Gieseler, Lehrb.*, i, i, 225. 196, 29. ministers. Iren., Adv. haeres., ii, 32, 4, p. 166 (Euseb., H. e., V, 7). Gibbon, Hist., ch. xv. Other in Tzschirpassages f. Cf. "vangiles, Renan, Marc-AurSle, p. 529s. ner, p. 524 p. 65. 196, 37. sick. Arnob., i, 42 sqq. Vol. iii,p. 138. 196, 38. heal. 6. north. Dehio, Gesch, d. Erzbisthums 197, Hamburg-Bremen, i,83. Mamas. Mommsen, 197, II. EG, v, 461 f. (Jerome). Riese, Anthol. lat., i, 2, 893. 197, 26. men.
196, 16.

196, 8. Tacitus.

century.

197, 39-

ceased.

Augustine, Epist., 227.

198, 9. himself. Tertullian, ApoL, 50 ; Gieseler,i, 70, 21. 198, 13. Pliny. Vol. iii,p. 190. 198, 24. meal. Hausrath's Pliny, Ad Tr., 96 and 97. opinion, Neutest. Zeitgesch., iii, 383, that the form of faith in that place the Essene, is refuted by Arnold, SHidien z. Gesch. d. Plinwas
ian.

Christenverfolgung. 1887,

p.

56.

198, 30. virtue. 198, 35. Crete.

199, 199,

Gieseler, op. cit.,p. 168. Hausrath, f., 410 f. ; Neutest. Paulus, p. 330 f. Cf. Die Koriii, Heinrici, Zeitgesch., S42 Christengemeinde wiss. in Zeitschr. On "E. inths, the degeneraTheol.,xix, 508 f. tion of the agape {CypTia.a,Epp., 65, 3) id..Die Anfange -paulinischer Gemeinden, ibid., xx, f. 129 I. lewdness. Gieseler, op. cit., p. 112.
4.
were

advantages.
it
was

People

who

abandoned

incompatible with the supported by the community,


Hatch-Harnack,
Alterth., 35, 37.

Christian

Hartel, p. 467. christl. Kirche im


199,
10.
avorum

cause occupation be(e.g. actors) ed. Cyprian, Epp., 2 (61), d. Gesellschaftsver/assung

their

faith

church. Sanctis

Prudent.,
Foedis egens in

Peristeph., ii, 65SS.,


sub auctionibus
Haec

praedia

77 Successor

Addicta exhaeres abditis Nudare

gemit

Ecclesiarum

parentibus. angulis, Et summa

occuluntur creditur

pietas

dulces liberos. Paul. II Cor.,xi,i3-30 ; Hausrath, Neutest. 199, 10. Hausrath, Paulus, p. 416. 199, 14. fraud.
200,
200,

ii, Zeitgesch., 559.

200, 200, 200,

200, aoi, 202,

Lucian, Peregrin., 11-13. II. Gieseler, p. 245, 41. Grig., C. Cels.,iii,12. De offic, Ambrose. II. Ambrose, ii, 16. 26. Celsus. Gieseler, p. 195 ff. Bunsen, Hippolyt u. seine Zeit., p. loi ; De Rossi, 30. 235. Bull, crist., 1866, p. 97. Epilogo sulV autore de' Filosofumeni. follows. ix. Refut. haeres, 41. De Bull, Rossi, crist., 1866, p. 7. 40. 190. done in great detail by Rossi, This has been 35. judgment. Bull, crist., Esame archeol. e critico delta storia di 1866, no. i.
9.

time.

faith.

S. Callisto narrata dottrina dommalica

nel libra
e

delta

Filosofumeni. ecclesiastica. disciplina


nono

de'

P. ii. Delia

VOL.

III.]
7.

Notes

68s
i, 550.

reproach. De Rossi, op. cit., p, 7, Gesch. d. St. Rom., period. Reumont, 203,27. So Tertulhan, ApoL, c. 39. 203, 29. other. cities. 203, 30. Orig., C. Cels., iii,30.
203, 204,
2.

assemblies.

Cf. Hausrath, Wirren

Paulus, p. 373.
Neutest.
.

See the

Korinthische 537-550

{363-392), and
Rom.,

chapter iii, Zeitgesch.,

(Chnstliche Gemeindeordnungen)

Clemens 204, 7. persons. G. 204, 12. drunkenness.

204,

Ep. ad Corinth.,c. 47. Heyne, Quo tempore Heymae pastor sit scriptus (Regim. 1872), p. 25s. ; cf. also the complaints d. against the clergy, p. 21s., and generally Keim, Rom u. Christenthum, p. 338 f. cc. Cyprian,De lapsis, 32. usury. 5 and 6. At first the bishops
were

artisans

and

tradesmen.

Hatch-Harnack,

Gesellsckafts-

christl. Kirche, 1883, p. 152 f. them. In i. Epist. ad Timoth. horn., x, 3 (xi, 204, 35. 602) in V. des Gesch. d. Schultze, Heidenthums, p. 315. Unterganges gr. rom. xxvi so. Augustine on Psalm 204, 40. acted (iv, 116), ibid. Ammian. Marcell., xxii, 5, 4; cf. xxvii, 3, 12. 5. another. Zeller,Rom. u. gr. Urteile iiber d. Christenthum, 205, II. resistance. in Deutsche Rundschau, April, 1877, p. 66. 205, 205, 205,
16. in

verf.d.

18. socialistic. La richesse

Lactant., Inst, div., vii, i. Schiller, Nero, p. 607. Socialistic passages the Fathers, Baudrillart, Hist, du luxe, ii, 404SS. Le Blant,
et le christianisme

Lactantius.

I'dge des
u.

in persecutions,
d.

Rev.

arch., N.
205,
22.

S., xxi, 1880, p. 320SS. Rome. Christenthum Baur, Das

in

205, 23. 205, 25.

den ersten drei considerable. catacombs.

Jahrhunderten (2
De

christliche Aufl.), p. 62 f.

Kirche

crist., iii, 1865, p. 33SS. ; esp. and a nd 1875, pp. 12-16 (Insigni 41s. (with illustration) pp. 36 cimitero di Domitilla). But according to Renan, scoperte nel le caract^re est Marc-Atirile, 536, r primitifde ce monument
'

Tac, A., xv, Rossi, Bull,

44.

trfes incertain

'.

See Gesch.

also

De

321 ; Reumont, Vol. 205, 29. PHny. 205, 205,


West.

d. St.

Rossi, Roma sotterr., 196, 319fE. Rom, i, 382

206, 206, 206,

iii,p. 163. d. Narbonens. Hirschfeld, Beitrage z. Geschichte 35. in Westd. 20-22. Ztschr., 1889, pp. Provinz, in Gieseler, i, i, 159. 37. Christianity. The passages Scapul., c. 2. 14. population. TertuUian, Ad forum. Id., ApoL, 37. 24.
28.

world. in

According
amounted world.
In

to to

Max

Miiller

{Essays) the

tians Chris-

tion 30'7 per cent, of the total populasaid to have been are 1885 there and miUion nonmillion Christians [30-8 per cent.] 1004 445 estimates the Christians. [The Blue Book of Missions, 1907, at 559 millions Christians (34-4per cent.)out of a total of 1623 du paganisme Hist, de la destruction millions. Chastel, Trl.] Christians the estimates dans [in the West ?] I'Orient, p. 36, 1865
the of
at
on

the
an

time
at

o!eConstantine
at ; Keim

average

fV of

Gibbon

^^

in the East perhaps at '"^, y'^, population (so also La Bastie) ; [Rom. ". d. Christenthum, p. 419) at -J(a

at

the

686
little
over

Notes
i6

[vol.hi.
Gesch. does d.
not

millions); and V. Schultze, f. d. gnechisch-rom. Heidenthums p. 22 too high. 206, 32. empire. Orig., C. Cels., viii,69.
,

Unteygangs
think tins

207, 3. 207,
207,

women.

Vol.

i, p. 257.

6. rabble.

207,
207,

207,

208,
208,

208, 208, 208,

ad Galaias, c. v. H. Euseb., 9. e., v, 21. C. Cels.,iii,9. Orig., 13. Origan. Vol. i, p. 258. 23. community. domains. 29. Cyprian, Epp., 80; Clinton, F. R., ad a. 258. theatrical. Epictet., D., iv, 7; M. Anton., xi, 3. 5. 6. Lucian. Vol. iii,p. 199 f. Cf. vol. iii,p. 198. 7. Galen. Galen, ed. K., viii, 579, 657; ib., p. 171. 9. contempt.

Jerome, Epistola

Eusebius.

the solar eclipse Phlegon apparently mentioned the and earthquake during the crucifixion of Christ without of doubt expression (13th or 14th book of the Chronica), any C. filled) fulCels.,ii,33 ; a prophecy of St. Paul (which was Orig.,
22.

writers.

who
can

to Christ, id. ib.,ii,14. author With an fuU of interest in all sorts of marvels, no conclusion be drawn from these passages wards respecting his attitude toindeed it. his of or Christianity, knowledge attributed
was so

he

Minuc. 208, 24. mob. Felix, Octav., c. 13 ; Pronto, ed. Naber, p. 263. Cf. Aub6, Hist, des persic, ii,196SS., who thinks 208, 25. Celsus. he
can

find

in

TertuUian
wahres

reminiscences
Alteste

of

Celsus, p. 193SS.

Keim,

Celsus'

Heine, Uebey

antikey anschauung WeltStreitschrijt das Christenthum O. vom J. (1873) ; iy8 gegen Celsus' aXijflijs M . Heytz, X070S (Schyiftenf. pp. 197-

Wort,

because 214), who believes Celsus to have been a Greek freedman of his knowledge of Greek literature. C. i. Cels.,iii, 208, 31. shadow. Orig., Domitilla. Vol. "vangiles, i, p. 258. Renan, 208, 35. pp. 228to have Clemens and Domitilla professed a kind 233, supposes of Jewish Christianity, and the latter at least to have been a real Christian.

208,

40.

plans. Dio, Ixvii,

therefore

It is Sueton., Domitian, c. 10. 1865, p. incomprehensiblewhy De Rossi, Bull, cyist., 14. allude

20, says : II biografo di Agricola (c.45) manifestamente ed Acilio Glabrione in especie ai consoli Flavio Clemente alle due (?) Domitelle ed agli altri ad un tempo dannati
causa

uccisi,
per la

du by him : Les nouvelles fouilles paper des Acilii Glabriones cimetiire de Pyiscille, (contained sipulture A, tenu in the international des catholiques Congyis scientifique de philodes Annates Paris 8-13 Avril, 1888, Tome II, Bureaux sible was unfortunately inaccessophie chyitienne, 1888, pp. 261-267 medesima.
A to me.

De
as a

Ros.si believes Christian under

also that Commodus

the

ApoUonius
(Euseb.,

who

was

beheaded
21 was :

H.

e.,

v,

TitjTlav eirl TraiSeiq. kclI 0i\ofro0/9 pe^oTjtUvov) Tore "vSpa Twif in the a senator, relying on untrustworthy statement

De viy. ill., tions For these tradi42 ; ed. Vail., ii, 883. cf. Aub", Les chritiens dans I'empire Romain de la fin des milieu du Antonins au j siMe, 1881, p. 35SS. In the inscrip-

Jerome,

VOL.

III.]
tion
no :

Notes
Rossi

687
finds

De ei/iotpdru Oipavia Bxiydrrip. 'Hpci57)s,


a

less

s.). AubS,
that the

than Herodes person H. des persic, i^

Atticus

crist., 1872, {Bull,


has

is baseless. TertuUian. De Tertull., anima, c. 20. 20g, II. Lactant., vi, 24 ; cf. v, 22. 209, 13. faith. Augustine, C. D., vi, 10 sq. 209, 16. studies. hated. Vol. iii,p. 184. 209, 17. Augustine, ib., 11 (ed. Haase, iii,427, 43) : mira209, 18. God. batur haec dicens et quid divinitus ageretur ignorans.
209,
21.

tradition

of Domitian's

161-185, persecution

p. clearlydemonstrated

65

feelings. Angustine,
Seneca
scribit

C.

D.,

vi,

11.

Casaubon

says

multa

209,

aut credi sine verae intellegi pietatis sensu non cum ipse caruerit, sequitur ut queunt : quo bono ab illo scripta non certa dicamus scientia aut fide, sed ea ex veluti fiavTivoiievov et more ivdovtai^ovra(Wiese, poetarum Tagebuch des Casaubonus, in Zeitschy. f. Gymnasialwesen, 1851, p. 289). Urspyung der Sage, dass 24. forgeries.E. Westerburg, Day it very Seneca Christ gewesen sei (1881), has made probable the fourth that only letters 10-12 date from century, and all

quae

the

others

from
of the

the

Carolinian

age,
a

and

that

the

basis

of

the

latter
on

(and

Ebionite

Pseudo-Linus) was Seneca fables,in which


and the connected

treatise based conciliatory the

played
with

part
he

of mediator

between

Nero

apostle. Afterwards,
Seneca
the

thinks, anti-

Pauline

work,

Kreyher's Urchristentum. 5887, 1 Beziehungen zum from the review by Gertz {Berlinerphilol.Wochenonly know in the M. Anneus and nos. sees 2 schr., 1887, 3). The author Petrus Paulus of the inscriptionin Ostia a son of the philosopher
tendencies und Seneca
seine !

latter.

209,

210, 210, 210,


210,

211,

scriptio v Rossi, Bull, crist., (1867),p. 6. The inthe ones. xiv, 566 among pagan II. sources. Zeller, G. d. Phil., iii",i, 637, i and 644 f. 22. Felix, c. 12. yourselves. Minuc. Orig., C. Cels., viii,69-72. 37. understanding. Lasaulx, Untergang des Hellenismus, p. 51. 41. paganism. there senators. 2T. Ibid., p. 99 f. Also in Firmic. Matern. of heathen is evidence of a strong survival 6, 9 ; cults, e.g. iii,
De

35. Christians. stands

in CIL,

fabricatores
aut

deorum
ornatores

"

vel

divinorum

cultores conditores

simulacrorum
aut

deorum

sive

templorum
"

hjrmno-

logos.
tores

Cf. iii, ; 11, 9 (vesti7, 9 ; 11, 5 (sacrorum sculptores) divinorum simulacrorum autdivinarumbajuloscaerimo;
'

niarum)
91

(202)

According to Augustine, Epp., 12, 3 ; 13, 3 ; 13, 9. in tempi s populis congregatis salubres interpreta"

explanations, were tiones,'i.e. allegorical


obnoxious tius
211, about the

read
"

concerning

the
ter-

gods (recitari legends audivimus). Marquardt, St., iii^,10, 4. V. Schulze, Untergang des Heidenthums, 27. only one. vol. See iii,p. 197 (del Magnis qui colitur solus 316, I. urbibus)
.

heri et nudius

i,
in

211,

29.

persecution.

Cf. De

Rossi, //

cv.lto idololatrico nel 394,

and
rac-

Jl

del cristianesimo trionjo

in Occidente nel 354.

Notisie

688
colte da
un

Notes
inedito
carme

hi. [vol.

212,

212, 212,

1868, scoperio in Parigi, in Bull, crist., 61 ss. un Morel, Recherches sur poime latin du p. 49 ss. and IV Slide, in Rev. arcMol., 1868, Juin, Juillet. Mommsen, Carmen cod. Parisini 8084, in Hermes, iv, 350 "E. Libanius. f. I. Lasaulx, p. loi f. 17. rescript. Id., p. 131 18. martyrs. Id., p. 140.

212,19.

Hypatia.
V. mob.

instigation by bishop Cyrilis at Schulze, op. cit.,p. 348.


Lasaulx,
iravTO,

The

least doubtful.

212,

21.

212,29. Ktti

p. 128 also But Christianity.


other

f. Tribonian

aXXorptos puviavos ; the

ought
212, 33.

p. 145 f. d I'histoirede la inidits rilatifs Sathas, Monum. 213, 14. prayers. Grice au Serie T. xiv. Cf. also vol. i, 1880, i, dge, tnoyen p.

therefore to death. Lasaulx,

"BXXijv Air^^X'f*'**"" 'KpitmavtSvTritTTeut (Suidas S. T/)tr^s tu"v accusations brought against him there with be received great caution.

iii,p. 167.
213, 26. des 6. Jahrhunderts,p. 274 ; GriechenGrimm, D. M., xxxi ; Lasaulx, p. 141 f ; Wachsmuth, das alte, p. 22 land im neuen ff. ; Lecky, History of European Morals. On the of the to the time shifting of Christmas
.

Kirche

days. Augustine, Epp., vom Anfang d. 4. bis

22,

29

Baur,

Die

christliche

Ende

cf. Mommsen, Saturnalia that of Purification the on

(25 December) ; and Lupercalia cf. The mas original of CandleMarquardt, StV, iii*,446, 4. pagan the very ancient called amburwas expiatory procession, bale. Usener, Religionsgesch. Forschungen, i, 305 fi.
i,
410 to

CIL,

the

time

of the

213

op. cit., p. 271 fE. Ihm, Der Mutter- oder Matronencultus, in Bonner 214, 7. Maries. Jahrbb., Ixxxiii, pp. 74 and 162, 385. Schiirer, Neuiest. Elijah. Lebas-Waddington, on 2497. 214, lo. substitute for pagan On to the tendency ii', Zeitgesch., 21, 85.
37.
erroneous.

Baur,

divinities the healer

in (especially

the Greek

Church) the archangel Michael,


CuUurentwichelung
SUdita-

of the

sick, cf. Gothein,


und

liens, p. 63.
214, 214, 14. Attica. 15. Theodoret.

DoUinger, Hippolyt
Baur,

Callistus,p. 55 f.

op.
AS

cit.

III.

PHILOSOPHY

MORAL

EDUCATOR

215, 18. fraud.


215, 215, 215,
18.

216,

216,

Lactant., Inst, div., v, 10 in f. Augustine. Augustine, C. D., ii, 10 and 25. Horace, Carm., iii,7, 9. 25. sin. lawful. Dionys. Hal., Ant. R., ii, 20. 30. 8. chains. Aristophanes, Nub., 904. Clemens iyKihiuw); Roman., Homi/., v, 9-19 (/uoixf'ar 19. gods.
21"26
.

^Airiuva (lis iirurroKrii irap' {avrlypaipov irpbs ipia/JLivrji) Ovid, Trist.,ii, 287-302. 216, 31. anything. Seneca, De vita beata, 26, 6 : quibus nihil aliud 216, 34. minds. ut pudor hominibus actum est, quam peccandi demeretur, si tales deos

credidissent.

690
225, 225, 225, 225, 226, 14. 28. 31.
39.

Notes
danger. Tac, A., xiv, 57. liberty. Id. ib.,xvi, 22. Cassius. Juv., 5, 36.
school. Suetonius.

[Vol.hi.

221;, 34.

Diss., i, 2. Epictet.,

Sueton., Vespas., c. 15. Mucianus. Ixvi, 12 sq. ; Fy. Vat., 102. Dio, 7. F. Clinton, R., a. 74. 226, 24. 75. islands. Dio, Ixvi, 13. 226, 27. Zur Mommsen, 226, 28. banished. desj. Plinius, Lebensgeschichie in Hermes, iii, 84 f. The passages in Clinton, F. R., a. 90.
227, 227, 227, 227, 227,
3.

Euphrates. Pliny, Epp., i,


land.

10

Mommsen,

in

Hermes,

iii,36 f.
10.

Pliny, Paneg.,
Vales., Dionis

Trajan. sq.).
13.

47. vita

(Dio, ed. Dindorf, i, p.

xxxii

17. lies. Rome. 19.

Dio, Or.de

regno, iii, p. 103

R., ed. Dindorf, i, p. 39.


as

to Theodosius ut erudiendis

Symmach., Epp.. 10, ; inter praecipua negotiorum


nobilibus

18, writes

urban curatum

prefect
est,

saepe

philosophipraeceptores ex Attica posceNunc vestri saeculi bonitas ultro optimatem sapientiae rentur. Romanis gymnasiis arrogavit. Si quidem Celsus, ortus Archememoria litterarum Aristoteli timo patre, quern supparem artium fuisse sentit, juventuti nostrae magisterium bonarum nullum affectans : atque ideo poUicetur, quaestum professionis ut in ordinem animum vitiis cooptari, dignus amplissimum avaritiae liberum praemio muneremur. dignitatis
28. the schools.
Vol.

227,

i, pp.
the

exemption i, 119. Verfas.,

of

Zeller, iii^ i, 608 f. On 341, 361. from cf. Kuhn, Rom. taxes teachers

Dio, Ixxi, 35 ; cf. vol. i, pp. 32, 254. 32. show. consul for the Vit. M. honour. Anionini, c. 3. He was 227, 41. in in urban time second 162, prefect 167. Borghesi, (Euvres, Cf. Teuffel, RLG*, 358, 3 (and 4 on the Stoic Claudius V, 58 ss.
227,

Maximus).
i, 247 (with Renier's Borghesi, (Euvres ipigr., 228, 3. son-in-law. note. Zeller, iii', i, 695). V. Sept. Severi, c. 18 ; Geiae, c. 2. 228, 4. Severus. TertuUian, Apologet.(199),c. 46. 228, 8. statues. 228, II. philosophers. Vol. i, p. 254. Martial, i, 61, 10 ; ii, 5 ; cf. i, 24 and 39 ; 228, 22. martyrdom. 8. 2 ii, prooem., ; i, 228, 28. ground. Seneca, Epp., 14, 11 sqq. Ibid., 73. 229, 8. brought. Ibid., 103, 5. 229, 28. letter. 229, 35. repeated. Ibid., 5. 229, 41. sign-board. Ibid., 68. Dio, Ixvi, 12 ; Fr. Vat., 102. 230, 19. Dio. Greece. 28. Dio, Chr., Or., Ixxii. 230, Pers., i, 126-134. 231, 5. Persius. Vol. i, p. 194. manner. II. 231, Greeks. Pers., 5, 189-191. 231, 17. Id., 3, 77-87. 231, 28. nostrils.

VOL.

ill.]
II. 21.

Notes

691
p. 320,
2.

231, 33. 232, 232, 232,

philosopher. Petron., Sat., 71. things. Rohde, Der griechischeRoman,


two.

Quintilian, Inst., vii, i, 38 ; 4, 39 ; Fortunatian., p. 43 ; Quintilian,Decl,, 268. In the catalogue of Lamprias, no. 207 (Byzan40. Plutarch. tine according to Diels, Doxogf. Gr., p. 27) : Tposrois Sii, to fiij "pL\otTO"povyTai. prjTopeJ^eiv
41.
I.

232, 233,

Seneca's. schools. Fronto.

seriously. Id.,
et studiis

233,

19.

Seneca, Epp., 108, 22. Ad Cf. vol. i, p. 253. Helv., 17, 4. in The De are Babucke, passages

doctrina 233, 25.

(Regim. 1866),

pp.

i-ii,

234, 6. Fronto. 234, 10. renunciation. whole-hearted Bis accusatus, Vitarum Lucians 161

Fronto, De eloq., fr. 9. Id. ib., fr. 4, 4.


The attacks
viz.

treatises
on

which

contain

unqualified,

composed before philosophy,were Hermotimus, Icayomenippus, Necyomantia,


written

Dialogi mortuorum).

it after were Immediately auctio, Piscator, Pevegnnus, Fugitivi. Ivo philosoph.Satiren, in Rhein. Mus., xliii,p.

Bruns,
86 ff. ;

ff. wisdom. Preller, StRE, iv, 1173 ; Zeller, iii*,i, 732. 234, 17. Cf. also Lucian, Hermotim., 2, 6, 48-67, 77, 79. 235, 5. faces. Paras., 43 ; Ver. hist.,ii, 175 ; Dialog, mort., 20, 5. Aristid., Or., xlv, p. 96 Jebb ; ed. Dindorf, 235, 18. education.

ii, 128
235, 23.

sq.
Aelius

philosophy. Baumgart,
time. sqq.

Arisiides, pp.
sqq.

235,28.
397 23s,

Aristid., Or., xlvi, p. 307

Jebb;

25-35. ed. D., ii,

36. practise. Id., Or., xlvi, p. 307 J. ; ed. D., ii,397 sq. (on like dveiStof the meaningless Te\uiy,a word p. 398 instead
^ovTiiivor
the is required). Jebb's "KoiSopoviiivijiv whole needs
no

componenda declaratione (Greifswald, 1884), pp. 58 and 64. Cf. viripTerrapav Choricius, Apol. mimor. Baumgart, p. 2", 19. (ed. Graux, Rev. the de philol., 6 i, 222), 6, 27, understood right : passage Kal oOs tpTjtrly ffv^-^v^ 7' 'ApcaTeiSijs,XotSopei tpi\o(r6"povs irKelaTTj aKoKafflq. tides TOiy So^o/fX^ouff direi/cd^et (p. 307 J.). Perhaps ArisffariJpois was thinking here especiallyof the Cynics, but certainly of them die not (Lucian und alone, as Bernays supposes This is shown the f. and 100 excuse Cyniker, pp. 38 by ff.). Quibus
in
usus

Haas,

passage refutation. fontibus Aristides


sit

to

the

in mistake of the instead Christians He is, however, followed

ring refer-

philosophers by A.

of

consideration
not

for wife
as

and
were

children,
an

which

Aristides

tions, men-

merely

if it

exceptional thing (Bernays,

p.

103).

236, 21.

wise. Aristid., ib., p. 309 sq. J. ; D., 404 sq. (p. 405, 6 should read of Sxrirep oi Kal Tois SoiXovs instead perhaps we instead of dSov S' and 2 Kal to//s SoiXovs, (yuye otSafici/ p. 407, Sicrircp Minuc. iv (fw/iiyS^jt). Kat iv \j/a\ij.ifSlii, Felix, Octav., : BepaTrovras Inst, take the same div.,iii,15 view, which 38, 5 and Lactant.,
is

to be explained by their perhaps partly D., iv, 8, 4 sq. 237, 5, Epictetus,Epictet.,

rhetorical

training.

692
337i 23237i
30-

Notes
pale. Gell.,xix,
employment.
i.

[yoL.in.
i,

Digg., L.,

13,

"

4.

238, 238,

de vita beata, c. 17-23Seneca, .^ii Gallionem Seneca, "^/"., 29, 5. Tac, A., xvi, 32. 238, 25. cloak. Martial, xi, 56. 239, I. courageous. 239, 12. ignore. Appian, B. Mithridat., c. 28. infamies. Babucke, loc. cit. 239, 20. schol. 239. 33- Vespasian. Schol. Juv., 4, 53 (cf. Mathias, De Juv., p. 14). Dio, Ixviii, i : tv oh /coi X4pas (read SiJ/ios) fjn 0 tpiXoiroipos. Martial, xi, 84, 7. 239, 34- beards. On the other Id., ix, 47. 240, 6. necks. hand. Martial perhaps
was (xiv,106), who evidently very well known, as a Juv., 2, 1-43. oiSi 240, 15. civilization. Julian, Orat., 3, p. 119C. : oSkow ef o6Si ev/)\tTrerd.!' oiSi 'EXXiiKUKjrajreXas o?xeTOi"f"i\o(ro"pla, AS-qva! Si i"rn {roiruiv) T^ivKopivBov ^/ciffTO toKvtuv to 'A-pr^os vrtyuv Iktjti K.T.X. bl^tov wisdom. Vol. iii,p. 230. Or., 72, 383 R., 388 R. 240, 21. Gell., xvii, reality. 19. 240, 25. 240, 29. perfection. Epictet., D., iv, 8, 9 sqq. Gell., xiii,8, 4 and 5. 240, 36. themselves. Florida, i, 7. Cynics. Apulei., 241, 4. Platonists. Utrum Apulei., ApoL, c. 39: igitur putas 241,5. secundum rudi et inphilosopho non Cynicam temeritatem scholae docto, sed qui se Platonicae (esse)meminerit, utrum ei putas turpe scire ista an nescire etc.

9. Cato. 16. Seneca.

acknowledges

Fronto

real

Stoic.

241, 241, 241, 241, 241, 241, 241, 241, 242, 243, 243, 243, 243,

9.
12. 21.

Cynics. Lucian, Bis accus., 6. Cf. vol. i, p. 32. in Gell.,vii,10. loc. cit. Taurus philosophers. Epictet.,
cocks.
vices.

Lucian, Piscator, 34 sqq. Id., Hermotim., 16 sqq. 25. Id., Lapithae, 32 sqq. 27. another. vol. i,p. 254 f.) Laws. Id., ; Gell., xv, 2. Fugitivi, 18 (cf. 30. 32. thinking. Lucian, Lapithae, 34. Cf. Aiistid.,0"'., xlvi, 309 J.; ed. D., ii,398 sqq. 36. vices. above, vol. iii,p. 235 f. Gr. iv, 308 (352). Com. 3. joke. Meineke, II. era. Zeller, iii^,i, 684 ff. 19, 48. 23. pestle. Lucian, Demonax, iv, 11. D., 27. philosopher. Epictet., to the decision to declare war authors. the 36. Apparently
knife

Lucian made about the time when against Cynicism, was published his Auction of Philosophers. Bernays, Lucian und die Cyniker, p. 48. Petron., c. 14. 243, 38. money. shoulders. 2. 22, 80 {oiSivlujiovvrai cKelvovs Epictet., D., iii, 244, "t Hn ij dpa yivovrai. TTopSwifes 244, 244, 244, 3. Atticus. 25.

luxury.
him.

38.

Gell., ix, 2. Lucian, Piscator, 45 Cic, Tusc, iii, 1-3.

Fugitivi,12

sqq.

245, 14.

Inst.,xii,prooem., justice. Quintilian,

3, c. 2, 1-28.

VOL.

III.]
minimum.

Notes
Tac, Agricola, c. 4* Seneca, Epp,, 53, 8-11.
32. 3.

695
Cf.

245, 29. 245,39-

gods.
v,

Haupt,

Varia, bd;

Hermes,

246, 6. philosophy. Seneca, E^^., i6,


Id., ib., 94, 95. 246, 13. cases. mind. Id., ib., 15, i. 246,35. 246, 36. living. Id. ib., 90, 27. Id. ib., 89, 8. 246, 38. virtue. 246, 41. 64. Id., Nat. qu., vii, 32 Seneca, Epp., 95, 247, 4. empty.

; cf.

Clinton, F.R., ada.

63

A.D.

23.

Tac, A., xv, 71. 247, 9. young. classes. II. Pliny, Epp., iii,11, 5. 247, 16. Massilia. Strabo, iv, i, 5 ; p. 181. 247,
247, 17. Greeks.

Zeller, iii^, i,

491.

Biicheler

(Conjectanea de

Silio, Juvenale etc., in N. Rh. Mus., xxxv, 1880, p. 390 ff.) the Roman Italicus plausibly supposes philosopher (6 /jaXurra SokSv elvai: airuv D., iii, 8, 7) to be 4't\6(To"j"os Epictet., the poet Silius Italicus. he was That Stoic is as good as a proved by Biicheler's arguments. Zeller, iii^ i, 599 ff. Seneca, Epp., 100, 248, 14. sentiments.
247, 28. Sextii.
12;

52,

11.

248,

CIL, vi, 9783 (viromagno To those mentioned 248, 30. empire. Zeller, iii', i, 348, 3, 353. there add the author Lucilius of Ciris, v, 3s. On Junior cf. Teuffel, RLG*; 307, 3. Petron., c. 132, calls Epicurus 'pater
veri

27. school.

Inscriptionsof

philosophersin Rome, philosopho primo) 9784, 9785.


Stoic

Epicurean philosopherfrom Rhodes at Brundusium, CIG, iii, 5873 CIL, ix, 48. Oi X9iivii"n,v 0IXocro0oi, CIG, 1148) cureans Epi'EirLKoOpetoi {Add., p. 43150. 5i of Alexander of Abonuas {woWoi ^a-ai/) antagonists
an
'
=

'.

of Inscription

teichos,
Survival
to
z.

in

at particular

Amastris.

Lucian, Alexander,
fourth
:

Epicurean doctrine in the expressions of Hilary of Poitiers


P.

of the

century

c. 25. according

H.

V.

Psalmenhommentar
,

in

Studien Zingerle, d. Wien. Akad., Sitzungsb.

A.

Philol.

histor. kl., 1884, p. 969. Assertions tinction concerning its exmade by opponents like Julian and Augustine (Usener, Epicurea, p. Ixxv sq.)must be regarded with caution. 249,
2.

city. Plutarch,

De

curios., 15.

friends

Hertzberg,

Gesch.

Cf. Griechenlands 14 ; cf.

on

Plutarch's
unter

Roman

d. Romern,

ii,
i

179. 249, 4. Florus.

Plutarch, Otho,
7 ; vii, 4 and
6 ;

c.

Quaest.Conviv., i, 9,

iii, 4

V,

Asbach,

Consularfasten von

68-g6,

pp. 107, 128. Cf. Plutarch, Qu. conv., i, i. 249, Musonius. 6. De ira Id., cohib., 2 ; De tranq. an., i. 249, def. oracc. 249, 8. patron. Id., De Paccius Saturninus (Juv., 7, 12 ?) : De tranq. an. 249, 8. others. Saturninus Adv. Coloten. ? Teuffel, RLG*, 341, i) : (Pompeius
6. Lives.

in Bonner

Jahrbb.,Ixxix, 1885,

Sulla ; treatise

De De

cohib.

ira, De

Plutarchi

fac. in orbe Lunae. familiaribus (Paris,1886)


i

Chenevifere's contains thing no-

relevant.

249,

12.

lectures.

Gell.,i, 2,

xviii,2,

2,

694
249,

Notes

III. [vol.

ed. Vail., ii,865. Clinton, Jerome, De vir. ill., 14. Crescens. ad a. 153. F. Rom., Lucian, Peregrin., Bernays, Lueian und 249, 18. Proteus. 4 sqq. die Cyniker, p. 14 ff. Galen, Method, med., xiii,15, ed. K., x, p. 909 249, 28. servants. sqq. 249, 249,
29. 30.

(written
162.

after

165).
c. 2

Clinton, F. R., ad a. 162. Eudemus. Galen, De praenot.,


sqq.

sqq.,

ed.

K., xiv, p.

605
249. 33P249,
249,

praefect. Clinton,

F. R., ad

a.

175.

Lebas-Waddington,

73134. behaviour.

250, 250, 250, 250, 250, 250, 250,

Galen, ed. K., ii, 218. Id., xiv, 612 sq. ; cf. xix, 13. 37. Athens. I. Clinton, loc. cit. Galen, xiv, 627. 3. teacher. 6. rank. Philostrat., Vitt. soph.,i, 8; Gell.,xii, i, 1-3. Gell., xviii, i. 9. Rome. Tibur. II. Id., xix, 5. CIL, viii,117 (Municip.Aelium Avitta, 159 a,d.): 15. Africa.
Aristotelian.

Q. Egrilio (sic)Plariano
12.

leg. pr. (pr.).


;

Fronto, Ad amicos, i, 4, p. 176 Naber Joseph Klein, Zu Fronto, in AT. Rh. Mus., 1876, p. 639 below, vol. iii,p. 261.
18.
23.
200.

AquiUnus.

cf.

f.

Cf.

250, 250, 250, 250, 250, 250,

original. Apulei, Apol., c. 64. philosophy. Zeller, iii*,i, 6io Virgil. Gordiani,
statements.
c.

n.

Clinton,

F.

R., ad

a.

25.
28.

(Rome, bad TreptTra.T{riTiK6s)


Cf. Vol. 30. 35.

".iroWilivios {IVjpiiirdpxov uo4"hs (^ Bull, comun., writing. v, 1877, p. 32). TeufEel, RLG*, 358. 7
:
"

guests.
century.
ff.

i, p. 218.

schriftdes
xix, 186
Sidon.,
adherent inter

Seeck, Die InPorphyry, Vit. Plotini, 7-9. Albinus Rufius (336/337), in Hermes, Caejonius
C. R.
A.
V. c. cons.
" "

filosophum. Apollinar.

Galliarum, an Epp., iii,6 (to Eutropius, praef.praet. nostro sub Eusebio of Plotinus) ; iv, i (Probo) : Tu

AristoteUcas
1 1

categorias

artifex

dialecticus salva
non

atticissabas ;

iv,
at

: (Claudianus) qui

indesinenter

pharetur
clavam
tamen But

et
nunc

licet criuem

barbamque
etiam

irrideret, nunc

religionephilosopasceret, palUum execraretur, a coUegio


ac

Complatonicorum solo habitu Augustine, Con/., iv, 16, 28, says


were

fide
'

dissociabatur.

Aristotle mis
"

multa studies.

in

by hardly understood pulvere depingentibus'.


"

of that the Categories eruditissithe magistris

250, 38.

dicendi a Quintilian,xii, prooem., 3 : orator auxiUa sibi ex ipsis sapientiae magistris dimissus majora penetralibuspetit. Paulus Aegin., i, 14, designates the years
from

14

to

21

as

the

time

for instruction

in mathematics

and

philosophy.
250, 250, 251, 251,

38.
40.

Gellius. Aurelius.

Cf.

Appendix Ix,

p.

324,
c.
2.

Vit. M.

Antonini,

Seneca, Epp., 4, 2. 3. word. Vit. Persii Sal., 5, 30. Cornutus. 10.

VOL.

III.]
12.

Notes

695
(juvenis).

251,

251, 18. youth.

Seneca, Epp., 49, 2 (puer) ; io8, 17 Plutarch. De audiendo, cc. i and 2. 251, 23. importance. Id., Cupid, divit.,c. 7.

Sotion.

Plutarch relates e.^. that Arulenus ing Rusticus dur251, 25. school. in of his lectures Rome one received a despatch from the De Id., cc. cunosit., 15. emperor.

Seneca, Epp., 76, 1-4. globes. Lucian, iVijn"., 2. 252,1. 252, 3. questions. Plutarch, De audiendo, c. 10. Ci.,Conj.pyaec., 18. ,De adulai. et amico, c. 7 : Kv ^k b k6\o.^ c. ij"L\b\oyov Brjpe"Q Kai ij"i\oiJ,adri Kat wilryiav vkov,aSBis h ^i^Xtois itrTt, Kaffetrai, rroS'qpTis
251, 33.
Kat Kat Kat to Tpi^(i}vocl"opia xpVt^o.^ Kai dStaipopia, Kai rplyuva IIXaTWJ'OS. TCt ipBayilivia Sia (Tto/iaroj oire

idlers.

dpidfiot

sqq.

The
6
are

mathematical
not

18,

derived,
as

as

of Taurus, but,

M.

Cf. also Pers., I, 131 reminiscences in Gell., i,20, i ; xvi, I formerly thought, from the teaching Hertz remarks, from Varro (Ritschl, 6.

Quaest. Varron., 30s., 38s.). Epictet., D., i, 17, 252, 5. dialectic. 252, 6. subjects. Zeller, iii",i, 65 f.
252, 7. 257,10. 252, 252,
II.

II.

philosophers. Seneca, Epp., 71, 6. superfluous. Marcus Aurelius' opinion : Zeller,iii', i, 676, Rufus. D., i, 7, 32. Epictet., Epictetus. Id. ib.,i, 17, 1-12 ; ii, 25.

252, 14. discussions. 252, 17. education.

Zeller, iii',i, 664. Quintilian,xii, prooem. Cf. Epictet., Gell.,xvi, 8, 16 sq. D., ii, 23, 41, 252, 28. Sirens. life. Seneca, iii, Epp., 5. 252, 34. Zeller, ii^ i, 188 f. 252, 41. the like. 253, II. sophistic. Plutarch, De prof, in virtute,7. Seneca, Epp., 108, 23. 253, 16. philology. Id. 18. ib., 88, 42. living. 253, thereby. Gell., ii, 8. 253, 22. Epictet., D., iii,6, 3. 253, 26. success. Id. ib., 26, 16 ; Plutarch, De prof, in viri., morsels. 8, 253, 33Vol. conclusion. i, p. 227. 254, I. Gell., i, 2. 254, 3. Gellius. xii, 2, 20. Quintilian, 254, 27. universe. Zeller, iii', i, 664 f. 254, 34. Epictetus. 622 f. trammels. Id., iii^ i, 255, 2. Seneca, Epp., 117, 29. 255,6. health.
18. existence. Prop., iv (iii), 5, 23-46. Musonianae life. Wendland, Quaest. 255, 22. 255,
12,
2.

(Berol.,1886),

p.

Plutarch, De educ. puer., c. 10. Ib., c. 7. 256, 2. passage. 256, 31. field. Plutarch, De vitioso pudore, c. 2. Suid., s. MapKiavis. Cf. vol. i, p. 14. 256, 34. iron.
255, 26.

Boys.

257, 4. legacy. Vita Persii. Pers., 5, 22 257, 13. studies.


257, 32. lesson.

sq., 36-51. 257,28. society. Pliny, Epp., iii,11.

257, 35, dish.

Gell., i, 26. Id., xvii, 8.

696

Notes

[vol.ni.

Id., vii, 13. 258, I. considered. 258, I. ill. Id., xviii,10. 258, 8. day. Id., xx, 4. 258, 16. uprightness. Id., x, 19. Id., ii, 2. 258, 18. Crete. 258, 28. -with it. Seneca, Epp., 108, Leben Volkmann, 258, 36. so forth. ff. 64 Gell.,xiii,22. 259, 4. Gellius.
259, 259, 259,
II.

3 sq. und

SchriftenPlutarchs, i,

15.
28.

impression. Seneca, Epp., 108, D., i, 16, 9. reject. Epictet.,


pupil. Id. ib.,iii,i. pig. Id. ib.,iv, II.

23.

259,21.

Gell., xii, i. 260, I. Nodes. 8. 260, judge. Id., xiv, 2. D., iii,9. 260, 15. derived. Epictet., A certain T. ^Xaouios Mafi/ios 261,1. children. ^iXoo-o^os K/jtjs Topri^i'ios

(J. Schmidt,
buried may
as

Add.

ad

CIL

viii,Eph. Epigr., v, p. 314,


the

in the have

of burial-place

imperial servants

in

439) Carthage,
no.

well

as

belonged (as tutor) to the imperialhousehold, just there. the medici and paedagogi also buried
32 ; H., iv,
10

261,

26 ; Tac, A., xvi, give. Dio, Ixii, Cf. vol. iii, Juvenal, 3, 166. p. 238.
10.

and

40 ; Cf.

251, 15.

province. Orelli, 5600


Jahrbb.,Ixiv

Brambach,
14.

CIRh,
Enaretus

449.

Urlichs, Rhein. obtained civic iii,p. 250.


261, 21. 261, 22. 261, 30.
death.

(1878), p.

probably
Cf. vol.

rights through Q. AegriliusPlarianus.

261,
261, 261, 262, 262, 262,

Seneca, Epp., 77, 5-10. Tac, A., xvi, 18. soul. Seneca, Tranq. an., c. 14. Plautus. Tac, A., xiv, 59. 30. Id. ib.,xvi, 34. 39. body. Ammian., xxv, 3, 23. Juhan. 40. Id. ib., xvi, II. 32 : P. Egnatius employees. (vol.iii,p. 261). 16. family. Lucian, De cond., 2 and 4. mere, Id. ib., 25. 23. cloak.
Petronius.
"

cUens

Sorani

262, 263, 263, 263, 263,

33. practices. Id. ib. 11, 12, 40. Id. ib., 19. 5. money. Id. ib., 24 and 40. 14. Greeks. Id. destitute. ib., 39. 17.
22. 2.

tavern.

264, 264, 264,

assistance.
etc.

Seneca, Epp., 29, 5. esse, Plutarch, C. principp.philosoph.


Vol.

2, 12-

14,
6.

5. Domna.

i, p. 254.
Vit.

Elagabalus.
for

Elagab., ii ;

cf.

10.

read 264, 13. hireling. Lucian, Parasit., 52 (foralxM-O'^i^os

alxim-

^opos, and 264, 23. minds.

read fuffdo^opel

Sopvtpopet).
4.

Seneca, Ad

Marc,

Vol.

i, p. 82 f.

birthplace. According to Julian,Ep. ad Themisi., 265 B, he offered him the prefectureof Egypt. (is 0o"rt') 264, 28. wrangle. Tac, A., xiv, 16.
264,
26.

698
277,
II.

Notes
monks.
ol

[vol. Itt.
rtvas

fowiK

Julian, Om"., vii, 224 B : awoTaKTia-Tat TaXiXaioi k.t.X. Du Cange, Gio5S. Suo-o-e/Seis
:

Sjio/ui-

Graecitatis
et vitam

'kiroTaTTeirBai Renuntiare

"

Item

weii. et inf. renuntiare saeculo

monachicam

amplecti.

277,

Lucian, 17. Demonax. Vitt. soph., ii, I, 13, p.


Calanus.

Demonax,

Cf. diroraKTiKos. Cf. also 21.

Philostrat.,

277, 29.

563. ill-doing.Gell., xii, 11 ; cf. viii, 3.

277,35-

Syncell.,p.

352

B:

"

eavrov

hevfniiie/u/ioi/iems

KaKavov,

278, 278, 278,

quoted by Bernays, 430, 5). Prudent., viUs sapientiaclav^m Hamartig., 401 : Hinc gerit Herculeam Ostentatque suos vicatim gymnosophistas. Augustine, C. D., videmus xiv, 20, 5 : Et nunc adhuc esse philosophosCynicos ; hi enim solum sunt, qui non amiciuntur etiam pallio,verum clavam gerunt. Also in the rescripton the colluvio of the false
p. 99

Athenag., c. 26. 3. statue. 5. philosopher. Ammian., xxix, i, 39. 10. Cf. besides the passages numerous.

f-,Macrob..

i, 7, 3 (TeufEel, RLG*,

the year 369, Cod. Theod., xiii, 3, 7 (withGothothe Cynics seem to be chieflymeant. Cf. Zeller, iii',1, 775 f. the assertion in Vit. 278, 28. friendship. Zeller,who had doubted fred's

in philosophers

commentary)

Hadrian.,

c.

16

(iii^i, 660"., 4), admits


Hadrian,
from when
was

that possibility visited 129/30) nius


was

he

went
20

(iii', i, 738, 3) the to Greece (125/6,


old when Muso-

Epictetus, who

years
2.

exiled

278, 37.
279,
19.
see

concerned.

influences.
no reason

a.d. Rome, 65. Seneca, Epp., 44, i and Epictet.,JD.,iv, 7, 6 ; M.

Antonin., xi, 7.
second
me

for

Renan's
are

assertion it

(Les Apdtyes, ch. 13) that


in the to

Sicarti

and the

Zealots
text

meant

here, and
seems

passage
possible. quite im-

(where

has

oi

Xpumaxoi)

Boissier, La religion rom., 279, 27. influences. iii of the present work, p. 222.
279, 279,
30. 37.

n,

426.

Cf. vol.

antiquity.
benefits.

Cf. Zeller, iii*,i, f.


'

267

f. etc.
660

Id., iii*, ; i, 278 (Seneca)


of these when he called

683 (Epictetus) ;
have among

(Marcus AureHus).
the
von

Goethe und

(Musonius) ; 675 could only


'

thought
the

Stoics
an

Christians

heathen

(Riemer, Briefe

Goethe, p.
f.

315).
280,
8. fellow-slaves.
;

Zeller, ii",i, 571

; (Plato)

2, 537

totle) (Aris-

iii*,I, 278-80 (Stoics). 280, 14. Epictetus. Orig., C. Cels., vi,


to the in which

2.

An of the

mony testiinteresting

is furnished second of this

repute by an inscription (ofabout


a

the doctrine

Epictetuswas
second

held

half of the

sanctuary of Apollo in Pisidia. The author also a man of servile descent, trained was inscription in the Stoic school. in Kaibel, Hermes, xxiii, 1883, p. 541 fi. 281, 14. guilt. Seneca, Beneff.,i, 10 ; Epp., 97. adeo vir281, 17. events. Tac, A., iii, tamen 55 ; H., 1, 3 ; Non
in century)
tutem

sterile

281,

19, each,

M,

et bona saeculum, ut non exempla prodiderit, Antonin., Comnt., vii, i ; vi, 48,

VOL.

III.]
BELIEF IN Cf. dem

Notes
THE
IMMORTALITY OF THE SOUL

699

IV.

282, 4. assumed.
Fortleben nach

der Griechen ubef das Lehrs, Vorstellungen Tode, PopulSre AufsUtze (2nd ed. 1875),pp.

303-362. 283,

Pliny,AT. H., vii,188-191 17. future. cf. Zeller, i", 620, i).

(on the

omitted

passage

283, 25. stars. Pliny, 16., ii, 95 ; Zeller, iii^, i, 388. Palat., ix, 49 : 'B\Tr"s koX Tixri lieya 283, 29. destiny. Anthol. to')s /nev' e/U. Xalpere'tov 'Kt/i.kv^ eSpov; 065iv inoi x'"/"'"'vraifere Laieyan. Benndorf-Schone, Mus., 345 ff. : Evasi effugi: Spes
et

Fortuna
1

valete
74

Nil

mihi

vobiscum

ludificate

alios.

Cf.

luce si excessi, Spes et ix, 4756 : Hac vobis amplius in me per saecla licebit. vestrum hie est. These fuerat erat meum amisi, quod Quod of not course are thoughts necessarily Epicurean. Lucret., first iii,398 sqq. (Horace, S., i, i, 119). The figure occurs in Bio, Borysthenit. (Stob., ix o-v/iirojlov Floril., v, 67) : ""rirep

Orelli, 1
Fortuna

and

CIL,
Nil

valete

diraWaTTOfiai
Heinze,
of
mala De

oOdh

oOra Sutrx^po-i-^^v

Kai iK senate mortem

tov

^iov, ^rav lij "pa ^.

Horatio Catiline's

Bionis followers neque

imitators

Similarly Caesar

declared

in the
: curae

(Bonn, 1889), p. 121. regarding the punishment


"

cuncta

mortalium locum
esse

dissolvere, ultra

neque

gaudio

dis immortaUbus ab non Catil., ji, 20) ; mortem (Sallust, naturae necessitatem aut sed causa constitutam, esse supplicii laborum miseriarum aut ac quietem. Boissier, Relig. rom.,
I,

313.

I-

283,34. sleep. Orelli, 1192. Somno aeterno : Orelli, 4428 ; cf. Henzen, 283, 35. character. Index, p. 200. CIL, iii, 5825 : Perpetuae 283, 36. immortality. Orelli, 3743 O. M. securitati ; Orelli, 4448: J. (D. M. ?) et perpetuae securitati ; 4453 : D. m. s. perpetuae securitati ; Clh, viii, secur. ; 3763: 3873: securitati perpetuae ; 4615 (perp. sec.)
=

alwaj's hardly to be taken dead for the a was (Wilpopular expression facta est v Idus Oc[t. manns, 575 ; CIL, xiv, 4276 : secura and Securitati (aeternae) is not only connected sepulta etc.), with D. m. (Wilmanns, 246 ; CIL, 3654 ; v, i, 3322, 2896),
eterne.

These

formulae

are

literally. Securi

but

Dis securitatis,Orelli, 2201 CIL, vi, 2268 securis, Orelli, 3091, were Gruter, 562, 6 ; Dibus
=

; Dis

securis,
for

also said

Dis

manibus.

283, 40. awaking.


s.

Stephani, Tit. Gr., v {Ind.schol. Dorpat.,1850),


=

Kaibel, Epigr. Gr., 101. 283,41. inscription. Marini, Iscr. Alb., 117, CIG, 6298. 284, I. Greek. xviii, p.
12

6.

284, 6. image.
xi, 238.

Stephani, Bull.
Lebas-Waddington,
Anth.

hist.

phil.de

Acad, I'

de St. Petersb.,

Asie

min., Add.
=

(Smyrna),

1532.

284,

Welcker, xiii, 798 no. Syll. 44 inscr. Boeot., Keil, Syll. (95) n. 61, p. 93 sqq. Epigr., p. 18 Tit. Kaibel, CIG, Gr., 6745 Epigr. v, 189. Stephani, Gr., 1117.
10.

distich.

Gr.,

700
284, 14. 284, 19.
to

Notes
Marcus.
woman.

[vol.iii.
Cf. the
de
nunc

Orelli, 4811. Orelli, 4809


oi the Non

CIL.
in

the

reader

epitaph
fueras

v, i, 1939. Renier, Inscr.


es

appeal
=

L'Alg.,717
desines

CIL, viii, 2885 : CIL, V, I, 1813 c(uro) ; ib.,2893


=

: nunc

iterum

esse.

desidero. 17
euro.

Mini, D.

Henzen, 7337 : n{on) f(ui) n(on) s(um) n(on) fui. fui. : non non viii, CIL, sum. non 3463 ) des antiquairesde France, xiii,171, tab. 3, n.
i.
=

(Lactora) :

m.

Non

fui. fui. memini

(?)non

sum.

non

ddrrts oix Kaibel, 595 CIG, 6265 : d'ipvxQ Ni/tojti^Sijs, oix Kat 01) Koi iyevonTjv, elfit "/jfiriv XuTroOfuu. CIL, v, i, 3415, 1.6 : scio quit nunc sim nee scio qu(it fuerim); ib.,ix, 4840 : nee Olim fuimus inde quieti. Nunc non ut nati, sumus sumus fuimus. Cura relicta vale. Auson., Epit., 38, ex sepulcro Latinae Viae
:
"

Non non nomen, quo in aeternimi Mutus Non fueram nee sum,

genitus,non
sum,

cinis

ossa

unde quid nihil.

egi.
sum.

Mitte, nee CIL, xi,


I,

: genitus tamen talis exprobres singula,

e nihilo eris.

856, 6;

sumus

Murat., 284.21. remedy. Nothus. Henzen, 284, 23. A second fragment of


have been
come. :

non mortales, immortales sumus. 1597, 3 (Marini, Iscr. Alb., p. 117, 7). Iscr. antiche latine,Bdl, 1878, p. 240.

284, 29.

ib.,1877

same thus (which may inscription use) De Rossi, Bdl, 1880, p. lois. CIL, ii,1434 (epitaphof an eight year old child); Es bibe lude veni. Ib., 2262 : Tu qui stas et leges

the

in

common

titulum {sic) CIG, 3827


at

meum,

lude

jocareveni.
:

Lebas-Waddington,

798

8".

Kaibel, 362 Lebas-Wadd., 977:


=

S.

irainov

^ijaov diroBavetv Tp6"j"r)iTov "AvSos tois TrapoSeCrais xo^^P""'

Xodtrat

irU

TO"ruv "paye ^eivriiTOV


3,

In

CIL,

vi,

19,683
as

the

approximately sentio quicquam.


Ib., xi,
I, 2547a

follows

oiSh ^eis. yitp SiSe kiitu be restored concluding words may Ecce meo : jaceo tumulo neque

Tu,
:

moneo,

fruere, dum
homo
et hoc

tibi vita
nam

data

est.

dum

vibes

vibe,
est

nihil est ; 284, 31. kind. hie


summa

omnia

remanent,
i, i, 3 ;

homo

post mortem quid vides.


:

Marini,
est

CIL, vi, 3, 16,169


=

ludas: joceris, Inscr.

severitas.

285, 7. form.
c.

Marini, Iscr. Alb., p. 117

Fabretti,

dom.,

v,

no.

387.

285,

CIL, vi, 3, 17,985a (Henzen, 7410 from an interpolated 9. fire. in Cod. Barberin. ; otherwise Jahn, Ber. d. S. Ges., 1851, copy
p.

178 f.).
manner.

285.22. 285,25.
Der

lost.

See above, note on p. 284, 29. Muratori, 1677, 2; CIL, vi, 18,131; cf. ausruhende Herakles, p. 36 (288), although I do of what
'

Stephani,
not

share

his notion

belief
been

in the
eaten
=

continuance and drunk

of the

effects produced

by 285, 31.

has

in this life '.

himself. OrelU, 4816 CIL, vi, 3, 15,258. Gruter, 910, in Stephani, op. cit., 16 f. Cf. cum 12 ; vives, benefac (tibi p. tecum hoc feres De Bdl, : Henzen, Rossi, namque) 6042.

1853,

p.

89s.

Henzen,

7407

CIL,

ix, 2114

(Buecheler,

VOL.

III.]

Notes

701

vixi vixi quomodo : Dum spec,anth.,I. epigr., Ixxxii) ingenuom decet. (Nam) quod comedi et ebibi, tantum est. meum these one must count also some which 285, 33. epitaphs. Among presume
a :

dissolution
m.

into
tenet

the

elements.
nomen
=

CIL, iii,3247

(Sir-

mium)
aer.

D.

Terra

corpus,

lapisatque

animam

IRN, 1804 (BeneQuammerus ser(vus). lb., ix, 2042 nudum Zoticus hie nomen ventum) : reliquit. In vanumque
cineres corpus
et
"

in aethera

vita

soluta

est.

lb., xi, i, 973a


diffusus
tenet.

(Reg. Lepidum) : Quoius ut est lenis patrium hie mater (i.e. tellus) Spiritus, {sic) corpus operta
cu,

in aer Tociles-

Inschr.

a.

(a good poem, Ddaros death) : il;

d. Dohvudscha, in Oesterr. Mitth., vi, 1882, p. 30 denies the survival of consciousness after which dXXi fiaviiv Kai 7775 Koi iri/ei^/xaros ^o irapoiBev, toOto tI Si iravr' dvodois. irainv irXf ok, to yuevei
"

irS"ri ri /ceifiai tout' (oBt') iXiSijo'wfia napaivoixevov. iiTToSev ^\8ov ei's Inscriptions cf iv doubts : Kaibel, tis ip8i/ji"voi"rl (aW 700 expressing 7 Si el ris eirTi ; mos ^ ; 722 iiTTiv) aitrdriffti, tckvov, irapa Td/JTOirii'

A'TjO'tj. irapci
ideas : Luxor. ed. (Anthol., 285, 39. jesting. Nor obscene Cf. the Ve ubi sarcophago titrpia sculptafuerant. 319),
in
no.

'

Riese
phagus sarco-

O.

Miiller, Denkmaler

d. alten Kunsi,

ii,plate xliv, Zeller,

548.
Cic, Tusc, iv, 3, 7;
f.

286, 3. half-educated.

Fin., i,7, 23,

iii', I, 348
286, 35. Greece.

n.

3 ; cf. 353

287, 5. 287, 12. 287,

principle.

Lehrs, Pop. Aufs.^, p. 344n. Id. ib., p. 336 ff.


Platonic
doctrines
on

Phoedo. in the found

the
:

survival

of the

soul,
f.

Stoics, especiallySeneca

Lehrs, op. cit., 339

18. opponents. Cic, Tusc, i, 17, 39 ; 21, 49. Virgil, Aen., vi, 741; 113c; 288,18. fire. Plato, Phaedo, p. ff. Lehrs, op. cit.,p. 308 Gregory, Dialogi, iv, 39, 57 ; Ebert, Gesch. der 288, 20. dogma. christl. lat. Litteratur,i, 522 f, vind., c. 22. Plutarch, De sey. num. 288, 26. Plutarch. cf. For Lehrs, p. 344 f. So e.g. the Elysium 289, 40. epitaphs. Agatherepitaph on Persius' friend, the physician Claudius ed. xxvii, Lehrs, : 346) mus f^er' tiae^iwv Jahn, p. (Pers., p. formulae els 8' iaii^v iv ''SKvaii^.The BaXi/iovs, tvae^ioiv lepois iv eiffefiiuv iir'euae^iav xwpoc, yiteT' is Sbiwv eiire^iav, eiae^iesai, 222*, 253, 338, 569; etc.; Kaibel, Epigr. Gr., 21;, 218, 222, of the Isles Tocilescu, Inschr. Blest, 648, 649. Elysium, 338 ; Ost. in 1882, Mitth., vi, ix^is a. d. Dobrudscha, p. 32 f. {pTj(7(rov mens fMKdpoiv).CIL, iii, 1759 (Epidaur. Dalmat.) 5 nam
"

aeterna

Elysiis. Ib., vi, 2, 12,877. raf /le 6euiv imKapuv 290,16. gods. Lehrs., p. 340 fi. Kaibel, 314: Vavra 324 : S."rcrov ypvxh S' ddavaroiv ^ovXatsiriS-/iiii6s So/ios Karex^i iv aWepCoKriv). ' Kai lepov idTiv "Karpois ^X^ IJ-^Kapav 650 (Telpeffnv x"^P"'' dSaviTuv : CIG, 2747 ijpiracev ne Lebas-Waddington, 2771 '' iSavdruv : ^ux'I aWipa CIG, 3847 etc. Ib., 1024 Xopos Ib., I-TT!- : i! Si ffeois ave\v"ra Kat dOavdrouri /ieTfi^i. cftieTaei. haec abit : CIL, viii, 7427 (Cirta) Inscr. de I'Alg., 2017
dixeris
:
.

profecto : vivas, qui (Salonae)

Pro

meritis

potitur sedibus
vivit

; Elysiis

1992

702
ad

Notes
=

hi. [vol.

CIL, vi, 2160 Henzen, 6008 : cujus spiritus superos. Oestevreich. Miith., viii,1884, pp. 136, inter deos receptus est. beatorum in recipitte lacteus orbis. Sometimes 139 : sede
a god : CIG, 3272 (perhaps of the Lehrs, p. 351 fi. Kaibel, 314 third century, at Smyrna) : Seois ^poinv. The parents of a four year old child, tckvii) yXvKindTif nal BeiflSlif einiKbif. 26. departed. Stat., Silv., v, 3, 19-27. hie Manes nee CIL, vi, 2, 10,764 : Sed non templa 29. stars. Acherusia visit.Ad caeli quoniam toUitur iste pius. lb.,viii, ad. Manes, sed caeli ad sidera pergis. lb., tamen 8567 : Non nexus xi, I, 2839 : linquens et vincu[lacarnis], corporeos
=

accordance

with

the

later Platonism

the

soul

is called

290, 290,

aeternas

sedes

meruit

nuUus
vixit

in

me

putet in a[lto]. J6., 3963 Quo repetente suam


in

ire sub

complecti pio[rum]. [umbras] : Occubaf in


:

Sublimes terris

animas

Terrenum sedem
nunc

corpus ; vivimus
2,

sapiens sed caelestis spiritus


Et fruitur illic,

superis aeterna

luce

Fabatus.

lb., vi,

13,528

'"

"

ivit Hie corpus vatls Labcri. Nam spiritus illuc unde ortus ; quaeritefoutem animae. ero quod modo Quod fueram non sum ; sed rursum Ortus et occasus, itidem est. vitaque morsque

non

sum.

The

conception is apparently that


form.

the

soul lives

again

in

other an-

290,

official apotheosis had 32. glory. Pliny, Paneg., c. 89. An therefore not place. Hirschfeld, Z. Gesch. d. rom. yet taken Kaisercultus, in Siteungsb. d. Berliner Acad., 1888, p. 847, 65. immortality. Zeller, iii^,i, 740. TertuUian, De anima, 291, 21. 6 : Soranus vindicat, etsi c. corporalem animae substantiam fraudavit. illam immortalitate
"

291,25.
291, 31.

Quintilian, v, 14, 13. Chrysippus. Tac, Agric, 46.


decided.

Cf.

Zeller, iii", i, 185, 5.

291,35.
292,

body.
life.

; Rep., vi, 9 sqq. ; Ad Atticum, ilia de est 8 nos : tempus perpetua iam, non de hac exigua x, 8, vita cogitare. Lehrs, Pop. Aufs.^, p. 349 8. demand. Cf. vol. ii, p. 309. 295, 10. On what follows cf. E. Petersen, Sepolcroscoperto 16. 295, purpose. via sulla Latina, AdI, i860, p. 348SS. ; 1861, p. igoss. Heracles of the Cf. for the use legend by the 295, 35- death.

38.

Zeller, iii^,i, 593. Cic, Tusc, i, 12 sqq.

Stoics, Bernays, Die Heraclitischen Briefe, p. 45. Cons, ad 10. c. 8. 296, ux., mysteries. Plutarch, from a tomb, ably prob296, 23. fields. A ceiling painting,certainly in the Cod. near Rome, Pighian., published by Jahn. The Ber. d. Sachs. Ges., 1869, p. i ff. is of an allied kind.

probably the deceased quadriga, to the to heaven), is suri'ounded borne referring by pictures, after life : the and Alcestis, Apollo and Danaids, Heracles Eros and Pan (beforeDionysus and Ariadne),all of Marsyas, which with reliefs on sarcophagi, and are surrounded correspond again by smaller figures,including many Cupids, Peschel, Volkerkunde, p. 270 f, ?96, 38. peoples.
picture (a figurein principal
a

VOL.

III.]

Notes

703
established
from
the did

296, 39. exceptions. Id. ib.,pp. 308 f. and 317. Id. ib., p. 284 ff. The doctrine 297, 12. rebirths.

in

expressly demanded the knowledge of that they should renounce non-existence of the perfectlyblessed. This the hope of eternal bUss. Oldenburg, Buddha
297, 23. husband.

Buddhistic

communities

adherents existence
not
or

exclude

viii, 9691
Gruter,
quam

f. Vol. i,p. 265. Cf. Inscr. de I'Alg., CIL, 3864 mater ad te recipias. (Cartena) : Mi fil(i), rogat ut me

(1881), p. 283
=

Mommsen, Hermes, iii, 376, 5 (cf. 60, 5) : mater rogat, ducatis ad vos. se primum Cic, Tusc, i, 21, 48. 297, 33. darkness. dead. Seneca, Epp., 24, 18. 297, 35 bark. Juv., 2, 149 (Esse aliquidManes, with a reminiscence 297, 39. of Prop., V, 7, I': Sunt aliquid Manes). Plant, performances. Capi., v, 4, i. Cic, Tusc, i, 16. 297,2.
.

Boissier, i, 310.
7. unalloyed. Lucret., iii,37 sqq. 298, 13. departed. Cf. e.g. Sueton., Tiber.,

298

c.

75

morte

ejus ita
Manes darent. et
'

laetatus

est
ne

populus,
mortuo

ut

orarent,

sedem
3,

pars uUam De

Terram

matrem

deosque

nisi inter
10

impios
Schol.,

298,27. money.
298, 33. underworld.
nunc

Juv.,

265.
luctu,
inferos
not ; 3,

Lucian,
'

267

apud
a

Athenienses
: ne

mortuis

solent

nummos

following words
are

apud
I

tamquam
know

later in K.

addition).
ore

do

(the inopes errent work, De Seyffert's

inserere

nummis 118.

defunctorum repertis, 1709.


Griechenland
,

298, 34. Greece.

im alien das neue, p. Griechenlands Gesch. i, 46. Mendelssohn-Bartholdy, Volksleben d. Neugriechen, i, 222 298, 41. ferryman. B. Schmidt, ff. ; Preller, Gr. Myth., i",673. Deo Charoni Julius Anabus solvit : CIL, viii,8992. votum

Wachsmuth,

Beloch, 299, 9. countries. tombs Skeletons empire in their mouths


Arch.

Campanien.,
were

found small

p. with

285.

In

several
coins at

dred hun-

bronze

of

the feet.

and

clay vessels

their

F. Keller, Rom. Ansiedlungen in der Ostschweiz, ii,in Mitth.d. In the graves at Lunnern Ges. zu Zurich, xv, p. 103. Hadrian skeleton coin (of Titus, Domitian, near was a every
or

Faustina).
ages. Lucian.

229,
299,

10. 21.

Marquardt,
Lucian,
cf. B.

Prl. De

d. R., i^, 349

f.
On in the the of survival beliefs of the

luctu,

i-io.

ancient modern 235


299,

conceptions of the
Greeks

under-world Volksleben

Schmidt,

der

Neugriechen,p.
4, p. 1105. cf. Or., xiii,

ft

31. Plutarch. 300, 5. darkness. p.

Plutarch, Non

posse suaviter vivi,27,


259

Aristid., Or., xix, p.

Jebb

Aristides, p. 94. Plutarch, De superstit., 4 sq., p. 167 A. 300, II. torments. Lucian, De luctu, c. 14. ^00, 37. Lucian. "301, 5. playthings. Marquardt, Prl. d. R., i', 366 f. Pliny, Epp., iv, 2, 3. Cf. vol. ii,p. 213. 301, 6. Regulus.

185.

Baumgart,

xjoi, 9. 301, 20.

Philopseudes. Lucian,
Celtic.

Philops., 27. Caesar, B, G., vi, 19 ; Mela, iii,2,

704
301, 25. horns. E. manns,
nature.

Notes
Kiessling,Anecdota
Basileensia,
i

[vol.III.
(1863)
=

Wil-

I., 315. Serv., on Verg., A., v, 769; cf. Marquardt, op. 301, 30. f. Cf. also vol. ii,p. 215. cit., Lebas-W., 2452. p. 369 CIL, viii,7854. Cf. ib., vi, 2, 13,528. 301, 30. Cirta.
301,
39. graves.

On

the

survival

of this belief among

the

modem

Greeks 302,
18.

cf. B.

demons.
was

op. cit.,p. 249 f. Lehrs, op. cit.,167 f. Apparently


same

Schmidt,

also

Hera-

clitus

of the

passage,

Hippolyt., 9,
38).

10, p.

opinion, to judge by the 446, 18 (Bernays, Die

very corrupt Heraklitischen

Briefe,
302,
20.

p. others. f.

Nissen, Das Lobeck.,

Templum,
Aglaoph.,

p. 302

148
K
;

Preller,RM,

ii',

115
302, 26.

innocent.

Preller, op. cit.

Lemuria. Preller,0^. ci"., ii', 67 f. ; 117 ff. The Parentalia 303,3. not among which were the oldest sacrifices to the dead.Mommsen, for the deus parens or dei parentes {parenCIL, i, p. 386) were

tum), gods of the deceased parents. Jordan, De genii et Eponae 98, 2. Pomp., in AdI, 1872, p. 45. Id. in Preller, RM, ii', pict. si illam videro Bdl, 1880, pp. 188-191 (leadentablet) : diiinferi,
tabescentem,
303, 303,
303,

vovi

sanctum

illud

(?)anniversarium
Homil., i, 5.

facere

dibus

parentibus illius.
20.

Clement. Roman., 15. intention. truth. Henzen, 7346.

303, 26.

Epp., ii, 2, 208 ; Plutarch, Dio, 2, 2. Concerning the 38. philosophy. Lucian, Philops., 5, 6, 29. as his authority Antisthenes, mentioned by Phlegon, Peripatetic
Mirabb.,
3, cf. Zeller, ii',2, 5. world. 14. evil.
26.
2.

ghosts. Horace,

304,
304,

Zeller, iii', 2,
Maxim.

182
xv,

59. ff.
6.

Tyr.,
xv,

304, 305, 305,

present.
burnt.

Id.,

7.

504. habeat titulum sustulerit, 5. place. CIL, x, 2487 : Qui hunc iratas umbras qui hie positisunt (sic). committed. Plutarch, Dio, c. 2 ; Cimon, c. i. 305, 13. Lucian, Peregr., 27 sq., 36. 305, 22. fever. fears. Pliny, Epp., vU, 27. 305, 29. 8. down. (mentioned Sueton., Calig.,c. 59. The ghost-story 306, in the first edition
von

Apulei.,Apol., p.

in this Korinth remarks

for his Braut

which gave Goethe place) is not apposite. Rohde, that

the D.

subject griech.
of Am-

Roman,
a

p. 391,

2,

Phlegon

took

the

story from

(pseudonymous) phipolis(which had


addressed xxxii
to

letter of been

Hipparchus, administrator conquered by Philip II of

Macedon),

the Great. of Alexander Arrhidaeus, half-brother Rh. Mus., in N. Zu den Mirabilien des Cf. also Rohde, Phlegon,

(1877),p.

329

ff.

und ClaubensLebensPfundtner, Des Pausanias 306, 16 anschauungen, p. (Paus.,i, 32, 3 ; viii,10, 4 ; vi, 6, 3 sq., vi,
8. Pausanias. 20,

8).
Corinth.

306,

26.

306, 32. expense.

Dio, Ii, 17 ; Ixii, 17, Id., Ixxix, 18,

7o6
8.
'

Notes

[vol.
Bdl,
faciant

iii.

310,

gravestone.
Victor habeatis
a

E.g.
Fablanae

Orelli,
'. deos P.
'

4743 Di
vos

sq., bene

1864,
amici,

p.
et

155
vos

Have

viatores

propitios,
R.
non

qui

Victorem Salvi

Publicum

Fabianum redeatis.
annis 310, 30. 33.

censibus
vos

praeteritis.
vel in
23,
:

eatis,

salvi multis
180.

Et

qui
Other

me

coronatis

flores

jactatis,
E.

faciatis
trees.

'.

examples
Werke

Wilmanns,
43.

I.,

Goethe,
So

(1840),
Diderot

310,
310, 311, 311,

posterity. Epicurus.
blessed. life. evil.

also

Rosenkranz,
3.

Diderot,

p.

292.

34. 5. 7. 14.
33. 39.

Zeller,

iii', Pers.,
1197.
40

i,

354,
3,

Jahn, E.g.
Orelli,

on

105.

311,
311,

Plato,

Apol.,

C. Div.

immortality.
sorrow.

Lactant.,

Inst., xix,
4,

iii,
1

12

;
20.

cf.

vii,

8.

311,
312, 312,

Augustine,
Lehrs, Herodot.,
Cic,
14.

C.

D.,
p. 43

and

17.
23.

good.
life.

op.
i,

cit.,
31.-

f.

312,

25.
sol,

divinities.
ad

Tuscul.

disp.,

i, 47,

113.

Plutarch,

Con-

Apoll.,

312,
312,

27.
30.

Theognis.
birth.

Theogn.,
Lobeck., Theol.,
p.

425

sqq.

(cf.
p.

1069).
802

Aglaoph.,
228
102.

sqq. Stobaei

Nagelsbach, Flonleg.
tfber
den
16.

Nachhomer.

cf. Cf.

373

and

(P
reli-

K), gidsen
312, 312, 37. 39.

ed.

Meinecke,
Charakter
des
'

iv,

also

Bursian,

griech.
'.

Mythos

(1875),
32.

p.

20,

as.

Read

than

Plato,
Die
29
:

Apolog.,
Lebensweisheit

resignation.
pp.
=

Horkel,
23 and

des

Komikers

Menander,
3,

(Menander, Quern
n

Hypobol.,
amaverunt,
Kat

2).
haec

CIL,
moritur.

vi,

19,716
life.

Orelli,
iarl
1.

4797

di

312,

41.

*Ap'

trvyytvei

XiiT'ri

jSte

Menander,

Citharistria,
313, 313, 13. die.

Cic,

Hortens.,fr.,
Pliny,
N.

55,

ed.
130,

Klotz

(90
sq.

Orelli',
See
23
;

88,

Baiter).
282 f. 3
;

14.
41.

Pliny.
bore 17
;

h.,

vii,

176
v,

vol.

iii, p.
49
;

313,

it.

M. 5,
16

Antonin.,
;

Comm.,

33,

iv,

iv,

ii,

iii,

iv,

48.

INDEX

TO

THE

APPENDICES
Amphitheatrum, origin of word,
Anaesthetics, 76 Ancona, amphitheatre at, 207 Ancyra, shows at, 250 12 Ancyranum, Monumentum, Andabatae, 178 f 6 Andromeda, Anemone, 145 f
Animals used in 181 venaiiones, ff 199

Abascantus, 43, 303 i Abella, amphitheatre at, 202, 254 Acco, goblin,91 f Achaia, amphitheatres in, 242 ff Achillets of Statins, 304 Acta diuma, 6, 8, 160 f Acta Martyrmn et Sanctontnt,193 Actian agon, 263 f Addax, 1 88 Addison, Jos., 139 Adrianus, ab epist., 47 Adulescentia, meaning of, 324 Aeclanum, alleged amphitheatre at, Aegae, shows at, 251 Aequum, amphitheatre at, 216

Annianus, poet, 322 Antelope, 187 Antigenes, physiciansnamed,


205 261 Antigenidas,flute-players, Antioch Antioch in in

262

Pisidia,shows

at, 250
;

Aesop, folklore in, 97 Africa, age of maniage in, 127 ; amphitheatres in, 238 ff ; gjTnnasticcontests in, 269 i
African beasts,1S2 Agathias, 130 Agendicum, amphitheatre at, 224 Aginnum, alleged amphitheatre at, 219 Agon, Actian, 263 f ; Alban, 303 ; Capitoline, 152, 264 ff,267 f, 303 Agrippa, Herod, 251, 270

Syria, amphitheatres at, 251 earthquake at, 312 f Antipater of Hierapolis, 47 Antiphanes on table delicacies, 277 Antipohs, alleged amphitheatre at, 216
Antoninus

Pius, friends of, 71 ; games by, 268 ; shows of, 183, 188 Aphrodisias,amphitheatre at, 248 ; spectacle at, 288
founded

Aphrodite
Apio, 94

as

woman's

name,

88

Ahenobarbus, L. Domitius, 183 Alba Fucentina, amphitheatre at, 206, 254 Alba Intemelium, junphitheatre at, 212,
254

Albanum,

amphitheatre at, 204


262

Apolaustas, pantomimes named, 258 Apollinaris, Sulpicius, 322 f Apollonius of Tyana, 94, 243 Appellatives, Homeric, r3i f Apta Julia, amphitheatre at, 217 folkApuleius, use of domine in, 83 f ; lore
in, 93, 96 f

188 Alces (elk),

Alcon, physiciansnamed,
Alexander Alexander the

of, 73 Alexandria, amphitheatre at, 199, population of, 271 AUifae, amphitheatre at, 205 Alphito, goblin,92 A Iruna, alraun, 77, 94
Amastris, shows at, 250

Great, 59 Severus, friends

252

Apulia, amphitheatres in, 206 Aquae Neri, amphitheatre at, 222 Aquae Segete, amphitheatre at, 223, 254 Aquae Sextiae, alleged amphitheatre at,
217

Aquae

Vicus, alleged amphitheatre at, 227 of, 51 Aqueducts, administration Aquileia, alleged amphitheatre at, 194,
213

Amber, 133 ff Amid, 58 ff amphitheatre at, 207 Amitsnum, Ammianus, 17 Amoebeus, cithavoedi named, 261 Amor and Psyche, 88, 99 ff ; tale of, re; constructed,102 ff Amphistides, 92 Amphitheatre, Flavian : see Colosseum of, 198 ; dimensions Amphitheatres, age other and ments punishexecutions o^ 253 ; in, 190 ; list of, 193 ff ; velarium
in, 190
ff
_
.

Aquincum,

Aquinum,

amphitheatre at, 234, 254 scription amphitheatre at, 203 ; inat, 317

Aquitania, amphitheatres in,219 f Arabia, amphitheatres in, 252 ; embassies


from, 15 f
Arabs at

Capua,

194,

200

Arausio, amphitheatre at, 218


of Gela, 277 Archigenes,physician,321 Archipelago,amphitheatres in, 245 f. Arelate,amphitheatre at, 217, ,254 ; gymnastic contests at, 269 Archestratus

707

7o8

Index

to

the

Appendices
Ausonius
on

Arena, survival of name, 194 ArgenUus, value of, 284 Ariminum, amphitheatre at, 209, Aristides on nursery tales,90
Armenian
war

Autisiodurum 254 224

Capitolineagon, 267 (Auxeire),amphitheatre at,

Automedon

Trajan, 313 Arpinimi, allegedamphitheatre at, 203 Arpocras, a glutton,8 Arretium, amphitheatre at, 196, 210 Axtemidorus, athletes named, 26r, 266
street-traffic, 30 * Arthur's Round Table ', 231 f Artists in Rome, of 11 ; use
on

of

Auximum,

as appellative, 131 alleged amphitheatre at, 207 Aventicum, amphitheatre at, 3z6, 254

Baaras, plant, 76, 94

Artemidorus

Babiroussa, 18S Baccarae, allegedamphitheatre at, 209 of,


Bactria, embassies from, x6 Baeterrae, amphitheatre at, 218, 254 Baetica, Hispania, amphitheatres in, 236 Baiting of beasts, modem, 189 f Balsa, gymnastic contests at, 269
Baltic

names

257 ff Arval Brethren, 79

Asclepiades,physicians named, 262 Asculura Picenimi, amphitheatre at, 207 Asia (province), taxation of, 273 Asia Minor, gladiators and amphitheatres
in, 246 ff Asiaticus, Valerius, 63 f Asisium, amphitheatre at, 208 Aspasius of Ravenna, 48 Aspendus, amphitheatre at, 248 Asprenas, Nonius, 61 Astor, W. B., wealth of, 273 f Atella, amphitheatre at, 200
AUllana

trade, 132

ff

at, 269 Bdrlisgrub(Viemia),195 Bathyllus,pantomimes named, 257 f,afo Bears for amphiexhibited,183 ; names theatre derived from, 194 f modem, Beast-fights, 189 f Beast-hunts in amphitheatre, 181 S Beasts, capture of, 189 ; kinds of,used la shows, 181 ff Bekri, E1-, quoted, 238 f Belgica, Gallia, amphitheatres in, 226 ff Beloch, J., on population, 19, 27 Beneventum, alleged amphitheatre at, at, 269 205 ; games Berenice, amphitheatre at, 253 Bergomum, alleged ampbitheatre at, 2x4 Berlich, 194 f, 230 Berolais, Berolassi, 194 Berytus, amphitheatre at, 251 BesanQon, amphitheatre at, 227 Bessarabian folk-tale,115 Betrothal, age of girlsat, 123 ff at, 189 Bharatpur, beast-fights Bignor mosaic, 168, 171 f, 174 Birds, folk-lore of, 9, 89, 94 f, 105 Bhth-rate, 20 f Births, multiple,8 " Bison, 187, 189

Barcino, gymnastic contests

fabula,91

Ateste, alleged amphitheatre at, 212 Athenaeus, comic fragment in, 276 f
at, Athens, gladiators
243 assumed Athletes, names by, 261 Atina, alleged amphitheatre at, 203 Atrides
as appellative, i3r Attianus, 7r Atticus, Aug. lib., 33 Atticus, Ti. Claudius, 318

Aufidius, Chius, 319

Augsburg, amphitheatre at, Augustalia at Naples, 302


Augusta Augusta Augusta Augusta Augusta
229,

194,

232

Praetoria Salassorum, at, 214, 254 Rauricorum, alleged

theatre amphitheatre amphi-

at, 227

Suessionum, amphitheatre at, 229 Taurinorum, amphitheatre at, 2r4 Treverorum, amphitheatre at,
254

in, 249 f ; Pyrrhicin, Bithynia, gladiators


263

Bituriges, amphitheatre at, 222 amphitheatre at,


exhibited, 184 Bocchus, King, 182 of, 137 Boldensele, Wilhelm
Boars

Augusta
232

Vindelicorum,

Augustine, St.,10, 130, 256 (Autun), amphitheatre Augustodunum


at, 223, 254 Augustomagus
230, 221, 254 254

(Senlis), amphitheatre at,

amphitheatre at, Augustoritum (limoges),


to, 12 ff ; exhibits Augustus, embassies beasts, 182 f ; exhibits curiosities,7 ; triends against of, 6z f; his measures luxury and childlessness,20 f; objects
to title

(Bologna),amphitheatre at, 2ir on elephants, 13 ; on Juvenal, 310-12, 314, 316, 318 Bostra, amphitheatre at, 252 Botrianense oppidum, amphitheatre at,
BoQonia

Borghesi

240

Boxing in Capitolineagon, 266 Boy poets, 264 f Bracara at, Augusta, allegedamphitheatre
226

^dominits*,
of

8r ; Palestine, 270

venues regulates re-

talked

to

sleep,go
Augustus, use of title, 199 d', in Aulnoy, Comtesse
Aurelian
wall

in his own Brantdme day, 19a on gladiators Breviarittm totius imperii, 22, 271, 273, 285 sies Britain,amphitheatres in, 231 f ; embas-

from, to Augustus, 14 f ; wars Brixia,amphitheatre at, 214


;

in,178-

and glutton,8 ; triumph of, z6 of, 23, 285 Aurelia Vina, amphitheatre at, 240 Aurochs, 187

Bronze

as

mode Brothers,

material for statues, 286 f of addressing,83, 86

Bubalus, 187
Biicheler
on

gladiatorial z6^ tesserae^

Index

to

the

Appendices

709

Bucolas, imperialfreedman, 50 f ^ddhist embassy, alleged,14 Buffalo in Italy,187 184 Bull-fights, Burdigala,amphitheatre at, 219, 254 Bumis, Afranius,4I, 66 Buirus, ab epist.^ 41 Bursian,C, on Swiss amphitheatres,226

Celsus,L. Publilius, 69 Celtis (tree), 5 Cemenelum, amphitheatre at, 216, 354 Cenabum, amphitheatre at, 225
Cena recta, 77 ft

Censennia, 319 Censibus,a, 38 ff Cepus (monltey),186 Cerealia, 184 Ceylon, 15, 17 Cfiairi (flower), Caerleon, alleged amphitheatre at, 231 i 144 Julius,on British chariot-fighters, Chama "Caesar, (lynx),185 f 178 ; his municipal law, 38 ; his taxation Changelings, 96 of Gaul, 272 f Charibael, Sabaean king, 15 Caesarea (Mauretania), gymnastic contests 178 Chariot-fighters,
at, 270
Caesarea (Palestine), amphitheatre at, 252 Caesarodunum (Tours),amphitheatre at,
225, 254

Chariot-races, 148-166 ; in Capitoline 267; inscriptions on charioteers, agon, 148 fi ; prizes, 157 f
Cheiranthus Cheiri,143 Chilperic, 224 ft

(Beauvais),alleged amphitheatre Caesaromagus at, 230 Cajatia,allegedamphitheatre at, 202 Calabria,amphitheatre in, 206 Cales,amphitheatre at, 202, 254 Caligula: see Gaius C. Julius,37 Callistus, Calpumius, poet, 188 Calvina (inJuvenal),320 .Calvinus (inJuvenal), 311 186 Ctimelopardalis, Campania, amphitheatres in, 280 ff Canatha, amphitheatre at, 252 Canon frumentarius, 25 f Caper, Flavins,161, 164 Capitalism,Rodbertus on, 275 Capito, Cossutianus, 320 continuCapitolineagon, 152, 264 ff,303 ; ance
of, 267 f

records tions China, astronomical in, 313 ; relawith Rome, 14 and n., 17 Chorodtharisiae, 264 Christians, age of marriage among, 129 f ; of domme, domma use 83, 87 among, Christina of

Sweden, 189

Cibalis, allegedamphitheatre at, 334 shows in, 351 Cilicia, Cimitino, alleged amphitheatre at, 2 14 Cinderella, 105 Circaeon,plant, 76 Circeii, amphitheatre at, 205 Cirta, amphitheatre at, 337

Cisiarii, 30

n.

Cissamis, 93 f Citharoedi, 261


number Cities, Clarissimus

; contests

of, 265

of, 285 CivitaUs mundi, 285

Cap of invisibility, 96 Capreae, allegedamphitheatre in, 202 Capture of animals, 189 Capua, amphitheatre at, 194 f, 198,
254

(title), 74 f Clarus, Erucius, 322 exhibits Claudius leopards, 182


200,

; friends

of, 64 f

; honours

decreed

to, 287; ku-

firiendof, 73 Caracalla, Caralis, amphitheatre at, 215, 254 in, 247 f Caria,gladiators Carmo, amphitheatre at, 236 Camuntmn, amphitheatre at, 233, 254 ; trade route through, 134 2S6 Carrara quarries, Carriages in Rome, 28 S Carthage, amphitheatre at, 238, 254 ; gymnastic contests at, 269 ; shows at,
241

mours public, 85 Clemens, T. Varius, 46

Clement

of

Alexandria, comic

fragment

in, 276 f Clement, St., life of,228

Cleopatra'spearl,275 Clients, 77 ff,84 Cloacae,29, 285 Coactio in circus, 163


Cock's

feather
49

as

talisman, 89

Codicillis, a,
Cognotnen, 57
"

Cams, Mettius,informer, 319 Caryanda, shows at, 247 Casinimi, amphitheatre at, 203, 254 P., on population of Rome, Castiglioni,
17 n., 18 n., 19 n. Castra Vetera (Xanten), amphitheatre at,
23
z

Cohn, Prof. Ferdinand,

on

plants,3 ff,76
in N.

f, 141 ff and Roman, Coins, 31 ; Greek Europe, 134 f from, 167 Colchester, figuredvase Collinus, poet, 264
Colonia

Agrippinensis (Cologne), amphitheatre

Castrensis, procurator, 5z f T., 322 Castricius, -Catana,amphitheatre at, 215, Celer,ab epist., 45 Celer,Maecius, 302, 308 Celer,Ser, Asinius,64 Benvenuto, 194 Cellini, Celsinus,Julius,322

254

{'Berlich') at, 194, 330, 354 used in Italy, Colosseum, 304, 255 ; name 194 ; origin of name, 194
Comedies
255 f

performed

under
a

later Empire,

Comets, dates of, 312 f Comites, 58 ff Commentarii, 56

7IO

Index
ia

to

the
174,

Appendices
Dio

182 ; appears Commodus, 183 ; friends of, 73 Communia, 246 Conclavia,284

arena,

Chrysostom Athens, 243 ; 256 recitals,

of Prusa
on

on

at gladiators
on

statues, 288 ;

tragio

Congiarium,

21

Constantine, embassies to, 17; bloody spectacles, 251 f

prohibits in,
igo,

Diodes, charioteer, inscriptions of, 154 Diocletian, denarius of, 283 Diodorus, poet, 264
Siculus on Egypt, 271 f 288 Diogenes on prices, DUmysia at Athens, 263 Dionysius, ah epist., 42 Dionysius of Halicarnassus, 152 Dionysius, M. Aurelius, Papirius,38 " Dioscorides on plants,5, 76, 143, 146 f Diospyros, 5 Diver sium, 164 ff Divining rod, 96 Mediomatricum Divodurum phitheatre (Metz), amDiodorus

Constantinople, amphitheatre
245 ; chariot-races

at, 164 fE

Contomiates, 184 Conif arete,174

Copper, priceof, 287 n. Corbulo, Armenian expedition of, 305 Corduba, alleged amphitheatre at, 236 Corinth, amphitheatre at, 242, 254 Com, doles of, 21, 25 f; supply of, 21 f, 25 i,271 Comelianus, ab epist., 47 Coroebus, 92 Cos, gladiatorsin, 247 Cosmus, Aug, lib., 34 Cotta, M. Aurelius,62 Court, diildren brought up at, 60
Cranes

exhibited, 183 Cremona, amphitheatre at, 213 Crescens, charioteer, 164

at, 228 (Cahors), amphitheatre at, 221 Djemm, El, amphitheatre at, 238, 253, 235 Dogs, folk-lore of, 94 Domina, use of word, 83 f, 86 Domine of address, 81 fE as form Domitian, 29, 301 f, 303 ; council of, oa the Albanum, ros, 316; e^bits a rhinocefriends of, 68 f ; wars of, 2941 185 ;
Divona

Crete,amphitheatres in, 245 Cretins,7 friend of Domitian, 6g, 316, Crispinus, Crispinus, Vettius,309 Vibius, 67 f Crispiis, Crociatonum, amphitheatre at, 225 Crocodile,185, 189
Crocuta, 188

Domitiana, Via,
319

303

Domitilla, Flavia,301 Dondi, Johannes, of Padua, 208

Doryphorus, 37
Doue, alleged amphitheatre at, 196 Drachma, Syrian, 283
Dramatic

performances in Capitolineagottf (mandrake), 76


British f

265
Dudaim

Crotus, 260 Cruppellarii, 177


Cuicul, theatre at, 236
201

Dumnobellaunus,
Durocortorum 229

king, 15 (Reims), amphitheatre at,

Cimiae, amphitheatre at,


Curiosities exhibited, 6 S

Cyrenaica, amphitheatres in, 253 Cyrene, amphitheatre at, 199, 253 Cyzicus, amphitheatre at, 248, 254

Diirr, J.,on Juvenal, 311 Dwarfs, 6, 17

Dyrrbachiimi, gladiatorsat, 244


Earinus, poems
on, 300, a.d., 303 10; 252

Earthquake of 17 Dacia, amphitheatres in, 234 f Dalmatia, amphitheatres in, 215 f Damma, 187 Dasumius, L., 70 Dau on Martial,299 f
Daughter addressed Vocontiorum, at, 219 Deer, white, 188
Dea
as

of 115, 312 i

Ebony

tree, 6
com

Egypt, amphitheatre in,


from, exhibited, 185 ;

f; animals supply from, f ; cultivable land in,272 ; populati(Xi 22 of, 271 f ; taxation of, 271 f ; touristi
in, 137 i

domma,

86

alleged amphitheatre

Deiphobus

as

appellative, 131

Delicacies, catalogues of, 276 f

Einsiedlensis, Anonymus, 148 Elagabalus acts Bacchus, 187; embassy to, 16 Electioneering at Pompeii, 269 Elephant, 13, 181 ; biga, 13 i
Elk, 188

Indian

Delphinium Ajacis, 147 Demonax, 243 f


Demosthenes,
Denarius
of 288

Eloquence,
Elter, A.,
Embassies

contests
on

in, 264
'

gladiatorial tesserae,169
Rome,
12

Diocletian,283 Dentatus, Curius, triumph of, i8i Desjardins,E., on Rutilius GalUcus, 305 f Diadumenus, Aug. lib., 33 Diaries,56 Diceto, Radulphus de, 326 Digests, 9, etc. Dimaohaeri, 177 Dimas (Zeugitana),amphitheatre at, 239 Dio, Cassius,on chariot-races, 161 ; on comedies, 256 ; on Indian embassies,12 f

to

If

Emerita, amphitheatre at, 236, 254 addressed as domine, 81 ; friends Emperor and companions of, 58 fi as appellative, Endymion 132 England, early marriages in, 131 Entellus,a libelL,38

Epapbroditus, ab epist,42 Epaphroditus, a libell., 37 f Epapbroditus, charioteer,^i63 Ephemerides, 56

'^

Index

to

the

Appendices
Friedlaender,Julius,on
Friends of the emperor, Greek

711
coins,134 38
"E

Epictetus,use of Kvpie in, 82 (Ragusa veccbia), Epidaurum in Dalmatia tests amphitheatre at, 2x6; gymnastic conat, 269 Epigenes, 277
ab, 40 ff. Epistulis, 178 EguiUs (gladiators),
;
ber num(knights,)

Fronto,

322 f, 326 Frusino, amphitheatre

at, 203

Fulgineum, amphitheatre at, 208 Fundi, alleged amphitheatre at, 205

of, 18 ; titles of, 75 Ercavica, amphitheatre at, 235, 254

Gabba, buffoon,
Gains
exhibits

319

Erchempert,

194

Erechtbeum, cost of frieze of,288 Eripere in chariot-race, 159 * allegedamphitheatre at, Emodurum, Eros, Platonic, 99 f 178 Essedariif

leopards, 1S2 ; friends

of,

63 f
222

Galatia,shows in, 250 Galba, 64 ; friends of, 66 Galen employed at Pergamus, 246;
gladiators, 172 Galerus, 171 f
Gain

o"

Ethiopian embassies

to

Augustus,

14 ff

in, 198, 209 Etruria, amphitheatres EtrusGUS, 300, 302 f Euphrates, proc. a rat.,35 Eusebi, Girolamo, 210 Eusebius on Lyons, 222 Eutychus,
artistes

(gladiators), 173 f, 176


: see

Gallia

Gaul

named,

260

Gallicus, C. Rutilius, 302, 304 f 220 Gallienus, alleged palaceof,at Poitiers, Gallus, C. Asinius, 61 Gallus, Cornelius, 61

Ganna, prophetess,306 Fabri, Felix,137


FabulatoreSy 90
Factions Faleria
254 of the

circus, 150
207,

Fairies,93

amphitheatreat, (Picenum),

Falerii,amphitheatre at, 209, 254 Favor, mime, 260 Favorinus, 323

from, 14 f Garamantes, embassies theatres Gaul, age of marriage in, 129 ; amphif ; in, 2i5 ff ; in Cispadane, 211 tests in Transpadane, 213 f; gymnastic conin, 269 ; IjTixin, 185 f ; population of, 272 f of, 273 ; taxation Gellius, chronology of, 322 ff ; forms of address in, 84
Gello Gems

(Gillo), 92

Fecundity
Felix
as

of women,
260

8 f

name,

Felix, PoUius, 310 Felix, Ti. Claudius, 32 f Fcrrara, Cardinal of, 192 f Festus, 69, 176 f

with figures of gladiators, 167 Gentianus, D. Terentius, 70, 138 Gerasa, amphitheatre at, 252 bassies Germany, amphitheatres in, 230 f ; emto Augustus from, 14 ^ Roman

influence in N.
Gesta

of, 132
297 f

ff

Fibulae,55 Finance, imperial,32, 270 fE Fines (Beauclair), amphitheatre at, 220


Fire borne

Romanorum, Ghosts, 91, 96 Giants, 7, 10


on on

before emperor,

Finnum, allegedamphitheatre at, 207 Flaccus, Avilius, 63


Flavian gens,

Gibbon Gifford
;

Oriental

embassies

to

Julian, 17
80

Neapolitan custom,
at betrothal
names

Giraffe, 186

amphitheatre temple of, 304

see

Colosseum

Girls,age
ff ;

endearing

and marriage, 123 for,87 f

Fhralia, 184 Florence, amphitheatre at, 194 f,210, 254 Florentinus, 186
Floruson Indian names,

68 Glabrio,M*. Acilius,

Gladiators, i66-i8x
and
arms

tume ; in Asia, 246 f ; cosof, 171 ff ; folk-lore of, as-

embassy,

13 ;
names

141 ff Flute-players,contests

Flower

96 ; in Middle suined by, 261


shows 168 ff ; in works

Ages, 192 ; names f ; schools of, 192,


of art, 166

246 i ;

of, 265

of, abolished, 192

assumed by, 261 Folk-tales in antiquity,88 ff Fonteius Capito, 310 f Fools in folk-tales, 92 Fomices, 24 and n.

; tesserae ff

of,

Glaphyrus, musicians,261, 319 Glass, Roman, in North, 132 f ; of gladiators,167 with figures Glaucias,poems on, 300^ 302
Gluttons

vessels

Forster,Georg, traveller,140 Fortuna, temple of, in Golden


Fortunatus
as

exhibited, 8
140 of Nero, 8 House statues, 287

House,
254

Goethe,
Golden Golden Gordian

name,

260

amphitheatre at, 216, Julii, Forum Julium (Rome), 299 Palladium Forum (Rome), 299 Fraenkel, M., on statues, 286
Forum Freedmen
assume

I, games of, iSS Gortyn, amphitheatre at, 245

Grabe, C, 56 f ;

"Sn action

of

vinegar on. pearls,


of, 271

Roman

names,

50 ff imperial,order of their offices, Frentani,amphitheatre in territoryof,206 * Freya formula ',102 Gustav, on chaiiot-races, 132, 154 Freytag,

276 Grain, Egyptian contribution


Gran

(Champagne), amphitheatre at, 227 Granaries,statCi 23 ;^ Gesta Romanorum, 297 Giisse on

712

Index

to

the

Appendices
Hyacinth, 147
Hyaena, 182, 188
name, 260

theatres Oreece, age of marriage in, 12S " ; amphiia, 242 "E Creek folk-tales,modem, 90 f, 99, 103, in, 264 ; trade with 112 ; poetry, contest N. Europe, 134 in Rome, 11 Greeks Gregory of Tours, 224 of, 91 ff ; on Grimm, J., 89 ; fairy-tales Perlach, 195 Grumentum, amphitheatre at, 206, 254 Grypus, Plotius, 309 Gutta, Calpumianus, monument of, 149 fif Gyges, ring of, 89 Gymnasiarcha, 268 Gymnastic contests
in W. in agones, ff

Hylas

as

Ibex, 188 Iconium, amphitheatre at, 250 India, beast-fightsin, 189 ; 'embassies from, 12 f, 15 f ; presents to Augustus from, 7 ; relations of, with Constantine,
17 Indian
112 folk-tales,

Infants, exposure
Jnsulae
Interamnia 208

ff, 116 f of, 17

(meaning and number), 26 f (Umbria), amphitheatre at,


Praetutiorum at, 207

263, 266;

Provinces, 268
15

Interamnia

(Picenum),

phitheatre am-

Hadramaut,

Hadria, amphitheatre at, 212 Hadrian, letters, 314 ; 70 ; encourages friends of, 70 f; regulates traffic, 29; wall of, 232 Hadrumetum, amphitheatre at, 239 Halcyon sinks a ship, 89 Halicamassus, gladiatorsat, 247 Hamillus, 32 x Hare, white, 188 Hartung, J. A., 100 f Haug, F., on gladiatorial tesserae,170

Interpromium, amphitheatre at, 208 Irus as appellative, 132 Isidorus Hispalensis, 174, 177 f Isolympic games, 268 Italica, amphitheatre at, 236, 255 Italy,amphitheatres in, 200 ff ; modern^
age of

-itta, pet

marriage in, 127 names in, 88

Jagatai,188 Januarius, imperial freedman,


Janus, 299 Jason and Medea, 98

50

appellative, 131 Heliodorus, C. Avidius, 44


as

Helena

Heralds*

Heras,

in agones, 264, 266 physiciansnamed, 262 contests

Jatimmi
at, 225

(Meaux), alleged amphitheatre

Herbanae, herbariae, 184 herbatica, Herculanus, St., 193


Hercules Herod and of Novius the agon, Great 252

Vindex,
7, founds
10 an

300,

303

in, 189 Java, beast-fights Jericho, ampiutheatre at, 232 Jerusalem, amphitheatres at, Jews, age of marriage among,

Hermaphrodites,

252 127

amphitheatre

; sons

Herod Agrippa : see Herodes Atticus, 324


Herodotus
*

of, 270 Agrippa

Josephus on baaras on corn-supply,22


f;
on

or

f;

76, 94 ; bcUtaritis, on gladiators, 25r


"

Julia,sister

of Palestine, 270 taxation of Domitian, 301

on

lotus,3

Julia Caesarea, amphitheatre at, 236, 255


to, 17 Julian, embassies Julianus,L. Julius,36 Julianus,M. Aurelius, 36

Hetz

', 190 amphitheatre at, 245

amphitheatre at, 249 Hierapolis(Phrygia),


Hierapytna,

Hippocentaur sent to Rome, 9 Hippocrates, physicians named, 262 Hippopotamus, 185, 189 188 Hippotigris (zebra), Hirschfeld, Otto, on corn-supply, 18 ff ; Rutilius on imperial o""cials, 32 ff ; on Gallicus,307 f Hirth, F., on China, 14 n.
Hirzel, L. and S., X40

Julianus, P. Salvius, 71

Juliobona, alleged amphitheatre at, 230 amphitheatre at,225 Juliomagus (Angers), J uncus, Aemilius, 315 Jungle fowl, 7 Jurors, legal age for,323
Justinian bums bool", 190

Hispellum, amphitheatre at, 206 Hispo {in Juvenal), 320 Hispulla (inJuvenal), 321 Hister (inJuvenal), 321 Histria, amphitheatres in, 213
Homer
Homeric
on

Juvenal, chronology of, 310 ff; folk-lore in,92 ; on galerus, 172 ; personalnames in, 318 ff ; on slaves, 19 ; on sportuUit
So

Juventus, meaning of,324


TCanishka, 14 Kant, use of romanisch by, 139 Khremissa, theatre at, 237 Kissing, ceremonial, 58 ff of, xS ; titles of, 75 Knights, number Kock on a comic fragment, 276 f Konigsberg, beast-baiting at, 190 Kuhn, Adalbert, on folk-tales, 1x5 ff Kuhn, E. W. A., on folk-tales, 121
^jUSH
_

Ujtus,3
names

Homullus,
Horace
on

as appellatives, 131 f Valerius,70 f Honoratus, M. Petronius,35 f

M.

on 12

bassies, clients, 77 ; on Oriental em; secretary to Augustus, 40 ;

Seres, 14.

Horse of brass,89 f in Rome Houses and Pompeii, 24 Hultsch on values,284 money

si

Ladas, runners, 261, 321

7H

Index

to

the

Appendices
Nicaea
Nicolaus

i8i Uetellus, Lucius CaeciliuSi Metrodonis, physiciansnamed, 262 Metz, amphitheatre at, 3zB Mevania, ampliitheatre at, 208 Mice and rats deserting houses, 96 Miletus, gladiators at, 247

(Bithynia), gladiatorsat, 249


of

Damascus,
shows

12

Nicomedes, Nicomedia,

imperialfreedman,
at, 250

54 i

Nicopolis,Actian agon Niger, C. Caesius,63

at, 263 f

Milvian Bridge, 13 gymnastic contests Minnodunum, Mintumae, amphitheatre at, 195,


^

at, 269
203

Nohl, H., on Rutilius Gallicus, 306 f Nola, amphitheatre at, 202


Northern

Europe,

Roman

finds

in, 132

ff

Miracula, 6
on chariot-races,148-164 ; on and ceremonial, 58 ; on gladiators their tesserae, i6g ff ; on population and corn-supply of Rome, 21 Mongez on animals exhibited, i8z f, 185 S Monkeys exhibited, 186 Monsters, 6 f, 9 f Montagu, Lady Mary Wortley, 139 Montanus, Julius, 63 Monuments, pricesof, 279 ff Monra, diptych from, 268 Moon, folk-lore of, 89, 97 Mortality in Rome, 21 and n. Morychus, a fool, 92

Mommsen

Numidia, amphitheatres in, 337 f; beaisin, 183 ; gymnastic contests in, 270
Numitor

court

(inJuvenal), 320
use

Nuper,

of, in Gellius, 325

Nursery tales,90 ff Nymphaea, 3 amphitheatre at, Nysa (Caria), Occupare


in

199,

248-

chariot-racing, 159

Ocriculum, amphitheatre at, 208, 235 Octodurum, amphitheatre at, 226, 255 Oea, amphitheatre at, 241 Officials, imperial,31 ff Ogres, 91

Olympia,

268

Mosaics

of

168 gladiators,

Munera, 51 Munro, H. A. J., 138 Murmilhnes, 173, 176 f Musclosus, charioteer, 161 f shows, 173 during gladiatorial 17S ; contests in, at agones, 264 t Mylasa, gladiatorsat, 247
Music

f,

Myrmtlhnes : see Murmilkmes Mysia, amphitheatres in, 249 98 t Myths in relation to folk-tales,
Nabataeans, 185 186 Nabun, nabus (giraffe), Nacolea, show at, 249 Naevolus (in Juvenal and Martial),318 Names adopted by artists,athletes, etc.,

Omullus, T. Junius, 6g Onager, i8y Oplomachi, 176 Organ-playing contest, 265 187 Orofx, Osiritis, 94 Ostriches, 183 Otho, 66 ; friends of, 67 Ovid on diariot-races,151 ; use domina in, 81 Ovis fera, 186, 188
262 Pacideianus, gladiators,

of 4otni"f,

Paegniarii,179 Paestum, amphitheatre at, 205, Palestine, amphitheatres in,232

'

235 ; taxatitm

'''^

complimentary, given to women tives, girls,87 f ; Homeric, as appellai; in Juvenal and Martial 13X assumed by peregrini 318 ff; Roman, and freedmen, 56 ff
257 and ff ;

of, 270 f Pallas, M. Antonius, 33 Palma, A. Cornelius, 69 Palus, primus and secundus, 171!

Ncmguer,

187

{Augustalia) at, 268, 302 ; Naples, agon 200 alleged amphitheatre at, 194, ; dense modem, population of,24 Narbo, amphitheatre at, 2x8 Narbonensis, Gallia, amphitheatres in,
2i6S

PamphylJa, amphitheatres in, 251 Pan^ava nation, 14 Pancraiion in Capitolineagoti, 266 Pandion, Indian king, 12, 14 Pandya tribe, 14
260 Panniculus, name, Pannonia, amphitheatres in, 233 Panthers, 182, 189

Pantomimes

assume

famous

names, 190

257 1

of, 273 Narcissus,Aug. lib., 41 ; wealth Narcissus (flower), 146 f Navy, Roman, in Euxine, 22 Neckam on amphitheatre of Paris,224 Nemausus, amphitheatre at, 217, 255; gymnastic contests at, 269 Nennig, mosaic at, 168, X79 Nepos, T. Haterius, 38 Nereid seen at Olisipo,10 Nero, colossus of, 181, 194 ; exhibits lions, 183 ; friends of, 65 i ; and glutton, 8 ; Gk"lden House of, 8 ; humours public,85 friends of, 6g Nerva, emperor,
Nerva, L. Cocceius, 6x Nerya, M. Cocceius,friend of Tiberius^jea
Nestor
as

Papal States, bull-baiting in, Paphlagonia, shows in,250 Papyrus amphitheatrica, 253

and scroll editions, 300 Parchment Paris as appellative, 131 ; dancers named*

258, 316, 319 Paris, amphitheatre in, 224, 255

Parlagio, 195 Parma, amphitheatre at, 211 Parma (shield), 175


Parrots

exhibited, 6, 183
f

Parthenius

(in Juvenal), 319 Parthia, 180, 313

appellative, 132

^^

Pases, enchanter, 92 Patavium, amphitheatre at, 21s, ssy Patemus, Tarrutenus, 46

Index
PauUus

to

the

Appendices
Political

7^S

(in Juvenal

and

Martial), 318
61

Paullus, Julius,322 Paullu9" Q. Fabius Maximus, Paullus Silentiarius,130 Pausanias, 10, 1S7, 354

Pola, amphitheatre at, 213, 255 economists, Rodbertus on, 275 Pollio,citharoedus, 265, 319, 321 Pollio,Crepereius, 321

Pausilypum, allegedamphitheatre at, 301 Pearls dissolved in vinegar, 275 f Pedestals, cost of, 289 Pegasus, friend of Domitian, 68 and Thetis, 98 Peleus
PenUtmerone, no, Pepys, S., 138
116

Pollio, Vedius, 62 Pollux, comic fragment in, 276 f Polybius, a libelL, 37 Polynices,inscription of, 150 f Pompa, 151 f Pompeii, amphitheatre at, ip8, 201

f,255

Roman Peregriniassume names, 57 Perga, amphitheatre at, 248 amphitheatre at, 249, 255 P^gamus, high priestof, 246 Perlaich, Perleich, etc., 194 f,232 Perlach, court imitated, 56, 58 fE Fabius, 64 Persicus, Paullus Persian

contests at, 167 ; gymnastic graffito at, 268 ; plants figured at, 145 ; representations of glacSators from, 167 f, 176 ; structure ; i of houses

at, 24

Pompeius, Cn., Magnus

{temp.Claudius),

Peisius

on

gladiators,180

; nursery

tale

in, 90

Pertinax,emperor, 324 Perugia,alleged amphitheatre at, 193 Petauristae, 177 Peters,F., on comets, 313
Pet names, 87 f Petraites,gladiator, 167

64 exhibits animals, 181 f; theatre Pompey of, 8 ; triumph of, 6, 181 Pontia, poisoner,320 Pontus, shows in, 250 Population, density of, 24 ; of Egypt, 271 f ; of Gaul, 273 ;. growth of, in modern 20 cities, 17 ff ; of Rome, Porolissum, amphitheatre at, 234 Porphyrius, charioteer, 165 f Porphyry, folk-lore in, 94 f at, 192 Portus, inscription
Portus tre magnus

Petrarch
on

on

gladiatorsin

his

day,

192

(Mauretania),amphitheaking {temp. Augustus),


12,

Petronius, 167, 178 ; folk-lore in, 93-97 ;

at, 236
Indian

gladiators, 174

Poms,
14 Postal

Petronius, M., Honoratus, 35 f Kiidias as artists' name, 263 shows at, 248 Philadelphia,

service, 52 f,55

Phillppopolis, gladiatorsat, 244 New World of Words, 139 Philips, 6 Philodemus on monstrosities, 82 n., 174 Philogelos, Philostratus, 256, 273 Phlegon of Tralles, 9 Phlox (flowerin Pliny),144 Phoenicia, amphitheatre in, 251 Phoenix exhibited by Claudius, 7 Phrygia, amphitheatres in, 249 Phj^nichus, 256 assumed names Physicians, by, 262 Picenum, amphitheatres in, 207 f Pictavi (IJmonum), amphitheatre at, 220,
255 Pictures

in chariot-racing, 159 f Praeneste, amphitheatre at, 204 Praxilla, 92

Praemittere

Praxiteles

as

artist's name,
101 13

262

Pressel, F.,

Priaulx, O. de Beauvoir, Primus, M. Antonius, 67 Primus, Marius, 320 Primus, Petronius, 320
exhibits lions, 183 Probus, Valerius, 323 Proculus, L. Valerius, 34
Probus Procuratores Prometheus

ff,15

of gladiatorsexhibited, 168 Pisa, Parlascio at, 196


and Pisidia,shows amphitheatres in, 250 Piso, L. Calpumius, 62 Placentia, amphitheatre at, 2x2 Plataeae,gladiatorsat, 244 Plate, silver,278 i Plato,myth "f Gyges in, 89 Plautus, 181, 183 ; folk-lore in, 93

raiionibus, 32 ii appellative, 132 Promis on amphitheatres, 197 Propertius on shows, 198 Prosenes, imperial freedman, 53 f Proteus, Peregrinus,324 ture, Proverbial expressions in classical literaa as
.

92

Provincials in Rome, Provocatores, lyy i

11;

Plega (Old English),232 PUny the elder on chariot-races, 165 n. on dwarfs, 7 ; on plants,4, 76 f, 142 S, 146 f ; on Taprobane, 15 ; on Tritons,
'

etc., 10

finds in, 132-137 Prussia, East, Roman Psilocitharistae, 264 Psyche, tale of, 88 ff Ptolemais, amphitheatre at, 253, 255 Ptolemies, rank at courts of, 59 Ptolemy, Geography of, 285 taxation under, 27a Ptolemy Philadelphus, Pudens, L. Valerius, boy poet, 265

Plinythe
on

younger

on

chariot-races, 166
314 ; will

Pugillatio, 52
Punishments

f in

imperial patronage,

of, 79

Plutarch on monsters, 7 Podalirius as appellative, 131

amphitheatre, 190 Purple factories,56


Puteoli, amphitheatre
at, 198, aoi, 333'f*. at, 268 ; in* 255 ; gymnastic contests scription at, 259

in, 264 Poetry, contests Poets, Greek, at Rome, Poggio on Triton, 10

f
11

Putput,amphitheatre at, 240

7i6

Index

to

the

Appendices
Saxons, relations with, 149 Scaevola, Q., 182 Scandinavia, folk-tales from,
Roman coins 115 ff ;

Pygargus, i88 Pylades, pantomimes named, Pyramids, inscriptions on, 137 Pyrrhic,263 war with, 181 Pyrrhiis,

257 f

if

in, 135 f Scaurus, monument of, 167, 171, 176, 178


and shows Scaurus,M. Aemilius,aedileship

Race, long distance, 266 Rastiatum, amphitheatre at, 255 Rationibus, a, 32 fif Ravenna, alleged amphitheatre at, Reate, amphitheatre at, 207

of, 6, 182, 185

211

Scaurus, Tereutius, 322 for, 138 Scenery, feeling SclUauraffcnland, 89, 93


Schubin, Greek
coins

ff

at, 134

Recitaiiontbus., a, 39 n. Regiones,25 Regulus, friend of Martial, 300 Reinaud Oriental on embassies, 14, of charioteer, Remissus 151
Retiarii,167, 171 f Rex, applied to patron, 84 Rhinoceros, 7, 185 Ricina, amphitheatre at, 207 Rings, magic, 89
Rodbertus
on on population wealth, 273 "E Rohde, 98 f

Scissores, 179 161 f Scorpus, charioteer, Scotland, bears from, 183


16 f 188 f to

dogs from,

Sctitum, 175

Scythian embassies
Secular games,

Augustus,

7. 183,'185 f, 301

14 f

Secundinus, Ti. Claudius,34

of

Rome,

21

f ;

Secundus, Julius, 42 Secutores, ly^ Segodunum Rutenormn, amphitheatre at,


221

Sejanus, L. Aelius,63
Seleucus

Roma
'*

aurea,
*

aelerna, sacra, 31

I, 186

R"manesque, romanisck, rotnantisch, 139 i Romantic applied to scenery, 138 fE Rome, amphitheatres in, 204, 255 ; area of, 23 f ; as educational centre, xi ; epithets of, 31 ; exhibitions of curiosi*ties in, 6 fif ; population of, 17 ff ; provincials in, II f ; sanitation of, 284 f ;
vehicles in, 28 if ; walls of, 23

Semele, myth of, 122 f of addressing,85 Senate, modes Senators, titles of, 74 i. the Seneca elder, i$i-^,CotUroversiaeoit
297
Seneca f the younger,

65

^Rosaivmis^dies, 145
Rosenlacher, Rosenireter,etc., 90

Rossi, de, on

gladiatorial shows, 192 Rotomagus, alleged amphitheatre at, 230 and secunda),of gladiator Rudis {sutntna
169 ff Rufius (lynx),185 Rufus, Bassaeus, 34 Rufus, P. Suillius,64 Jiusellae, alleged amphitheatre at,

Senecio,Claudius, 66 dancers named, 261 Septentrio, Septiciansilver,279 Sepulchral monimients, prices of, 279 Serapias bears four at a birth,9 Serendib (Ceylon),17 Seressita, amphitheatre at, 241 Setia, amphitheatre at, 205

ff

Alexander : see Severus, Alexander com Severus, Septimius, emperor, supply under, 25 f ; early life of,11 ; friends 01,
210

73

Rusicade, amphitheatre at, 237

Sabaeans, 15 Sabine country, amphitheatres in, 206 Sabinus, Poppaeus, 61


-Sacerdoies

Severus, Septimius, friend of Statius, 310 de, 139 S6vign6, Mme. Sewage, disposalof,284 f Sex, change of, 6 t Sheep, wild, 188 Sica, 176

provmdae,

241

urbis, 31

amphitheatres in, 214 f Sicily,


Siemering, R., 287 Silanus, L. Junius, 64 Silius Italicus,301, 306 f

Sackrau, grave at, 136 Sadowski, v., on trade-routes, 133 f,136 n. Saepinum, amphitheatre at, 205 ; dispute
about

ctoversat,

34

Silphion,8
Silver specified according to weight, 278
f;

Sagalassus,shows at, 250 Sagitta,Otacilius,67 SagiUarii,179 alleged amphitheatre at, 235 Saguntum, .Salonae,amphitheatre at, 215 Samland, trade with, 133 f Samnites (gladiators), 174 f Samnium, amphitheatres in, 205 "Sandani (Malabar), 16
of cities, 284 and n. Sardinia, amphitheatres in, 215

statues, 287

Sanitation Sarmatian

triumph,

301

; war,

299,

302 255

Sarmizegetusa, amphitheatre at, 234, Saturnaiia, presents at, 278 f Satyr sent to Constantine, 9

Singing contest, 265 Sinope, shows at, 250 Sinuessa, alleged amphitheatre at, 203 Sitifis, amphiUieatre at, 236 Skiapodes, lo Slaves addressed as domini, 85 ; in Rome, number of, 19 Slings,180 at, Smyrna, amphitheatre and gladiators 248 : tragedies performed at, 256 Snakes exhibited,7, 189 Snowfiake (flower), 142, 144 in Rome, iz Sophists

Index

to

the

Appendices
TertuUian
and
21 ffumentariae,

717

Spain,amphitheatres in,235 ff ; gymnastic contests in,269 Sparta, allegedamphitheatre at, 242 on 168 S Spectavit tesserae, Spira, 172 SpUndidus as title, 74 Spoletium, amphitheatre at, 208 Sportula, 77 "f Sprmgwurxel, 94 Statistics, imperial,22 f Statins on Actian agon, 263 ; chronology of his epigrams, 298 flf, competes in Capitoline agon, 264 f,303 ; patrons and friends of, 304 ff ; Thebais of, 302 Statues, materials of, 286 f; prices of,
287 ff
Stella and Violentilla, 300 f Stobhe, H. C, on Rutilius Gallicus, 304 Stock (flower), 142 ff f

at Carthage, 269 on games Tesserae,gladiatorial, 168 ff ; numerariaey

Thallelaeus, St., 251 160 ff Thallus, charioteer, Thamugadi, amphitheatre at, 237 Thapsus, amphitheatre at, 240
Thasos, gladiators in, 246

Themiso(n), physicians,262,
Theocritus, pantomimes Theodoric, 27, 193
Theodosius

321 257,

named,

259^

forbids full-fights, 184 Theophrastus on plants, 3 f, 76, 141 flf Theoprepes, imperialfreedman, 55 Thermae Hispalenses, amphitheatre at, 215

Stone, transparent, 8 Stratonicea, gladiators at, 247


188 Strepsiceros (antelope), Stukeley on British amphitheatres, 232 Studia,Juvenal's use of word, 3r4 f Suasa, allegedamphitheatre at, 209 Suburbs of Rome, 180 Sxtccessores, 180 Sttccursores, Suessa 25 f

Thesauri, 53 Thessalonica, gladiators at, 244 Thessalus, physicians named, 262 Thessaly, gladiators in, 244 Theveste, amphitheatre at, 238, 255 ; gymnastic
contests

at, 270

Jas., 139 f Thomson, Thrace, amphitheatre in, 245

AurunCorum, amphitheatre at, 203 Suetonius,44, igo Sufietula,Colonia,amphitheatre at, 240 Svdla,182, 198 Superaequum, alleged amphitheatre at,
206

(gladiators), 175 f majus, amphitheatre at, 241 ; minus, amphitheatre at, 240 Thumbling, 93 Thymele, mimes, 238, 319 Thysdms, amphitheatre at, 238, 253, 255Tiberias, amphitheatre at, 252
Tkraeces
Thuburbo

Suppers

carried

home,

80

Sura, Licinius, 319 76 Surgicaloperations, Surrentum, alleged amphitheatre at, 202 Survey of Rome (74 a.d.), 23 Sutrium, amphitheatre at, 209, 255 Switzerland, amphitheatres in, 226 ff Symmachus,
games

Tiberius, 10 ; friends of, 62 f Tibur, amphitheatre at, 204 Ticinum, amphitheatre at, 213 Sofonius, 66 Tigellinus, Tigers,7, 13, 186 f, 189 Tin, price of, 287 n. Tipusa, amphitheatre at, 237 finds in North,. Tischler, Otto, on Roman
132 ff

of, 188
2r4, f 255

SjTnpatheticcures, 96 Syracuse, amphitheatre at, Syria,amphitheatres in, 251

Titianus, T. Atilius Rufus, 70 Titinius, Cn. Octavius, Capito, 43 Titus slaughtersJews at a show, 251 Tocco, E. L., on velarium, 190 ff Tolosa(Toulouse),amphitheatre at, 218,Tombstones, pricesof, 279 Torch-right ', 60
*

ff

Table

delicacies, 276 Talent, Hebrew, 270

"

Torlonia Trade Traffic

168 relief, with N. Europe, 132 in streets, 28 ff ft

Talismans, 89 Talthybius as appellative, 131


Tamils, 15

Tragedies, performance

Taprobane, embassy from, 15 Tarentum, allegedamphitheatre at, 206 Tarraco, amphitheatre at, 235, 255 Tarraconensis, Hispania, amphitheatres
"ii 235

later of, under Empire, 256 f Trajan, charity of,9 ; designs on India, dekUores, 190 ; friends of,. 16 ; exhibits embassies, 15 f ; his wars f receives 6g ;
in East, 313

Tarsus, shows

at, 251 Taurocentae, taurarii, 180 Taurus, Calvisius, 324

gladiators at, 248 Tralles, Trapping of beasts, 189 Treasure, buried, 89


Trebula

provinces,270 S Teanum, alleged amphitheatre at, 202 exhumed, 10 Teeth, gigantic, amphitheatre at, 205 Telesia, Telmissos, gladiators at, 250
Taxes
of three

Mutuesca,

amphitheatre at, 207"

6 Trees, gigantic,8 ; in processions, Tricliniarcha,50 f, 55 Trident, 173 Tritons


seen,
: 10

Temples

museimis, Teres, charioteer, 160

as

6 f

Tubmrbo

see

Thuburbo
ff 204,

Tulisa, tale of, 112

Tergeste,amphitheatre at, 213 Terme, extended use of word, 196

Tulle,amphitheatre near, 221 Tusculiun, amphitheatre at,

255

7i8

Index

to

the

Appendices
Vir clarissimus
as

13s Ucalegon as appellative, Ulpian.on nubile age, 124 Umbria, amphitheatres in, 208

title, 74

260 f Urbicus, name, Urbs Salvia, amphitheatre at, 207, 255 Ursus, Flavins, 309 Urns, 187 Uthina, amphitheatre at, 240 ^Utica,amphitheatre at, 240, 255

Valeria
204

(Vara), alleged amphitheatre at,


f

Virilasci,195 Visits, complimentary, 80 63 "f ; friends of, 67 Vitellius,emperor, Vitellius, L., 63 f, 67 Vitruvius on amphitheatres, ig8 Voconius, 71 Volaterrae, amphitheatre at, 210 Volcanal, lotus tree in, 4 amphitheatre at, 211 Volsinii, Vopiscus, Manilius, 309 Vulci,amphitheatre at, 210

Vulgate, gr
Wall
on vena-

Valesianus,Anonymus, 193 Valgus, C. Quinctius, 198


Varro
Vases
on

table

delicacies,277;

tiones, 1S4
Vasio

167 with figures of gladiators, Vocontiorum, amphitheatre at, 219 Vehicles in Rome, 28 fiE

of Aurelian, 23, 285 Wall-flower,143 f at, 190 Warsaw, beast-fights on, 273 ff

Wealth, Rodbertus Weasel-bride, 97


Welcker
on

Greek

88 folk-tales,

VelaHi, 179 Velarium, 190 ff Veleda, capture of, 305 ff Velites, 177 Velitrae, amphitheatre at, 204 Velleia,amphitheatre at, 212 f of Gaul, 372 "Velleius on taxation Venafrum, amphitheatre at, 195, 205 Venationes, 181 ff Venatores,166 ff,180 Venetia, amphitheatres in, 212 f 87 f Venus, designation for women, Venusia, amphitheatre at, 206, 255 Verlasci, 195 Verona, amphitheatre at, 194, 213, 255 Verus, Lucius, 258 ; friends of, 71 f Vesontio, amphitheatre at, 327 Vespasian,65, 284; friends of, 67 Vestibula, 25 Vestinus, L. Julius, 44 f, 65 Vesunna {P6rigueux), amphitheatre at, 221 Vetulonia, alleged amphitheatre at, 210 Via Domitiana, 303 Vici, 25 Victor, St., martyrdom of, 231 Vienna (Austria), at, 190 beast-baiting Vienna (Vienne), amphitheatre at, 219; gymnastic contests at, 269
Villani, 195

Whale,

of, 8 Wheat, price of, 271 ; remarkable, 8 ; -standard, 274


skeleton Wife Wild Wine
as addressed domina, 86 of Africa,9 men

for, S7 i names Wood, amphitheatres built of, 193 Wrestling in Capitolineagon, 266 Wright, Thos., on amphitheatres, 232 Xanthus, allegedamphitheatre at,
Zacharias, Breviarium 186 Zarafa (giraffe), Zebra, 187 f Zebu, 188
250

supply, 54 Witches, 96 Women, complimentary

of, 286

Zizyphus, 5 122 Zulu folk-tale,


286 a.ya\fia, ay"V"L"i}V wayKpOLTtOP,
n.

266

avSpiaq, 286 246 and 'AtrtapxTj?,


eiKui/,

286 286 {e'lKutv),

ei'OTrA.o?

Evo-EjSeia (games), 268 5aV|UaTa, 6


KOpOKOTTOS, KpaTtOTO?, Kvpic, Kvpia,

Vindelicia,amphitheatre in, 232 f Vindex, Novius, 300, 303, 310 Vindimmi (Le Mans), amphitheatre at, 225 Vindonissa, amphitheatre at, 226, 255 Viola, meaning of, 141 f dies,145 S^iolaris,

188 75 82

75 kafxirpoTaTOi;, 146 Keiptov,257 SwT^pia (Delphi),

Printed

by Butler

6-

Tanner,

Frome

and

London

S-ar putea să vă placă și